《The Silver Crescent Alpha Prince》


 Chapter 1: Bitten

    <h4>Chapter 1:Bitten </h4>


    ---


    Dawn Wyatt was bitten.


    Its powerful jaws sank deep through her skin into the muscle.


    Lying on the bathroom floor in a pool of blood, she was in a trance-like state. The metallic smell of the sanguine fluid hung in the air. Her body immediately convulsed in vendetta as though some poison was injected in it.


    ---


    Dawn Wyatt was a star golfer. That morning when she drove her car into the main gate of the course, the guard, Geoffrey, greeted her and ran after her car as it entered the driveway. "Good morning, Miss Dawn," he said with a wide grin, half-panting.


    "Morning!" Dawn beamed at the guard as she alighted her chauffeur-driven silver luxury Porsche and adjusted the marker on her pink cap. The morning rays of sunlight fell on her sun-kissed, dimpled cheeks, radiating her lovely aura. Her close-set green eyes sparkled, which her mother would often quip andpare to a rare green emerald she had bought from Yorkshire. Her shiny ck hair was neatly tied into a ponytail. Wearing a white cored t-shirt, a pink sports skirt, and a pair of white golf shoes, she looked every bit a winner¡ªa cute one albeit.


    "Let me carry your golf bag," Geoffrey offered, feeling joyous at her pleasing behavior.


    "Oh no Geoffrey!" she eximed as she hurled the bag on her shoulder. "I don''t want your back to be injured any more than what it is."


    Old Geoffrey gave her a kind smile. He adored this girl ever since she was a small baby. She was always so considerate, and thoughtful. However, there was one w about her that scared him and many others¡ªher short temper.


    Dawn walked past him with a smile and went to the clubhouse.


    She was going to y on probably one of the most beautiful golf courses in the country owned by her father. Other than this, her father owned several other prominent businesses. He was one of the most influential and feared men of the nation. As a result, Dawn was born with a silver, no, a golden spoon in her mouth. However, none of the privileges she was born with showed in her behavior. She was a well-grounded girl without an ounce of arrogance or brattishness. She also had one passion¡ªgolf. Dawn immediately fell in love with the sport when she was only four years old.


    The Wyatt Golf Course had a well-structured academy, which helped her flourish her passion. At eighteen, she was a prodigy of the sorts. She had won most of the feeder rounds across the country, and just two days back, she had returned home after winning her first nationals. Based on her consistent performance, she was nominated by the Sports Council to represent her country in Irish Open Championships.


    Born and brought up in an extremely affluent environment, Dawn did face her share of mockery and smarmy remarks after winning the trophy.


    It was no different today. While ying with her usual group, she heard them talking in hushed tones about nationals being rigged because of her father''s influence. She ignored the gossip and concentrated on her game and her coach who instructed her constantly.


    She had been holding her dder ever since the past three holes, and as soon as her group reached the ninth hole, she made a dash to the bathroom. But just before leaving, she nced at the three girls who watched her bitterly and started to gossip about her again. They snickered. One of them was Bree, her only rival in the academy¡ª though Bree was nowhere near her, in terms of skill, but was a bitter adversary.


    In the past, in order to insult Dawn on purpose, Bree had tried to establish many times that she had not followed the rules of golf. Often that led to bitter arguments and disputes, which furthered into the two of them getting heavily penalized by the management for inappropriate behavior.


    When Dawn was putting in the ninth hole, she heard Bree whispering acerbically to a girl in the group, "I am extremely sure that she won it because of twisting the results in the nationals. She must have used her family''s clout.


    "Who knows? That could happen," the girl replied with a shrug.


    Dawn took a deep breath as if trying to swallow her anger. Enough was enough. She walked up to them. When she an earshot away, said harshly, "I don''t take kindly to these types usations, Bree. If you dare, then report your nonsense and illogical observations about me to the sports council. Also, with the way you yed during thest few holes, I can see how your fragile understanding of the game shattered your chances of making a cut during the feeder rounds, let alone the nationals."


    Bree''s mouth fell to the ground. "You-" she rasped. Yet before she could collect her face from the ground, Dawn walked away, leaving Bree flushed with eyes bulging like a toad.


    As Dawn strode, she tried to calm herself. Bree was increasingly getting on her nerves. She wriggled out of her negative thoughts with a "Brrrrrr!" sound making her lips p. All of a sudden, an eerie feeling that someone was watching her descended upon her. She tried to shrug it off.


    No one is watching you.


    No one is staring at you.


    Keep still and keep walking.


    The feeling of being watched was especially uncanny to her, due to the fact that she hated attention of any kind, being subjected to it most of her life. She was so private that she had used her father''s influence to prevent her picture from being shared in the public as much as possible.


    Even though she tried to convince herself to remain as calm as possible, she couldn''t help checking. Halfway through her brisk pace, she peeked to her left¡ªin his golf cart, Mr. Higgins, Bree''s father, had turned his face in her direction. His eyes bored into her as if they were trying to create a crater in her body. Dawn flinched, hoping that he would drop his scrutiny, but he didn''t. So, Dawn pursed her lips and continued to walk. She broke into a sprint to the bathroom hoping to get out of his sight soon.


    Momentster, she walked to the basin to wash her hands, feeling relieved and positive. She flitted her eyes around. The lemony fragrance of the aromatic oils in the diffuser refreshed her senses.


    The bathroom was exquisitely built. The marble was specially imported from Italy. All the nts were kept in golden pots. White fluffy hand-towels were ced near the basin for hand-wiping purposes.


    Dawn picked one up and was drying her hands when, from the corner of her eye, she saw a reflection in the mirror¡ªsomething hairy.


    Someone was standing right behind her.


    Her brain stuttered for a moment, as her eyes couldn''t take in what she saw. Every part of her body froze. She tilted her head to get a clear view of the reflection, wondering if she was imagining things. But it was really, truly there: a man¡ªno¡ªa beast, whose face and hands were covered with long, dense and grey hair like that of a wolf. He stared at her with the yellow of his eyes.


    She dropped her towel as her mouth fell. Her body quivered at the sight in terror. She noticed that the creature was huge and gross with matted hair. Standing on its knotted haunches, it stared at her with its wrinkly face in a pure evil way.


    It let out a low growl, and despite it being a warm day, Dawn''s skin became icy cold. The second her flight reflex took over, her body exploded into motion. She turned to flee, a primal scream choking in her throat. Dawn bumped into the counter, knocking the mini-nt to the ground and tripped over the rug. The door was ten meters away, perhaps less. She got up to dart through it, but the instant her limbs moved, she also heard him moving swiftly. Before she could even take another step, the beast attacked her.


    The monster came from the side and mped onto her leg. She kicked it with all her might, not realizing that her body was trembling and there were tears in her eyes. Dawn shouted, "Let go of me!" She looked at the door. "Someone, please help!"


    The creature struck her with his hands. She was pushed to the wall near the counter. Her head hit it with a thud. Gasping for air, she booted the monster with all her might.


    "Help!" she shouted again, finding her voice.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps in the aisle outside. In order to garner attention, she opened her mouth wide to shout as loudly as possible, but it was toote¡ªthe beast grabbed her leg, dragged her near him and dug its sharp fangs into her calf. An excruciating pain cruised through her body. The next instant, she felt dizzy, as if some poison was running through her veins.


    Dawn had been bitten by a werewolf.


    She started feeling faintish. Her vision blurred. The footsteps outside came closer. Through her half-open eyes, she watched the beast giving her a creepy look before it escaped through the window. It climbed the rooftop of the adjoining building and disappeared.


    The door opened, but she didn''t know who had entered. Her body revolted. It was flushed hot. She passed out, blood oozing out of her wound and flowing like a crimson river.

 Chapter 2: The Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 2:The Hospital </h4>


    When Dawn opened her eyes next, after what seemed like an eternity, she wriggled her toes. She was lying on a hospital bed and her right leg was bandaged. She squeezed her eyes open and shut twice, her vision clearing. When the haze cleared, she recalled her harrowing experience.


    Her breathing elerated. Who was that? Who was that?


    Her reverie broke when she heard someone. She looked ahead and found that the TV was on. The anchor was reporting on a sports channel. "After Dawn Wyatt''s mysterious disappearance, following her first national win, Bree Higgins has emerged as her sessor for the trophy of Irish Open Championships."


    Dawn stared incredulously at the monitor as she watched Bree in the background hitting a drive, looking as serious as hell. She gaped and her fingers touched her parted lips. "How can this be?" she said in a hoarse voice.


    "Dawn!" her ten-year old brother Cole squealed when he heard her. "You are awake." He switched off the TV immediately, not wanting her to hear the news. He sprang up from the chair that was right next to her bed. Cole looked ruffled and very tired. There were dark circles under his eyes. But upon seeing his sister conscious and talking, he couldn''t contain his excitement. At first he hugged her tightly. His face was beaming with joy. In her confused state, Dawn couldn''t even hug him back. Cole wasn''t the type who would be so overwhelmed by her state. It was the first time she was seeing him so worked up, so emotionally riled.


    Where is father?


    "Thank you, Cole," Dawn patted him. There were tubes running out of her left arm and the right leg, which was bitten. She shuddered, remembering the creature.


    "I will call the doctor now," he said after he removed himself.


    "Wait, where is father?" she asked. "Call father. I have to tell him something very important to him."


    Cole pursed his lips as a grave expression emerged on it. It looked as if he was trying to hide something. He lowered his eyes. "I will call the doctor first," he said in a choked voice and darted out of the room.


    Not able to understand his sudden change of thoughts, Dawn picked the remote from the table and switched on the TV. This time, there was scarier news. "The assassination of Luke Wyatt, the oil baron of the country, has raised many questions about the security of the nation''s prominent businessmen. Just a week back, his daughter disappeared after a practice match in the Wyatt''s Golf Course, and his son''s whereabouts are nowhere to be found. Everything reeks of a conspiracy and foul y. His children are missing, and hispany stocks have plummeted. Moreover, today, the family has announced a reward of five million dors to anyone who could find the siblings."


    Dawn''s body convulsed when she heard of her father''s murder. She threw her nket aside and staggered up from the bed. "Cole!" she screamed. She tried to step down but her vision was bing blurry again. Her body''s temperature was rising at a fast pace.


    Cole opened the door with a bang, and ran to her followed by a nurse and a doctor. The nurse held her shoulders to make her lie down again.


    Dawn extended her hand to Cole, who caught it. "Don''t go anywhere. Stay here," she whispered feebly. Thinking quickly, Cole took the remote from her hand and switched off the TV.


    "Please calm down." The nurse tried to soothe her.


    The doctor gave her a shot, and within two minutes, she lost consciousness. The nurse decreased the room''s temperature further down after the doctor left. She instructed Cole, "Your sister is going to be fine in an hour. It is already dark outside. You should have your dinner too. Just make sure that she doesn''t walk around much once she wakes up."


    Cole nodded innocently, and the nurse left.


    For the past one week, ever since the beast had bitten Dawn, Cole had been holed up in this hospital room with his sister. His father, Luke, had brought her to this hospital, which was owned by hispany. This was a very special unit. Only Luke and his children had ess to it. No outsiders even knew that it existed. On the day, Dawn was attacked, she was discovered by a janitor moments after she was attacked. The janitor had opened the door. hearing the shouts of help, and found her unconscious. Luke had personallye to the course abandoning a meeting. He had taken her to the hospital. The next day, he had packed Cole''s clothes and brought him to the hospital.


    He had instructed Cole, "Whatever happens, don''t leave your sister''s side. She is very ill, and I might not be able to visit you again." Then, Luke took out a gold chain with a key-like pendant from his neck and made Cole wear it. "Keep this with you. This is a key to our bank locker."


    "Why are you talking like this father?" asked the ten-year old. His father wasn''t sounding right. There was something heavy in the air.


    Luke smiled. He stroked Cole''s head and said, "Keep your sister safe. She might not be able to y golf for a long time."


    "What? Why?" Cole jumped.


    Luke blew out a long breath. "I need to leave. Just stay safe. Don''t get out of this room, and don''t leave your sister."


    ---


    Cole''s eyes became teary. He held Dawn''s hand and curled up beside her, his ce of sleeping during the entire past week. When he woke up next, he looked up to check on his sister and found her staring at him. Her swollen eyes were red like embers.


    "Tell me everything Cole," she said quietly.


    Cole hugged her across her waist and a sob ripped through him¡ªa sob that he had suppressed for a long time. "Daddy was killed. I don''t know who did it, but he was killed at point nk range¡ªthat is what the TV people told. He asked me to stay hidden here until you recovered." He showed her the gold chain and then narrated the rest of the incident.


    When he finished, the nurse appeared again with the doctor.


    "Time for your next shot," the nurse eximed excitedly.


    Dawn looked at her. Why would she need a jab, when things were clear right now? Then, her gaze shifted to the doctor who peeked through his thick sses at her as if she was ab animal. She became skeptical of their motives.


    Was she being over-drugged?


    Suddenly, the realization hit her. There was no reason or logic behind keeping her unconscious for a week. But were they being paid for the job to keep her drugged? She sat up even though it was a real effort and her muscles ached. Her injured leg felt good.


    It was pretty dark outside. Dim moonlight filtered through the gauzy curtains of the window.


    "I want to get discharged," Dawn blurted out.

 Chapter 3: The Escape

    <h4>Chapter 3:The Escape </h4>


    "Why?" the nurse asked, bewildered at this sudden announcement.


    The doctor filled the syringe from a small dark bottle and said, "I have to give you an injection. But it will be given intravenously this time."


    "No, I won''t allow you to do that," replied Dawn grimacing at her. The air between was so brittle that Dawn could snap any moment.


    "This has to be done because your family doctor has prescribed you the medicine. We are no one to interfere in this schedule. We have to do what he has written in your prescription.."


    "No, you won''t."


    "Why are you being so stubborn? We are only treating you," the doctor said in a gruff tone. He stepped forward to roll Dawn''s sleeves up, but she jerked his hand away. Cole sat up, confused as to why his sister was declining medication.


    "Look, it is time for your medicine," insisted the doctor.


    "Are you even a doctor?" asked Dawn, narrowing her eyes at him. "Because if you are, then show me your ID." Dawn was suspicious because she didn''t see his usual I-card of a doctor nor was he wearing the customary scrubs of a doctor.


    "I am not, but I am the male nurse and can give you the injection."


    Her doubts rose further. "In that case, I won''t allow you to touch me."


    "Dawn," Cole tugged her hospital gown softly. "Take it."


    "Nurse, hold her," the male nurse said through his gritted teeth.


    The nurse came around and held Dawn''s hand, but Dawn kicked the nurse with all the might from her left leg. The nurse flung to the ground and slid to the wall. She fainted, making Dawn shocked to find so much strength building in her body.


    The male nurse lunged closer to Dawn and was about to force the injection in her.


    Dawn''s arm swung into a blow that came right between his lungs on xiphi sternum. It left the doctor on his knees, gasping for breath.


    "If youe any closer, I am going to make it worse," Dawn said, stripping off her tubes. She turned to look at her brother, "Cole, where are my clothes?"


    Cole was shocked to the core, watching his sister in action. Quivering, he pointed at the cupboard.


    She picked a few things to pack in the only suitcase in the room. She was surprised to see a thick bundle of dors in its pocket.


    The man tried to stand again, but this time, Dawn pulled out the metal rod from the bed''s side with which the bed was pulled up and down, and hit him on the back. The nurse winced in pain and slumped on the floor as every bit of oxygen left his lungs.


    Dawn took the suitcase and looked outside the window. She saw the thin crescent of the moon hovering over the oak trees. The stars sparkled brightly as if teasing the moon of losing its brilliance to the sun. Far ahead in the distance was the ocean, whose waves crashed on the shores. Dawn couldn''t make out where they were, but she saw a brightly lit road curving along the ocean''s shoreline. She looked down and realized that she was on the fifth floor.


    The siblings left the hospital room and walked to the nearest stairway. They exited the building from the rear.


    "Dawn, where are we going?" asked Cole, wide eyed and still confused as hell. After all they had been pretty safe from a week in that room. Why was Dawn running away now?


    "We need to get away as far as possible from here Cole."


    "Why?"


    "I have a hunch that the nurse and the doctor have heard about the reward our family has offered to find us."


    "Then let us go back to our home," he argued.


    "You don''t understand," she said while strutting to the road hoping to find a lift. "Why would our family keep a reward on us? Why don''t they already know of our condition?" The moon''s rays helped soothe her body''s temperature surprisingly. "Why did Father ask you to stay in the hospital and be with me? Did he know that he was about to get killed?"


    "In that case, let us go to meet our Grandmother. She must be waiting for us."


    "No!" Dawn shouted. "I want to avoid going anywhere near our family. Don''t you understand? They want to kill us too."


    "We were safe at the hospital," he whined while trying to keep pace with her.


    "I have a hunch that the nurse and the man with her were about to give away our location to the family." Dawn stopped and so did Cole. "Please Cole, just trust me." She had to keep her brother safe. He was the rightful heir of the Wyatt Empire.


    "Okay," he nodded, looking at his sister with his ck eyes.


    Dawn stroked his ck hair, and they continued to walk to the road.


    A few minutester Dawn''s vision was again bing blurry. Her body was changing. She looked at her hand and almost suppressed a squeal when she noticed a w jutting out. What was that? She was shocked as hell. Her eyes and mouth fell wide open at the transformation that was urring in her body. She had listened about being bitten by werewolves in lore, but that was not real life. She closed her hand quickly, hoping that Cole hadn''t seen her. Feeling her body temperature going up again, she dug her pockets and took out an Advil. She gulped down two of those.


    When they reached the road, Dawn came to realize that it was actually a highway when she read the signs overhead. The highway smelled of fresh paint. She noticed that the walls on the sides were freshly painted yellow. It was ck, stretching in both directions in twones.


    Dawn had nevere out unescorted in her life. She had at least two people who always apanied her, and now when she saw the ck highway with the cars zipping past by, she got scared. Her heart started to thump. She remembered the metal rod that she had kept inside her luggage. As the tires sailed over the charcoal ck road, Dawn knew that it would be extremely difficult to get a hike.


    The siblings waited for fifteen minutes on a sidewalk before a ck Mercedes SUV with a small g on its bo came and stopped in front of them. Dawn nced nervously at the van, trying to make out who was there.


    Its dark, tinted ss rolled down, and Dawn could make out a man behind the wheels. His face was covered in the shadow, and only his square jaw was visible in the streetlight that filtered through the front ss. Dawn gasped slightly.


    "Um¡­ mister?"

 Chapter 4: The Lift

    <h4>Chapter 4:The Lift</h4>


    Daryn Silver gazed upon the young girl who was standing on a highway in the middle of the night with a young boy. Her dark hair was wavy and curled inwards to frame her petite face. They tumbled past her shoulders. Her long curvedshes fanned her green eyes, which looked dull and tired and flitty, imparting her nervousness. Her long eyshes dominated her small, oval face. His eyes settled on her perfect bow-shaped lips that were literally begging to be kissed. She was wearing tight blue jeans paired with a ck blouse, which contoured her curves made for his¡ª


    He inhaled her scent and to his surprise it¡ª it was good; it was like a drug to his wounds. Daryn''s breath was held for a second. His mind was thrown into a whirl of confusion. That was a first.


    Dawn squinted her eyes to take a better look at the man who had stopped for them. She could feel his stare on her and instinctively her mind went to the metal rod.


    Recovering from his state immediately and controlling his emotions, he asked in a gravelly voice, "Who are you? Why are you standing alone on this highway?" Was she a neotide? His eyes narrowed.


    Dawn gulped and recoiled a little. Through the shadow that covered his upper face, she could make out his ck, cold eyes that glinted with danger and it make her bones chill to the core. "Are you a neotide?"


    "No," Dawn responded. What even a neotide was?


    Before Dawn could say anything Cole asked "Mister, could you please give us a lift?" He was also trying to figure out the person inside the SUV.


    The man in the car sized them up like he was some kind of a predator. Inside Dawn cringed feeling crushed under his almost lethal aura. She lost all hope of getting a lift.


    To her surprise, he answered in a cold, curt voice that could put Arctic to shame, "Get in."


    The man didn''t even ask where the siblings were heading. She found that odd but at that moment all she wanted was to get away as far as possible from this city, as far away as possible from her father''s mistress whom she was always suspicious of announcing a million dor reward on them. She had repeatedly warned her father to be wary of her but he didn''t listen to her calling her immature all the time.


    Dawn and Cole stashed their suitcase and sat inside. Dawn sat in the passenger seat after she settled Cole.


    There was silence in the car. Daryn started the car without speaking a word. As the car cruised the highway, the small g fluttered fiercely in the wind. Dawn''s gaze fixed on the g and she wondered if it would break away from its pole. She shifted her attention to the man who was driving. He looked aggressive. His face was too angr. The highway lights would fall on his face every now and then.


    And she was intimidated. She couldn''t understand as to why the car was filled with metallic smell, as if that of blood.


    "Mister, thank you for giving us a lift," she croaked.


    Daryn turned his face towards her and Dawn''s breath got choked in her throat. He looked like a cold sober giant. "Don''t get intimidated, don''t get intimidated," Dawn reminded herself. "He won''t bite you." But with recent incident Dawn wasn''t sure of herst statement that bounced around in her head. If he attacked her, she would simply bludgeon him.


    He looked at her for a second, nodded and then continued to drive without speaking a word.


    Dawn''s hands became mmy and she pressed her elbows into the sides hunching a little. Her leg muscles tightened at the scary aura that man was emitting. She could almost feel he would kill the two of them and bury them somewhere for pleasure. She looked behind at her brother who was already half asleep. "Cole, you okay?" she asked.


    Cole opened his eyeszily and replied in a sleepy voice, "Yes."


    As the car glided at high speed, Dawn noticed that stars that shone brilliantly were all covered with dark clouds. There was hardly any traffic on the road and they passed two cars in the next one-hour. Suddenly it started to rain heavily. The car''s wipers started automatically sensing the moisture. She could hear the sshing noise the tires made as they sailed over the rain-soaked highway. She looked outside the tinted sses. It was hard to make out anything but one thing was for sure¡ªthey had hit the country roads and all around the tinted sses there were fields.


    From the corner of her eyes she looked at him and noticed how the yellow bright lights that yed with the globules of water on the front ss, reflected on his devilishly handsome face that exhibited such icy coldness that it could shatter a ss into thousand pieces. His muscr built scared Dawn and she could almost imagine him picking her up in the air and throwing her out of the car even if she whimpered. His tousled, thick dark hair fell on his forehead and over his very deep ck eyes. In one word, he looked feral.


    At first she saw something dark on his shirt and when she squinted to see what it was, she clutched her seatbelt tight. There was blood on his shirt. In fact his shirt was soaked with blood on the front side. But it wasn''t there when they started. Her mind became numb and her facial muscles became ck. She blinked slowly as she felt a knot in her stomach. Her thoughts regarding the man swirled so quickly that it was hard to follow them. She gulped and then pointed out, "Mister, you are bleeding."

 Chapter 5: Distraction

    <h4>Chapter 5:Distraction</h4>


    Daryn blew out heavily from his mouth and said, "Yes, I have to change the bandage."


    "Do you need help?" she asked and then closed her mouth. She mentally berated herself for saying that. She wasn''t experienced and had never ever done that before.


    "Can you?" he asked without looking at her, his voice full of doubt.


    "I can try¡ª" she croaked. "I don''t have the right knowledge about it, though."


    "Open the dashboard in front of you," he instructed, pointing with his chin. "You will find fresh bandages there. Wear the gloves before you put that on me."


    Dawn opened the dashboard and took out the gauze. When she looked up, she noticed the man opening his shirt buttons. She bit her lip. Even though it was cool in the car because of the air-conditioning, sweat gleamed on his bare chest and arms, which only entuated his toned muscles. Dawn watched him as he tipped his head back. She saw the thick cords of his neck bing taut and quivering. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he took the shirt out. His arms tensed when he held the steering again and every muscle in his chiseled shoulders bulged.


    Daryn looked at her from the corner of his eyes.


    Immediately, Dawn lowered her gaze and wore her gloves. She was distracted to hell. His shirtless state might have driven over a dozen girls crazy. She focused on what to do next. The old bandage spiraled around his abdomen, was soaked in blood.


    "Remove the old one and wrap the fresh one," he demanded taking a deep breath in as if readying himself for the pain.


    "No, I can''t. Just put on the bandage while I am driving," he answered in a clipped tone.


    "Okay," she replied hoarsely. She opened her seatbelt. Bending towards him, she removed his old bandage that was red. It made her feel cringy.


    At her touch, suddenly, Daryn''s tense muscles became even more strained as an electrifying jolt zinged through his body. It was as if something exploded inside him. He sat up.


    "Anything wrong?" she asked looking at him with wide innocent eyes.


    His body quivered seeing those green eyes and his gaze traveled to her lips. "Nothing!" He clenched his jaw tightly as he wolfed down his emotions and shifted his attention to the road. He had to collect his thoughts.


    Carefully, she wrapped him with a new bandage. "I didn''t know that you were wounded," she said in a low voice. "How did that happen?" she sounded concerned. She couldn''t see the injury properly, but surely it was really bad. She felt for him.


    "Even you are hiding your wound," he snapped.


    Dawn bit her lip. How did he know? Without replying, she stashed the bloodied bandage into the stic of the new one and shoved it at the back. She crossed her arms across her chest and puffed her cheeks in anger. She started looking outside and hoped that the rain stopped. "Please drop us in the next town."


    When Dawn had bent towards him and wrapped the bandage, her smell overwhelmed his senses. He became painfully aware of the raw basic hunger that surged through his system. With all the previous girlfriends he had been with, he never felt so much out of control. He knew that he had an intimidating presence and that people feared him but this girl¡ª


    He could smell fear in her ever since she had entered the car and so he had stayed quiet.


    Daryn pressed the pedal further and the car elerated. He had to wring those thoughts out of his mind. He was a pureblood werewolf and a leader, a prince of a rare Silver n and the next King of all the werewolves.


    And she was¡ªbitten. She was about to be a Neotide.


    And he was on a mission¡ªto kill all the rogue Neotides from the face of the earth. Well, most of them were rogues. They couldn''t control their emotions that came with the transformation. He hated them. They acted without reasoning. And worst of all, most of them were imed by Azura''s gang who was his nemesis.


    He would drop her in the next town and then forget about this incident.


    The car cruised at a high speed. Dawn reclined on the back and closed her eyes. Suddenly she felt no danger from the wounded man. She was about to sleep when blinding light from a car on the back reflected on her face through the side mirror. At first she thought that the car would overtake them but a few minutester another car came and it drove parallel to theirs.


    "There are two cars around us. Maybe we should give them a pass."


    A muscle feathered in Daryn''s jaw. His face was pale.


    Being an heir to the Silver n, Daryn was one of those who wouldn''t die even if a silver bullet hit him. His blood and tissue regeneration was of a higher grade than any werewolf alive in this world. He was practically an immortal. His genes, his blood, his DNA and almost everything about him were invaluable. All these qualities made him a target of greedy humans who wanted to catch him for ''research purposes''.


    On top of that the monthly dose of neotides, who were unleashed by Azura on a regr basis to kill him, often along with humans.


    They had managed to sh him deep this time. Four of the Neotides had attacked him together. He had neutralized them but in return they gashed his flesh right beneath the rib cage. Daryn had handled his wounds after taking the medication in the usual way. However, the wound was so deep that it needed another round of fresh bandages.


    "Whatever happens next, just keep yourself locked in the car, okay?" he warned her.


    "What- what do you mean?" She didn''t want any more drama than what she had experienced the past few days. She just wanted a safe life from now on.


    "There is no time to exin," he said and swiveled his car hitting it on the side of the one that was parallel to them making Dawn and Cole roll to the left.


    "Stop it!" she shouted. "Just let us go."


    The car on the left wheeled on its tires and was knocked off the road.


    "Come here and take the steering," Daryn barked.


    "What?" Dawn cried. "No! You just stop the car and let us go."


    Daryn opened his seatbelt. "Open your seatbelt," he said, baring his jaw.


    Her saliva dried in her mouth. She meekly did what was told. As soon as she opened it, Daryn pulled her in hisp so quickly that she was speechless. Another jolt passed through his body.


    Cole was watching the two of them with wide eyes.


    "Drive the car," he said guiding her hands to the wheels. The way his body felt after touching her was beyond words. He gritted his teeth. He punched the button on the digital disy of the car and the car came in auto-cruise. "Don''t touch the disy. Keep steady and I repeat whatever happens, restrain yourself from getting out of here."


    Dawn bobbed her head like a toy.


    Next moment, Daryn shifted to the passenger seat, opened the door and disappeared with gctic speed, closing the door behind him.


    Dawn turned her head to see that the car, which they had hit earlier, was back on their side. Suddenly she heard a loud thud mixed with the sound of rain sshing. Through the dark tinted sses, she could somehow make the distorted shape of that car. It kind of squeezed from the top and stopped.


    That crash was followed by a violent thud on the back of their SUV.


    Cole screamed as his face mmed in the front seat despite the seatbelt.

 Chapter 6: The Peasant Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 6:The Peasant Family (1)</h4>


    "Cole!" Dawn shouted, "Stay still," she said and pressed on the elerator.


    "Stay still? Something just collided with the car and the way you are driving, I will end flying through the window," Cole shouted back.


    Within a few minutes, Dawn had sped away from that ce. She checked in the rear mirror signs of anyone following them, but there was no one. She continued to drive for eternity until she felt she was safe and then took the next exit to the vige that was shown on the signage a few hundred meterster. She couldn''t believe that the nameless man had left her in his car. She was scared about his safety, her safety and of course Cole''s. She wondered if he was killed. She conjectured whether he was part of some gang.


    Well, whatever he was on to, she thought that this was the best time to abandon the car and run away from the lurking danger.


    She brought the car to a stop and turned to Cole. "Let''s get down."


    "Why Dawn?" he asked, shaking nervously.


    "We cannot afford to leave trails. Just do as I say," she insisted as she opened her seatbelt. She was sure that the man she had just met mightunch a manhunt after seeing her photographs on the TV. He looked so dangerous that she shuddered for a moment.


    Cole unsped his seatbelt with shaky hands. Dawn opened his door and helped him out. She grabbed the suitcase near him, and the siblings took off from there.


    It had stopped raining. In the middle of the night, the two of them stepped on the lonely road with vast corn fields on both the sides. It was windy and her hair tousled violently around her face. Her body was beginning to be hot and she knew that her vision would be blurry. She could sense that her mind would be tossed into an uncontrolled state soon. She had to find a ce to stay for the night. She took out two more Advil pills and popped them in her mouth.


    "I am tired Dawn," said Cole. He was crying silently, hoping not to disturb his sister who had undergone a lot over the past few days. His father had asked him to protect his sister, thest time he saw him. After that, he was killed. Cole had shrieked and cried alone in the hospital room. He had curled in a fetal position beside an unconscious Dawn and sobbed. She was the only one left for him in this world. He didn''t know as to why his father asked them to stay holed in that room, but he had no choice.


    But now, his body was quivering. He wanted to rest.


    Dawn bit her lip. She had to soon find a ce to rest. They walked for the next half an hour when Dawn saw a flicker of lights in distance. "There," she pointed. "Let''s go there."


    The two of them were so excited that they sprinted. Their happiness knew no bounds when they saw a neat line of small cottages. Without thinking twice, Dawn approached the first house and knocked on the door. Minutester, there were heavy footsteps behind the door. It opened with a creak, and a middle-aged man showed up with a gun in his hands pointing at them. "Who are you?" he asked the scaredy kids, looking messy as hell yet na?ve as cute kittens.


    Dawn was rooted to the spot. "Could you please take us in for the night? We have lost our way. I can pay you."


    When she woke up the next morning, she saw that the sun had risen in the sky. The sunlight shone through the mullioned window as it created a checkerboard of white light onto the dark mahogany floor. She blinked a few times, in an attempt to adjust her vision to the illuminated room. She turned her gaze and found Cole still sleeping soundlessly. A smile wormed on her lips. She got up from the bed and noticed that it was already 10AM. Time to leave.


    She nned on leaving the country, in order to take Cole to a safer ce, away from Helena, her father''s mistress, aged twenty-nine¡ªwho she believed to be the mastermind behind all this. Dawn had the hunch that Helena was trying to kill all of them. It''s just that she could never prove it. She might have killed her father too.


    Dawn could never understand as to why her grandmother, her father''s sister, and her husband never contradicted Helena. In fact, they seemed to like her more than re.


    ---


    Helena hade in their life when her mother was gravely ill. Dawn knew about her father''s various affairs that were reported on the TV channels every other day, and she was fed up with them, but she never had the guts to fight with him about them. She wanted her mother to divorce her father. In fact, her mother had left her father and taken away the two kids to her ancestral home, but Luke had gone after her and brought her back, promising that he would end his flirtatious habits. The promise was broken soon after.


    But there was one thing¡ªeven though he had a string of affairs, he loved his children. His strained rtionship with re continued, and in the end, she gave up. Shepromised. He would get besotted by some of the other actresses who would try to wreck his marriage, which incidentally never happened. Luke had drawn a line between his family and his affairs. No matter what, he didn''t let his family evere in his tumultuous kinky life.


    Luke Wyatt was a gifted genius. He had achieved numerous sesses in business, against many odds and opponents. His was a rags to riches story. He was a financial analyst, and a brilliant one at that. He sold all his stocks in a certainpany and made a huge fortune. But the timing was wrong. The stock market crashed immediately after. This was because a war was waged upon his country, and it led to the crash of the market. This led to a domino effect¡ªother stocks started crumbling. The market fell by 15%. And this was a big loss in a day.

 Chapter 7: Helena and Jason

    <h4>Chapter 7:Helena and Jason</h4>


    Other stockholders became wary and also started to sell their stocks, which continued for two days. People med him partially for the market crash. Thepany whose shares he sold was that of Gayle Silver, who was a big-time politician and a businessman. Gayle Silver was a feared man. No one had ever estimated his wealth because the legend was that they were rich from generations. When this event urred, although it was like peanuts for Silver, he didn''t take it kindly.


    At the same time, no one knew the amount of money Luke made from that, but it was huge enough for him to step into big circles. There was no looking back after that. By this time, he had married a girl from a high society whose father was also a big time politician. He married his wife partially out of love and partially for political gains.


    re and Luke had a perfect life until Luke became wayward. He would cheat very frequently and this took a toll on re''s health.


    They say that tragedy strikes with many blows at a time and ites unannounced. Two weeks before her seventeenth birthday, Dawn hade back home after a month of ying feeder rounds across the country. She needed to make the cut off to attend the nationals but just to be able to spend time with her mother and brother on her birthday, she came back early because her father informed her that her mother, re, had be gravely ill.


    There were signs of poisoning in her body but the doctors were unable to understand how her blood was showing signs of poison because she had not eaten anything, which was toxic. There was nothing that would show that she had been attacked by an enemy. re had slid into aa and doctors exined that she had a heart attack.


    Each and every CCTV camera of the house was checked for evidence but nothing came up. There was only one possibility that there was someone after her with a highly advanced way of killing people. Many investigations were carried, but to no avail.


    re died within three days. Dawn was devastated. The only person she was very close to, left her so soon. Her grief was so huge that she didn''t notice what was going on around her.


    A monthter, Helena came into their lives. ording to the butler of the house, she had been Luke''s mistress for a year already. A Hollywood model, she stuck to Luke like glue. She was everywhere around him, and it greatly peeved Dawn. What vexed her more was that Helena''s twenty-year old nephew followed her two monthster. She maintained her distance from that brat, but Helena tried her best to push him towards Dawn. She even suggested to Luke that Jason would be a wonderful suitor for Dawn. Man, how Dawn hated the two of them. She ignored Jason''s advances every time.


    She could never understand as to why her father was so much into Helena. Was there something that he was hiding?


    Her nephew, Jason, was the type who cried for attention. Cried was an understatement¡ªhe died for attention. Helena gave a huge party for Jason in order to introduce him to the social circles. She had invited a lot of media in order to garner attention. What could be better than having Luke''s Wyatt''s support? She used his position to the full. Dawn never wanted to attend the party, but was forced by her father to be present there. So in order to look as inconspicuous as possible, she wore a very simple ck evening dress.


    In the party, Jason drank heavily and flirted with a girl of a prominent businessman to the extent that she freaked out. Unfortunately, it caught the media''s attention and the incident was garnering a storm. While Luke and Helena were socializing with others, it was Dawn who noticed shes of cameras around Jason. She went near only to find that he was literally falling over that girl.


    She instructed the security to stop the journalists from taking pictures to salvage Jason''s reputation. After that, Dawn walked to him and said in a low voice, "Stop creating a fuss. Media is taking pictures."


    In a slurry voice, Jason replied, "Mind your own business. Are you jealous of this girl because she wears designer clothes and looks far better than you?"


    Jason sized her up and then let out a throatyughter. He ridiculed her all the more, "Of course yes! Only a in Jane can make such statements." He broke into a fit ofughter, which attracted more crowd. He was already angry at her for rejecting him. "Or is it that you vie for my attention?" he asked lewdly.


    Dawn took a deep breath and thought about what a buffoon Jason was. Only a foolish man could even speak like that. She was actually embarrassed of him because eventually his foolishness was going toe back to her father. "Do you think that I need a dress to create an impression here?" She waved her hand in the air and growled, "Look around you. Everyone knows me at this party. But who knows you? Surely, you are the one desperate for attention because no one even knows who you are so back off and don''t create a drama." She turned to leave brushing an invisible speck of dirt from her sleeve. However, she stopped and looked back at him. "It''s the attention that needs me, not me who needs it!"


    "You-" Jason gave her dagger looks and then lunged towards her, only to be held by the security guards. He waster carried away.


    His rtionship soured with Dawn. He wouldn''t leave an opportunity to show her down, and she wouldn''t leave an opportunity to put him in his ce with her smart answers.


    Helena was very sweet with Dawn. She would always talk to her gently and in a refined way. As a model, she was groomed to be the best.


    The thing was that Dawn often thought that Helena was like a white lotus. So instead of confronting her, even Dawn was extremely polite with her. It was different, however¡ªthat politeness was more like poison twirling in the air around them.


    Dawn had tried to mention it to her grandmother, Lily, but the olddy never listened to her. She dismissed Dawn every time ever since Dawn was child because she hated her mother, re, and Dawn was the replica of her mother, only more beautiful with very defined features.


    Luke''s mother had failed to prevent the marriage between her son and his wife. She opposed it vehemently because she was power-hungry and didn''t want the focus to be taken away from her, especially after Luke had earned so much. Her greediness to acquire it all was beyond words. How could she let any other woman have all that wealth?


    She yed the victim card of staying alone and missing her son, so Luke had called his mother to stay with them in their vi. Everything was going fine with Lily until re came in her life.


    Despite his mother''s protest, Luke married re. Lily made no attempt to dislike her daughter-inw. She bullied her in as many ways as possible. She would always be present in the parties ahead of her and make re walk behind the mother and son in order to show everyone her position. She even brought her daughter and her husband to help share Luke''s responsibilities.


    So when re died, Lily didn''t even opt for investigations. She took her grandson, Cole, upon herself to bring him up, leaving Dawn to fend for herself. It''s not that Dawn was not looked after. She had a plethora of servants to take care of her. The mansion''s butler loved her a lot, and disliked the way that she was unnecessarily treated badly by Lily. What vexed him more was that Lily''s daughter, Anne, was not at all bothered about her mother''s behavior. He understood that Anne was interested in two things¡ªher brother''s wealth and Helena.

 Chapter 8: The Peasant Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 8:The Peasant Family (2)</h4>


    Back in the farmer''s cottage, something sinister was going on.


    When Dawn was on her way to the bathroom, she observed that their breakfast was spread on the round table in the corner of the room. She marveled the hospitality and kindness of the farmer couple. Dawn quickly took a bath and entered the room when she heard loud voices of a TV anchor, which she couldn''t make out the words. She picked up an apple to munch and went to Cole to wake him up. Once Cole was in the bathroom, Dawn sat by the small table to have her breakfast. She noticed that the water in the pitcher was almost empty, so she got up to open the door. However, to her shock, the door wouldn''t open. She pulled the level a number of times up and down, but it was as if it was locked.


    Suddenly, she heard the couple talking.


    "Are you mad? Keep them locked," said the woman loudly.


    "They must want something; that''s why they are trying to open the door," the man''s voice followed.


    "I will turn them over to their family," the woman replied sharply. "There is a huge reward on them. Don''t make things go awry because of any stupidity."


    "I know, but that also means that they are the children of Luke Wyatt. We might be implicated if they are harmed," the man said with a hoarse voice.


    "No harm wille to them. Just don''t open the door until those peoplee here. I have already called them, and they are on their way. They said they would reach here within an hour."


    "Okay," came the man''s droopy deration to his wife''s orders.


    Dawn''s body trembled. The apple that she was happily munching, slipped out of her hand. She covered her mouth with her palm. In a disbelieving tone she eximed, "Shit!" She pressed her palm to her mouth. The family that had taken her kindly yesterday had betrayed them. She was running away from her captors, and now she was being handed over to them. Dawn leaned against the door as her mind raced to better cope up with the situation. Tears welled up in her eyes. She shook her head and rubbed her chest as if trying to dilute her fears. She slid down the wooden door and slumped on the floor.


    Cole came out of the bathroom and saw his sister. He ran to her. "Dawn, what happened?"


    Dawn looked up at Cole. She had tears in her eyes. She had got out of one situation and walked into another one. Were her stars aligned that badly? "Cole, they are nning on selling us to our captors," she said with quivering lips.


    Cole gazed at his sister with eyes wide open. He asked innocently, "What do we do now Dawn?"


    Dawn bit her lip. Her mind raced as to what could she do to get out of the situation.


    Suddenly, a voice boomed from the room outside, "Why don''t we increase our demand?" said the man.


    "What do you mean?" asked the farmer''s wife.


    "Kiki, how about we ask for another twenty-five thousand dors from these people," he said,struck by this idea. "With that extra money, even our son''s debts would be covered, and we will live the rest of our lives infort."


    "Are you crazy? Why will they give a single penny extra? Let''s just take whatever they are offering and release these kids. Who the hell wants to get involved after all this is over?"


    Hearing this, Dawn came up with her idea almost instantly. She wiped her tears, stood on the door and banged it.


    "Stay quiet girl!" Kiki yelled at her. She was getting too nervous.


    Dawn immediately responded, "I have a n of extracting five million extra from the captors."


    The voices on the outside halted.


    Dawn knew that the farmer couple had taken the bait.


    After a moment''s pause, she heard the click on the door. When the door opened, she saw the farmer with a gun pointing at her, followed by his wife. Dawn panicked and her palms began to sweat. Her throat became dry.


    "What is the n?" asked Kiki.


    Cole ran to hide behind his sister. Dawn stepped back a little and exined, "It''s simple. But before I tell my n, you have to promise that you will do exactly what I say."


    "And why should we believe you?" said Kiki standing behind her husband.


    "Because it is my family that wants me, so they will give you all the money you want. Not only you and your son, your generations would livefortably," Dawn threw her first card. She knew that these people were too poor. So, she empathized with their cause. What she didn''t tell them was that her family was seeking to kill them.


    There was silence in the room. "Tell us the n," said the farmer. "If we think it''s okay, we willply with you."


    "Let me ce a call to the captors. I will negotiate with them, and we can extract an extra five million." She threw her second card. After that, she went and sat on the edge of the bed with her hands leaning back to support her. Cole sat right behind her.


    "What are you doing, Sister?" he tugged her sleeve. He was confused. Why would she call their family?


    She ignored Cole and tilted her head, "So, what do you say?"


    "Why are you even running away from your family?" asked Kiki with narrowed eyes.


    Dawn smiled and cooked up a story. She said that her family didn''t allow her to go on a vacation with her friends, so she ran away to experience the vacation. She smiled and shrugged showing the rich, bratty behavior that the couple probably expected.


    Kiki shook her head and said, "These rich kids." Then, she went outside and brought her mobile. She started to dial the number but suddenly someone knocked at the door. She was startled. Her eyes became wide with fear that the neighbors might havee to know about who they were hiding in their house.


    In a hurry to ward off the neighbors, Kiki found the contact that she had saved as "Wyatts" and tossed the phone to Dawn. She said, "Here, call them." She started walking to the door, but after four steps she stopped. Kiki turned to warn her, "Don''t you dare to call anyone else, or I am going to tie your hands and legs."


    Dawn shook her head. "Why would I do that when we can get so much money?"


    Kiki narrowed her eyes at her. Dawn looked confident of the n. She left to check the front door. Her husband apanied her with his gun.


    Dawn dialed a number with a wide grin.


    The farmersmitted a great mistake.


    Dawn called her father''s long time friend, Alvarez, who was the police chief of his area. "Uncle, good morning!"


    Alvarez was shocked to hear Dawn''s voice. "Dawn, where are you? We are panicking here."

 Chapter 9: The Peasant Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 9:The Peasant Family (3)</h4>


    Dawn had waited for the farmers to open the door. She heard the excited voices of neighbors, which she didn''t bother to concentrate upon. Hurriedly, she did what she had to.


    "Uncle, we are in big trouble," Dawn whispered in the phone, sounding urgent. Her voice was quivering a little.


    "What happened? Tell me," Alvarez could hear her nervous tone.


    "We¡ª"


    She hadn''t even started the sentence when she heard heavy footstepsing back to her room.


    Without wasting another second, Dawn said, "The hunters in the family are closing in on us."


    "Hunters? What hunters?" Alvarez was confused.


    The man of the house wasing back to check upon her.


    "What are you saying?" he said, walking in her room and pointing the gun at her.


    Dawn gulped. She removed the phone from her ear and stuttered, "I¡ª I am only bargaining with my family."


    The farmer jerked his chin to ask her to continue talking.


    Dawn put the phone back on her ear and continued in a subdued voice, "Uncle, hope you haven''t forgotten the location."


    Alvarez stayed quiet. Something was seriously wrong on the other side.


    "I am giving you the address again," said Dawn and gave the location. She added, "Instead of five million, get ten million because I want to enjoy my vacation. Also, these people here are demanding some extra cash. Please bring ten million if you want us safely back. And¡ª"


    The farmer snatched the phone from her before she could speak any further. Dawn bit her lip. Cole tugged at her sleeve, feeling too scared. He hid his face behind her back. Dawn squeezed his hand.


    Kiki returned after closing the door loudly. She scurried to the room. "Have you talked?"


    "Yes," came a soft answer. There was a line of sweat on Dawn''s forehead.


    Kiki looked at her husband and said, "Re-check thest number she dialed."


    He checked and replied, "It''s the same: the Wyatts."


    "Call it," Kiki said.


    "What? Are you mad?" he barked at her.


    "You fool! Just call it back. I want to make sure that this girl is not fooling us."


    Sweat trickled down Dawn''s back.


    The farmer called, and a man answered in a heavy clipped voice, just likest time, "Hello?"


    Kiki immediately grabbed the phone from her husband and dered, "You better get ten million dors, else you will never find the bodies of these two kids." Saying that, she disconnected the call.


    On the other side of the phone, Alvarez clenched his jaws in anger.


    Kiki scoffed at Dawn, assured that she had not called anyone else, and left the room. She thought about what morons these rich kids were. Her husband followed her out, and they locked the room again.


    Dawn blew out a breath of relief. When the couple had gone out, she had quickly changed the number saved under Wyatts and had called Alvarez instead. She was shaky when she did that. The fact that the farmer hade immediately made her all the more jittery. She talked in code, hoping that Alvarez understood her. She had a hunch that Kiki might redial the number.


    And sure enough, Kiki did. Alvarez picked the call again. Kiki was trapped in her own vicious n.


    At first, Alvarez couldn''t understand, "Hunters? Trouble?" he said aloud. He reyed everything Dawn said on the phone.


    Suddenly, he realized that Dawn was trying to give him a message that she was in severe danger in the location she had shared, along with the fact that the kids were facing danger from the family too. He pounded his table hard and rose to his feet. Opening the ss door of his office, he gathered a team of policemen and rushed to the location as described by Dawn. Five police cars drove there on an emergency basis with no questions asked.


    His body shuddered and goose bumps lined his skin when he thought about the grave danger the kids were in. He prevented his mind from thinking the worst. Once again, he ordered his men, "Go fast! We have to reach there like yesterday!" They were on a tight leash of time.


    As soon as they reached the vige, they parked their cars in an isted ce. They walked to the farmer''s cottage and upon seeing no sign of activity, all of them hid in discrete ces upon Alvarez''s orders and waited for the captors to arrive.


    Alvarez was shocked to see that it was Jason who hade to pick the kids, and he was apanied with almost twenty men. There was a tight feeling in Alvarez''s chest when he thought how wrong the things could go.


    Jason stepped out of the car, all dressed in ck with arge brown duffle bag in his hand. He felt his holster where he was carrying his gun. He looked like a fierce madman. He walked to the cottage along with ten of his men. The rest of the men surrounded the front side of the cottage. Yet before Jason could knock on the front door, a bullet shot was heard. Everyone turned to look at the man who had fallen. The man was hot on the chest. He was propelled backward and immediately slumped, sliding onto the road. All the other men started to shoot in random directions, but more bullets came from ces they couldn''t decipher. The attack was so sudden that it was impossible to understand where the gunshots originated from.


    Jason shouted, "Retreat! This is a trap." Suddenly, a bullet came and grazed his hand. He dropped the bag, shouting in pain, and started running back to his car. It was not even ten minutes before the entire conflict ended. All those who were alive dashed into their cars and sped off.


    While going back, Jason called the farmer on the phone. "Bastard, you led us into a trap. Wait till I shred you and your family into pieces." He was so angry that he smashed the phone on the car''s window. They were this close in getting the kids, and all of a sudden, out of the blue, gunshots were fired at them. How did that happen? Everything was going so smoothly. He had the five million in cash, ready to give them. If he wanted, he could have killed them, but he was in a benevolent mood. He had collected the money from Helena and was waiting to get his hands on Dawn. Except, not only did he not get the kids, he lost all the money as well. The more he thought about it, the more his anger rose.

 Chapter 10: What Are Your Plans, Dawn?

    <h4>Chapter 10:What Are Your ns, Dawn?</h4>


    The farmer and his wife were bewildered as to what just happened outside. Both of them were sitting scared, sweating profusely with trembling bodies on the dining chairs. They were looking at the police officer who had held his gun at them and had entered their house from the backyard. How did the policee? Who informed them?


    "I told you to the check the number she had called," Kiki said in a low brittle voice to het husband. "It''s all because of your greed," she continued.


    "My greed? You bloody bitch! I did all that you wanted. You were the one who wanted so much money," he shouted back at her.


    "Shut up!" the policeman growled at them. "Save your energy to count your days inside the prison."


    As soon as Jason and his gang left, Alvarez asked his team toe out of the hiding spots. They surrounded the cottage.


    Alvarez picked the duffle bag that Jason had left on the driveway and set foot inside the cottage with an ear-to-ear grin. The couple was sitting looking disgruntled, confused and at their wits end. "Where are the children?" he asked the farmer in a raucous voice.


    Kiki pointed at the locked room with a shaky finger. "It is locked," she said shakily.


    "Then give me the keys, you dumb woman," Alvarez voice came through gritted teeth.


    Kiki got up. Her knees wobbled. She gave a look at her husband and said, "Where did you keep them?" She was hoping to buy time in order to think of an escape.


    "I never kept them, you stupid woman. They are in your skirt''s inner pocket," answered her husband in a rickety tone.


    "You are indeed foolish," Alvarez said to her. "Take them to the police station and imprison them for abducting these children and holding them for ransom," he ordered and after picking the bag he walked to the room, unlocked the door and stepped in. He found the children huddled in a corner on bed. They looked frightened like fowls in a coup who were about to get caught to be ughtered.


    "Uncle!" Dawn eximed as soon as she saw him. She didn''t know what was happening outside. She heard so many gunshots that she became scared. Along with Cole, she sat curled in a corner hoping it all to get over. Dawn ran to Alvarez and hugged him tightly. Cole followed her and threw his tiny arms around Alvarez.


    "Don''t worry, everything is under control now," Alvarez assured them. Once they settled, he asked in all seriousness, "What are your ns, Dawn?"


    "I have to flee the country," she said crisply. There was no other option left now.


    Alvarez stared at the young girl. He understood the urgency of her voice. He could see the determination in her eyes. He gave the bag to her and said, "That should be enough for you to start a new life."


    Dawn took the bag. She wasn''t expecting the money. All she had thought was that she would take Alvarez''s help to escape from there, but he had excelled himself. "Thanks Uncle," she blurted with excitement. Five million dors!


    "Let''s go. We need to ship you out of this country before your family retaliates." He literally had to think of a n to find a ship for them. Putting them on a ne meant that they would have again attracted attention.


    Dawn got up. With tears in her eyes, she quickly gathered her things while Alvarez ced some calls. In the next twenty minutes, the siblings were on their way to the port, which was an hour away in the farmer''s car. Alvarez didn''t take his police car. Instead he drove the farmer''s truck.


    On the outside, his men were busy calling other units to clear the mess. Alvarez had a lot of influence and that is why Luke made sure that he was in the close circles.


    It took twenty thousand dors cash to smuggle the kids out of the country on a cargo ship that was headed to Ennd.


    "Thank you Uncle," Dawn said as she held Cole''s hand.


    Alvarez had returned Luke''s favor. He tousled Dawn''s hair and said "Don''t worry. When you reach there, everything will be taken care of. Your father has a very small t in the outskirts of Bradford, which only your mother knew about. He had bought it for her when they had gone on their honeymoon to Ennd and she had fallen in love with that ce. After that the t was never used. Stay there and stay under the radar. Never call me back and nevere back. Whatever has happened is in the past. Just go and live!"


    "How do you know about it?" asked Dawn.


    "Your father and I go back a long way."


    She nodded and embraced him again.


    The ship''s siren hooted.


    "Go," Alvarez said in a choked voice.


    Dawn held Cole''s hand and walked to the ship. They walked and before entering, she turned to look at her country. She filled in its air in her lungs. She woulde back and would take her revenge. How could she leave them? They had stripped her and her brother of everything. She swallowed all tears that were forming inside her. Her fists curled tightly to the point that they became white and her nails dug in her palm. She would avenge her father''s death. She would make them pay back and that too painfully. With that thought, Dawn stepped on the ship.


    It was evening already and her temperature was slowly increasing.


    The young sailor who was supposed to smuggle them out hurried them inside his room. "Stay here. Don''te out at all. I will bring your food here. The bathroom is right here."


    Dawn nodded. "How long will it take to reach Ennd?" she asked.


    "Ten days," he replied and left closing the door behind him.


    Dawn pursed her lips. How would she manage those ten days? Her symptoms were showing every now and then.

 Chapter 11: Wolf?� She Rasped.

    <h4>Chapter 11:''Wolf?¡± She Rasped.</h4>


    Ten days seem like a gargantuan amount of time. Dawn had stolen a bottle of Advil from the hospital. Once again she took two of them and waited for the fever to subside. She hoped that by bringing her temperature down she would be able to slow the symptoms. As soon as they settled down to sleep, Dawn felt the ship sailing, breaking the waves headed out into the ocean for a long voyage. Along with Cole, she slept in that small tiny bed. The soft movement of the ship over the quiet water of the sea was like a luby. The kids slept peacefully.


    In the morning, when she woke up, she noticed that her breakfast was spread out on the table. She got up and freshened up before having it. Cole woke upter and followed her suit.


    Wake up, breakfast, lunch, dinner and sleep¡ªthat had be the routine for the two of them. In the next week, they rarely met the sailor. Cole was beginning to get agitated and short-tempered because of staying inside all the time. He had yed all the games that were on Dawn''s cell phone. He had read everything that the sailor had given for them to spend time. And by the seventh day, he was irritated as hell. Throwing the magazine down that was about various types of boat essories, Cole watched his sister furtively who was having her chicken wings. He crossed his arms and said, "I want to go out. I don''t like it here."


    Dawn paused eating and stared at her brother with a nce that returned the source of nuisance that was in the air. "You can''t. This is the part of the deal. If we go out, the sailor who brought us in might lose his job." She continued to bite another piece. "Only three more days are left, so please behave. It''s not that I like this entire scenario." She threw the chicken on the te. Even she was the edge. She plucked out an invisible particle from her jeans.


    Dawn''s breathing became ragged as she looked at her brother''s insolence. She gritted her teeth and became silent to disengage from the conversation.


    Cole pointed his finger at her andmented, "I want to leave this room now. You take me out or ask that sailor to take me out."


    Dawn closed her eyes and clenched her teeth. She had a twitchy feeling about this. She wished that Cole would shut up but one look at him and she judged that he wouldn''t stop. "You don''t know what you are talking about!" She got up from her chair and walked to the round ss window that showed the ocean from the inside. From the past seven days, Dawn got fever everyday and every time she would eat the medicine. However,st night her fever spell came within ten hours. Her body was trembling and she even noticed her foot converting into something knotty. Somehow she managed to get the medicine and stayed up with a covered nket, stuck to the wall as her teeth chattered. She didn''t know what she would tell her brother. The change was difficult in her.


    She gulped remembering that and then turned around to look at him. "Cole, I will ask the sailor, okay?" But Cole was already looking somewhere else.


    Obviously, the sailor didn''t agree. He even scolded and used them sternly for trying to sabotage his career for helping them. Dawn lowered her head. The sailor left the cabin after cing the dinner on the table with loud noise.


    That night Dawn and Cole sneaked to the deck when it was almost 2AM. They hoped that the staff wasn''t there. When they stepped on the deck, Dawn took in a long breath of the salty air that the ocean had to offer. There was dim light on the deck and they managed to stay hidden under the staircase that led to the Captain''s Cabin. "Don''t go in the open. Stay beside me."


    "Okay," Cole said excitedly. He sat there and looked at the clear sky that was littered with so many stars that he had never seen in the city he lived in.


    The ship sailed gently on the waters. The waves beneath reflected the stars blurring their shapes as if erased by a rubber. Her thoughts floated on how she would begin her journey, when suddenly from the corner of her eyes she noticed a gigantic wave rising in the ocean. Her mind froze for a moment.


    "Cole, look there," she said feebly pointing in that direction. The wave had neared.


    "Run!" she said as adrenalin gushed through her body. She got up and pulled Cole back inside but by then the wave only a few meters away. "Cole!" she shouted in anxiety realizing that he was rooted to his spot in fear.


    The wave hit the ship. The watershed on the deck forcefully making the ship sway like a drunken person on the pedestrian path. It half sank into the water. "Run, Cole, run!" she squealed. And then she felt it¡ªthe surge of adrenalin in her body. Her limbs became numb, her vision blurred and through that hazy vision, she saw Cole running back inside, disappearing into darkness. Dawn stretched her hand out to stop him. A strong wave hit her that carried her gliding her across the floor mming her into a wall. After that she didn''t know what happened.


    Dawn woke up after what seemed eternity. Soft ripples of water that crashed on her washed her body. She was drenchedpletely. She felt sickly and unsteady. She got up and studied the surroundings. She was still on the ship but she didn''t know where she was. She squinted her eyes. The stairs were right next to her. She went up and it was eerily silent. There was no one outside. It was early hours of the morning. Not taking any chances, she dragged her body sluggishly to her chamber as discreetly as possible. Thankfully in the past one week she had studied the location of her room in the map that was adhered to the door and memorized it. When she reached there, Cole opened the door. His eyes bulged and he threw his arms around her. "Dawn," he said in a shaky voice. She stroked his hair and closed the door behind her.


    "Yes- yesterday when you weren''t there, the sailor hade and instructed me to stay inside. They said that a grey wolf had attacked them out of nowhere. They didn''t know how the wolf managed to stay hidden for so long. They chased it away expecting it to jump in the ocean." Cole stopped and looked at her with red eyes. "I was so scared for you. Where were you?"


    "Wolf?" she rasped.

 Chapter 12: Cottage, Meadows and Moors

    <h4>Chapter 12:Cottage, Meadows and Moors</h4>


    Dawn realized that she may have involuntarily transformed for the first time. She whimpered, "It''s going to be alright. Don''t worry. Only two more days, only two more days."


    The ship had survived the fury of the Water God.


    For the next two days Dawn would take four pills at a time to prevent fever. It helped to a great extent. She would often snap at Cole for even thinking of going outside. If they hadn''t stepped out, perhaps she wouldn''t have transformed. And now the entire staff was on a lookout for the wolf. The sailor hade again in between his duty time that day. "It seems we have managed to chase the wolf but I am not hundred percent sure. Our search teambed through the ship and there was no animal. However, you don''te out. If the beast is still there, it might attack you. And if anyone of you is harmed, you will get discovered. So, do note out, okay?"


    Dawn nodded and said in a breathy voice, "Okay." She had no ns on going out of the room.


    For the next three days, the siblings didn''t step out of their cabin. The conversation was minimal and the two kept silent. Cole had repeatedly said sorry to his sister. Dawn had given him a watery smile and tried to mask her fear. But her unease only grew and she hoped that she didn''t transform in the room. What would happen to her brother if that happened?


    In order to keep her body''s temperature under control, she would spend a long time under the shower much to Cole''s amusement. For the next two days, things seemed under control.


    When the ship docked, with the help of the sailor, they stepped out in the end to avoid any attention. The children headed straight to the address given by Alvarez to Bradford, Yorkshire, in a cab.


    Once in Bradford, the siblings went to the t as instructed by Alvarez. When the cab neared the location, Dawn noticed that the area was sparsely popted. Small cottages were built at far distances. It was as if they were not cottages, but small farmhouses that were surrounded with vast expanse ofnd. Some of thend was cultivated while most of it wasn''t. Rolling moors were in every direction.


    "That''s your ce," said the cab driver bringing the car to a halt in front of a plot ofnd where a small cottage was built. Contrary to what Dawn was assuming that she would be holed in a t in a colony, ording to what Alvarez had said, this was beyond her expectations. It couldn''t be any better. Seclusion was what Dawn wanted, especially in her current condition.


    It was a very tiny cottage, located on the outskirts of the city, surrounded by a vast expanse of meadows. There was a freshly painted white wooden fence all around the house. With no other construction around it, it looked cozy and ideal. Excited, Cole jumped out of the car and ran towards the gate. For the first time in thest ten days, Dawn felt better. She paid the cab driver and walked after Cole.


    "Our home!" Cole screeched like a bird. He opened the gate and stepped in. "It''s too small," he said as his face dropped. He was so used to living in a mansion.


    "Wee!" he said with a smile on his wrinkly face. "I am Arawn. Your uncle Alvarez had called and informed me of your arrival." He gave the keys to her.


    Dawn smiled and took the keys. Cole had already dashed inside. As she walked in the house, Arawn said, "I had given all the hopes to see the owners again."


    Dawn stepped in the house, a smile forming on her lips. The house was small, with only two bedrooms, a kitchen and a dining¡ªenough for them to stayfortably. Dawn thanked her mother and father for buying the house. Little did they know that it would be used by their children and that too for hiding.


    She walked to the window and drew the white gauzy curtains. She noticed the tall green grass of the meadow rustling in the breeze. A narrow brook was flowing in the distance. Its water was gurgling around the weeds that throttled its flow. The wild flowers that covered several patches of the meadow were a cacophony of colors consisting of palevender lcs, buttercups, daisies wrapping their stems around tall scarlet poppies and wild asters. Sweet fragrance wafted through the wind as the flowers danced as though choreographed by the soft breeze. The meadow looked peaceful that afternoon. And that''s what Dawn needed¡ªprivacy and seclusion to collect her thoughts and ponder on what happened in thest few days that changed her life to this extent.


    Cole impatiently removed the covers from the furniture.


    Over the next week, with Arawn''s help, Dawn and Cole fixed things around the house in order to make it livable. He helped them with the basic necessities. "Your mother was a lovelydy," he remarked on the day everything was settled and they were sitting on the porch. "I see that you resemble your mother a lot," he chuckled as he chugged his beer. The siblings were sitting on a wicker swing.


    Dawn gave him her dimpled smile and said politely, "Thanks for helping us around, Arwan."


    "Oh! It''s no problem at all," he replied. After a pause and finishing half his beer can, he said, "If you ever explore these meadows, don''t go further in the east. There''s a small hut which stands there as an indication boundary to not venture further."


    "Why?" Cole asked. His childish brain became eager.


    Arawn''s grey eyes stared in Cole''s ck ones, "The vige folk say that strange beasts walked thosends long back. So none of us go that side," he shrugged. "There have been instances when people have gone missing." His gaze shifted to Dawn and bored into her. "Whatever happens, never go there."


    Cole''s eyes bulged in wonder. He leaned in front. "What kind of beasts?" he asked.


    Arawn''s eyes narrowed. "I don''t know. Maybe, mythical¡ª Just stay away from there," he answered in a clipped tone.


    Dawn flinched. "Don''t worry Arawn, we won''t go there. There''s a lot to do. And first and foremost I need to look for admission to a college for me and school for him."


    "Okay, okay," he replied. "The nearest college is an hour away from here however, the school is closer." He left saying that if they needed him, they could always call him.


    That night when Dawn was researching on the Inte about school admissions for Cole, her mind wandered to Arawn''s warning. She got up to look out of the window. It was dark and eerie and she couldn''t shirk off the feeling of being watched¡­ She curled her hands across her arms and rubbed her skin. Her life had turned upside down¡ªfrom a mansion to a small cottage, from being a human to being a werewolf¡ª


    Outside, the wind howled through the night and a creature raised its head.

 Chapter 13: Everything Mythical

    <h4>Chapter 13:Everything Mythical </h4>


    Over the next few weeks, Dawn became very busy with admissions. Since it was summer, the colleges and schools were closed for vacations. So the process was quite smooth. Cole was given admission in a school and Dawn managed to get a school bus for him toe to their location. With the help of Arawn, she went to meet the Dean of the college to put her case. The Dean directed her to a dedicated officer who looked after the international students. He worked with her on a one-to-one basis to support her application to University. He was extremely helpful and her admission process took a month.


    The best part was that because of her golf merits, she got a sixty percent schrship on the condition that she had to be a part of the University Golf Team. This condition meant that she had to go and y wherever the sports council would send her. As against paying the full fee for the course, forty percent was way better, so she signed the application. However, she prayed that things wouldn''t get out of control. She hoped that she never had to deal with transformation. But things don''te the way you wish for them to be.


    A monthter the college started and so did the stress. Cole had joined the school and he quite enjoyed it.


    Dawn was asked toe for regr practice rounds of golf. She discovered that she was hitting longer than any one had ever done. In fact, if the longest drive in the world was three hundred yards by women, she was hitting four hundred yards and that too without effort. She had to tame the power she now possessed and this stressed her out a lot. She couldn''t let anyone discover it. She had to y like humans. She had to stay under the radar.


    Dawn had joined abined business management course and it was very demanding. Her irritability increased when after studies she was called to practice. Instead of taking the driver, she would take small irons to hit the balls. She started observing the Captain of the team, Ceri and noted her distances. She decided to train herself to be less than her.


    She would thene back home and prepare food. A girl who had never entered the kitchen in her life was now making meals. It was something that wasn''t fitting well.


    "Dawn, the bread has burnt!"


    "Dawn, the soup is horrible. You''ve added too much salt."


    "Sister, why don''t we go back home? At least we used to have good food."


    Dawn stayed quiet at Cole''sints but on the inside, she was seething. One day she snapped, "It''s because of you that I am here. I am putting up with so much pressure and all you do is whine! Why don''t you go and make the food yourself?"


    Dawn''s nostrils red as she red at her brother who banged the door of his room. Dawn went inside the kitchen, mmed the drawer and punched the counter with her fist. The tile cracked a bit. Her body tensed and heat flushed through it. She began to sweat profusely. On an impulse, she threw the apron she was wearing and rushed out of the house. It was dark but her mind wasn''t thinking properly. All she wanted was to vent her anger on something. She ran towards the meadows.


    The night was dark, it was as though someone had draped it with a pitch-ck curtain. The stars shone dully as the breeze susurrated through the field. The darkness of the night engulfed her thoughts. It stretched for miles and miles in front of her and she just kept running. Little did she realize that she had transformed into a werewolf. She didn''t stop anywhere. All she knew at that point of time was that she was extremely angry. But, the night was soothing her. So she continued to run. The soft cool wind of the meadow whipped past her. As she bolted forward with lethal grace, sprinting like a fiery animal, she forgot all about the warning Arawn had given. She didn''t remember anything. She had be feral, dangerous, and beastly.


    When Dawn woke up next, she found herself surrounded by sweet vernal grass, pignuts, yellow rattles, mncholy thistle, and scarlet poppies. Her body ached a lot as if she had raced for a long time. Her throat was parched and she coughed when she got up. Her clothes were torn, her hair matted and skin felt as if it would peel at the slightest touch. She looked around. The morning sun had filled the sky with its beautiful rays.


    She coughed again and knelt. Where the heck was she? How did she reach there? She rememberedst night and bit her lip. She looked around and noticed a small hut crouched far in distance.


    She got up to leave when suddenly something moved in front of her. Her eyes became wide to inspect what it was. It looked as if a very tiny brilliant green snake-like creature had wriggled past her. The sunrays cast her in bright shadow as she stopped.


    The tiny creature came in front of her all of a sudden. It was barely the length of her palm. She shrieked and fell on her padded bottom. The small animal, whatever it was got scared and breathed fire out of his mouth as it also jumped back. A flower burnt where its breath felt. The little green thing looked at her with its deep dark blue eyes. Scared as hell, Dawn shifted back a little. "What are you?" she said in a hoarse voice. She picked a thin stem and nudged it and jumped back further. The lilliputian snake-like animal with legs wriggled a little and then tilted its face to the side to observe her. Dawn''s eyes traveled past it and she noticed an egg that was recently hatched.


    Her green emerald eyes stared into its dark blue ones. Slowly, the animal came near her and snuggled into her leg.


    Dawn recoiled in shock as she pressed her fist to her mouth, her breath hastened. Snuggling near her ankle was a dragon? She could feel its soft brilliant green scales. Her eyes fixed on the dragon''s conical head. Scared, she blinked her eyes many times wondering if this was a dream?.


    The baby dragon climbed on her ankle and sprawled itself on her as if trying to soak in the morning rays. Its belly was facing the sky as itid on its scaly back. A smile tugged at its lips. She stroked its head with her index finger. Suddenly the baby dragon turned and sank its fangs in it.

 Chapter 14: Soft Ripple of Waves

    <h4>Chapter 14:Soft Ripple of Waves </h4>


    "Ahhh!" She stumbled back shaking her hand violently with a loud painful cry as if trying to shirk off the pain. She saw spots in front of her eyes. Her mouth fell open and she licked her dried lips. Her finger was dripping with blood. Terrified, she clutched the hem of her torn shirt and experienced another intense sudden hot flush in her body as though she had been branded.


    By this time, Dawn was on her limbs in searing pain. She crawled on the grass for a meter and then fell on her stomach coughing and trembling, feeling her mind going numb from the torment. After what seemed like an eternity of numbness, she felt some sensation in her body. She pulled herself up to check her left hand. Something was happening at a rapid speed on the affected finger. A ck dragon-head tattoo appeared on its base and soon it entwined around it forming a ck mark that was like a dragon. The dragon opened its mouth and engulfed the tip of her finger and the bleeding stopped. Her heartbeat raced and her skin tingled as adrenalin gushed through her. Her thoughts were too scrambled to make any judgment about the situation or about the beast that she had just encountered.


    Shocked, she gazed at the dragon and found it giving her icy looks with its deep admiral-blue eyes. She gaped at it. Her mouth opened and closed and then opened again. She stuttered, "It can''t be true! Are you a dragon? How did this tattoo appear?"


    The tiny creature that was standing at a distance cocked its head again. A smooth wave passed through her mind like the one that ripples gently on the shores of ake. She gasped. "Wh- what was that?" she asked herself disbelieving everything around her. This time the wave was stronger being a mixture of several emotions.


    Slowly, the baby came and snuggled around her right foot. It curled itself around her ankle. Dawn stroked the dragon again. This time there was no jolt of energy through her body, only a slight ticklish feeling. It purred like a cat. Another ripple of waves sshed through her mind. Was her dragonmunicating with her?


    The entire experience left her speechless. The little animal was savage but nothing inparison to that werewolf who had bitten her. For a moment she sympathized herself for being a target of so many mystical creatures.


    Dawn tried to move it from her ankle but it wouldn''t budge. Afraid that she was gettingte for the college and that Cole might be getting jittery by now, she rose and started to walk with the dragon coiled around her ankle. It was awkward and she didn''t know how she would exin it to anyone. But she thought that once she would reach home, she would make a small, cozy bed for it, from the discarded cartons and give it something to eat.


    The main question was how would she reach home? She had lost her way. Suddenly she felt a soft current of waves in her mind. Something indicated the next point that she should go to.


    The hut that was located in distance was almost a ten minutes walk from there. While walking, all she could feel were the soft scales of the dragon on her ankle and smooth waves of thoughts in her mind as it directed her to the next point and the next.


    From the hut, she walked straight and reached the road that led to her cottage. She reached home half an hourter. When Cole saw her, he leaped with joy. His eyes were red and swollen. "Dawn, where did you go? I am so sorry about yesterday. Why did you leave me? What happened to your clothes? Did someone thrash you? Did you lose your way? I will never get angry at you." A sob ripped through his body. "I had been so worried about you when I didn''t see you this morning that I didn''t go to the school."


    She had left her cell phone on the table and there was no one who could help him. He was about to call Arawn when he heard the door open and Dawn walking in with torn clothes. The sight scared him so much that his stomach roiled. He ran to hug her.


    Dawn smiled and chortled. "So many questions?" She stroked his hair. How could she speak about her encounters? "I am sorry Cole. Yesterday, I lost my cool and dashed out of the house." She realized that she transformed when she was angry and a short temper was an issue with her from always. "And before I knew, I had lost my way. I was trying to find my way back home when I ran in some thorny bushes." She had to train herself to be calmer.


    "Then how did you find your way home?" he asked as Dawn wiped tears from his face. "And I hope you didn''t go beyond the hut Arawn had mentioned."


    "Don''t ask!" she chuckled and ignored his statement. She had indeed gone beyond that. Looking at the time she gauged that he had missed the school. "Let''s make breakfast for you and me."


    Cole left her and said, "First you take a bath. You are stinking!" he wriggled his nose.


    Dawn let out a heartyughter. She kissed his forehead and said, "Aye Aye, Sir!"


    She had to check up on her dragon too who had for some reason be very still.


    "See you soon in the kitchen," Cole replied with a grin. "I will chop some potatoes." Saying that he ran off with excitement.


    When Dawn reached her room, she took off her shirt and pants and discarded them on the side. She lifted her leg to check up on her ankle but she was in for another shock. Her eyes bulged as she stared at the brilliantly shining emerald green band in the shape of a dragon coiled around her ankle. She put her finger there and touched it softly. It was like a stone. She caressed it, tickled it and even tried to take it out, but the anklet didn''t move from its ce. It was alive an hour ago!


    Dawn held her head and sat on the bed. What was happening to her? Before she could collect her thoughts, her phone buzzed. The ring broke her reverie and she jumped. With her mouth open, she went to pick the call.


    "Dawn, you have toe for the practice sessions tomorrow at 1 PM," Ceri barked in the phone so loudly that she had to remove the phone from her ears. She heard some girls giggling on the other side.


    "Okay, I will," she said and disconnected the phone.


    Her attention went back to her ankle. "Bizarre!" She shook her head and ambled off to take a bath. Nothing made sense.


    The day went pretty smoothly as the brother-sister duo made meals together and caught up on a lot of things. In the evening, Dawn called Arawn to talk about the dragon, but he didn''t pick the call. Slightly upset, she went to her room after putting Cole to bed and checked upon her dragon. It was still in its frozen state. She had managed to keep it hidden from Cole that day.


    It was the next day when she went to practice with her group that she noticed animosity in their behavior. She couldn''tprehend the reason so picked her 7-iron from the golf set that the University had provided and started practicing as usual.


    She heard them snickering from behind.

 Chapter 15: Kick Dawn Out of the Team

    <h4>Chapter 15:Kick Dawn Out of the Team </h4>


    The team consisted of four yers ¨C Cire, Dawn, Elize and Niall.


    That day the clouds were lightly cast overhead. Dawn wondered if it would rain, while walking to the Driving Range.


    While Dawn was practicing the three of them watched her from a distance and snickered. With her heightened sense of hearing these days, Dawn could hear a fly buzzing from ten feet. And she also heard what they were whispering about.


    "Why does she always use small clubs?" Elize asked.


    "I know, right? I have never seen her using one wood! I think her drives are bad and just because she can''t use the club, she has been avoiding it," replied Niall looking at Cire. She was instigating Cire from the past few days about Dawn.


    "Why don''t you ask her to use the one wood? Or tell her to have a match with us?" said Elize, keeping her elbow on Niall''s shoulder.


    "Oh right! Let''s challenge her. After that I have a brilliant idea to report to the coach that she is unfit for the team," Niall giggled excitedly.


    "What idea is it?" asked Cire. There should be a good n if they were going to go against Dawn. She was so excited and angry at the same time that her impatience to kick Dawn out of the team notched up.


    "Just keep watching!" Niall grinned. "You ask her that, okay?" she said as she wore her glove. Niall snickered. She narrowed her eyes. This was going to be interesting. The thing was that Niall''s younger sister was also a golfer and she couldn''t make a cut in the college team because of Dawn''s entry at thest minute. This irked her a lot. Her sister had cried for two nights and she was looking for a way to get back at Dawn. This was the first opportunity that she had got after a month to throw her out. She had watched Dawn practicing and noticed that she never used long-distance clubs. She would always use short distance clubs on the pretext that she was aiming to hit the ball straight rather than long. Did that mean that her long shots went awry? Was she hiding it from the team? If that was the case, Niall had full confidence that she would expose Dawn and it would carve the perfect opportunity for bringing her sister in the team.


    Dawn bit her lower lip. She walked to her set, wiped the iron-head of the club, and ced it nicely in the bag. She picked up another shorter one this time and when she was walking back to her area of practice, she saw the coach standing afar and talking to another yer. She decided not to get into the drama. This schrship meant a lot to her. Apart from the money that she had brought with her, she really didn''t have any other source of ie and that was what she was using. She had been on a shoestring budget all the time and not indulging in any kind of luxuries. Only the utmost that was needed was bought.


    She fetched another fifty balls for herself from the Range Keeper and started hitting them.


    "Hello Dawn," said Cire. Dawn took the shot calmly and very gently. It went straight up to where she wanted it to reach. If she would have applied her strength, the shot might have crossed the boundary of the range.


    Dawn brought her club down and rested her hands on it. She gave a sweet smile to Cire and replied politely, "Hello Cire!"


    "I would like to see your shots with one wood. I haven''t seen you use them at all," she said fiercely narrowing her eyes.


    Dawn pursed her lips. "Cire, there is no point in doing that. Actually, I have to practice my small shots. You see fifty percent of the game is dependent on the small shots. If you are perfect in that, you can win any game."


    By that time Elize had walked to them. She interjected, "Do you mean that drivers and putters have no use? You are talking like a novice. Have you faked all those certificates in the college admission form?" Elize turned to Cire and said, "We must tell the coach that she is not the right fit for the team. She should be reced with a better yer and I think Niall''s sister is way better."


    Dawn shifted in her ce. On the inside, her anger was rising but if that gave way, she might lose control over her personality. She could transform. She let out a long breath. She looked up and reiterated her stand, "I want to continue with my short chips. Why don''t you all also go and practice your game rather than wasting time here?"


    "What do you mean, Dawn?" Cire almost screamed. "I am the Captain of the team and I need to see your game. Pick that wood and show me your drives, else I am going to report to the coach that you are not right for the team."


    At the back, Niall poked her tongue in her cheek at the drama unfolding in front of her. She had to choke herughter. She sauntered to the group and added, "Why don''t wepete over the best ten balls, Dawn?" Her light grey eyes bored into Dawn''s green ones.


    Dawn didn''t want to get into it. So she politely replied, "I am not interested. Let''s just practice our game for today. As for thepetition, we can always show our skills on the courses against the teams we are pitted with."


    Niall''s eyebrows furrowed. This girl was not falling in the trap. "Are you scared already?" That one statement usually rubbed the opponent in the wrong way.


    "I am not scared, Niall," Dawn replied. She looked up and noticed that the coach wasn''t there. She heard his footstepsing up to the first floor of the range where they were all standing. She really wanted these girls to go now. "It''s just that I am not in a mood. Maybe, next time."


    Niall and Elizeughed wickedly. Now they were sure that Dawn was actually hiding the fact that her drives were horrible. "Loser!" Niall said.


    Cire frowned and her mouth curled down. She went to Dawn''s golf bag, picked the driver and held it horizontally. "This is Caway Burner. Latest, very powerful and expensive. The University has provided it to you to y with. If you feel you don''t need it, why have it? Have you ever seen this kind of equipment in your life?"


    Dawn had only yed with the most expensive custom-made sets throughout her life. Herst golf set was a whopping $250,000, which was the same price as her father''stest Ferrari.


    "This is not thetest in their line," Dawn corrected.


    Annoyed as hell, Cire''s mouth twisted. She looked at the graphite shaft of the driver and caressed it. Suddenly, she lifted it and pounded the shaft on her golf bag. The shaft broke into two. "Here, since you don''t need it," she said, giving it back to Dawn who was shocked.


    Niall and Elizeughed heartily.

 Chapter 16: What a Setup

    <h4>Chapter 16:What a Setup</h4>


    Dawn gaped at Cire. Her gaze shifted from her to the broken golf club. It was expensive and she was sure that the Coach would ask her topensate for that. She realized that even Cire must be knowing that she would be asked to pay for the wood. "What have you done?" she rasped, "You have broken the shaft of the club. The Coach is going to ask me to pay for it."


    What a setup.


    "Yes, I have broken it because you don''t need it," Cire replied, extending the pieces to Dawn. "Your inclusion in the team is hereby terminated now. I will rmend the Coach to throw you out and get Niall''s sister."


    ''So this was her aim?'' though Dawn. ''Or was it Niall''s n?''


    "I will point out your nonpetitive attitude towards the team. You not only broke a club in anger because I asked you to show your skills, but you also talked rudely with me. Also, I will make you pay for this driver," Cire was raucous.


    Dawn stared at her for a moment. She couldn''t believe that Cire could go to such lengths. It was just not needed. This didn''t suit a Captain''s role. How could a leader of the team be so sneaky, twisted and disgusting with her thoughts? How could a leader not use her wisdom and depend on those around her? And how could her thoughts sway to this extent because she wanted Niall''s sister in the team? It spoke volumes about how corrupt and biased she was as a leader. Just because Niall instigated her, she didn''t even check the pros and cons of it and reacted. What about her knowledge of her team members?


    "But it is you who broke it?" Dawn''s voice was jittery. "Why should I pay for it?"


    Niall and Elizeughed at her.


    Cire looked at them and asked, "Did you see me smashing it?"


    "What? No, we saw her," Niall said with extra excitement in her voice. She was feeling very happy about the whole situation. She thought that she would easily challenge Dawn and then deem her as useless for the team, but this turned out even better.


    Dawn''s posture slumped slightly as she bent her neck forward. Her mouth opened and closed. She didn''t know what to say. When she found her voice, she said, "This is incorrect, Cire. You can''t frame me like this. And that too because I didn''t want topete with Niall?"


    The weather outside had taken a turn for the worse. Sun waspletely overtaken by the thick dense clouds that were as evil as the facial expression of Cire. A small bolt of lightning escaped between them. A few secondster rumbling thunder came indicating that it could rain any time soon.


    "What is going on?" came a booming voice from behind. "Why aren''t you all practicing? Do you think you all are at a party?" When they turned, they saw that the Coach was standing behind them some twenty feet away.


    "Coach Brandon, Dawn needs to curb her temperament," Niall said with all the innocence she could gather on her face. Her eyes were wide like that of a puppy abandoned on the street.


    "What do you mean?" he asked.


    "Cire had been asking her to y as a team with us so that she could assess the abilities of each yer, but Dawn refused to join us," she replied with puffy cheeks.


    The Coach frowned and kept his hands on his hips. He narrowed his eyes at Dawn.


    "Not only that, Sir. Cire insisted that she should show her the drives. So she took the driver out of the bag and then gave it to Dawn. She only wanted topare her swings with mine because she wanted to know how to pair us up against the rival team," continued Niall. "But¡ª" Niall pursed her lips and lowered her head.


    "But what?" the Coach asked in a very angry tone, almost at the point of bursting.


    "But Dawn became furious at Cire and charged her for doubting her skills. She took the driver and smashed it into two," Elizepleted what Niall wanted to say.


    All the while Dawn kept watching the three of them with raised eyebrows. They were hell-bent on snatching her schrship. What amused her was how their nasty minds worked in tandem. She realized that Niall was the queen bee while the rest were just her ves in the trade. The way she manipted and enacted the entire scenario made her worthy of being a theater artist. Niall sessfully made the Coach believe that Dawn was the culprit. Dawn licked her dry lips.


    The Coach''s eyes bulged. Toplete the impact, Cire walked with the two pieces of the club and gave it to him meekly. She whispered, "I am sorry Coach. I just wanted to see her golf swings."


    His mouth fell seeing the condition of the expensive golf equipment. His anger burst and he rasped, "All of you wille with me to the Sports Block now! You three are going to narrate all that you just said to me." He looked at Dawn and pointed, "You¡ª You will be removed from the team."


    Without speaking a word, Dawn took a deep breath. She had to calm down herself. If things got out of control she didn''t know what would be the repercussions. Quietly, she kept the 8-iron back in the golf bag, picked it and walked out. The others followed her behind.


    While they were midway, Dawn heard Niall say, "Coach, I know it is too early to mention, but my sister is a great golfer and you already know that. After all, she has been trained under you. If you can rmend her name, she can be a proud participant of the team. She is not as arrogant as Dawn is."


    "I will see," said the Coach and they again walked in silence to the bus. Niall knew when to make the impact the most.


    The golf course was half an hour''s drive from the Sports Block. Only the girls giggled all the way. Dawn sat away from all of them looking outside at the Irish countryside.


    When they reached the office, they met with the officer-in-charge of the sports equipment who took them to the Dean. This was a serious matter after all.


    "Tell him what all happened at the range," the Coach said sitting on a chair opposite the Dean.


    The girls narrated everything step by step. The Dean was shocked. His nostrils red up. He said, "Is there anything you would like to add, Dawn?"


    Dawn pursed her lips and took out her cell phone from her skirt. She pressed the ''Start'' button of a recorded voice file. "Please listen to this," she said and ced the phone on the table with increased volume.


    "Hello, Dawn." Cire''s voice was loud and clear on the phone.


    Suddenly¡ª

 Chapter 17: You Become the Captain

    <h4>Chapter 17:You Be the Captain</h4>


    The sound of the conversation was loud and clear on the phone. Cire''s face was white as chalk. It took her two seconds to realize that the conversation that was ying on the phone was between her and Dawn. Her eyes and mouth became wide and froze, aghast at the events unfolding. She stared at the phone and suddenly lunged at it. She crashed on the Coach first and tumbled a little and then extended her hand to the ce where the phone was kept for all to hear.


    "Cire!" The Coach shouted at her for behaving like that. "What are you doing?" he said in an angry voice.


    Cire didn''t answer him. She had to take the phone and smash it on the floor before the rest of the conversation could be heard. She didn''t know what exnation would she give of her action but all she had in mind was to m the phone on the floor.


    But to her horror, the Dean was quick to react. He lifted the phone immediately from the table sensing her action. He had seen too many such kinds of students in his life. His voice was strict and raucous when he said with a raised eyebrow, "Stay still or I will suspend you."


    The conversation on the phone carried on:


    "Hello, Cire!"


    "I would like to see your shots with one wood. I haven''t seen you use them at all."


    Niall and Elize were motionless. The impact of exposing them to the Dean left them so stunned that they were not able to speak at all. Their faces were ashen white. It was as if every wisp of air from their lungs was knocked out of their body. Tears welled up in Elize''s eyes and a sudden feeling of heaviness expanded through her core. Niall looked up slowly towards Dawn who was standing there with her head low. She refused to believe that the truth was getting exposed so badly and that too in front of the Dean. She pressed her hand to her mouth.


    The way tables had turned was unbelievable. They wanted to remove Dawn out of the team but what just unfolded was beyond imagination.


    Dawn looked at their white face from the corner of her eyes. On the inside, she shook her head at them for underestimating her. When she had listened to three of them talking about her and plotting against her from a distance, her mind went into an overdrive on how to save herself. And the only thing that she could think of was recording the conversation if they tried to be nasty with her. So when she had gone to keep her 7-iron back in the golf bag and pick 8-iron, in between she had taken her phone out and put it on recording. Unbeknownst to the girls, she quickly slipped it in her skirt. What followed next was ording to how she had nned.


    She wanted Cire to answer the question to make sure in the recording that she was the one who had broken it.


    The conversation was still ying and a smile tugged at her lips when she heard Cire saying that on the phone.


    When Elize found her voice, she said hoarsely, "Sir, this is a trap. We¡ª we haven''t done this."


    But the Dean ignored her. He listened to the entire conversation very carefully and at ces where he was not sure, he reyed it.


    As and as the truth was getting exposed, Cire, Niall and Elize were seen shrinking in their ces staring at Dawn, while Dawn was standing with an innocent face. They had messed with the wrong person this time. Dawn looked up at Niall and slowly showed her the middle finger.


    When the entire recording was over, the Coach looked pale. He didn''t know how to handle the situation. Somehow he said in a gravelly voice, "So now I understand why Niall was asking me to get her sister in the team." He shook his head and looked at the Dean. This was one of the most horrific incidents he had faced.


    The Dean cocked his head and looked at the three of them with narrowed eyes. He grunted, "Last year I had denied your sister to be inducted in the team because her performance was not up to the level we were scouting for, so this is the n you came up with, Niall?"


    Niall nched. Her mouth opened and closed like that of a fish.


    The Dean''s eyes shifted to Cire. He said shaking his head, "I didn''t expect that from you. You are the Captain of the team and this is how you behaved? Do you know how many applications are there to get into this group? Did you think that this is some family stuff that you could orchestrate? And who the hell are you to take these decisions?"


    Cire licked her dry lips. Her throat had choked and the mind was numb to the extent that she couldn''t even say a word.


    The Dean ignored Elize. He cleared his throat and turned to the Coach. He said, "Brandon, I will take disciplinary action against Cire and Niall and suspend them from the team. Find their recements."


    Dawn didn''t expect that and was slightly stunned but she kept quiet.


    Then he looked at Dawn with hopeful eyes and in a sweet yet authoritative tone said, "I am sorry that this happened with you Dawn. How about you be the Captain of the team?"


    The smile that had refused to leave Dawn''s face became wider. She had already anticipated this.


    "You can''t make her the Captain," Cire said in a harsh protest. Her face was red with anger.


    "Shut up!" The Dean spat at her.


    Dawn bit her lip and after a short pause, said, "Thanks for the opportunity Sir, but I think Elize would be a better choice. I am new and would like to focus on my practice first."


    The Dean narrowed his eyes. This girl was letting go of an opportunity of a lifetime. "Are you sure?"


    Dawn pursed her lips and bobbed her head. She was in no way going to ept the Captain''s position. She wanted to stay under the radar and knew that as a Captain, she might have to even mingle with the media. That was a thing she never wanted.


    "Okay! In that case, you can im the position whenever you are ready."


    "Thanks, Sir," Dawn replied politely.


    Elize''s mouth fell to the ground.


    But Dawn knew what she was doing. By suggesting Elize''s name, she had quieted her for all the time she was there in the group. Elize would never go against her after this incident for two reasons. First, she knew that Dawn could im the position anytime she liked and that would keep her from opposing her and second, who the hell would want to get into a tricky situation now that she knew what Dawn was capable of.

 Chapter 18: Gatekeeper?

    <h4>Chapter 18:Gatekeeper?</h4>


    Elize couldn''t believe that Dawn had proposed her name for the Captain''s position after all she had done. There was a tingling in her chest as she felt excited about bing the Captain. She was full of gratitude towards Dawn. But was also confused. Why didn''t she ept the position?


    At the same time Niall began crying like a baby. "I am sorry sir. It was Cire who hated Dawn right from the beginning. She was the one who filled my ears."


    "What?" Cire eyes became as wide as a football field. "You liar!" she said as she charged at Niall and pped her hard across the face. "It was you who wanted Dawn out."


    Taking advantage of the situation, Niall started wailing all the more loudly. The Coach had to stand up and intervene.


    "Stop it!" The Dean yelled. "Get out, all of you."


    Seeing how angry he was, the Coach dragged the two of them out of the office.


    The Dean looked at Dawn and said, "Very unfortunate event has happened in our Campus. I am really sorry. However, I hope things be better in the future." He handed her the phone. The Dean was afraid that Dawn might expose this matter to the media because she had the recording, so he took a decision that was best for everyone. He had no issues with Dawn for he knew that she was a good student whose parents had died in a car crash. That''s what Arawn had told him.


    Dawn deleted the recording in front of him. She walked out of the office along with Elize. When they reached out, Elize sped her hands. Her face was red with shame. She said, "I am so sorry, Dawn. I¡ª"


    Dawn interrupted her. "It''s fine Elize. Let''s just focus on our games." Saying that she walked away.


    Elize nodded and kept staring at her until she faded from her vision.


    In the next few days, the Dean took out the order. Cire was suspended from the college for three months because she was responsible for the team''s conduct and Niall was allowed to stay in the college but removed from the golf team. Dawn''s driver was reced with a better one ¨C Caway Maverick, which wastest in the line and very expensive. Two new girls joined the team. The story about Cire''s suspension became popr. Niall stayed low to avoid shame.


    The month passed without any trouble. At home Dawn would look at her anklet and wonder whether it would evene back to life. She would stroke it, tickle it or simply try to remove it, but it remained in that position.


    Cole had started making fun of her anklet. She had cooked up the story that it was presented to her by her team.


    "I think it''s a cheap one from the market, sister. Since when have you started wearing that kind of stuff?" he mocked her.


    She pursed her lips. "They really want me to wear it. I can''t break their hearts."


    Cole smirked and looked out of the widow. His gaze fixed at the tall, hefty old maning towards their house. "Did you call Uncle Arawn?"


    "Yes," Dawn said excitedly. She had so many questions about her dragon and hoped that he knew about them. He had been a resident of this ce for so long. "Is he here?" she asked with a gleam in her eyes.


    "Mnn," Cole repliedzily.


    Dawn ran to open the door for him.


    "Hello Dawn!" came Arawn''s throaty voice. "You sounded so desperate to see me. Everything okay?"


    Dawn looked at Cole and then said, "My bathroom''s faucet is having issues. Could you pleasee and take a look?"


    "Sure," he replied and straightaway went to her room.


    Cole became bored and went to his room.


    Dawn followed Arawn and closed the door behind them.


    "What is Dawn?" Arawn asked, amused at her behavior. He was going to the bathroom when she stopped him.


    "Arawn, my bathroom''s faucet is fine. There is another emergency situation, I would like to talk about."


    Arawn turned to look at her with furrowed eyes. "What is it?"


    Dawn lifted her pants. Her anklet revealed itself in all its glory. She put her foot up on the bed and said, "I acquired this when I had idently gone beyond that hut in the meadows."


    Arawn''s eyes bulged. He came near her foot and brushed his finger lightly over the piece of jewelry. A sparkle passed through it in a wave. His mouth dropped. He looked up at Dawn with a heavy breath. "Do you know what this is? And why did you go there?"


    Dawn bit her lip. "This is a baby dragon." She narrated her story to him.


    Arawn said in a heavy voice, "For long have we heard the stories of dragon eggs in that area but none have ventured. Thosends are mystical, dark and very dangerous. It is a matter of luck that you came back alive." He stared at her and continued, "Think of this as a gift from thosends. Always remember that this is a magical beast. It wille to life only when it is in its magical field, or when someone, like you, from the mythical world is around. Such creatures will be dormant outside their enchanted world. Dragon''s nature is to protect a treasure. So it must have sensed something in you. Otherwise, what are the chances of a dragon egg being hatched anding to you?"


    Dawn listened to him with rapt attention. "What do I do?" She trembled a little. "And how do you know so much about it?"


    Arawn rubbed his eyebrow and got up to walk to the window. He pulled the curtain aside and pointed outside. "Those meadows that you see¡ªI am the gatekeeper of those mysticalnds." He looked at Dawn trying to scramble his thoughts to understand. "This is what destiny had in mind, else why would your parents have chosen this particr cottage to purchase so many years back."


    Dawn gasped and lifted her eyebrows in amazement. "Gatekeeper?" she croaked.


    "Yes," he answered. "I was not in town when this event urred. Had I seen you venturing that side, I would have never allowed it." His gaze shifted back to the meadows. "This is a very special gift you have received. Do not misuse it."


    "Okay¡­"


    "Have you formed the connection?"


    With the same amazed expression, Dawn took out the skin-colored glove that she had started to wear to hide the tattoo and showed it to him. "I think so."


    Arawn smiled. "You are so lucky," he said.


    "I¡ª But how do you¡ª" she was about to say something when Arawn walked through the wall and stepped out of the house. The centaur turned to look at her, he winked and galloped away. Arawn, the centaur, was the Gatekeeper of the mythical meadows.


    Dawn''s stomach roiled with horror. She watched him fade in distance and then slumped on her bed. She held her head on both sides. What else was left? And if the dragon shoulde to life amongst magical people, why didn''t he now? Thousands of questions bounced around her head. And Arawn?


    For the next few days, she couldn''t make contact with him. His phone was switched off. Also in the University a handsome brown-haired, brown-eyed boy was showing increased interest in her.


    ---


    One day she came home early from ss because Coach had given them the week off. As soon as she entered home, she went to take a bath. She came out with a towel wrapped and as usual sat down on her bed with the right leg up. She stared at the anklet and stroked it. "When will youe back to life? I feel guilty about you. Have I crystalized you?" Suddenly the scales of the jewelry poked out.

 Chapter 19: It Came to Life!

    <h4>Chapter 19:It Came to Life!</h4>


    Dawn blinked twice and then a smile wormed on her face. Gently she picked it up in her hands and caressed its leathery green wings that felt like smooth velvet with numerous thin veins interspersed. Soft ripples of water touched her consciousness.


    She carried it to the kitchen knowing that it was really hungry. A basket of fruits was lying vacant. Dawn ced a neat white cloth in it, cushioned it a little. and ced it inside. The dragon screeched demanding food. Last night''s uncookedmb pieces were in the fridge. She took them out, defrosted and chopped them into small pieces.


    Returning with them in a bowl, she found it staring at her with his deep blue eyes. She picked meat in her hand and offered it to it. The dragon yanked the meat from her hand hungrily and gobbled it quickly. After five chunks, it was satisfied and turned upside down in the basket. It no longer demanded food, rather Dawn fed it like a baby. Once it was well fed, Dawn took her finger and caressed it on the neck. To her surprise, it slept leaning in her.


    Suddenly there was a loud knock on the door. Startled as to who could that be, she covered her dragon with a cloth and rushed to her room to change. "Coming! Hold on!" she shouted from the inside. When she opened the door, her head jerked. "Arawn?" she rasped, staring at him without blinking her eyes. The memory of the night when he had turned into a centaur returned. She was terrified and could almost hear the sound of her heartbeat thrashing her ears.


    "Won''t you let me in?" Arawn asked, cocking his head. His curly long hair was tied in a ponytail and few curls yed on his forehead.


    "S¡ª sorry. Pl¡ª pleasee in," she stuttered. Stepping out of his way, she let him in.


    Somehow collecting her thoughts she said, "Arawn, I¡ª I didn''t expect that you¡ª you¡ª are a¡ª"


    "A centaur?" hepleted her sentence with a chuckle.


    Dawn lowered her head and bit her lip.


    "It''s not your fault," heughed. "I was nning on giving you a ride inside the mysticalnds today. Would you be interested?"


    There was a glint of excitement in her eyes. She nodded vehemently. She wondered if the dragon was still alive or crystallized.


    "Okay! Then give me something to eat and we shall go."


    Dawn rushed to the kitchen. Her gaze fell on the dragon who had removed the cloth from his body and was now walking on the counter trying to breathe fire as though exercising. There were small ck patches of soot on the white counter stone. "What are you doing?" She chided him and picked him up again to ce him in the basket. "Stay there, okay?"


    She called Arawn. "Oh! Can you pleasee in the kitchen?"


    She took some cookies out of a jar when she heard himing inside. Arawn''s eyes bulged with excitement when he saw that the dragon was awake. Slowly, he walked to him as though not believing the scene. The dragon stared at him and jumped out of the container. It breathed fire immediately to ward him off. It was no more than a little me that came out as if a candle was flickering in the wind.


    Arawnughed heartily. He went near it and the dragon repeated the exercise as if threatening him to back off.


    "Keep calm," Dawnmunicated through the connection that had formed that day hoping that it remembered. She wasn''t sure that it would listen, but it growled like a baby dragon it was and stopped. However, it maintained its posture of defense. She realized that the dragon didn''t be dormant because it sensed that Arawn was from the same mythicalnd.


    Arawn closed on it. The dragon screeched. It opened its small mouth and bared its white fangs and spanned its green wings ttering them hard.


    Dawn picked it up carefully and caressed on its hard triangr head. "He is a friend," she assured it with a soft voice. The dragon eased, collected its wings behind and settled with a cautious gaze in her arms.


    Arawn was watching them interest. "In all my years of existence, I have never seen a dragon''s egg hatch," he said totally mesmerized. And he had lived for over a thousand years now.


    Dawn pursed her lips. So many things were happening to her that this looked like a normal day to her. She asked, "Sometimes I wonder how big it would be. My knowledge is limited to the folklores that the dragons were gigantic creatures. Would this little baby be huge? And then would it fit on my ankle? Is it a boy or a girl?" She looked at Arawn and prodded, "Do you know anything?"


    "No, I don''t know anything." The skin around his eyes crinkled as he smiled again at her inquisitiveness.


    "Would it crystallize into a giant animal?" she said with a sigh. "How would I even feed it? Or how would I keep it? I think we should leave it back in thends I found it from."


    "I am afraid that isn''t an option now. The baby has made a connection with you," he said in a deep voice. "You just have to wait for it to grow and see."


    "Hmm," she saidzily. "How will things pan out in the normal world?"


    "You have to take each day as ite."


    Arawn walked towards the door. "Let us go, else if Cole woulde you won''t be able to get this opportunity again."


    Nodding, she went after him and asked something that nudged her for a long time. "Howe you are able to stay alive in the world outside all the time but my dragon can''t?"


    A soft wave of joy sshed through her mind when she said, ''My Dragon''.


    "Because I am the Gatekeeper. All gatekeepers of mythical worlds have powers beyond yourprehension." They had reached the backyard by then. Arwan jumped off the fence and transformed into a centaur.


    Dawn''s breath was caught in her throat. From the waist up, he appeared like he was, except that his thick curly hair that fell to his mid-back was open and blowing softly in the wind. His lower body was like that of a horse¡ªsoft velvety ck skin. His long hairy tail swished behind. He looked mesmerizing.


    Arwan red at her with his grey eyes. "If you are done staring, should we go?" He extended his hand to her.


    The dragon was perched on her shoulders now.


    Dawn took his hand and climbed his back.


    The dragon pped its wings trying to bnce itself and the moment she was on Arawn''s wide warm back, she enclosed it in the safety of her arms.


    "Hold tight!" Arawn said and took off.

 Chapter 20: The Forest Spirit and Oscar

    <h4>Chapter 20:The Forest Spirit and Oscar</h4>


    Dawn''s father owned a small stable with just ten horses, so she had learnt horse riding. There were reins to hold and saddles to sit and keep yourself in ce. What would she hold on over here? His hair? And howe his ears became longer? Her mind went into a tizzy.


    She started to search for any semnce of reins, but nothing came into view. Scared, she asked, "I hope I am not hurting you."


    Arawnughed and twitched his ears. "No you are not," he answered and kicked his hindquarters and took a huge leap before galloping at high speed.


    Dawn thought she would fall off, so she clutched her dragon, but surprisingly nothing of the sort happened and she found her legs clinging to his body for life support. The scenery around her vanished fast and when they were about to reach the hut, Arawn stated to pace. Dawn thought that her pet dragon would be scared, but it was rather enjoying the ride. It was now sitting on her shoulder and had spread out its wings and bncing on its feet as if to feel the air.


    "These are the Falshire Forests," Said Arawn as he began to pace towards the interior into the dense woods. "Can you take me to the ce where you found him?" asked Arawn after a pause.


    Before she could say anything, a flicker of points, of the ce where the remaining eggs were, came cautiously through the connection.


    The dragon withdrew its wings back in fear after revealing the location.


    Dawn gulped sensing the fear and replied to Arawn, "I don''t remember." She didn''t feel safe to tell him about that ce, sensing her pet''s emotions. Her answer brought relief to the baby dragon and she also felt safe for him.


    Arawn''s pace set into a gentle trot. "It''s okay, don''t worry. We will just check out these forests and then go back in an hour."


    "Okay," came a soft reply.


    They went to various ces but everywhere it was the same¡ªthe wild flowers, soft breeze carrying their fragrance and meadows that stretched till the horizon. They entered an area with thick trees. "This is the center of the meadow. Sometimes, if you are lucky, you may get to see pixies or other out worldly creatures," said Arawn as he removed a thick creeper in the way and cantered. Soon they came to a small quiet pool. Its waters were so clear that they showed the life beneath. Several clusters of fish running around and hiding in the nktons,rge fishzily swimming and weeds floating with sparkles around them. It looked so serene that it calmed Dawn''s mind. Her worries seem to dissolvepletely. She started to hop off to step in the water when Arawn stopped her, "No! Don''t get down." She stopped with a shock but didn''t ask any questions.


    As they walked across theke inplete silence, she heard birds chirping and perhaps the flock was veryrge because it was a cacophony. The chirrup came nearer and suddenly she saw arge number of yellow birds flying through the trees. Dawn''s breath was caught in her throat when she realized that golden yellow birds were transparent. She could actually see the other side through the birds, only that the scenery appeared to have a yellow filter. The entire visual was mesmerizing. Some of those broke from the flock and came above her head. They circled her and pecked at the baby dragon and then flew away leaving her with a heart that froze and then pounded. It was a feeling of euphoria. She was unable to find words for this experience. When the birds had all gone, she asked with a shortness of breath, "What was that?"


    Arawn smiled. "That''s the spirit of the forest. It manages the bnce of the mythicalnds. It travels from one corner of the earth to the other. I think they acknowledged your pet."


    She could feel warmth though the link.


    They reached home soon after. Arwan left and Dawn went to the kitchen to make dinner for Cole. The dragon yed on the counter and then crawled up to Dawn. It coiled itself around her ankle as if that was its safe haven. Dawn chuckled and moved around with it. When Cole came, it had crystallized much to Dawn''s disappointment.


    ---


    Next few days went smoothly. New schedule of her sses came out for fall. She found herself getting fascinated by the basics of the finance subject. In fact she even thought of majoring in it. The stock markets engrossed herpletely.


    Dawn practiced her golf along with Elize and others in the team and no one talked about Niall or Cire.


    It was one day when Dawn was collecting her notes from the desk that she felt someone staring at her intently. This had be a routine from the past two weeks. The brown haired boy, Oscar ¨® Gr¨¢da would stare at her after the sses got over, she would look up and smile at him, he would nod and she would leave the ss.


    It happened that day too. She collected her books and looked at him. He smiled immediately and she returned the favor. She stashed the books in her bag and hurled it over her shoulder.


    "Hi!" came an enthusiastic greet from Oscar.


    Dawn stopped in her tracks. Her head jerked back in surprise. "Hello," she said in a velvety voice.


    Oscar rose from his chair and hurried towards her. "Hi, I am Oscar," he said as he extended his hand towards her.


    "Hi," she replied, shaking his hand softly.


    "I was wondering if we could talk¡­" Oscar said and then stopped to scratch his head. "I mean I meant to talk with you for a long time, so if you have time¡ª" his voice trailed off.


    "Sure," Dawn replied even before her mind processed what she had to say. She bit her lips immediately.


    "Great! Let''s go to the cafeteria?"


    "Okay," she nodded.


    Dawn realized that Oscar was a pretty talkative person. He kept talking throughout the time they took to reach the cafeteria.


    This routine went on for one more week and the two becamefortable with each other. In fact Dawn started to look forward to him.


    "You and Oscar seem very close these days," Elize noticed and remarked when they were practicing in the golf course. Her putt went straight in and she made a par.


    Dawn giggled. "He is nice." She putted for a birdie. A warm feeling filled her heart and she radiated. She touched the bracelet he had presented her. It was a cheap one from the market that had small trinkets hanging around, but she liked the thoughtfulness.


    "He surely is!" Elize took a deep breath. "Whatever happened to his previous girlfriend, Mairin?" she said in a tight voice as she ced the putter across her shoulders and walked to her golf set.


    Dawn stared at her. She didn''t know what to say. The revtion came as a thunderbolt to her calmness. "Mairin?" her voice quivered. "Who is that?" she went where Elize was. The other girl sat on the green to position her ball ording to the slope for the putt.


    "She was Oscar''s girlfriend. I have seen them together a number of times in the town making out with each other. Thest I saw them was a week back." Elize dropped the putter in its slot in the golf bag and looked up at her. "But my news could be stale. It is possible that he has broken up with her."


    There was a dull ache in Dawn''s heart and doubts about what Elize said. She held her breath. Very quietly ced her putter in the bag even though on the inside the warmth she felt all this while shattered into shards of ice. She gulped her emotions that had choked in her throat and strained to croak, "He must have broken up with her."


    In the next hole she made a double bogey. "Who is Mairin, though?" she asked.

 Chapter 21: Blame it on Her!

    <h4>Chapter 21:me it on Her!</h4>


    Elize plugged the tee in the next tee-off point. She ced her golf ball on it. While taking a swing she said, "Mairin is the daughter of our Professor of Sociology. I am in the same ss as hers. Oscar and Mairin have been going around for two years now. So I was surprised when I saw that he showed interest in you." Elize teed off.


    For the next few holes Dawn couldn''t focus on her game. She only kept thinking that if there was a breakup between Oscar and Mairin, howe he never mentioned it to her? Why did he keep his rtionship with Mairin such a secret? That evening when she went home, she went to see Oscar''s social profile. Since it was set to public setting, she could easily ess it and see his photos. There were too many of Mairin and him together. She wasn''t surprised to see that none of hers were uploaded because she had told him in the beginning only that she hated social presence. She thoroughly searched his profile that night and went off to sleep prettyte.


    Next day when she went to the ss, she found Oscar waiting for her. He beckoned her toe and sit next to him. Dawn realized for the first time that a group of students sitting right in front had fallen silent the moment she entered. They observed her closely. Dawn looked at Oscar who had a huge smile stered on his face. She nodded and went and sat next to him. Immediately that group of students broke into a whisper of gossips unaware that Dawn could hear them pretty well.


    "She is so maniptive. She bewitched Oscar into liking her."


    "Yes, I feel sad for Mairin."


    "I also feel very sad for Mairin. They had been going on steadily in a rtionship and now this has happened."


    "Poor Mairin would be so heartbroken."


    "But she is the daughter of a Professor of Sociology. I am sure that her father is going to get even with Dawn once hees to know how malicious her intent is. After all he must be having some clout over the professors of our department too."


    "Dawn is not only maniptive, she abused Cire when Cire caught her breaking the golf equipment."


    "What are you saying? I heard that it was Cire who did it."


    "Oh no! It was Dawn who framed her. This rumor is going wild on the campus."


    "I don''t think so. Whom did you hear it from?"


    "Everybody is saying it. Cire had gone to everyone and cried a lot in front of them. She said that it was Dawn who framed her."


    "Did Dawn evere out with an exnation as to why she did that?"


    "Nah! I wonder if she even knows about the grapevine. She is blissfully spending time with Oscar. And if she woulde to know there is nothing she can do about it. How many people is she going to shush?"


    Dawn''s muscles stiffened. Her mind was in a tizzy. She felt like holding herself and rocking back and forth hoping that this was a dream. She held back a whimper as her body trembled. The web of lies was intricately woven around her. Her attention was diverted by Oscar''s question. "Hey, how about we go to the town after the sses? I''ve heard of a new restaurant that has opened."


    Unable to rx even for a moment next to Oscar, Dawn put on a false smile that didn''t reach her eyes. She rubbed the back of her neck and said, "I can''t. My brother will being home soon and I have to be there. Plus we have the finance quiz tomorrow, so it won''t be possible." There was a harsh edge in her words.


    Oscar made a sad face and started to look in front. The Professor of Marketing had arrived. He whispered, "Then let us go this weekend, okay? I am going ahead and making reservations."


    She didn''t answer. Every student in the ss fell silent. The topic of the ss was ''How impactful is social media''. The topic was so interesting that the ss waspletely immersed. When the session was over, Dawn started collecting her notes, pen and paper.


    "Dawn, I would love to take you to a ce in the campus that I had discovered only a few days back. It is secluded and the two of us can spend time together," said Oscar holding her hand and squeezing it softly.


    "No," she said in a t voice. "I really have to prepare for tomorrow''s quiz. So I will go to the library."


    Oscar''s face darkened. His lips turned down. "Are you avoiding me today?"


    "No!" she replied. "I am just nervous about the quiz." She picked up her bag and walked out. She was avoiding him.


    After hearing what the group gossiped about her, Dawn was in a fix. How did this all happen? She didn''t know that Cire could go to such lengths so as to speak lies about her. She didn''t know that she could stoop to this level. Her chest tightened at the thought. Moreover, how could she manipte Oscar? It was him who came after her. She didn''t even know about his previous affair.


    All the thoughts only added soreness to her throat. Her heart ached and her vision blurred. Her eyes became hot and she couldn''t see where she was even walking. Instead of going to the library, she went in the opposite direction to a small garden that was behind the Philosophy Block. It was an isted area covered with dense foliage. She needed to calm down as she could feel anger rising inside.


    She went and sat under a tree in the corner and removed her bag. Her mind became numb and drew her limbs close to her body as she bowed her back in front. She was framed so terribly that she couldn''t seem toe out. It was a perfect trap. It could lead to her suspension from the college.


    Suddenly, a girl''s voice came from somewhere, "Why are you sote Niall?" She heard two girls walking in.


    Dawn''s head jerked up. "Niall?" she thought.


    "I am so sorry Mairin," came a nasal voice that Dawn remembered pretty well.


    What was she doing with Mairin? Dawn''s mind reeled.


    "Did you tell Oscar to bring her to the town today?" asked Mairin.


    "Yes, Oscar tried, but she refused," Niall replied.


    "Damn! That girl is way too smart," said Mairin pounding her fist in her palm. "I hade to give you my pen drive in order to shoot the video and save it in this."


    "Oh! So sorry, but she refused," said Niall. After a pause she continued, "I understand that you are going through such a terrible phase Mairin. But keep strong. We are in this together. I am going to help you and Cire."


    But Mairin ignored her statement and almost cried, "If Oscares to know about the main reason behind my miscarriage, he or his family would never ept me."


    Niall replied in a sympathetic voice, "Tsk, tsk. I know about your medical condition dear. That is why I had told you about my n to attack and trap Dawn."


    "I hope she is as moron as you have stated earlier," Mairin said acerbically.


    "Of course she is! She never tries toe clean if there is a gossip about her and leaves the matter when it is solved. She think she is some sort of a queen who won''t stoop to even talk to us. We have to take advantage of that. We should start creating more fake news about her. She doesn''t have social presence so that will only mar her image. At the same time this is going to generate sympathy towards you. Once it is proved that Dawn was behind all the negative things, Oscar''s family will ept you and then Dawn can go to hell. Who is bothered?" The two of themughed maliciously.


    "But make sure that Oscar neveres to know about my medical condition," said Mairin. "I am doing this for Cire even though I know that what she did to Dawn was not right."


    "You are doing it for yourself too," Niall pointed with a slight acerbic tone.


    "What a lovely thing to hear," Niall giggled and the two girls left. "Before this weekend, she will be gone!"


    Dawn''s breathing elerated. She grabbed her chest. It was about to explode. Oscar was with them in the n? Mairin had a miscarriage? What did it have to do with her? She didn''t even know Mairin. How would they me her? A hurricane of unknown twirled inside her mind.

 Chapter 22: The Envelope

    <h4>Chapter 22:The Envelope</h4>


    Had Elize not warned her, Dawn would have got into this quagmire in the worst possible way. However, how did she reach the garden and that too at the same time that these girls had? She lifted her pants and ran a finger on her dragon. "Did you help me?" she asked softly. After sometime of sitting there in sce, Dawn got up, picked her bag and walked out of the garden.


    The social media was on fire with negativements about Dawn within a day. By the time it was evening, Elize called her. "Dawn, things are going out of control. Do you have any ns to check it? They are bitching about you on the forum non-stop. Do you still have that recording in which you caught these girls? It''s Cire and Niall who are spearheading this campaign against you. There is total chaos."


    "I don''t have that recording Elize. I had deleted it after Dean''s assurance," she replied with a pain in the back of her throat.


    "In that case, I would ask you to not go on the college forum and look at those posts," Elize advised. "If you like I can go and talk to the Dean for you."


    Dawn never had a presence in social media, so she chose to ignore it all. Besides, she had a lot on her tter to deal with. She said, "No, Elize, there is no point in going to the Dean."


    "Then how will youbat this?" Elize sounded worrisome.


    Dawn took a deep breath and said, "I have to give my quiz tomorrow. It is important that I get good grades in order to maintain my schrship. So for now I will concentrate on my studies."


    She heard a sigh from Elize. "Well, if I can help you in any way, let me know, okay?"


    "Sure," Dawn said and then got back to study for her test. The University had internal assessments for the Management students. Students had to pass them with nice grades in order to have good overall results by the end of the year. With Dawn, it was a necessity. She had to have good results to maintain her schrship.


    Next day Dawn went to give the quiz. When she went to the ss, almost everyone was looking towards her with so much animosity that she cringed. Oscar waved at her. She waved back at him and went to sit on her seat. The quiz started andsted for an hour. After the test, the Professor announced, "Day after tomorrow we will have a special ss in the visual theater where we will be talking and watching about the anti-fragility of a leader''s mind. Make sure that you all attend the ss. Sociology Professor Jen O'' Riley will also be giving us insights about an interesting topic."


    Dawn''s hands were mmy upon hearing that. Professor Jen O'' Riley was Mairin''s father.


    As soon as the Professor left, Oscar called Dawn from across the ssroom, "Come here Dawn!"


    Dawn collected her bag and replied, "I am sorry. I have to go somewhere." Before Oscar could protest, she was already gone.


    Dawn puffed her cheeks and walked out of the ss only to see how other students were looking at her and talking everything shitty they could think of. Her head was reeling and she felt nausea rising. Because of her heightened sense of hearing, she heard them saying-


    "What a slut?"


    "Poor Mairin. She had a miscarriage because of her."


    "What? Howe?"


    "Because she went and harassed her."


    "Oh my God! She is such a bitch. Now that she has Oscar wrapped around her little finger, she went after Mairin?"


    "I hope that Oscar sees through her."


    "They say that Mairin was traumatized by her because she went and threatened her to back off from Oscar."


    "Poor Mairin. It is possible that this trauma caused her miscarriage."


    Tears welled in Dawn''s eyes but she stopped them froming out. Had it been her country, this wouldn''t have happened at all. In fact her father would have wiped out all the posts from social media and protected her. However, he wasn''t there anymore. She was alone. Dawn quickened her pace and left the University Campus.


    And all this time no one heard a thing from Dawn. It was as if the ground had swallowed her or she had disappeared in thin air.


    Oscar must have called her over fifty times, but she didn''t pick his phone.


    In the meantime, Niall and Mairin had decided to shame Dawn publicly, for which the n was that as soon as she would step in the college next, they would start announcing from the Campus''s radio room as to how she deceived Mairin and framed Cire falsely. They would bully her to the extent that she would get rattled. They had asked Oscar to send them a message as soon as he saw her. They nned on finishing herpletely. So they waited for her with all preparation for two days.


    The irony of it all was that Dawn never wanted any attention and on the contrary she was in the middle of it all. She wanted a peaceful life and yet just because of other people''s aspirations, she became the scapegoat. In short, her life was aplete mess.


    Dawn came to the University two dayster and that too for the visual ss that waspulsory to attend.


    Excited to spot her, Oscar immediately messaged Niall about her. Niall sprinted to the radio room while calling Mairin. The n was perfect. Mairin had already told her father about Dawn and knew that she would be chopped to pieces in the visual ss. Her excitement was over the roof. She couldn''t wait to appear like a victim. She didn''t know how many advantages she could take. The first one being eptance from Oscar''s family despite her miscarriage. It was like getting featured on the town''s social scene.


    When Dawn reached the ss, she noticed that the Professor of Marketing was talking with the technicians whether they had set up the projector or not. He had given them the pen drive that had to be yed.


    Dawn came and sat in the right corner of the room just behind Oscar. He seemed to shift in his ce with her proximity.


    "Hi!" she whispered.


    He replied faintly, "Hello Dawn." Then he turned and said in a sugary tone, "Where were you all these days? I missed you a lot."


    "Oh! I am sorry, I had a lot to do," she replied with a tight smile. Then she bent down to pick her bag and took an envelope out. Handing it over to him she said in a honeyed voice, "This is for you."


    Oscar was slightly taken aback but he yed with her. He moved his hand forward to take the envelope but Dawn immediately removed it. "You have to promise me one thing."


    "What?" he asked with a frown.


    "Open it after the ss is over," she purred.


    "Sure," he chuckled. He thought that after the ss, she would be begging for mercy.


    Professor O'' Riley came and sat down next to the Marketing Professor. He stared at Dawn for a moment and then lowered his eyes. His facial muscles were tight as he nced at her time and again.

 Chapter 23: The Black Swan ***

    <h4>Chapter 23:The ck Swan ***</h4>


    Dawn could feel the enthusiasm of other students who had already passed their judgment about her suspension from the University. She poked her tongue lightly into her cheek and inhaled a long breath.


    The room became dark and the ss started. The lights beamed on the teachers. The Professor introduced his peer and after a short talk about what they were going to watch, the technician yed the video.


    Everyone was aghast with what followed. Their eyes became wide and mouths dropped.


    A girl with ck hair whose back was visible moaned "Ah, ah!" She was naked and was having sex with a boy. She was tightly holding his brown hair while sitting across on him. "More! Take me more!" she moaned and groaned. The boy immediately grabbed her breasts and sucked them. She pushed her breasts forward as her body arched forcing him to suck them harder. "Oscarrrrr!" Niall groaned as she came with a jerk.


    "Baby, you are so much better than Mairin," Oscar said as he rolled her beneath him to have another round. "I love your wildness." He squeezed her breasts and chewed on her lips.


    "I am?" asked Niall in the video.


    "Oh yes! You are this electricity that never fails to jolt me. Mairin is so- so vani," said Oscar as he pounded her again.


    Niall moaned loudly this time. Her nails dug into his back. "Oscar, do it harder!"


    As he thrust harder in her, she said, "Tomorrow we are going to deal with Dawn forever. Bitch is going to get rusticated and I will get back in the team."


    "Ahhh!" Oscar came and then slumped over Niall. He kissed her lips until they were swollen.


    Suddenly the ssroom boomed with a shrill voice, "Someone stop this video!" Oscar shouted and lunged at the projector to throw it down but the technician stopped him.


    "Sorry, you can''t damage the college equipment," the technician said coldly.


    The entire ss had already taken their phones out to record what was going on.


    "What is happening? Stop this!" Oscar shouted in the ss. He became restless. Dawn could see that in that darkness his nervous facial expressions. The light of the film fell on his face and she could clearly make out the sweat that had formed over his forehead. She looked at Professor O'' Riley, who was sitting so fixed to his seat as if he had been struck by a bolt of lightning.


    "I want to tell you one more thing, darling," said Niall in the video when Oscar stopped kissing her and covered themselves in the nket.


    "What?" he asked,pletely tired.


    "Mairin had a miscarriage."


    "Yeah I know," he said coldly.


    "Do you know why she had it?" said Niall circling his chest lightly with her fingertips.


    "No," he replied holding her fingers and putting them in his mouth.


    "She has a medical condition in which she can not conceive. I am not sure what it is, but her doctor knows about it."


    Oscar removed Niall''s fingers from his mouth. He jerked his head up and said, "How do you know? Did she tell you?"


    "Yes, she told me. But please don''t go and tell her about it because I don''t want to get in any problems with her. You can always ask her to visit the doctor and talk," said Niall with a sad face.


    Suddenly Oscar sted, "That bitch! She didn''t tell me about this. Was she nning on conning me?" He turned his face to Niall and said, "Why didn''t she tell me?"


    Niall pursed her lips. She kissed him on his lips and said. "Forget about her. I want you to go down and give me an orgasm. I will let you know in between my moans."


    "You greedy bitch!" he said with a lewd grin and went down under the nket.


    Once again Niall moved. She grabbed the pillow and started to moan. In between her moans, she said, "Mairin wants to put the me on Dawn. That is going to serve many purposes. Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Oscar must have done something very strong, which made Niall cry louder. "Tell me the purposes once I am done," he said in between chewing her.


    The ssroom was full of gasps and surprises and shocked expressions. Dawn could see it too, thanks to her heightened sense of vision and hearing.


    Oscar turned back to charge Dawn, but didn''t find her there. In the darkness he tried to find her but couldn''t see at all.


    Once she had given the envelope to him, Dawn had got up from her ce and went to sit in the far corner of the room. She enjoyed each and every moment of the chaos that ensued. She allowed them to make it as bad as possible so that when she retaliated, it came even worse. She wanted tough so badly but had to control herself and instead thought of the ''The ck Swan'' event in management course they had recently studied. The thing that just happened was unthinkable. It was a huge surprise and had an effectrger than anybody could imagine. As for the social media ¡ª the students had started posting the video on their ounts already. And now the media was abuzz with negative remarks about Niall and Mairin. With the steamy video the proliferation ofments took less than fifteen minutes.


    Some of the captions were:


    "What happens when you try to dig holes for others?"


    "Slut calls others a slut."


    "ming an innocent girl for your own benefits¡ªthat''s horrible. Rot in hell!"


    "Nah! Hell doesn''t ept such people!"


    "Spread rumors and they are going toe back to you in some form."


    "Karma is a bitch!"


    "Dawn was so quiet all the time and we kept ming her. Webeled her with so many adjectives."


    "Sometimes, rationales get thrown out of the windows of the mind."


    "The Queen of maniption called her maniptive! Taste that you biatch!"


    Some students went ahead and apologized to Dawn on their ounts.


    The best was a statement from Elize. "We have screenshots of the messages between Mairin and Niall, which will be sent to the police soon."


    ---


    Meanwhile on the outside, Niall ran to the radio room. When she reached there, she was on the edge of bursting withughter. She could well imagine Dawn''s condition once she announced the fake story on the radio of how Mairin was traumatized by her. She pped her hands in between arranging the microphone and turning the radio buttons on. With Dawn gone out of the scene, she would even get Oscar for herself. After she had revealed that Mairin was having a medical condition, Oscar and his family would never ept her. Humming a tune in a bubbly voice, she went to sit in the chair and adjusted the microphone. She turned on the button for the announcement. "Hi everyone!" she greeted excitedly. "This is Niall here." Before she could speak another word, the door of the room banged open. Niall turned her head sideways with a jolt. When she saw that it was Mairin, she couldn''t understand why her face was so red with anger. She ignored that and waved her hand at her to close the door. She resumed speaking, "Today I am going to tell you something about¡ª"


    Before she could speak another word, she heard a resounding sound of p across her face. Shocked to the core, she held her cheek that seared with pain and looked up only to find Mairin ring at her as though she would kill her.


    Niall leaned away from her as her eyes became still in stunning silence. Mairin pped her again, this time harder. Her lip slit and blood oozed out.


    "What are you doing?" Niall said. "What have I done?" She started crying as pain ripped her face.


    Everyone on the outside could hear the sound of those ps on the various loudspeakers of the Campus.

 Chapter 24: "My Condolences"

    <h4>Chapter 24:"My Condolences"</h4>


    Inside the radio room, Mairin''s anger was unleashed like hell. It came deep inside from her stomach. She looked as if she would destroy anything and everything that came in her path and right now Niall was the biggest obstacle. In her raging sea of anger, she held Niall''s hair and shook her head violently. "You slut!" she shouted at her. "You have been sleeping with Oscar all this while. No wonder Oscar hadn''t picked up my calls. When I called his family to enquire about him, they said that he is at a friend''s ce." She pointed at Niall and shouted, "He was with you in the Lake Vi in the same bed that he shared with me!"


    Niall''s eyes bulged with shock. How did she know? Did Oscar tell her? It was a perfect n. She had roped in Oscar so tactfully. Her n was simply foolproof. Then how did the information leak out?


    In her fury, Mairin kicked the chair on which Niall was sitting. Niall fell down with the chair, hurting her back. "Stop it!" she winced in pain. "I haven''t done anything. It is Dawn who is the culprit. You should go and tell her." She somehow got up and crawled out of the chair. Her body was trembling.


    "Really?" Mairin spat. She took her phone out, clicked on her social ount, and showed her the video that had gone viral. "You whore! This is what you''ve been doing behind my back. I gave you my personal information and you went around to use it against me? You sick hoe! I trusted you so much and this is what you did to me? How dare you sleep with the man I had been dating for so long? I thought that you had roped him only to pull Dawn down, but I didn''t know that you went and fucked him and even told me about my medical condition." Mairin said that in one breath. She inhaled deeply and ced her hands on her waist. She stood straight and ran one hand through her hair in tension. She realized one thing at that point of time ¨C if Niall had nned a horrible plot against Dawn in the beginning to remove her from the golf team, how could she not repeat the same treacherous behavior? Plotting and destroying people''s reputation was her basic nature. She would do that again. She realized what a fool she was to be entwined in connivance with her.


    Niall''s lips trembled and her mind became numb. She checked in Mairin''s phone that there was an explosion ofments about her in the social media. Everything that she had schemed crumbled in front of her and so did her prestige and character. When she read the statement from Elize about filing a policeint, her chest became heavy. Even if Elize didn''t file the report, the police mighte knocking at her door. She shook her head and brought her fist to her mouth. "This just can''t be," she croaked. She stared down with her neck bent forward as her tears kept pouring out and fell on the floor. Only one question bounced in her head ¨C how did this happen? Who took that video and how?


    Unbeknownst, the entire University heard about what happened in the radio room.


    ---


    Inside the ssroom, Oscar had gone berserk. He scraped his hands through his hair and his breath elerated as nervousness took over him. He eyed the exit and bounced his knee. The increased sweat on his hands and feeling of faintness only made matters worse. From the back Dawn could see how fidgety he was. She crossed her arms across her chest and rxed back on her chair. The students were talking in whispers about Oscar. The entire focus had shifted from her.


    She noticed that Professor O'' Riley was sitting with his back stiff as a ramrod. She clucked her tongue and waited for the video to get over.


    However, the Professor of Marketing got up and said loudly, "Stop ying this immediately."


    The technician pressed the stop button. The lights came back. He looked at Dawn and gave her a knowing wink.


    Oscar''s eyes fell on the envelope that Dawn had given him. He opened it and took the card out. On it was written "My Condolences." Furious, he tore the card and looked around to find Dawn. When his eyes spotted her, he stared at her with daggers in his eyes. Then he got up from his ce and dashed out.


    Professor O'' Riley''s face was red in embarrassment. He was internally thankful that the video didn''t have his daughter, Mairin, else his life would have be impossible. He didn''t dare look at anyone. He just got up and left in a hurry.


    Sitting back with a rxed mind, Dawn remembered how two days back when she came to know about the deceit, she didn''t know how to handle it. She had gone back home with a heavy heart. Since there was no one she could turn to, she tried to concentrate on her studies for the next day''s quiz. It was during the midnight that she got a text from Elize.


    [If this is of any help, then Oscar is cheating Mairin with Niall.]


    Dawn couldn''t understand why Elize told her sote, but she didn''t ask her, instead she replied, [How do you know?]


    [They have been meeting secretly for two months.]


    [How will this help me?]


    [Currently, they are together at Oscar''s Lake Vi. I can take you there.]


    [Let''s go now?]


    [No, it is toote for me now. Let us go tomorrow evening. They will be there until the weekend.]


    [Do you think it would be worth it?]


    [We can try¡­]


    With Elize''s information, Dawn''s mind rxed a little. She could see light at the end of the tunnel. She went off to sleep with a disturbed mind.


    Next day she came to give her test to the University and rushed back home.


    Elize called her at 4PM and gave her the address of the Lake Vi. "Meet me there, in an hour."


    Located at the far end of the town, it was a beautiful property but very peaceful. The two of them sneaked their way inside through the backyard. Elize took her to the window of the room where things were ''happening''. Luck was in Dawn''s favor. She heard them moaning and immediately took the camera to the window''s edge with the help of a selfie-stick and started recording.


    Elize was having a hard time stopping her giggles all the while. Shina, another member of the golf team had filled her with the information. She didn''t know where Shina got her information from.


    As soon as they had got enough evidence, they brought the camera down and left as quietly as cats. The two friends burst intoughter while driving back.


    "Wish you all the best," Elize said as she dropped her home.


    "Thanks," Dawn replied and hugged her. "See you tomorrow."


    In the evening Dawn called Arawn.


    "Can you help me with something?" she asked.


    Arawn folded his hands around his chest and said, "First tell me what is going on between you and Mairin."


    It was a small ce. Dawn wasn''t surprised about his knowledge about the entire fiasco. She told him everything right from the beginning.


    Arawn shook his head in indignation. "Niall is very crafty," was all he could say. "So how can I help you?"


    "I need her Mairin''s medical records."


    "That would be risky to get, but not impossible." There was a wicked smile on his face. After all he was a magical beast. "Give me an hour."


    Next day, when Dawn went to the video ssroom, she knew that Arawn had already told the technician what to do. So when the lights went out, she gave the pen drive to him.


    After the video was yed, the Campus and the town buzzed with thetest scandal. Dawn was forgotten and if she was remembered, it was how she escaped the conspiracy just in time. Mairin, Oscar and Niall became the talk of the town.


    Niall was finished. Cire stopped hoping of ever getting back in the Campus.


    Oscar and Mairin could kiss goodbye to their liaison.


    Later that day, Elize and Dawn went to the golf range and practiced their hearts out.


    Dawn Wyatt decided never to get into a rtionship ever.


    Little did she know that ever since she had left the country, he would go almost every week to the ce where he had found his abandoned car that rainy night. Daryn was desperate to smell the scent that had a drug-like effect on him.

 Chapter 25: A Wonderful Week

    <h4>Chapter 25:A Wonderful Week</h4>


    Over the next few months, many changes urred.


    Oscar dropped out of college that year. He couldn''t handle the social media. Overnight, from a perfect lover, he became a cheat. His family said that he had left the country for a world tour.


    Niall''s parents couldn''t deal with all the embarrassment. The seeds of shame were so deep rooted that they decided to leave the town. There was not a family in Valssaare that didn''t talk about them. Niall withdrew her admission from the University. Although no one yetined, the police came after her for interrogation on the scandal. They said that some citizens have threatened to file a case against her for misuse of private information and breach of confidence. Not only that, all this came under the circumstances of harassment, which may give rise to criminal liability. Since there were very strongws against this kind of a thing in Northern Ennd, it was possible that Niall would end up with two years imprisonment. As no one had filed a case when the police came to them, Niall and her family took the opportunity and without telling anyone they left Valssaare overnight. No one knew where they had gone. Even their friends and family had no clue.


    Cire was already suspended and she lost all hope of ever getting back in it. She went underground for a long time and when she emerged, some people saw her working as a salesgirl in a shop. Her career was totally finished.


    Mairin didn''te to the University for a month because of depression, but her father encouraged her to attend the sses. A monthter she started attending the sses but stayed very low.


    Dawn continued with her sses as usual and also stayed low. The drama caused that week was enough tost for the lifetime. So she really closed herself all the more and interacted with a small coterie of friends, who were mostly golf rted. Elize became her only buddy in the town but then also Dawn didn''t share any personal information with her. Elize respected that and never asked.


    It had been two months since that incident urred. Dawn became increasingly worried about her dragon as it hadn''te to life. The reason was that she never had any time alone. Cole used to be there at the cottage almost all the waking hours. She had thought of going to the Falshire Forests but it wasn''t happening. At one point of time, she became restless upon thinking that her dragon had crystallized for life. She talked about her concerns to Arawn but he had no clue what to do. ording to him he had never seen that kind of species amongst dragons. He sounded like an expert but the truth was that he had only seen one more in his lifetime.


    It was the end of the third month that one day while sitting at the dinner table, Cole announced, "We have to go for a camping trip for a week. The school has arranged that for the students of our ss."


    "That''s wonderful Cole," Dawn said. "But why are you so sad?" she asked, caressing his hair.


    "They are asking us to deposit eighty pounds for that camping trip," he said puffing his cheeks.


    "Where will you be going?" she asked, surprised at the amount as she stopped stroking his hair. That was a lot of it. All the kidnap ransom money that she had brought with her was safely deposited in the bank with Arawn''s help. She was now earning interest on it and luckily the interest was enough to buy them food and other necessities of the household.


    "Lourwin Hills. They will take us to the Ruins of gonie. Visiting them is apparently a part of our curriculum," said Cole resting his head on the table.


    Ruins of gonie were popr. They were very well preserved by the government and a prettymon destination for school children.


    Cole looked up at her with a glint of excitement. "Really?"


    Dawn chuckled, nodding at him. She didn''t want to deprive him of basic education. As such, living in a small town like Valssaare, on the outskirts of Yorkshire, restricted them of the luxuries they were used to. This was the least she could do for her brother.


    Cole left for the camping trip on the next Saturday, and her dragon came to life immediately. Dawn was pleasantly surprised. She yelped when she felt its pointy scales pricking her skin. It uncoiled and fell on the floor looking weak. Worried, she picked it immediately and took it to the basket that she had prepared only for it from ages. It coughed some smoke and looked at her with dull blue eyes. Within a few seconds Dawn brought meat for it. Hungrily, the dragon snatched food from her like a bird. When it was full, it turned upside down with a bloated belly and closed its eyes. Her fears proved unwarranted that it had crystallized for life but the fact that she worried for it constantly, loomed upon her. She stroked its neck with affection, cherishing its presence.


    It was already prettyte in the afternoon. After having her lunch, Dawn took the basket with the sleeping dragon to her room and ced it on her bedside table. Feeling tired, Dawn also slept. When she woke up in the evening, she noticed that the basket was empty. A flutter of wings diverted her attention and she turned sharply to find that it was perched on theputer, looking at her with its deep blue eyes.


    The dragonunched off theputer and flew right next to her on the bed. It huddled in herp and then tried to sneak in her shirt. Dawnughed and held it before it could get in.


    She really wanted to give it a name, but she didn''t know its gender.


    She shrugged her shoulders and went to the kitchen with it to prepare dinner. That night her dinnerpanion was her dragon.


    While studying after dinner she researched on the Inte about how to find a dragon''s gender, but nothing popped up. Instead she researched on how to find the gender of a dog, which she experimented on her dragon.


    It was trying to cozy in herp, when she picked it up and lifted it in the air to see its bottom. The dragon squealed its annoyance at her action. But she was determined to check it. So she narrowed her eyes and moved it above her head to focus on its bottom part. Once again it screeched its resentment. There was nothing that could make her understand its gender. She used a torch to check every part but nada. Finally she gave up because it pped its leathery wings and threw its limbs everywhere in protest. When she ced it on her table, its blue eyes used her and angrily it breathed smoke on her book making it soot ck.


    That week the dragon grew slightly bigger, about half a centimeter, which set Dawn''s worries to a different level. This meant that all the while it delineated into crystals it didn''t grow. So now she had to find a way for it to develop. In Cole''s presence, it wouldn''t.


    Overall, it was a wonderful week. The two of them forged a stronger connection. Dawn wasn''t surprised when it would do exactly as she expected.


    She stepped out of the house leaving her pet free to roam around.


    Cole returned by the end of the week and once again the dragon coiled itself around her ankle saddening her to the core.


    Three months went by and she became desperate to be with her pet. There was only one way now¡ªto leave it in the Falshire Forest so that at least its development wasn''t hampered. But the thought of leaving it alone out there made her anxious.

 Chapter 26: Daryn Silver

    <h4>Chapter 26:Daryn Silver</h4>


    Dressed in a fine, designer ck suit, blue shirt and a ck tie, Daryn Silver stepped out of his ck Mercedes SUV. He tossed the key to the guard at his office''s entrance and walked inside his thirty-story office building, The Silver House, which was all ss, steel and ck granite. It jagged upwards like high snow d mountains piercing the blue sky. The architect who designed the building had made his dreame true. The interior decorator had not left a stone unturned to create an example of the d¨¦cor for his profile.


    Yet another young and attractive woman with brown hair behind a ck granite desk greeted him with a glint of enthusiasm in her eyes. "Good morning, Mr. Silver."


    Without even bothering to answer Reyna, Daryn pushed open the solid mahogany door and entered his office.


    Daryn''s office was huge. His shoes pressed onto the soft blue wall to wall Kashmiri silk carpet with intricate patterns that was especially custom made for his taste. He dug his pants pocket to take his phone out and ced it on the dark mahogany wood desk that was big enough to amodate eight peoplefortably around it. He opened his coat and threw it on the soft leather couch that was sitting in a corner. Two sides of the wall had floor to ceiling windows presenting a beautiful vista of the city''s skyline. He looked outside at thecy kes of snow that drifted out of the sky slowly turning thendscape white. The third wall of the room had three Van Gogh original paintings that he had bought in an auction at Sotheby''s a few years back when he had gone to Europe on a tour with his celebrity fianc¨¦ with whom he had broken up a yearter. That woman had fallen crazily in love with him and he had to get a restraining order against her eventually.


    With a visible puff, Daryn went to sit on his expensive leather chair that matched with the color of the couch. He looked at hisrge Appleputer and then at the files that were neatly ced on the right. Loosening his tie, he switched on theputer. After punching the password, he rxed back in the chair for theputer to boot and closed his eyes. All at once the image of that girl shed across his mind and he jerked open his eyes.


    For thest two months he had frequently visited the ce where he had found his abandoned car. After he had given her the control of the car, he had jumped outside, shape-shifted and taken care of the Neotides who were chasing him. He had killed all of them and the two humans who were with them and hade to know his secret. When two hourster he finished the task at hand, he ran to his car by picking up its scent to check upon the siblings. His anxiety was over the roof when he didn''t find them inside. In the heavy downpour, her scent was lost. In order to find her, he sprinted in the direction he thought she had gone, little realizing the fact that he was running in the opposite direction. He couldn''t find them so he gave up looking for her after two months. He had heard some news about the Wyatt family''s heirs missing, which he didn''t pay attention to.


    A muscle feathered in his jaw and he collected his wayward thoughts. He overcame his anxiety immediately with the thought that his high birth and wealth was worth several hundred bitten ones like her. He raised his chin and pulled in a deep breath. After running his hands through his hair, he flipped them back and looked at theputer screen that was alive now.


    Daryn Silver was one of the wealthiest men in the city, no, he was the wealthiest man in the city and one of the richest in the country. Their generations went back to several hundred years. The family mainly profited in real estate. During several downturns of the economy, many properties were confiscated under the regime of the rulers and Presidents that time. The properties that were confiscated were then sold off, and the Silver House bought most of them. They could do so because they were very close to the Presidents and had constant presence in the business lobby.


    The family had an army of architects and workers and builders who built cities for them. This way they became the real estate owner ofrge cities. People said that the Silver House had arge part of the country into their possession at one point of time.


    Over the time, the business expanded. They acquired silver mines and several coal mines outside the country and had a booming oil business. They also had a golf course but no one knew much about it. Rumors were that it catered to very few people¡ªonly those who dominated the country''s finance scene.


    Along with his elder brother Caleb, Daryn looked after the entire business. Their father Gayle Silver was a senator in the current government.


    Recently, they had invested a lot of money into a new software business. The scientist behind the idea had predicted huge returns and had roped in Daryn who was convinced and pumped money into the project. The person in-charge of the project had created a vastly high cost structure and the Company formed had at least a hundred executives whose basic sries were $200,000 or more.


    The product hadunched in the market and looking at its sess, Daryn was about tounch its stocks in the public. This is what he was working upon right now.


    Suddenly the door opened and a woman walked in. In a ck tube-top with matching stilettos,rge diamond earrings that touched the base of her neck, and grey fox fur coat she looked divine.


    Daryn didn''t look up. He pointed his chin to the couch and said, "Sit there, Maya. It will take some time."


    Maya flicked her long brown hair. She made a gloomy expression and sat on the couch gingerly. Her pointed heels made muffled noise on the carpet. Only he made her wait, rest all waited for her. After all she was the top model of the industry and Gayle Silver''s choice to be his fianc¨¦ - a pureblood. She was also the daughter of the Chief of the Radiant Manes, the second most powerful pack after the Silver Crescent Pack.


    Two hourster, Daryn sat back in his chair exhausted at all the math that was thrown at him. He closed his eyes to unwind and calm down. However, as soon as he did that, the image of the green-eyed girl, shed across his mind. He opened his eyes with a jolt only to feel soft fingers rubbing his forehead. With a growl he grabbed the hand and pulled her in hisp.


    Maya was shocked and excited at his reaction. She parted her lips as her breathing elerated. This was the first time Daryn had shown such strong emotions and she loved it.


    Daryn stared into her brown eyes for a moment and was appalled immediately. He pushed her out of hisp. "Don''t touch me like that ever again!" he snarled.

 Chapter 27: Whispering Eoben

    <h4>Chapter 27:Whispering Eoben</h4>


    Feeling mentally paralyzed at his behavior, Maya had to grab the corner of the desk to bnce herself from falling over. Her mouth fell open as she gazed him with embarrassment. "I¡ª When I saw you with a frown on your face and the skin bunching around your eyes, I thought you were pained. There is so much work piled on you at the moment. So I got up and came to soothe you."


    "Pain? What pain? I wasn''t in any pain," Daryn denied her baseless usation. "And next time don''t do that," he said sternly. All he wanted was to erase that picture from his mind. It would haunt him asionally. Last night he couldn''t sleep well because he dreamt of her getting lost in the rains.


    Maya flinched. Her hands clenched into fists and she pursed her lips. "I am sorry," she replied and turned to go back to sit on the couch. Daryn Silver was a prize catch. He was so wealthy that even if he treated her like that, it wasn''t an issue. Once she was married to him, she would be the Queen of the most powerful Pack and wife of the richest man in the continent. She eyed him from the corner of the room. ording to her sources, he didn''t have any other girl in his life. However, if anyone came, she would gouge her eyes. A smile spread on her lips thinking that. She had to hurry up with her ns and ask him to mate with her or mark her. She picked up a ss of water and gulped it down. Then in a honeyed voice said, "When you are ready to leave, let me know. It is very important that we attend the fundraiser event by Dr. Brody as a couple. Gayle specially asked me to take you there."


    "Yes," came a monotonous reply. He went back to his numbers on theputer.


    ---


    Winter hade and the ground was covered with a thinyer of snow.


    It was afternoon and Dawn was sitting by the windowsill of her bedroom looking at the beautiful scenery outside. Her hand would carelessly go to the anklet. She would finger it just for thefort.


    The winter trees lined the meadow. Completely stripped of thest of the golden leaves, they stood stark and looked as if an artist had sketched them with charcoal against the backdrop of snow. The branches that were flourishing with green, golden, yellow and red leaves were now covered with ky crystals of ice.


    The sound of the creek that flowed nearby stopped as its waters now flowed under the thin sheet of ice. Dawn looked beyond that, towards the Falshire Forests. It had been three months since her dragon had be a piece of jewelry on her and all she wanted was to bring him back to life and let it grow, even if that meant that she had to part with him.


    She looked at herputer with a sigh. She had to submit an assignment to apany that showed excellent results within the first year of inception. She had chosen the softwarepany "The Mink Corporation", which was owned by The Silver House. It had shown promising results and its concept had be very popr.


    Her shoulders slumped remembering that her assignment was due within five days. There was a lot to do, but at the same time she was torn between taking her pet to the mysticalnds, orpleting the assignment. Eventually she called Arawn.


    "I need your assistance," she said and exined her predicament.


    Laying food for Cole on the dining table, so that he wouldn''t have to find it when he came back from school, Dawn rode to the Falshire Forests with the centaur with a big box that contained chopped meat. And as soon as she reached the threshold, she jumped down from his back. Immediately she felt the spikes pricking her skin and the dragon uncoiled. It fell on the thinyer of snow that had covered the grass. Dawn leaned next to it, picked it up and wrapped it in her red muffler. She gave it the flesh pieces to eat. The dragon gobbled them.


    As Arawn watched it, he said, "You cannot leave him in the Falshire Forests all alone. How will it fend for itself?"


    "I know," she replied sadly. "But he isn''t growing and I am afraid that I am impeding its development. The week it was with me when Cole had gone out, it grew almost half a centimeter tall. So I have to leave it here." The little beast nibbled on the piece of flesh as Dawn turned her head around to find a ce where she could leave it safely. "Is there a cave around here?" she asked as the dragon climbed on her for more warmth. She picked it close to her chest and walked back to Arawn.


    "There are plenty, but all of them are inhabited by creatures of thisnd. It won''t be able to sustain even a day considering its size."


    Dawn climbed on his back. "Lets just look for something where I can leave it safely."


    Arawn sighed deeply. Where would they find an abode for the tiny beast in this wilderness? Added to that, it was winter. "I would suggest that you keep it with you through the winter and leave it during summers."


    Dawn shook her head. "It''s going to be the same situation," she said as her words dragged.


    When they entered the thick forests, she noticed that there was a thin sheet of ice over theke and all the trees were naked. Gloom came over her about her pet''s safety. She was in two minds now whether to really leave it or not. "Let''s go back," she whispered.


    Arawn turned and broke into a trot. It was pretty cold. Since it was already evening, he had to hurry up to reach home before the nightfall.


    All at once Dawn shrieked, "Stop Arawn!"


    Arawn braked his speed.


    Dawn pointed to the side and said, "Look at that!"


    Arawn''s eyes followed her hand and his eyes bulged. On the side was standing a beautiful tree with dark green leaves whose color was almost turning ink blue. Roots and branches hung beneath it intertwined with each other.


    "That''s Whispering Eoben," said Arawn. "It grows rarely in the forest." Arawn turned towards it with a fluttery feeling his belly. Thest he had seen it growing was some eight hundred years ago. Although he was the Gatekeeper but the Falshire Forests mystified him every now and then. A tree with dense foliage in the harsh winters was surely strange.


    She didn''t judge what just happened. Happily she brought her pet to the tree house and after covering its floor with her scarf, she put it inside. She opened her jacket and covered it. "Stay here, okay?" she instructed it. The blue eyes stopped blinking.


    The remaining meat chunks were spread inside. "Don''t venture out. I wille in the next two days and get more food."


    The dragon bobbed its body up and down. Thinking that it had understood her, she left. The tree formed a mesh around the makeshift house protecting it from all sides as if encircling it in its womb.


    Dawn left with an anxious mind.


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine," Arawn assured.

 Chapter 28: The Assignment

    <h4>Chapter 28:The Assignment </h4>


    Dawn''s research on "The Mink Corporation" yielded results that she found extremely interesting. The Company was about to float its shares in the public and so it had released itspany''s prospectus for the general public to see its finances and profits. Everything looked very healthy but Dawn wasn''t satisfied so she dug deeper and checked recent news. There was a talk about its takeover by another well-establishedpany, but the Silver House management had refused the offer. Dawn took her notes down. For two days she looked up in almost every report, news or figures that she could get hold of and downloaded everything important. It was time to now analyze it and then write it all down. The assignment was supposed to be submitted in the next three days.


    The dragon had be an enigma for him. Being the Gatekeeper he had gone to the Falshire Forests twice to check upon the little creature but he was simply baffled when he couldn''t find the Whispering Eoben on its spot. He thought that it moved, but then it was just nowhere. It was crazy. So when Dawn asked him to take her to the Forests, he came there as soon as possible, a little panicky. Did the tree gobbled the dragon and vanished? He didn''t pour his worries to Dawn.


    On the centaur''s back, she headed to the woods carrying arge box of flesh pieces she had bought from the local market only for it. When they reached the spot, Arawn was shocked to see the Whispering Eoben standing right there in its ce in all its glory. The leaves were so dense that it looked like they had formed a tight sphere. The snow fell all around it. Small clumps of it settled on its leaves but the moment they grew anyrger, the branches wiggled shaking the snow off. Its blue-green leaves susurrated and perked up. Dawn got off and rushed to the tree with her lunch box and extra mufflers that she had brought with her. The winter was about to be harsher. Her dragon was so small that it needed all the warmth it could get.


    The moment the tree sensed Dawn, the branches opened up as though it rxed upon seeing her. They heaved a sigh. Dawn heard that. She stopped with a jerk for a moment but resumed climbing up the tree. On her way up she saw tufts of feathers, insect wings and tiny bones trapped in the branches. Her leg muscles tightened and beads of sweat appeared on the lip thinking about the worse. Surely the wild animals had eaten it. Suddenly a squeal dispelled her doubts.


    Rxed to the core, a yful grin spread on her face and she drummed her fingers against the floor of the tree house. Her fears were unwarranted. She saw the dragon, which had managed to climb the ceiling of the tree house. It squeaked shrilly and bobbed its body up and down upon seeing Dawn. The dragon mbered to her and attacked the meat when she opened the box. Dawn was happy to notice that although it hadn''t grown in height it looked healthier than before. She caressed it lovingly. She examined the tree around and noticed that all the foreign elements were slowly dropping to the ground. The tree had not only protected the dragon, it was trapping food for it to eat. The thought was mentallyforting.


    Once the dragon was well fed, she took him down to Arawn and enquired, "How do I teach it to fly?" She left it on the ground for some exercise. Once again the dragon did what it enjoyed¡ªit yed around the centaur''s legs while breathing little tufts of fire or smoke while the centaur stood there rooted to the spot.


    Standing with his arms tightly folded across his chest all this time and watching the Eoben tree, Arawn was dumbstruck. But he burst intoughter hearing Dawn''s question. "You don''t have to."


    Dawn pursed her lips. She yed with it and before the nightfall she took it back to the cabin. When she started for home, she could feel it bing sad and immediately her mind was also shrouded with unhappiness.


    "I wille back as soon as I can. Stay safe until then," she whispered hoping it would listen to her while looking back from the back of Arawn. She observed that the tree had started to close in again around its precious upant like a shell hiding its pearl.


    He left her a few hundred meters away from the cottage. "Thanks Arawn," she said as she mounted off his back. "No problem," he replied and returned back to the Falshire Forests. That night Dawn slept peacefully.


    For the next three days, she worked diligently upon her assignment. She wrote a detailed report about it. The day she submitted her report was the day when the Company opened its shares for the public. Dawn applied for buying five hundred shares only on an experimental basis.


    The Professor of Finance was shocked to read her report. In it she had clearly mentioned that the Company wouldn''t be able to sustain more than two years. She was sure that it would crumble and incurrge debts. She went at lengths to call the owner a fool for investing into a project that anyone could foresee going down. The Professor saved her report. He was amused at her findings and nned it on publishing at ater date.


    A monthter when the shares were allocated, Dawn got only a hundred but she had anticipated that kind of allocation. On the day it listed, the share prices went through the roof. Her experiment had started.


    ---


    A pattern was set with her dragon slowly, bit by bit over the next year. She visited it whenever possible. The dragon was growing in size and it was now just a little over one foot. Not very satisfying, but what could Dawn do? She wondered where all that meat went?


    Cole would often ask her about her ventures to the meadow and insisted on apanying her but she wriggled out with one or the other excuse. One night he had fought with her so much about this issue that she became furious. Her temper triggered and she ran out of the house in that cold towards the meadows. By the time she reached the Falshire Forests, she had lost control of the self and shape shifted. In a frenzy, she ran deep inside the woods and stopped beneath the only tree that appeared fresh and smelled of food ¨C the Whispering Eoben. Sniffing the meat, the werewolf wed its trunk with all its might leaving deep gashes. However, the tree stood tall without reacting to the animal thatcerated it relentlessly, and tightly closed itself around the baby who was absolutely quiet throughout the ordeal, feeling the agonizing wrath of the beast, of its Master.


    Arawn found her next morning sprawled on the ground that was covered with a thickyer of snow with her dragon sitting near her head as if protecting her. It looked wistful and pped its wings until she was on his back, tied securely. It watched them leave and then slowly glided to its temporary abode.


    ---


    The report was published a weekter.

 Chapter 29: The Perfect Plan

    <h4>Chapter 29:The Perfect n</h4>


    A soft knock on the door interrupted them. Daryn was addressing the group. He looked at the door for a moment and then continued to talk to the men.


    "Gentlemen, in the new scenario, we will beying off the jobs of those who are going to get a ''B'' grade in performance assessments for two years in a row. I am not going to tolerate any tardiness. You will identify people under you who have received those grades and keep a close watch on them."


    Reyna rose from her chair and opened the door.


    Reyna was not exactly his secretary but she looked after his office''s daily needs. His main secretary was the twenty-eight year old Neal Perry, his cousin. Not only was he Daryn''s secretary, he was also his right hand man. People said that he was skilled at Jiu-Jitsu, Taekwondo, and was a skilled swordsman apart from being a graduate from an Ivy League college. He was extremely close to Daryn and there was a rumor that Neal was saved by Daryn in a lethal attack. Since then he had dedicated his life to his cousin.


    If the three brothers were made to stand with each other, their striking features were quite simr, except that Neal''s hair was disappearing fast.


    Neal looked up at the door with a stone hard face. He hated the interruption.


    Reyna collected a document from the staff and walked back. She handed it to Neal.


    A frown appeared on his broad forehead. His receding hairline came forward a little as his ck eyes read the contents of the document. He gave the paper to Daryn who ced it on the table. The meeting got over in the next one hour and the first thing that Daryn did was to see the document.


    It was a report about his Company, "The Mink Corporation" that was published in a British Financial Journal. His eyes became cold and hard and the whole persona changed into an intimidating one. His face tightened as he stared at the report. He read it again.


    "Who has written this preposterous thing?" he asked in a deep throaty tone. There was no name given, only "¨CFrom Anonymous" was printed at the bottom.


    "I will have to find that out," replied Neal. "Since this is from a British Journal, obviously this was published in Ennd."


    Daryn rolled his eyes at Neal''s deduction. "I expect a better statement from you," he replied, grinding his teeth. A muscle quivered in his jaw, "Do you want to go there and find out about it?"


    "Yes," came a monotonous and cold reply.


    Not looking at him he re-read the report. "This wasn''t written recently. This was written a year back. Just look at the data used," he said pointing at the graph and numbers presented on the paper.


    "I know," came another crisp reply.


    Daryn continued, "Try and find out who wrote this report. Get this erased from the Inte as soon as possible. And if you can''t do that, go there. Find the person who has written it. Threaten them to withdraw it. We are on Stage Two of expanding thispany. You know that we are nning another rights issue. If this bes viral, confidence of the shareholders is going toe down."


    "We should ignore it," Neal suggested.


    Daryn scowled, "This is the first negative report I have seen about ''The Mink Corporation''. I want to know who wrote it." He took in a deep breath as he saw the "From Anonymous" again. "And no, I won''t ignore it."


    Neal nodded and left.


    The small one-page information had nted seeds of doubt about his venture. This irritated him. How could he avoid it? He had to know who had the chutzpah to analyze thepany when it had just floated the first batch of shares. Or precisely, who was this analyst? If he got hold of the analyst, he would employ him or her immediately. He read the report again and again until he memorized every number on it. It was an interesting deduction.


    ---


    The Professor of Finance, Dr. McElroy was sitting in his office when Dawn came storming in his room.


    She was sitting in the library and reading thetest in the British Finance Journal, when she chanced upon the report she had submitted as her assignmentst year. Her eyes widened. She was aghast. This was her work and without even asking her, it was published. Not that she would have minded it, but it didn''t give credits to her. How impudent? That was simply not eptable. The only person who had ess to her research was Professor McElroy. Collecting her belongings, Dawn got up from there and charged to his room.


    Dr. McElroy was checking someone''s doctoral research. The sudden intrusion surprised him. He raised his eyebrows when he looked at Dawn Wyatt. Removing his sses from the eyes, he said, "What is it you want, Miss Dawn?" he smirked.


    "Good afternoon Sir," she said in a high-pitched voice. Her anger and impatience was evident. "I noticed that my research has been published in the British journal. However, my name isn''t there. Why have I not been credited for it?"


    Professor McElroy poked his tongue in his cheek. He was used to such super ambitious, rude and intelligent kids. He tilted his head and said, "How old are you? Neen? Twenty?"


    "I will be twenty in two months," she replied, not understanding what he meant.


    "Do you think that if I had sent this report in your name, the journal would have epted it? The editors would have thrown it in the garbage. They have hundreds of aspiring neen-year-old students who keep sending them such work. Do you think that they would cater to all of them? This report was published because it carried my name. You should be happy that I even preserved it for so long," the Professor said in a curt voice. He showed her the right ce she deserved.


    Dawn''s mouth dropped at the tant disy of dishonesty and deception. That was her work. She had spent five nights researching for it. How could he simply take her work and im it as his own? This was stealing in its tant form like the pirates at the sea. And if he stole it, why didn''t he have his name on it? She red at him and asked, "But this doesn''t have your name written. If you wanted it to be imed as yours, why didn''t you publish your name beneath it?"


    The Professor put his sses on and scoffed, "That is none of your concern." He went on to check the papers in front of him. "You may leave. Close the door behind you."


    Seeing a dead-end to the talks, Dawn left the room and mmed the door shut behind her. She stood outside sighing heavily as her fists tightened. A pinched, tension-filled expression filled her face. Her stomach roiled. This was not done. She walked out of the block with the conversation reying in her mind over and over again.


    Inside the room, the Professor exhaled. That was a big firm that had been targeted. If this became viral, two things could happen:


    One, the firm mighte looking for the person who had analyzed it, mainly because there had not been a single person who has said anything negative about it. So he was hoping that it would draw the right attention. Since he had saved the research and even memorized it nicely, he was hoping that thepany came to him and asked him how to get out of the situation. And then he would charge hefty money for consultation.


    Two, if thepany ignored it, then at ater stage he would publish part two of the research paper with his name on it. This would give him all the fame he had dreamt for a long time.


    And if Dawn Wyatt tried to mess with his n, he would simply fail her in the semester. A wide smile spread on his lips. His n was perfect.

 Chapter 30: What a Foolish Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 30:What a Foolish Girl?</h4>


    The same week the Editor of the Journal called Professor McElroy and congratted him. "Your paper has collected a lot of attention. Many people are asking about its author. I think you shoulde out and im it. Why have you chosen to be anonymous about it?"


    Professor McElroy was excited. His eyes became wide with a glint of joy. The dream of going to America and working for a big firm like The Silver House was about toe to realization. He had heard that thepany offered over $300,000 to its in-house consultants. With a smile he said, "Thank you for your wonderful words, but I would prefer to stay low for now."


    The Editor thought what a magnanimous man the professor was. He really liked such people and so he replied politely, "It''s your call. If you do not want to disclose your name, I respect that.


    "Umm, I have a small request," McElroy added.


    "Sure, tell me what you want from me," came a quick response.


    "Which people?" The Editor asked. He became suspicious.


    Sensing his suspicion from his tone, the Professor said, "The people from the Company that is mentioned on the paper." Heughed. "What did you think? The FBI?" Heughed all the more loudly.


    The Editor rubbed his forehead at his foolishness then chortled with the professor. "I am sorry, but I couldn''t help wondering which people woulde."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry," the Professormented in a condescending way.


    "But what do you want me to tell them?"


    "Give them my address, that''s all." There was enthusiasm in his voice.


    "Sure!" the Editor agreed. "That shouldn''t be a problem. It would be my pleasure."


    "Well, thank you," the Professor said and disconnected the call. He stood from his chair and walked to the window of his office. Drawing the curtains, he looked outside. Then he went back to his chair. He hopped from one foot to the other like a little child. He was so excited about the whole thing. He was not ashamed even one bit. Any day those people woulde, ask for his address and then take him to America as his consultant. If the report had garnered so much attention in a week''s time, he couldn''t believe what kind of effect it must be causing to The Silver House management. Saliva pooled in his mouth. He swallowed it thinking about all the perks along with the sry thepany would offer. His thoughts went to Dawn Wyatt and his mouth spread into a wide grin. "What a foolish girl?" he said aloud.


    ---


    Dawn was extremely unhappy over the recent developments. She couldn''t tell anyone about her trepidations. For two days she debated whether she should confront the Professor again or not. At one point of time she even thought of going to the Dean of the college.


    That evening while ying a round of golf with her team, she talked about her spot tight situation with Elize. "Professor McElroy has taken myst year''s report and published it anonymously under his ount in the British Finance Journal. He cheated unabashedly and is quite egregious about it."


    Elize gave her a bitter smile. She chipped to the green and said, "Dawn, this is a verymon thing in the Universities and Colleges. You should be happy that he hasn''t asked for sexual favors to get it published in your name and adding his name to that."


    "What do you mean?" Dawn asked while addressing her ball. In a hurry she topped the ball. It didn''t loft and scurried to the bunker in front. "No!" Dawn cried. She hated bunkers. She hated her current situation.


    "ording to the rumors, Professors McElroy has done this in the past also but no student coulde up against him," Elize exined. "You see that the rot and mise is much deeper."


    "This is wrong! The Dean should be notified," Dawn protested.


    "The students never notify the Dean. Because if they will, the Professor would simply fail them in the next semester," Elize said in a very matter-of-fact voice.


    Keeping her club in the bag, Dawn pressed her hand over her mouth as her eyebrows raised. "Fail?"


    Elize shrugged. "So you have to choose whether you want to flunk the semester or you want to keep thinking about the report. Besides it is quite possible that by now your report must have been deleted from the Univs system." She walked ahead.


    Shina was standing close by. She pursed her lips and said, "I am sorry to say but McElroy is kind of unpopr in that regard. Students don''tin because his wife is a cousin of the Dean, so¡­ you can understand the rest. It is all very well organized. You cannot go against them, and if you do, you will face bad consequences," She patted Dawn on the back and joined Elize on the green.


    Dawn''s mind became numb. Her breathing elerated. She watched the two of them taking a line for the putt. Grasping control of her emotions she took the sand wedge out of her golf bag and went to the bunker. Her shot was addressed with anger that came from her gut and the ballnded right in the hole.


    Elize and Shina pped with surprise written all over their faces. "Sandy par!" Shina shouted.


    Next day Dawn attended all her sses and decided to meet the Professor during the lunch break.


    ----


    Neal Perry investigated the matter thoroughly. He called the British Finance Journal''s office to know as to who published the research, but they didn''t divulge the details. A weekter the article started gathering attention that could prove pretty detrimental for The Mink Corporation. Neal struggled to find ways to handle it. Just like a typical cold person, this wasn''t fitting well with him. He was irate by the end of the week and decided to travel to Ennd to put this to an end once and for all. He wouldn''t have gone there if the report hadn''t got the unusual coverage. A small TV news channel had given a very short exposure to it. Before it blew into anything major, Neal had to curb it or else Daryn would be very upset and that was something he couldn''t afford to handle. The only person he was scared from, was Daryn. He flew to Ennd two dayster.


    As soon as Nealnded on the airport, a car with two men came to fetch him. They had strict instructions ¨C to go to the Editor''s office directly. They were told that the man in the car didn''t like to waste his time. Wearing a ck suit with a white shirt and a ck tie, Neal looked so intimidating that the two men, who belonged to the underworld, flinched. No questions were asked.


    Since the Professor had already asked the Editor to give away his name, he did that readily to the men who said that they were from The Silver House. The men were surprised seeing the Editor''s readiness in sharing the name. He wrote the address on a paper and handed it to them. The men were prepared to threaten him but it wasn''t even required. They smiled and left.


    After seeing the address, Neal crushed the paper in his fist. The car dashed to the University.


    ---


    The Professor had waited anxiously after the Editor had called. He thought there would soon be a call from the firm. Someone would definitelye to meet him. His restlessness increased by the minute. He would look at the research paper that he had so nicely saved. He had memorized everything in them by heart. However, no one called. No one contacted.


    In the next two days, he had butterflies in his stomach. He couldn''t wait any longer. He decided to call the Editor and picked up the phone to enquire when suddenly the door of the office opened and two men walked inside followed by a man in the ck suit.


    McElroy kept the phone on its cradle and looked at them with a jerk. "What do you want?" he asked narrowing his eyes.


    "Hello, I am Neal Perry from The Silver House."

 Chapter 31: You Sly Fox

    <h4>Chapter 31:You Sly Fox</h4>


    A wide grin erupted on Professor McElroy''s face. He couldn''t believe that the people from The Silver House hade to recruit him so soon. This was like a dreame true. There were butterflies in his chest as he took a small intake of breath. He literally jumped from his chair and ran to Neal. In a light voice he said, "Good afternoon, Mr. Perry." He shook Neal''s hands intensely. "It is such a pleasure to have you here." His excitement was over the top. McElroy could almost imagine the expensive cars, huge bungalow, traveling to exotic locations and a high package when he looked eye-to-eye at Neal. "Please sit here," he said, pulling out a chair for him.


    Neal narrowed his eyes. He scoffed and then sat on the chair offered to him.


    The two henchmen kept standing even though the professor asked them to sit. Their poker faces were frightening, so he avoided their stare.


    McElroy sat in his chair, folded his arms on the desk and leaned forward. "What can I do for you?" he asked very politely, trying to subside his fervour. "I was expecting you to contact me sooner, but I didn''t know that someone from The Silver House woulde. This is certainly very rewarding. I feel so honored."


    Neal tilted his head and watched him with scorn. He crossed his legs. Removing an invisible speck of dirt from his coat, Neal asked directly, "Did you write that report about our Company, The Mink Corporation?"


    "Yes," Professor replied. "I wrote it and came to the conclusion that yourpany might go down. I have a lot of data that supports my theory."


    "Really?" asked Neal, nodding his head and narrowing his eyes. "We believe you wrote this report a year back."


    "True, true!" McElroy beamed with happiness. "I wrote it when you people had just floated your first public shares."


    "Ah!" Neal bit his lower lip. "So you confirm that it was you who had written it?"


    "Of course yes, I confirm it. I had spent five sleepless nights in understanding those figures to reach the conclusion," McElroy spoke with verve.


    A muscle feathered in Neal''s jaw.This was the confirmation he was looking for before acting. He looked at the two poker-faced men. They nodded and walked to the back of the professor''s chair. Professor looked at them with a frown. Men number one held the curtain and drew it. Men number two closed the window.


    Ignoring them McElroy said eagerly, "I know why you havee here."


    Neal raised an eyebrow and asked, "And why is that?"


    "Because you need a consultant who would help you out of the dire situation. I have already predicted that the Company is going to go down. If you want it to sustain for long, you should hire me as your consultant and then I am going to help you out."


    Neal was irritated listening to his constant bbering. "Shut up!" he yelled. "How dare you even think of writing this kind of a negative report for us? If you were keeping a tab on ourpany, do you know that we are about to float our rights issue?"


    "Oh! Yes! I know that too. That''s why I timed the whole thing. You should hire me and I will tell you all the amendments that you need to do," McElroy said with wide eyes that were showing greed and negotiation about his job rather than an eagerness to help them out.


    By now angered to the hilt, Neal closed his fists tightly. He got up and thumped the table with his hand.


    The Professor jumped back straight. "What''s wrong?" he asked with a startle.


    "So you also know that we are floating our rights share and yet you published that research only to get a job in our Company?" Neal''s face reddened with anger. "You are certainly a malicious man. Our Company is not going down!"


    Suddenly from behind a man held Professor''s cor and another one punched him hard on his arm. McElroy winced in pain. "Are you mad? What the hell are you doing?" he yelled. He couldn''t understand the head or tail of this sudden attack.


    "You will be punished for this brazenness," Neal replied.


    Another punchnded on his arm.


    "Stop!" he got up and tried to run away from there. But the Man number two held him and stopped him. The other one came and mmed a fist into his face. He fell in the front as blood pooled in his mouth. Man number two held his again and this time he punched him hard on his back. McElroy was aghast. He held his hand in front indicating them to stop their attack so that he could catch his breath. His breathing was ragged. He got up and stood in front of Man number one. For a brief second, they looked at each other with narrowed eyes and then Man number two tried to him but the professor dodged him and in the next second mmed his head into him. The two of them stumbled back with stars in their eyes.


    "Why are you doing this?" asked McElroy. In his entire life he had never ever received this kind of treatment. In fact thepanies had offered him huge amounts of money. He had used students'' reports all the time.


    Man number one cracked his knuckles and said, "Else we are going to make a pulp out of you."


    Professor became dizzy. Even if he withdrew the report, these men won''t leave him because he had imed that he had written it. They would make his life hell. The Silver House was just too powerful to be dealt with. So without wasting time he said, "Look, I am sorry but I was telling you the lie. I haven''t written it. It was written by a studentst year." His face was ck with fear. He had to get out of it.


    Both men punched him hard ¨C one on the stomach and the other on his back. Dhish! Thud!


    "Ahhhhh! Spare me!" the professor pleaded. "I swear that was a student who wrote it. I can call her and verify it for you."


    A contemptuous smile spread on Neal''s face, "You sly fox. Fine, call her." he folded his hands across his chest and waited to see the drama.


    Professor McElroy immediately picked up his phone. He dialed Dawn''s number. She picked the call on thest ring. "Good afternoon, Sir," she said in an uneven voice.


    "Dawn, the report that you had written ¨C I want you to im it. I want that your name go beneath it. Soe to my office quickly. We will call the Journal''s office now."


    There was a short pause as everyone waited for her to answer. Then a soft voice came, "No Professor. How can I im it? You wrote that. You were the one who diligently researched for it. I am sorry but I can''t give you any sexual favors for adding my name to that."


    "What?" McElroy shouted. "You stupid girl. When did I ask you for sexual favors? You protested that day in my office and so I am giving you a chance to be famous. Come and ept it."


    "No, no. Sir, please I don''t want you to fail me in my exam. I haven''t contributed one bit. I am not the type of the girl who would stoop so low. Goodbye." The phone disconnected.


    McElroy''s face was pale as a ghost.


    Neal watched the professor with a tight jaw. "You bastard! You scum! You are shifting the me to an innocent student." He detested such disloyal men. He looked at the two men. They nodded.


    After fifteen minutes, when the three of them came out, the two men hid their red and bloodied fists in their pockets.


    Inside, the professor was gagged and tied to his broken chair. He couldn''t move an inch. He was all ck and blue. The sses had cracked. His mind was numb and all he remembered was a song by Ed Sheeran-


    "I am in love with the shape of you"


    He couldn''t remember lyrics after that.


    ---


    That afternoon Dawn had nned on meeting the professor. As she neared the office, because of her heightened sense of hearing, she heard people talking in his office. She lingered outside at a distance very quietly. To her surprise, they were talking about her research paper and then a sudden fight erupted. When she heard that the Professor wanted to call her, she ran away as far as possible and then picked the call. Smartly, she saved herself.


    The professor was caught in his own conspiracy.

 Chapter 32: Quetz

    <h4>Chapter 32:Quetz</h4>


    Professor McElroy wasn''t seen in the University for a long time. Rumors were that he had gone on a continued leave and that a Company from America had sued him for trying to harm their image with malicious intent.


    Dawn ignored him totally. She didn''t even attempt to meet him. She was aware that the professor was rted to the Dean, so sometimes she used to be scared that the Dean mighte back to her with revenge, however none of that happened because of reasons not known to her. She concluded that if her name came in the forefront in the case filed against the professor, whatever reputation he had would be tarnished. A can of worms would open in which he might get used of stealing information from other students as well.


    Over the next few months, things became cold and Dawn was least bothered. She sold her shares on the stock market and made hefty profits.


    A yearter The Mink Corporation''s shares crashed. The Company was developing a new software product and before developing itpletely, it deprecated its old product that was fully developed. Its users left the tform because they couldn''t understand which product to adhere to and they switched on to otherpanies.


    This was mentioned in the next pages of the report, which remained unpublished.


    Dawn once again profited from it by short-selling.


    The Company closed eventually. It was a big failure for The Silver House.


    Time passed.


    Over the next two years, nothing significant happened in the University that was far-out for Dawn. She continued to be a part of the golf team and represented them in several championships.


    She visited the Falshire Forests regrly. Her dragon grew one foot every year. By the end of two years, it was two feet tall. Its growth was so slow that it worried Arawn. Since Dawn didn''t know much about dragons anyway, she thought this was normal. It was Arawn who was anxious. "What kind of a dragon is this?" he would often remark.


    Dawn had tried to establish a way tomunicate with it. She would go to the Falshire Forests, sit under the Whispering Eoben and talk to him continuously about her business management studies. The dragon would sit next to her, tilt its head and listen to her intently as if following every part. Rather than teaching it elementary stuff like how to fly or how to effectivelymunicate with her, the dragon was getting free business management lessons at the age of two. Soon the two would transfer their thoughts through a variety of words or images or simple sounds - mostly rted to her studies.


    Many moonster, they developed theirmunication levels. They could now reach out atrger distances. She could sense its thoughts like a ripple on quiet waters from the moment she would enter the meadows. Sometimes the thoughts extended to her cottage. It was awesome,forting.


    She really wanted to know its gender by now. In fact she was desperate to name it.


    One day when Dawn was sitting with it, she found him closing its eyes out of boredom. She chuckled. However, she found that her chuckle was mixed with a low, threatening growl. The dragon''s eyes opened immediately. It mbered to her and hopped to sit in herp. It expanded its leathery green wings to the maximum, each being two feet long. It looked so huge that for once Dawn was impressed. She hadn''t realized how big it had be. The growl grew. The dragon gave out a low rumble. Suddenly out of blue, two foxes jumped out of the woods.


    Dawn was terrified. Her skin became mmy and she gasped at the imminent danger. Her pulse raced. She clenched her jaw. Her single-minded focus was to save her dragon. She became scared for her dragon and a thought brushed her. Her dragon was scared for her. It hopped out of herp and pped its wings with loud throaty rumbles to intimidate the foxes.


    The foxes bared their teeth and growled loudly. The dragon screeched piercingly and took to air. It wanted the foxes to get away from Dawn. They leapt at it in order to catch it. This was what triggered Dawn. She ran towards them to save her pet and shape shifted. The werewolf attacked the foxes so fiercely that they were deeply injured. At the same time it also incurred some injury. That night when Dawn shape shifted, she didn''t go back to her cottage. She spent her night on the roof of her dragon''s home. The Whispering Eoben covered the two of them from all sides tightly. Her injuries healed rapidly within the night. When she woke up, she found her pet staring at her. It hummed and leaned its head in her hands. She patted him feeling as fresh as ever. She would protect it with her life.


    Over the next two years the dragon became bigger. It reached Dawn''s shoulders. It was five feet now. Instead of squealing, it roared. It had transformed into a powerful and scary beast of the Falshire Forests. Its green scales became hard like granite. Its fangs grewrger and the teeth were daggers, like that of a shark.


    Along with Dawn, it would traverse various ces in the forest on foot. But it was a big show off. Every now and then just to intimidate small creatures and impress Dawn, it would breathe fire at them and then look at Dawn coyly. She couldn''t helpughing or chiding it.


    And during that time its gender came to be known.


    It was in the third year that one summer afternoon when Dawn was walking with the dragon that it took an unprecedented flight. It pped its strong wings and in a few seconds it soared the skies like the beast it was. Dawn was surprised. That was its first solo flight in the forest in front of her. She jerked her head to see it soaring high. Shemunicated with it. "Come back!" The dragon dived and then hovered over her head. She could see something jutting out from its bottom. "It''s a boy!" she gasped aloud. After three years of being with it, she finally came to know its gender. She was stunned. The dragon excitedly turned slowly to its right and touched the ground like an airne.


    Dawn stared in his deep blue eyes as it walked towards her. "You are a boy," she said.


    Yes, Dawn.


    Dawn''s eyes bulged when she heard him in her mind so clearly for the first time. "You can speak," she felt a tingling on her skin. It was amazing.


    Yes. The dragon sent another word between them as it came to stand right in front of her.


    Dawn stroked his head with excitement. She was thinking of various names when the dragon gently interrupted, You can call me Quetz.


    Struck by an unexpected feeling of wonder, she asked, "Is that your name?"


    Yes.


    She gave him an incredulous stare. For three years she had been wondering about his gender and that summer afternoon, not only she came to know that it was a boy, she even came to know his name. He knew his name. And it talked. She smiled, which turned into a giggle and then a loudughter. She was so happy. "Quetz!" she eximed and embraced him like a baby.


    ---


    Four years passed. Dawn was now a business graduate. Her graduation ceremony was in two days. She wasn''t on the top of her ss, but a fifth rank with a major in Finance was a feather in her cap. Manypanies had toe to the Campus for interviews and she was selected as a Junior Market Analyst for a reputed one.


    That year Azura Frazier was called to confer the degrees at the graduation ceremony.

 Chapter 33: Let’s Meet

    <h4>Chapter 33:Let¡¯s Meet</h4>


    "Dawn, what time does the ceremony begin?" asked Cole as he adjusted his bow tie while looking in the mirror. He was too excited to go to his sister''s graduation ceremony. The fifteen year old hade to her room only to cheer her up. He was already as tall as Dawn and some of their features were simr. He had be pretty popr in his new school, mostly on the romantic front. And not because he was a brilliant child. Staying on the top was expected out of him. Studies weren''t a problem but it was his rtionships that were confusing. Clearly, he wasn''t an average child.


    "At 11AM," she replied with a sad tone. Leaving the University that she had been a part of for thest five years was slightly disheartening. She looked at her pale green dress that matched her eye color and the ck stilettos, which had managed to buy on discount with pain in her eyes.


    Where would life lead to from now on? She wanted to go back to her city - Bainsburgh. She had to put her brother back to where he belonged. There were so many ns she had in mind. She thought ofpleting her one year stint here and then hunt for a job in her country. But for now, she had to attend her graduation ceremony. She was supposed to join her new job within a week''s time.


    Cole aligned the ck bow tie with his cor. He walked to her and said, "Why the hell are you so sad? Don''t be ridiculous Dawn. You should be happy that you have graduated with flying colors!" Then he looked at her dress and quipped, "This dress would make you look like a green leafy vegetable." He just couldn''t help himself teasing her at every possible asion.


    Dawn gritted her teeth. "Get lost!"


    Cole burst intoughter. "Get ready fast. I want you to look the best out there. And puhlease stop brooding." He looked at his watch. "It is already 9. If we don''t start in another thirty minutes, I won''t be able to find a good ce to watch you go to the stage." He goaded her.


    "Okay," she replied with a deep sigh and slumped shoulders.


    Cole left and Dawn paced up to get ready. After getting ready, she looked at herself in the mirror onest time before leaving. Her eyes shifted to the photo that was ced on her table from the past five years. "Mom, I think I look a lot like you," she chuckled. "Sorry Dad, the only thing that I got from you is your wavy hair." She had opened her hair and brushed them well. Each strand was falling like a silk thread on her shoulders trying to break from the natural curl that they were supposed to form. Her hand went to the green emerald pendant that her mother had gifted. "I wish you people were here," she whispered. She took in a deep breath to stop tears and then walked out.


    Cole was waiting for her. He gasped. "Sis, you look presentable!" He just couldn''t say that she looked beautiful. Well, someone had to keep her on the ground.


    "Humph! I look very pretty," she replied with a wave of her hand and turned her head to the side in a proud promation.


    "Hurry up!" Cole flicked her forehead. "I don''t want to bete for my sister''s graduation ceremony."


    ---


    The auditorium where the ceremony had to take ce was crowded with parents and students. It was an open-air auditorium. Cole found a ce towards the end and went to sit there with a grin. More than Dawn, he was beaming with happiness. Soon, young girls were attracted to him and hovered around like bees.


    Dawn went to the area where students had to sit. She met Elize and Shina who were talking to each other in excited tones.


    "Oh my God!" Elize eximed. "We have graduated!" she pressed her hands to her mouth.


    Dawnughed. She hugged her and Shina. Elize had got a Managerial position in a Sports Company. Shina was joining her father''s business.


    "Do you know who is the guy conferring the degrees to us?" said Shina in a melodious tone.


    "No," Dawn shook her head as she pursed her lips.


    "Azura Fraziers. He is one of the prominent industrialists in America. He had given a huge grant to our University this year and so he was called as the chief guest," Shina said as though lovelorn. "He is so handsome that half the girls out here are crooning over her. See there," Shina pointed at the stage.


    Dawn followed her hand. She saw a man with golden hair, wearing dark sses and a ck suit. He had a strong jaw. With the rest of the face that was seen, he appeared very handsome. He had leaned to his right and was talking to the Dean with a pleasant smile on his face.


    Dawn stared at him - not because she found him attractive but because he was emitting a smell that she was familiar with ¨C that of a werewolf. Her heightened sense of smell caught the whiff almost immediately. Her heartbeat raced and her eyes bulged with shock. How could that be?


    "He is like a Greek God!" Shina eximed.


    Dawn tried to give her a tentative smile not following even a single word she was bbering. Her eyes were fixed on Azura. Was he also a werewolf? Suddenly, Azura turned to look at her and she jolted. It seemed that he was staring in her direction and Dawn could feel his eyes boring a hole into her through those dark sses. Yes, he was a werewolf. The thought was unsettling.


    "Jesus!" Shina squealed with excitement. "He is looking at us!"


    No. Dawn parted her lips but she couldn''t exhale the breath that was choked in her throat. She licked her lips.


    "I am going to stash my number in his hand," said Shina shamelessly. Elizeughed.


    The emcee announced, "Please go to your seats. The function will begin in the next five minutes."


    "I have to go," Dawn excused herself. She had to find her ce, which wasn''t too difficult to spot. The Management students had to sit in the third and fourth rows. She sat in the middle of the third row.


    All the while she walked up to her ce, she could feel those eyes trailing her.


    Dawn lowered her head and sat quietly.


    Soon the audience fell intoplete silence. The emcee who was a junior student, called the important dignitaries to give their speeches. As the Dean started with the proceedings with his speech, Dawn watched Azura taking off his sses revealing his light blue eyes. He stared at her stoically and she looked down again.


    After the Dean introduced him, he came on the podium and addressed the crowd with confidence exuding out of every pore from his body.


    Once his speech was over, the emcee called him to give the degrees.


    "Thank you," she replied with a tight smile.


    Azura leaned closer to her and said, "I know you are a werewolf. Let''s meet."


    Dawn''s mind became numb. Her knees were wobbly. This was either very bad or very good.


    "Please don''t leave after the ceremony," he ordered squeezing her hand.


    She stiffened. Bobbing her head, she quickly made an exit and went back to her ce. She noticed that Azura kept looking at her every now and then as if to check upon her. Dawn was extremely uneasy and strained by now. She wanted to leave.

 Chapter 34: The Job Offer

    <h4>Chapter 34:The Job Offer</h4>


    The ceremony was over in the next one hour and Dawn had to bear the torture of sitting there under Azura''s scrutiny. Little did she know that Azura was the leader of the Neotides.


    Cole was hopping with joy when she came to him after the function ended. "Dawn!" he hugged her tightly. Then he looked at the two girls who were staring at Dawn with jealousy. "This is my sister," he eximed with pride exuding from his face. This information immediately brought a smile to their faces. "She is now a graduate."


    Dawn chuckled. "Let''s go for lunch. It is held in the hall."


    The expressions on their faces eased. "Congrattions," the girls said with a grin.


    "Thank you," Dawn replied politely. For that brief moment she had forgotten all about meeting Azura. She continued to talk to them for a while when someone from behind nudged. As she caught the whiff of his scent, Dawn''s body became taut with tension.


    "Hello Dawn," a gentle voice came from behind. "If it is okay, can we talk for a minute?"


    Cole and the two girls looked at him incredulously without blinking their eyes. The chief guest hade to talk to Dawn.


    "Can I steal your sister for a moment?" Azura asked as he extended his hand to shake with him.


    Cole nodded with excitement evident in his eyes as he took his hand. He was too moved to utter a word.


    Azura looked at her in a pleasing way and said, "Shall we?"


    She bit her lip and meekly followed him. Throughout the hall as they walked, the students nced with murmurs but Azura was least bothered. He picked up a ss of wine for himself and orange juice for her on the way. When they reached outside in a secluded balcony, Azura gave her the juice.


    "Thank you," she said softly, epting the ss. Inside she was very uneasy.


    Azura tilted his head and said, "Why are you so ufortable?"


    She moved her chin up to see in his light blue eyes, "Are you also a werewolf?" as if to confirm herst 0.1 percent doubt.


    "Yes," he chuckled. "And a bitten one."


    Dawn gulped. The man in front of her looked so much in control of himself ¨C nothing like her.


    Seeing how quiet she was, Azura leaned near her ear and whispered, "Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me." He chortled. "However, I am here to give you a proposition."


    That statement made her all the more jittery than she was. Was he there to kill her or to imprison her and take her away to some werewolf territory? She waited for him to speak further with bated breath.


    "Well, I did my homework before meeting you. Since I had given a grant to your University, the Dean asked me to pick up one of the Univ students for my Company. They said that I don''t have to go through the process of Campus interview and that I could pick anyone, provided they haven''t signed any contracts or bonds with otherpanies. When I saw you I thought what could be better than having a fellow werewolf? My Company is looking for a trainee in the finance department.?You have done extremely well in the exams with a major in finance. So I wanted to offer you the job in my Company as a Junior Market Analyst. Your Dean had praised you a lot," Azura said in flow. He sipped his wine and waited for her answer.


    An was an extremely controlled man, no one could know what he had in mind because of an extremely guarded exterior.


    Shock registered on Dawn''s face and she couldn''t even hide it. Her mouth fell. "Job? In your Company?" Why would a man of his staturee to her and directly offer a job? He could have asked people working under him to approach her. Her face was nk with confusion and her brain couldn''t process the information fast.


    "Mmm hmm," he replied with a smile.


    "Why me?" She asked a secondter, obviously ttered.


    "Like I said, your profile fits my Company and you being a werewolf is a brownie point," he replied tilting his head. "You will be relocated to the headquarters in Bainsburgh, America. Your sry is going to be $50,000 for the first year and then will increase ording to your performance. The jobes with all its perquisites of a house, a car and other allowances, which my people are going to let you know." The way Azura listed all the privileges nonchntly he didn''t realize that she was getting extremely enthusiastic.


    A smile wormed on her lips, which soon turned into a grin that stretched from one ear to the other revealing her pearly white teeth. "Bainsburgh?" she asked.


    "Yes." Azura frowned. "Why?"


    That was her hometown. She couldn''t believe that she was being offered a chance to go back to her city. Her stomach clenched. Her mind attempted to glean more information. But how could she tell that to him? She didn''t want to reveal anything. "Oh! It''s nothing. I was just happy that you have given me this opportunity to work with you. However, I would like to think about it. Can I get back to you within a week?" she asked as politely as she could, failing to control her excitement. If all went well, she would join the job in a month''s time.


    Azura looked at his wine ss. He gulped it down his throat. He wanted her to be there within a week. He narrowed his eyes and said, "No, Miss Dawn. I want you to join this week. There is a long line of applicants for this position and we are in a hurry. I will be leaving Ennd in two days. I havee in my private jet. So if you like you can apany me." On the inside he was eager for her to be there but on the outside he tried his best not to show his keenness.


    Dawn''s eyes became wide at the offer. It was so tempting but there were too many things that she had to take care of and one of them was Quetz. "I am sorry but I can''t join in two days. That is very less time. There are many things that I have to deal with. I would need a minimum of two weeks."


    This didn''t fit well with Azura. He shook his head, "Nope! The maximum I can give you is one week." He bargained. "As for moving from here and relocating in Bainsburgh, my people are going to help you."

 Chapter 35: Accepted the Job

    <h4>Chapter 35:epted the Job</h4>


    "But- But¡ª" she protested. What about Quetz? How would he relocate? Everything else paled in front of her dragon.


    Azura stood there like a stubborn mule. He didn''t budge from his offer and at the same time it was something she couldn''t let go. This was like once in a lifetime opportunity. "I need time to think Mr. Fraziers," she requested.


    "Okay," he added quickly. "If I don''t hear from you in a week, I will give this position to someone else." He could sense her enthusiasm to join the job and so he threw that threat. He had to pressurize her.


    Dawn''s excitement ebbed. She licked her lips at this sudden peril. But what could she do? He was the employer and he had most of the cards.


    "Also, you need to confirm that you will join before I leave," he throttled the deal further.


    Thest part hadn''t sunk in well and the next one shook her. She opened her mouth to say something but closed it again. She looked like a fish at that moment. In a warbled voice she said, "I have to inform the Company I have been epted in. I need to do a lot of things. Moving isn''t easy."


    "Sure," he replied with a tight smile. "Take your time but reply me as soon as possible." After keeping the wine ss on the parapet on the balcony, he dug his pants pocket and took his business card out. "Here, call me on this number when you have decided." Saying that, he left her standing there. He was going to keep a tab on her activities for the next two days. While walking back to the Dean and other dignitaries, he called a number.


    In the balcony, Dawn leaned on the railing as soon as he went inside. There was an adrenalin gush in her body, no there was an explosion in her brain. She could imagine the possibilities this carried. There were thousands of ideas that bounced across her mind, hundreds of ways to go back and im their rightful ce. This came so out of blue that for a moment she thought that it was a path that awaited her. Whatever lied ahead was going to be filled with challenges, tears, revenge and eventually happiness, but it was her chance, her risk, her adventure that she couldn''t let go. She took in a deep breath, smiled, straightened her hair and dress and took a step forward.


    Cole was talking to his newfound friends when Dawn approached him. She had met Elize and Shina on the way. They squealed and screeched and clicked numerous pictures before going to have lunch. She didn''t tell them about her new offer. It was an hour after that they dispersed promising to meet again.


    "We need to leave now," said Dawn.


    "Yes, sure!" Cole replied. Someone''s eyes followed them.


    The siblings left the University Campus. Dawn told Cole about the job when they reached home.


    "Are you sure sister? It is going to be dangerous if they find out about us," Cole rubbed his eyebrow as if in an effort to calm himself.


    "We have to go there, Cole. That''s final," she was adamant. There were no second thoughts about it.


    Rest of the day was spent on making a list of things that needed to be winded up.


    Dawn called Azura the next day and confirmed that she would join his Company.


    In the evening she called Arawn. She had to meet Quetz.


    While she was riding with him to the Falshire Forests, she told him about her decision. Arawn slowed his pace. He didn''t turn to look at her. "I didn''t know that this day woulde so soon," he said in a quavering voice.


    Dawn could sense his sadness. She hugged him from behind and said, "Arawn, thank you so much for all the help you gave me. You were like my father."


    Arawn tapped her forearm and said, "Yes kid! Don''t you forget me."


    "I will never," she replied hoarsely.


    Soon they reached the woods. Quetz was sitting on the top of the tree. He had heard her long back. As soon as he saw her with his sharp vision some hundred meters away, he glided in the air and with strong beats of his leathery wings came to her. He flew with her until they reached Eoben.


    Dawn jumped off Arawn. Quetz came right next to her. Standing at her height, he looked at her with his deep blue eyes. Quetz, she wrapped her arms around his strong, corded neck. Quetz opened his wings and wrapped them around her covering her fully. No one could see even a small part of Dawn from the outside.


    "I want you toe with me," she said.


    Yes I will. He replied.


    There are many mythicalnds, Dawn. I am sure there would be one next to Bainsburgh. And if there isn''t, I will create one.


    Dawn''s eyes became wide. "Really?" she asked releasing him.


    Quetz folded his wings back and nodded.


    "But how will you reach there?" She wondered if he would again be an anklet. But that was going to be one huge anklet.


    Quetz ignored her query and instead asked, Have you agreed to the job proposition? "What about your sry and perks? How many employees does the Company have? You better get it fixed. He talked like a real business graduate aplice.


    Dawnughed. "Yes things are fixed."


    Nice. he replied. What day you n on flying out?


    "In a week."


    Okay. In that case I will start my journey tonight.


    "What do you mean?" Dawn asked, putting her hand on his neck. She was wary of his ns. She became worried as hell.


    I have so many mountains, rivers, oceans and countries to fly over. I would need that much time.?He said tapping her head lightly with his wing. Don''t worry. Let us meet on the other side of the world. He assured her. Her hair got tousled.


    She held his wing and stroked the rim gently. The strong leathery feel was evident of the powerful beast he was.?"Are you sure?" she wasn''t sure how he would be able to fly such a long distance. Her heart ached at the thought of them covering thousands of miles.

 Chapter 36: Mind Foiled All Attempts of Control

    <h4>Chapter 36:Mind Foiled All Attempts of Control</h4>


    Dawn was nning on drugging him and taking him on a cargo ship ¨C the way she had entered this country but when a ripple of genuine assurance enveloped her mind she calmed. She was satisfied to know that her dragon could take care of himself. "I believe in you Quetz, but I will be worried until I see you." She hugged him again. "So you take care." She knew that he was about to leave.


    Quetz nodded. The silly girl had to know the magic he was capable of.


    With several powerful strokes, Quetz was airborne. Suddenly he turned and dived towards Arawn. He pulled up in front of him as gusts of air rushed over his wings. It bowed his head in front of him. Arawn did the same. The centaur kneeled on his forelegs and bowed his head.


    Dawn saw the two fantastical beasts in awe.


    Momentster Quetz soared high in the sky and she watched until he was just a speck. When she turned, she was in for a shock. She noticed that the Whispering Eoben was disintegrating in the air. The tree faded away with whispers and turned to dust. Its blue-green leaves scattered on the ground as they sparkled and disappeared.


    Dawn''s heart sank. She held Arawn to support herself.


    "The tree did what it was meant to do. It was born only for Quetz," Arawn said. "Let us go, Dawn. Your adventure awaits you."


    ---


    A weekter Dawn was standing in the airport along with Cole, at the security check-in. She had epted the job offer. There were slight changes. She bargained with Azura that she would also like to frence and that she would be on a contract for six months. If she liked, she would continue, else she would leave. Surprisingly Azura epted all her terms and conditions. However, like a businessman, he reduced her sry, but that wasn''t an issue with her. She had procured an extra benefit. She had asked Azura to get Cole into a good school.


    Over the next few days, things were seamless for her as Azura''s men helped her to move.


    Arawn hade to the airport to see her off. She handed him the keys of the cottage and said that he could use it if he liked.


    "If possible do visit again Dawn," Arawn said in a hoarse voice.


    "I will," she replied and embraced him.


    He kept standing in the departure lounge until the siblings crossed the security check in. Tears pooled in the eyes of the centaur. It was like a phase of his lifeing to an end.


    Two hourster the airne taxied the runway and flew to its destination.


    Itnded in Bainsburg next morning at 11AM.


    Azura was there to receive her. His eagerness to meet her was showing clearly on his face as he paced up and down the arrival gate multiple times. Ever since he had met her, there was not a single day he hadn''t thought about her.


    At the same time he was aware of a familiar scent, of someone he hated from the core of his heart, of someone who hated the Neotides, standing nearby¡ªhis nemesis.


    Daryn Silver was standing near the arrival gate to receive Maya. He looked calm and very controlled and hadn''t moved from his position.


    ---


    For the past four years Daryn hadn''t epted Maya. Even though his father, Gayle Silver had insisted that he marry her as soon as possible, he hadn''t been able to.


    Maya was desperate that he marked her, but other than having regr sex with her, Daryn couldn''t mark her. She had begged him repeatedly to just sink in his teeth in her, but he had refused. He could never bring himself to that. Once in a heated moment, he tried, but an image shed across his mind and he left her. That day he decided to break his engagement with her. It was almost a year back. There was a huge ruckus in the family regarding the breakup. His father had berated him for throwing away a potential alliance.


    The entire family was upset that after three years of being together, Daryn broke up. What was the reason?


    Daryn never gave the reason. How could he say that he was haunted by an image of a ''Bitten''?


    Maya was heartbroken. She couldn''te to terms with it and tried to take her life. Last month, her father pressurized the Silver family to ept the alliance much to Daryn''s chagrin.


    So his family coerced him to get married to Maya and that too, by the next full moon. Reluctantly Daryn agreed.


    That evening, Maya wasing back from her hometown to get engaged to Daryn. The ceremony was supposed to take ce on the weekend in a private function. Ecstatic that he had epted, she had taken the first ne to fly back to Bainsburgh.


    Daryn was standing at the airport to receive her. He was determined to mark her, no matter what. He knew that his father had already started making arrangements for his marriage. Being the Prince of the Silver Crescent Pack, grand wedding preparations were going on. Every leader of every pack in the country would be invited. The invitations had to yet be sent out. His brother''s wife was personally seeing all the arrangements along with his mother. Because of political issues, Azura Fraziers would also be invited just to put up a good show on the fa?ade despite the numerous wars that had urred between them ¨C both physical as well as corporate. Both of them were strong enemies and both had prominent presence in the economy of Bainsburgh.


    ---


    Inside the airne, Dawn and Cole were extremely tired by the time theynded. The jetg was adding to their exhaustion. Dawn pulled her luggage from the overheadpartment as she woke up Cole. "Let''s go," she nudged him. Groggily, the two of them stepped out.


    "Do you know where to go?" asked Cole as he strapped the backpack on his shoulders.


    "Yes, Azura had mentioned that someone woulde to pick us up. He has sent the phone number to contact."


    They stepped out of the ne and walked to the immigration. It took almost an hour for them to clear it. After picking their luggage from the conveyor belt, they headed for the exit. Dawn was pulling her suitcase and checking her phone when suddenly a woman bumped into her and her phone slipped to the floor.


    "Sorry!" came a hurried reply and the woman rushed away.


    With an angry frown she bent to pick her phone. She didn''t see the woman''s face. But she was shocked to get the werewolf smell from her. For a moment her mind froze.


    "Dawn, Exit 3 is on that side," Cole said pointing to the left in the direction the woman went.


    She nodded and they walked towards Exit 3. Dawn stared at the woman from behind, the expensive clothes she was wearing. She seemed every bit of a regal.


    She saw that the woman ran on her stilettos outside after seeing some. She waved and squealed, "Daryyyyn!" She hugged the man so tightly that she almost made him lose his bnce. "I love you honey! Missed you so much!"


    Dawn looked down. It was a lovers moment.


    But Daryn froze. It was as if the world had stopped moving. It was as if an electric bolt had hit him.


    The smell that was etched in his mind was wafting in the air. The intimate smell that had made him desperate, was floating strongly. She was near. His heartbeat raced like a bullet train. His mind foiled all attempts of control. Adrenalin gushed and concentrated in the lower part of his body.


    "Let''s go darling," Maya said in a honeyed voice as she pulled him by his hand. "I have a surprise for you. For that we need to go into your bedroom," she giggled.


    But his body refused to leave that ce. It was as if it had grown roots in the ground. He couldn''t breathe. He looked at the Exit and in the next few seconds, he saw her. Those green eyes¡ª

 Chapter 37: Sensuous, Carnal, Lethal

    <h4>Chapter 37:Sensuous, Carnal, Lethal </h4>


    Dawn looked up while holding her phone near her right ear. Her green eyes searched for someone. Who? The dullness that he saw in her eyes that day was reced and they were as bright as a button. Did she remember him?


    Daryn was unable to move.


    You would think that his wolf would be cold towards her or at least apathetic. But no. The moment he saw her, that smell, those eyes and those perfectly kissable lips, he was sure he would lose his years and years of practicing control. He was suddenly more than angry¡ªhe was flustered and nervous.


    He had prepared himself all those years not to be affected by the only neotide who had befuddled his mind, had turned his life upside down only in an hour of interaction. Just to wash her off his system, he had practiced yoga, meditation and even gone at lengths to learn Muay-Thai. He had crippled people for their life in his matches against them in those illegal Muay-Thaipetitions. He had beaten them to pulp only to pour out his frustration, only to forget her. "A Bitten can''t affect me!" he would tell that again and again with every blow on his opponents. "She can''t be my¡ª"


    During any normal day, even though he looked veryposed and reserved, on the inside his world was nothing less than a raging storm in the sea.


    More precisely, his wolf wanted to hold her and rub himself against her in the most tantalizing way. A low growl escaped his throat involuntarily. She had be a full-blown werewolf, only more beautiful, more attractive and sensuous.


    Maya stopped because he halted. He was rooted in his ce. She thought that he had growled because of her. She found that sexy and thought that he must have missed her a lot. She went and stood in front of him and bit her lip. Then with sultry eyes, very seductively said, "Daryn, I missed you too baby. Let''s just go to your ce and I am going to give you full body massage, and a blow job and¡ª"


    Repulsed at what she was speaking, he said sharply, "The car is parked in Level 2 at D-12, our usual space." "The driver is there. I¡ª I will join you in a few minutes."


    "Why?" she asked with a small frown that formed on her face. Maya didn''t like that at all.


    "I am¡ª" he was about to say something when his throat choked.


    Dawn had looked up towards him with those green eyes ¨C eyes that had haunted him from the past five years whenever he closed his. And at that moment of time, the world froze around both of them. Her gaze locked with his. In those few seconds, nothing needed to be said. Evolution, spanning millions of years, took care of what had to be conveyed.


    Standing in front of her was the most beautiful man she had ever met in her life. Everything about the stranger''s persona emanated sensuous, carnal, lethal poise and charm. His long hair that reached his neck was as ck as ebony. Those close-set ck eyes against his sun-tanned skin were staring at her with emotions that equaled hers.


    Both her body and her wolf reacted helplessly to the power exuding from him. Authority was like his second skin. She swallowed her saliva and wetted her lips. She found herself so vulnerable that she took in a deep breath to stop the tingling in her chest and the butterflies that fluttered in her belly. She failed. Her lips parted.


    His intense stare was like that of a predator that sized its prey before killing it. It heated her blood to the extent that she became ruddy. A fiery, hungry look that spoke of primal lust gripped her to the extent that it hurt her. He was so dark and rugged and dangerous.


    The way he stood withplete stillness, with darkness and shadows enveloping his personality ¨C it scared her.


    His ck suit was made from most expensive clothes ¨C she could make that out, seeing her father wearing that stuff always. He looked stunning as if carved out of the ckness, out of demonic darkness.


    She retreated a step.


    "Dawn!" Her reverie was broken. Cole called her. He had gone ahead and was out of the Exit while she was still standing there. "Why aren''t youing? Have we left something behind?"


    Dawn looked at him. She shook her head. "No," she said and rushed out.


    His eyes followed her.


    At the same time as soon as Azura heard ''Dawn'', he hurried to Exit 3.


    "Dawn!" he hollered.


    She looked in his direction, now totally distracted. She saw him running towards her with excitement, his silky golden hair bouncing up and down with every step. She drew her head back in surprise. She wasn''t expecting the Company''s boss to pick her up from the airport. In a disbelieving voice she said, "Azura?" She chuckled. "Why have youe to pick us up?" She asked, excited at seeing him.


    He came close to her and wanted to hug her when a loud cough from Cole stopped him. Immediately, he desisted and came to a halt. He stood there panting as though he had run a marathon. But since his emotions were overflowing, he bent forward to peck the dimple on her left cheek. Cole narrowed his eyes.


    "I was round the corner, so I thought of picking you up," Azura lied. He had been waiting for her for an hour. He took her luggage. There was vivacity in his light-blue eyes. "You look beautiful," he bbered.


    Cole coughed loudly showing displeasure at his behavior.


    Standing only a few meters away, Daryn closed his fists so hard that his knuckles were white. This couldn''t be true. At that time he had every intention of killing Azura right at that spot. He wanted to rip apart each and every part of his body and burn it in fire. There was heaviness in his chest that expanded to the core of his stomach. He took a step towards him to kill him, when suddenly Maya''s voice came from behind, "Daryn, how long do we wait? I don''t want to go without you." Possessively, she had intertwined her arm around his. "I can''t wait to have you," she made a biting gesture with a sexy growl.

 Chapter 38: What Kind of Party?

    <h4>Chapter 38:What Kind of Party?</h4>


    Daryn''s trance broke. Startled, he looked at Maya who was trying to pull him away from there.


    "Let''s go," she said. "I want to stay with you. We are meeting after such a long time. Father has arranged for a party in the evening. I have to buy a dress and matching jewelry. You have to help me darling," she said in a husky voice.


    Daryn didn''t know how to react. He stared at Maya as if staring at a ghost. He was so fended off by her. She dragged him. Daryn looked in her direction but his gaze was nk, he did not see her. He let her pull her.?At the same time he was disgusted by himself for liking a neotide to this extent. There was certainly something wrong with him. This was unreasonable, illogical.


    ---


    "We have to go quickly. I need to brief you with my new project," Azura eximed enthusiastically. Since Dawn had said that she would work on contract-basis, he had prepared a nice and light job for her for the first month so that she could spend time settling in her house and if possible also spend time with him.


    "I am so dead-tired, Azura," Dawnined. "Can we discuss it tomorrow?" she wasn''t ready for plunging in the work right that day.


    "Of course! I understand. We will discuss it on the way," he said hauling her suitcase. They walked to the car parking area. Before leaving Dawn turned to look back at the man who had held her gaze for so long, but he wasn''t there. She shoved the thought out of her mind and followed Azura and Cole who were now in some deep rugby conversation.


    Azura stashed the four suitcases inside his white Lincoln. Dawn sat on the passenger seat. Old childhood, painful and happy memories of Bainsburgh returned.


    On the way she noticed that the ce hadn''t changed much except that a lot of real estate development was going on. Azura filled her with the project. "I will send you its summary over email along with attachments. Check it. We are nning to float shares of one of ourpanies in the market because we need capital. It has shown positive growth. I want you to read the report and let me know."


    "Sure," she replied.


    "Also if you are free tonight, we can have dinner together," he suggested.


    "What? Why?" Cole intervened. Why the hell would a CEO like him even go out to dinner with his sister? "No, we aren''t free," he replied curtly. He was unsure of this man''s intent.


    Azura gritted his teeth. Cole was really a protective and problematic.


    Dawnughed. "I think I have to pass your invite today Azura. Both of us have a lot to do. We have to figure out the house, the rooms, the kitchen and also my¡ª" she was about to say ''my dragon" when she bit her tongue.


    "My what?" asked Azura.


    "Documents. I have a truck load of them," she replied, exhaling loudly. Her mind went to Quetz. Where was he? Was he safe? Did he already reach? How will she find him? She had requested Azura to give her a home somewhere on the outskirts of Bainsburgh, in the countryside.


    "Okay," he replied in a heavy voice.


    "Where''s our new home located?" she asked as she watched the scenery outside.


    "Dawn look!" Suddenly Cole shrieked. Dawn turned behind to see what he was saying. She saw him pointing towards the left side. She bent a little and her eyes became wide with pain. The siblings looked at their real home ¨C the estate that belonged to them, the ce, which was snatched from them.


    "That is Luke Wyatt''s house," said Azura. "He was a prominent businessman of the city. Unfortunately he was murdered. The police haven''t been able to solve the case." He sighed. "That ce is mysterious. Folks say it is doomed. The real owners no longer exist."


    Dawn bit her lips as she listened to him. Tears swelled in her eyes and Cole tugged her sleeve from behind. Both of them became absolutely quiet. The memories of her home were fresh in Dawn''s mind. Her determination to get back what belonged to them returned with full force.


    They must have driven for an hour before they reached the destination. Dawn noticed that they had entered a lovely avenue that was lined with grey and silver por trees that stood as tall as some fort pirs. Their top branches were shining brightly with golden and green leaves as the afternoon sun fell on them. The vivid overhead canopies covered the entire road. She noticed that the houses were lined neatly on the right side of the road at veryrge distances. On the left of the road there was thick lush greenery. They pulled in front of a stand-alone home with a small garden in front. She could see tall aspen trees at the back, which probably meant that the backyard opened into the woods. "This is lovely," she said as her eyes inspected the area.


    "It''s superb!" she said with a smile.


    They took the luggage out of the car and went inside. The house was pretty with a wooden floor and three bedrooms. The kitchen was already functional.


    "Thank you so much," said Dawn. "You have really helped us a lot."


    "Oh, it''s nothing! You are a valuable employee of my firm. This was the least I could do," he replied waving his hand as his face became red. "I have a small request though."


    "Sure, tell me," Dawn asked all ears.


    "There is a private party on the weekend. There will be political presence and I need to attend it. Would you be kind enough to go there as my partner?" he asked politely.


    Dawn jerked her head. "What kind of party?"


    "Daryn Silver, a prominent businessman, is getting engaged. I hate to be present there but with you, it would be bearable."


    As Cole watched him with a clenched jaw, Dawnughed. This was the least she could do for him. He had been so kind with her. "Sure," she replied.


    "Great!" Azura jumped. "I wille to pick you up at 7PM."


    "Okay," she nodded.

 Chapter 39: The Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 39:The Nightmare</h4>


    Dawn came out along with Azura to see him off. He started the ignition of his car saying that he had to attend a meeting at the office. "Thepany will send your car by the evening. But don''t venture out until you get your license."


    "I won''t," she assured him and he left.


    Turning back to her house, Dawn observed the house. It was made from natural grey stone. There was ivy climbing all around and a creeper was falling from the roof that bright orange bell flowers gently swaying in the soft breeze as if ying the music of nature. The trim of the house was painted deep brown. The pathway meandered to a double oak door that was curved on the top. The ss windows wererge, very fashionable and had white gauzy curtains with self-pattern hanging on the inside. When she stepped inside, she admired the way the house was fitted with all modern facilities. The furniture was contemporary. The rugs on the floor were spotless. As she walked, she felt that this was a cozy little ce she could get used to easily. She wondered how far her office would be from there.


    Azura had told her not to bring any furniture but only essential stuff that belonged to them since the house was fully furnished. She had brought her golf bag also, which was now standing in the corner of the living space. Memories of Valssaare flooded her mind ¨C the various hued flowers under the sun that grew wildly in the meadow overlooking her room, the University, Arawn ¨C everything that carried her through the difficult times of loss.


    Dawn busied herself with unpacking her suitcases. There were a lot of things she had to take care of. She noticed that Cole didn''t bother her at all. Even he engaged in doing his own work. By the time it was evening, the two were very tired. They didn''t have the energy to move a finger. Dawn prepared some instant noodles and they had it. Throughout the day her mind wandered to Quetz. She had called him out, hoping to hear back from him but there was nothing. The tiny seed of worry that sowed in her heart was slowly taking the form of a sapling.


    She went to her room and prepared to sleep but her mind was disturbed. Quetz had said that he would make contact with her when he reached. Since he didn''t contact, did that mean that he hadn''t reached? Did that mean that something had happened to him? Dawn twisted and turned in her bed. Unable to sleep she covered her ears with a pillow when soft guitar music distracted her. She got out of the bed and walked to her window, which opened in the backyard. Her eyes fell on Cole who was sitting on a high-stool under the glowing moonlight that filtered through the canopy and fell on his face. He sat with his legs spread out and strummed the guitar. The music flowed softly in the air as he moved his fingers across the strings to form chords. There was pain in the music that flowed as the moon shone. It filled the air like waves in the sea that kissed the shores.


    Cole had opened his guitar case. Passionate about music, he had started learning it in his school in Valssaare. Dawn had bought him an ordinary maple wood acoustic guitar. He loved ying it but Dawn knew that Cole used to y it to take the edge off himself.


    It ayed Dawn''s worries and she headed to sleep.


    "Quetz!" she heard her warbled voice and woke up with a jolt.


    She focused on her dragon. "He must be safe. He must be safe."


    When she finally stopped heaving, she dragged herself out from there. She went and lied on the bed. The pain of not being near her dragon was filling her eyes. She called him out again. Quetz, Quetz, Quetz. If you are hearing me, give me a sign. There was no response. She covered herself in theforter and curled into a fetal position. She shouldn''t have allowed him to fly solo. She heaved until a headache began to form. No longer able to take the weight of the nightmare her eyes became heavy and she slept.


    Dawn.


    A throaty, tired voice came from afar.


    She stirred.


    Dawn.


    She jolted up again. Quetz was there. She looked at the clock on her bedside table. It was 3AM in the morning. Not bothering to even change or wear a shawl, she darted to the backyard. There was nothing ¨C not a soul moved at this time of the night. Her eyes tried to peer through the dense foliage but she couldn''t make out anything.


    She opened the gate of the backyard and stepped out.


    Dawn.


    The voice was so clear that she dashed inside the forest. He had arrived. Where are you? She shouted through their mental connection. Dots appeared in her mind that connected her location to his. Like a werewolf she was, she ran at a high speed. After what seemed like eternity, she came to a ce covered with mist. She hesitated.


    Come in Dawn.


    She struggled her way through the mist only to find a row of trees with pink, purple and red leaves hanging like tendrils from the branches. They whispered as she walked amongst them.


    Mesmerized, she walked ahead. And there he was. Standing in all his glory, with his wings spread out like that of a giant beast. He fluttered them in excitement. She saw that his right wing was slightly damaged on the side.


    Dawn ran to him and hugged her dragon. He covered her with his wings. I am fine. I need rest. You must go back. I will call you when I have recovered.


    She nodded. She knew she had to give him space. Are these Whispering Eobens? she asked.


    Yes. And these are Ensmoire Forests.


    She smiled. He had found a ce to live near her. What she didn''t know was that he created this ce near her.


    Assured and happy of his arrival, Dawn went back to her home. However, as she neared, she heard leaves rustling. It was as if someone was following her. She turned back sharply to scan the area. There was no one. Perhaps a figment of her imagination. She rushed home but couldn''t help feeling that someone was on her trail. Did they find her secret?


    She closed the door behind her quietly as soon as she entered her home and went to her bed. At least Quetz was back safely.


    She looked forward to the next day.

 Chapter 40: Discuss Her Wedding Gown

    <h4>Chapter 40:Discuss Her Wedding Gown</h4>


    When Dawn woke up the next day, she was in a great mood. Are you fine??That was the first thing she asked Quetz.


    I am. A prompt reply came.


    Cheerfully, she got out of bed. Cole was still sleeping because of jetg. After taking a bath, Dawn switched on herptop and found the email in her inbox regarding the project Azura had mentioned. He mailed her the details and said that he woulde around at 11AM to give her the pen drive. He wanted to meet her and discuss the project personally.


    She downloaded the attached files and started to read its contents. She wasn''t even halfway through it when she heard a car screeching to a stop outside. She jumped off her bed and opened the door.


    "Hi!" Azura said, excited to see her. A smile tugged on his lips.


    "Hi!" she replied with a polite smile.


    "Did you read the report?" he asked, handing her the pen drive.


    "I am still reading through it.??


    "Great!" he rubbed his hands and made himselffortable on the sofa in the living room. "What do you think about it?"


    Azura pursed his lips. He looked uneasy. "We have prepared a lot for it."


    "You should wait," came her crisp business-like reply.


    "Okay, send me your detailed report about it," he said, a little wary of herment.


    "I will." She paused. "I wanted to ask about something, Azura?"


    "Sure, tell me," he said.


    "Wait let me grab some coffee for us," she said and went to the kitchen to get two cups of filtered coffee. Giving him a mug, she hummed a little. "I wanted to open my own investmentpany as I told you long back. Can you tell me how to go about it?"


    Azura looked at the young girl in front of her. She looked tired with dark circles under her eyes. "Did you sleep well yesterday?" he asked, tilting his head. He ignored her question.


    Dawn was taken aback. She jerked her head at this sudden question. She said, "No, the jeg will take some time to go." For a moment she thought whether he was the one who trailed herst night. "Why do you ask?" she asked, taking a sip of her coffee.


    "Your face looks so tired. There are dark circles under your eyes."


    "These will go soon."


    There was an awkward silence, after which Azura answered her question, "Opening your investmentpany without any job experience is something I would not advise. You have just arrived in Bainsburgh and I would say that you should focus on the project. This experience is going to help you. The fact that I haven''t asked you toe to the office is because you need to settle and I feel it is going to take at least three weeks for that. Once you have settled well, we will talk about it, okay?"


    The way he said it, it was as if he was trying to subdue her talent. But she couldn''t refute him. He was right about one part ¨C she needed experience. She sipped her coffee silently. "Okay, but I would like to visit your office next week," she dered, notpletely agreeing with him about working from home entirely. Three weeks was a long time.


    Azura shifted with unease in his ce. He narrowed his eyes and looked out in the backyard. "We will see," he replied.


    The answer didn''t go well with Dawn. She stayed quiet.


    After telling some more important details about the project, he left. Dawn went back to reading the project. But all the while she kept thinking about their conversation. She didn''t like the way Azura actually asked her to stay at home rather thane out and work in his office. Since she was on a contract basis, he would always find ways to keep her at home. However, she was also determined to visit his office.


    By evening she had finished reading the project details. Now she had to write her report. Since the report had to be submitted two weekster, she didn''t bother to write it that time. She already had the knowledge as to what she had to pen down. So she concentrated on finding things about those who had forgotten her and Cole - about The Wyatts.


    Dan dug out everything as to what happened to the Wyatt Corporation in thest five years. Her father owned eightpanies, which were now managed by Jason, Helena, Anne and her husband, Jake. The interesting thing was that although they managed it all, her Grandmother was still the Chairperson of the Companies. She hadn''t given the reign to anyone. She looked at the picture of all of them standing in a ceremony that marked the twenty-fifth founder''s day of the Company. Lily Wyatt was cutting a three-tier cake. Her father''s photo was seen in the background. "I aming, Grandmother," she whispered. "Cole is going to get his rightful ce. I am going to snatch thesepanies one by one."


    With new fervor, she closed that window and searched on how to start her own investmentpany. Over the next few days, she also created her blog and wrote a few articles on it. There was no way she was going to tell Azura about her ns. Using the online application form, she filled it and emailed it to the concerned authorities.


    The car was delivered to her but she hadn''t touched it. It was a small silver Porsche.


    She had to go and give her driving license test. Azura had told her that he would apany her but he didn''te. So she decided to go on her own and give the test. That evening when she was returning home, Azura called. "Remember the party we have to attend tomorrow?"


    "Yes," she replied gruffly.


    He continued, "I have sent you some dresses. If it''s okay with you, choose one from them. It is an important party and I would like to see my partner dressed in the best."


    "Okay," came another monotonous reply.


    "I am sorry baby. I haven''t been able toe. I was buried with work," he apologized sensing her anger.


    "It''s fine," she said softly. And when the hell did she be her baby?


    "Cool! See you tomorrow at 7PM."


    ---


    Ever since Daryn had seen her, he had not had a single moment of peace. That day Maya tried to seduce him by wearing thin lingerie that practically showed every part of her body. She went and sat in hisp. She held his hand brought to her breast. "They are waiting for you," she whispered in his ear and giggled.


    Daryn had removed her from hisp roughly. "I have some urgent worke up at the office." He left her and went to his office. He immersed himself in work totally. However, in the evening his sister-inw called him, "I aming over to your ce in an hour. I want to meet Maya to discuss her wedding gown."

 Chapter 41: The Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 41:The Conflict </h4>


    "You girls talk about it," Daryn replied, trying his best to wriggle out of the situation. "I will join the party."


    Caleb''s wife, Pia was a passionate woman. On a moral level she believed that one should stand for their right and had a deep sense of responsibility. Born and brought up in the royal family of the Storm Furs Pack, she was a very refined woman and groomed for the society she belonged to. Having studied in a boarding school, she had once involved herself in social and political activities. She came with her shorings. Pia usually expressed herself without thinking about appropriateness. In one word she was pretty stubborn and determined. Unless she achieved her goal, she worked steadily for it.


    "Come on Daryn, you cannot ignore today''s meeting. I have so many designs with me. You have toe. I want both of you to select the dress. This is your wedding after all!" she pushed him.


    Daryn snapped, "What am I going to do choosing a wedding gown for Maya? She is capable of doing it herself."


    "You have toe. You can''t let all my efforts go just like that. What if Maya doesn''t like anything? In that case we have to go and select dresses," she was almost tearful.


    Daryn looked up with a deep sigh. He gritted his teeth. "Okay, I''ll be there," he replied and disconnected the call.


    An hourter Daryn pulled in the car parking of their mansion. The Georgian style mansion with the same theme decorations spanned across ten thousand square feet. It had a vegetation enclosed garden that opened into an orchard. A river flew on the east side. The mansion had arge room on the first floor that opened on the terrace. The river view terrace added to its fine elegance and this was the room, which belonged to Daryn. There was a tennis court in the southern garden. An indoor pool on the terrace with ss on all the sides indicated the luxury. An outdoor pool was right next to the river with its own deck. Along the shoreline, two boats and a yacht were anchored.


    As soon as he stepped out of the garage, he tossed the key to the guard and walked inside. He heard the girls squealing. Avoiding them, he went straight to the bar of the living room and poured himself a ss of whiskey.


    Maya and Pia were talking excitedly about her wedding gown. There were several that Pia had brought with her from a famous designer shop in the downtown and all of them were now disyed on the various sofas in the living room. Maya rushed to him and intertwined her hand on his arm. She swayedzily and asked, "Which one do you like?"


    Pia walked up to them. With her hands across her chest she narrowed her eyes and said, "Hello Daryn."


    Daryn lifted his ss. "Hello," he replied rather dully. "You can choose anyone you like. Why ask me?"


    "What?" Piamented. "You have to choose for me." She tried to drag him to the gowns.


    The sight of them appalled Daryn. He resisted and kept standing stubbornly. "I am not good at this," he said, removing her hand from his. Not even bothering to see the disappointment on her face, he gulped the whiskey down his throat and turned to make another peg.


    Why did she return? His mind was not functioning right. He gulped down another peg and poured the third one. He would marry Maya. She was a princess and a deserving candidate for the Prince of the Silver Crescent. He would forget her. His reverie was broken when Maya shrieked, "This is so beautiful!" I will wear this one!" She danced holding a white gown with meters and meters of tulle. It looked ethereal. "Should I try?" she asked Pia while hoping that Daryn listened to her.


    "Of course!" Pia was happy that she liked one of them. "Try and show it to Daryn. You are going to be his bride in a month''s time. You have to look best." Sheughed.


    Daryn rolled his eyes. He didn''t want to see Maya in the wedding gown. He picked his ss and went upstairs to his bedroom. Pia and Maya instantly picked two more gowns they had previously liked and hurried after him. The two girls helped her change into the gown when they reached the room. Daryn walked out to the terrace and looked at the river that was flowing quietly. He sipped the alcohol and a thought crossed his. How about finding where she lived? He pursed his lips at the stupid thought and took another sip. He turned to look at the cool and blue water of the pool. "No," he said aloud. He was determined to get married to Maya and go ahead with his life. She was just a passing thought. She is after all a lowly girl and had no ce in the world of purebloods. Daryn closed his eyes to let the intention sink in when suddenly her parted lips shed in his mind.


    His grip on the whiskey ss tightened and it shattered. Frustrated, he clenched his jaw. His posture stiffened and his throat closed up. Annoyed at himself for not being able to control, he walked to the pool and jumped into it. He didn''t swim, but just let his body sink to the ground. It cooled him. Yes that''s what he needed. Suddenly he saw someone swimming towards him ¨C a girl in her jeans and white blouse. The girl he had seen at the airport. She extended her hand to him and he reached out for her. As soon as she touched him, he pulled her towards him.


    Daryn opened his eyes. It was a dream. There was not a ce she wouldn''t haunt him. Angered, he came out of the pool and jumped off the balcony. He shape shifted and ran towards the forests.


    That night Daryn didn''t return home. The party was held without him.


    ---


    The much anticipated weekend came. Dawn was dressed in a silk, midnight blue colored dress that had stars sequined on the neckline. A single row of stars was sequined across the dress. She had tied her hair in a bun. Her long silver earrings that touched her shoulders entuated her neck.


    When Azura saw her, he gasped. Kissing on her cheeks, he said, "Thanks. You look lovely." The party would be sufferable with Dawn by his side.

 Chapter 42: The Engagement Party (1)

    <h4>Chapter 42:The Engagement Party (1)</h4>


    Cole was standing right behind them. He coughed and then with his hands on his hips, said, "Dawn you should be here by 11PM, okay?"


    Dawn shook her head. He was acting like her father. "Yeah!" she said.


    Along with Azura, she went to the car.


    Dawn looked so attractive that Azura had a difficult time driving. Every now and then, he would nce at her. "Are youfortable?" he had asked her for the tenth time.


    "I am fine Azura," she replied, slight irritationced her voice. She looked outside the window and she spotted her golf course. She straightened up in her seat with a glint in her eyes. It brought back so many memories. It was here that her life had plunged for the worst. She sulked.


    For the rest of the journey, Azura hummed a soft tune. The ck Honda sedan stopped in front of Hotel Mellow half an hourter. Azura jumped out and before Dawn could step out, he had opened the door for her. "Thanks," she said with a smile.


    As soon as they were in the lobby of the hotel, Azura wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer. Dawn hesitated and he could feel her getting rigid beneath his touch. "Don''t worry," he whispered, "It''s all just a show." In reality, he wanted to show her off.


    Feeling uneasy at the options she had, she nodded slightly.


    They entered the main hall where the party was being held. The twin doors that opened into the main hall were made from heavily crafted oak with golden handles. The room was beautifully decorated. The floor was covered with red carpet, which made sure that every step subdued. Several chandeliers had brightened the room with their rainbow colors. Silk sofas that had exquisite embroidery were on the side for the guests to sit. Paintings from various artists hung on the wooden walls. Dawn gaped at the splendid sight. She felt she had returned to the ce she had belonged to after so many years.


    As they walked, she looked around the people who were present. Her nostrils were filled with the smells of werewolves. She flinched and clenched her fist to her chest. Staring incredulously at the people around her, she asked Azura in a very low voice, "Are there werewolves here?"


    Azura gave a soft chuckle. "Yes, they all are pureblooded werewolves. Only the two of us are Neotides ¨C the bitten ones. Purebloods do not like the bitten. They tend to hunt us every now and then."


    All at once she became aware of all the people staring at her and Azura. Her body trembled. "If that is the case, why have they called you?"


    Azura tightened his hold over her waist. "They have called me for political reasons. Don''t worry. They won''t do a thing to us since we have been invited by Gayle Silver who is Daryn''s father. No one will dare to touch us." He looked straight and walked to the ce where Daryn and Maya were standing. "We will simply congratte the couple and leave as soon as possible."


    "Okay," she said, quivering on the inside. The intense res of many were falling on her. As she walked further, the same smell that she had encountered in the airport hit her senses. She stiffened. Was he here?


    "What happened? Azura asked as she stopped for a moment.


    "Nothing," she rasped and gulped.


    They came to stop behind a group of people who had surrounded the couple.


    That smell was so strong by now that Dawn''s heart began to race fast like a bullet train. When the crowd cleared, she saw him standing there. He was ring at her, his ck eyes glinting with interest and lust and crazy attraction. Dawn''s jaw tightened as she inspected him silently. He was the same man she saw at the airport. Was he the groom? Her gaze traveled to the woman standing beside him, in a shimmering golden gown. She looked gaudy and was too talkative.


    Wearing a ck suit that draped over his broad shoulders, he must have been over six feet tall. His aura was like she had seen thest time ¨C of lethal elegance that wasn''t something you would ignore. And the blunt beauty of his looks ¨C it made Dawn''s heart beat with so much fear and unreasonable attraction that her mind became dizzy.


    As for Daryn, he knew that she was there the moment she had stepped in the hall. He was talking to people but after he smelled her presence, he had stopped speaking abruptly. Maya was amused and frustrated by his behavior but she didn''t say anything. She noticed his bizarre conduct from the past few days. In order to mitigate the awkwardness, she talked to all on his behalf as well when they came to congratte the couple on their engagement ceremony.


    When Dawn came there along with Azura who had his hand around her waist, Daryn gave him an intense, fevered stare. His posture became stiff. His fingers retracted turning w-like and his face became red. A vein throbbed on his forehead. His eyes travelled to her and he sensed fear. Good, he thought. He hated her. But the attraction he was feeling for her? That was just an insult. It was some crazy natural connection that he didn''t want and at the same time didn''t have the control over. He hated himself for wanting her so badly. He hurt inside. There was heaviness in his chest that expanded to his stomach. All he wanted was to hold her, pin her and do everything he could to his mate. Mate? Where did thate from? His gaze riveted to her lips.


    Seeing him watching her so intensely, Azura narrowed his eyes. He loathed the man in front of him and he could see him making love to Dawn with his eyes. "Congrattions on your engagement Daryn," he said loudly for him to snap out of it.


    Daryn''s reverie broke. Immediately he felt this greeting was so wrong. "Thanks," he replied with a growl that was more of a disapproval. Once again his eyes went to the ce where Azura had held Dawn. He wanted to chop that hand off. He wanted to clean Dawn of that filthy touch.


    Azura growled back.


    "Hello," he replied, as he gained control over his emotions.


    The corner of his lips tugged. "This is my date for the evening, Dawn Wyatt."

 Chapter 43: The Engagement Party (2)

    <h4>Chapter 43:The Engagement Party (2)</h4>


    Date?


    DATE?


    D. A. T. E?


    Those words were like daggers to Daryn. He looked away from them towards Maya only to avoid getting hurt any further. It wasn''t helping. He could feel the heat of her skin on him. His skin became mmy. There was no respite unless she went away from him.


    "Hello," Dawn said softly. "Congrattions to both of you." She lowered her gaze.


    Maya scoffed under her breath. "Perfect for you. She is also bitten."


    "Yes, perfect for me," said Azura as he kissed Dawn on her head.


    Dawn didn''t like the way he kissed her, but he had mentioned that this was all a show. She had to stand up for him for he was the only neotide aside from her in the party.


    Daryn felt like punching Azura''s mouth. His nails dug into his palm deep. He wanted to feel that pain to divert his attention. He took a step forward to kill him. Azura looked shocked and grasped Dawn tightly. The situation became extremely tense. All of a sudden a voice came, "Azura, how are you?" Gayle Silver interjected. He looked at Dawn with interest. "And you are?"


    "I am good," Azura replied tersely. "She is Dawn Wyatt, my date for the evening," he said, shaking Gayle''s hand.


    Gayle''s breathing became ragged. Luke Wyatt''s daughter was standing right in front of his eyes, and he thought or was made to think that Helena had killed the siblings. A rare smile came on his face. Overridden with guilt, he had seen the photo of the siblings many times hoping that they were alive.


    Gayle''s enmity was with Luke Wyatt and not his family. Helena was working as a brand ambassador for one of hispanies. She was a top Hollywood model at that time. He had approached her with a n.


    The stocks of thepany, which Luke Wyatt had sold, belonged to Gayle Silver. He was a senator at that time and it peeved him greatly. Because of Luke, the investors pulled out and hispany tanked. It wasn''t a bigpany that would have affected his fortunes ¨C it was just one of the many he owned. But that hurt his ego. The way thepany crumbled in front of his eyes, it was his biggest defeat. He would have destroyed Luke in no time had Luke not married the daughter of a politician who was also a big-time politician in the same party as him. If he had done anything to Luke at that time, there would have been massive investigations. So Gayle waited for the right time.


    Gayle knew about Luke''s weakness ¨C women. Helena was sent to him. She was Gayle''s corporate spy. He had asked her to send him all the internal details of hispany so that he could take advantage of it. His revenge was so dark that he had asked her to kill Luke. So Helena started off with the mission. She seduced Luke and soon became his mistress. She gained entry into his house and in the first step killed his wife bycing her drink with poison. Helena took advantage of the fact that re''s mother-inw disliked her. The next step involved killing Luke.


    Gayle had specifically asked her not to touch his family. He was irked when she killed re and had an altercation with her. He never wanted her to do anything to re and the kids. When Luke Wyatt was killed, Gayle asked Helena to get out of that ce. But Helena''s greed was beyond control. She wanted to kill the two kids and take control of the entirepany. Anne, Luke''s sister was with her.


    Gayle threatened her that he would kill her if she didn''te out of there, but Helena was smart. She called her nephew Jason to support her. Jason was a neotide and Helena was aware of that. Gayle sent his men to threaten Helena again but she threatened him back saying that if he asked her to get out, she would make sure that his ns to kill Luke go online and to the police. If she would go down, she would take him with her.


    The day the siblings went missing, Gayle was extremely unhappy. His revenge was over, but kids were never his target. He hadunched a manhunt to find the kids. However, because of old animosity between the neotides and pureblooded, Azura''s men attacked his men. Annoyed as hell, he sent his son Daryn to take care of the group of neotides who hampered his search party''s efforts. Gayle never told Daryn the real reason for the counterattack, only the one that wasmon ¨C the old enmity.


    It was that time that Daryn Silver had given a lift to Dawn and Cole Wyatt. He had saved them from Azura''s men unbeknownst.


    When the kids couldn''t be found anywhere, Gayle confronted Helena. She said that she had killed them and warned him that if he ever came back, she would make sure that his political career gets over. Ever since that day, Gayle had backed. Later he came to know that the men who attacked Daryn weren''t Azura''s, Jason had sent them. He had toe up with a truce with Helena.


    Today, Dawn was standing right in front of his eyes. To say that he was happy was an understatement. He was upbeat. Finally he felt peace at heart. What a surprise! At the same time he felt bad for her. She was the heiress of nothing.


    "Hello Dawn," Gayle said with quivering lips. Did Azura know about her? Why did she smell as though she was a werewolf? Was she bitten? When? And who bit her? Too many thoughts bounced around his head.


    Dawn replied, "Good evening Sir."


    Even though Gayle wanted to ask many questions, he refrained. Excitedly, he turned to Azura and said, "Don''t forget to have dinner. Also we have a special ball for the couples in some time. You have to attend that."


    Azura frowned slightly at Gayle''s friendliness. rmed that he would harm him, he said, "Thanks Gayle, but I have to go."


    "Oh no! I won''t allow that. You must attend the ball. It''s also for charity purposes. We are donating one million dors to an NGO that works towards the uplift of orphans of drug-addicts. You should contribute," Gayle insisted.


    Maya held Daryn''s waist and rested her head on his shoulder. "Yes, I agree with my fianc¨¦."


    Gayle ignored them. "See you soon," he said and left them.


    Azura took Dawn to a corner as Daryn''s eyes followed them. He jerked Maya off him and picked a ss of whiskey from a table nearby. For a moment he closed his eyes. When he opened them, no one except Dawn existed in the hall. The two stared at each other.

 Chapter 44: The Engagement Party (3)

    <h4>Chapter 44:The Engagement Party (3)</h4>


    Daryn Silver was like a Sun to so many in the society ¨C both men and women. People orbited around this man. He had a string of lovers who were burnt by his closeness. They craved for his passion. Ever since Maya came into his life, they secretly admired him for far and distanced themselves. They acted cold but if given a chance they would warm up to him anytime. And many such women were present in the party. However, as of now, a girl in midnight blue dress was his Sun and currently he was farthest away from his Sun.


    As if in a trance, Daryn walked towards her with a ss in his hand, with every step that he took it was as if he was about to get sucked in the brightness of the star. He was like Icarus to his Sun ¨C wanting to melt in her heat even if that meant losing his life. No one existed at that moment of time.


    A thin voice questioned him, "Where are you going Daryn? You have to stand with me." He disregarded it and continued to walk. Many eyes fell on him. They watched him walk on the carpet.


    Azura and dawn had gone to a corner of the room and sat on the sofa. They wanted to be as inconspicuous as possible. A waiter served them wine. For a long time she didn''t move as she yed what happened near Daryn. Her knees were wobbly. She didn''t listen to what Azura was saying. All she could think of was¡­ Damn, not a panic attack. That would be bad. She was so turned on. It was as if her sweet spot was disconnected from her own body. His voice was ringing in her ears. He sounded so hateful. It was so evident from Maya''s conversation that he hated the ''bitten''. And she was getting attracted to this man? There was so much animosity in his eyes when she looked at him that time. No, she didn''t have respect for such people. She exhaled loudly and her gaze went to him. Her eyes became wide with shock when she saw him staring at her. Her body became rigid when she saw that he was walking towards her.


    Was heing to kill her? Did he hate her so much in that little interaction that he wanted to kill her? "Azura, let''s leave the party, please," she muttered under her breath. "I am notfortable."


    Azura held her and squeezed it. "We will, as soon as possible. Had it not been Gayle''s request to donate the charity, I wouldn''t have stayed. If I won''t contribute, it will take two minutes for them to spread the word about how wicked I am," he said. "I hope you understand."


    Dawn bit her lip. "Please never bring me in such parties again," she requested. This was way too much for her to handle when she had so many things to be taken care of. Daryn was still walking towards her and he was now in the center of the hall. Her hands became mmy and her pulse raced. This was going to be real bad.


    "I won''t," Azura assured her.


    Suddenly a voice came, "Ladies and Gentlemen, it''s time for the ball!" The emcee announced. There was a huge uproar in the crowd. Daryn stopped right in the middle of the hall. Daryn''s trance broke. All light beams were focused on him.


    "Now that the groom has alreadye to the center of the hall, we can all see how eager he is to dance with Maya," the emcee chuckled. His joke invited giggles andughter. "So this is what we are going to do. You all know that the ball is organized for a special purpose. It is to bring blessings of wolf spirits to our prince and his would-be wife. We are asking all who would like to dance to donate $10,000 each for this special cause." There was a murmur of approval in the crowd. "But this is not all," the emcee added with excitement in his voice. "If you want to dance with the bride, you will have to pay $50,000." Amused, the crowd roared and shouted in acknowledgement.


    Maya tittered knowing fully well that Daryn would pay $50,000 for her even though he didn''t have to.


    "Hold on!" the emcee halted their cheers. "There is more." People waited with bated breaths. "If you want to dance with anyone else other than the partner you havee here with, you will have to pay $75,000."


    "What?" Pia, who was now standing with Maya eximed. "She pped her hands like a child." This was going to be a superb evening. She had nned out everything but thest part was dropped like a bomb by the emcee and she loved it. It would gather so much money.


    The crowd wooted.


    "Sodies and gentlemen please pay up and thene to the dance floor," said the emcee.


    Dawn nodded. She breathed a sigh of relief when the emcee spoke. It made Daryn Silver stop.


    With a glint of excitement in her eyes, Maya ran to Daryn. She couldn''t believe that he had walked to the center to start the ball. She thought that it was a part of his n to surprise her. She went and hugged him and then literally hung on his arm. She kissed him on the cheek and said, "I love you Daryn Silver. You have made me proud. Now go and pay them quickly. I am impatient to dance with you." Her voice was so shrilly in excitement that it irritated him.


    Daryn gritted his teeth and went to pay. The emcee announced, "The groom has paid $10,000 to dance with the bride."


    Maya''s face fell to the ground. She was expecting him to pay $50,000. She rubbed her neck and gave a slight smile put out of countenance. She could hear low snickers around the room. She wasn''t able to collect her thoughts when Daryn came to her and took his position.


    He deliberately stood in a way so that he could watch Dawn and see her reaction while he danced with Maya. To his disappointment, she wasn''t even looking at him. Instead she was standing with Azura, looking at her shoes, perhaps waiting for everything to get over.


    The music started.

 Chapter 45: The Engagement party (4)

    <h4>Chapter 45:The Engagement party (4)</h4>


    Daryn took Maya''s hand and stood there gracefully. As soon as the music started, he danced with her stylishly. At the same time Maya matched his grace. She extended her legs like a trained ballerina she was, and glided them along with him as he held her arms in front. Everything looked perfect. Maya felt great dancing with him¡ªyes he was perfect for her.


    Daryn would keep ncing at Dawn every now and then to see her reaction when he held Maya intimately. He was trying to show how close he was to her but to his utter disappointment Dawn wasn''t even paying attention. She was looking at Azura who had brought his ear close to her. She must have muttered something in his ear that made him smile. His heightened sense of hearing couldn''t pick up what she said because the music was loud. It resulted in him getting jealous to the extent that his expressions became bitter as a sh of anger bolted through his mind.


    As soon as the first formal dance was over, more couples came on the dance floor for the next one. Daryn left Maya and went to stand on the side. Shocked, she followed him. Irritated, she asked, "Why have you left me Daryn? Let''s have another dance!" She didn''t want to feel insulted. He had to dance with her.


    "I am sorry but I need a break," he replied and picked another ss of wine from a waiter''s tray.


    "Are you joking? It''s not that you are tired," she used. "I am not liking the way you are behaving. You must dance with me. I demand it," she spoke through her teeth with forced restraint. Her hands moved in the air when she spoke as if she was talking with the hands instead of her mouth.


    "No," he replied coldly.


    Maya clenched her jaw and then threw her hands up in the ''I give up'' gesture. She walked away from him and went to Pia. Shaking her head, she took her ss of wine and sipped it. Pia was standing with Caleb and Gayle, who were talking to a group of men. She had a pinched, tension filled expression on her face.


    Azura held Dawn''s hand and brought her to the floor. However, as soon as he held Dawn''s hands in the dancing position, the emcee came running to him. "I am sorry Sir but someone has paid $75,000 to dance with Dawn. ording to the rules, she can only dance with that person."


    Azura''s eyes became wide as football fields and Dawn''s throat closed up. Her restlessness increased.


    "Who has done that?" asked Azura, tightening his hold on Dawn''s hands.


    The emcee pursed his lips. With a frown he said, "Sorry Sir, I can''t reveal that."


    "I will pay back the money," Azura said. He wanted to tear that person in a thousand pieces. Dawn was his.


    "Sorry Sir, it doesn''t go like that," the emcee replied quickly.


    "Let us go Azura," Dawn requested.


    Feeling guilty, Dawn blushed slightly. Flustered as hell, she stuttered, "Ye- yes."


    The emcee left them before Azura could speak anything. Azura left her hands gritting his teeth. Dawn watched him walking out of the dance floor. She went after him. His palms were hidden into his pockets and he had be unnaturally quiet.


    Azura had nned on leaving the party after taking one round on the dance floor with her. After that he had nned on taking her for dinner. He had nned out a perfect evening with her, but this sudden unexpected intrusion tossed his mind into frenzy. And now he was not only stuck at this unbearable party of the pureblooded, whom he hated from the core of his heart, but he couldn''t even dance with Dawn. He felt like a dog who couldn''t eat the meat in front of him because his Master had refrained him.


    None of them spoke much except in monosybles. An hour went by and now the couples started to leave the dance floor. They proceeded to thewns outside where the dinner wasid.


    Daryn stood all alone watching her, watching her bing irritated, restless and frustrated. Her cheeks were ruddy.


    Meanwhile no one paid $50,000 to dance with Maya. She also kept standing like an idiot, highly embarrassed. She would look at Daryn hoping that he had changed his mind, but he looked reluctant for another dance. She could feel cold vibes emanating from him.


    When almost all the couples had left for dinner, Dawn was also desperate to leave. Angered, she spat at Azura, "I am not waiting here for one more second Azura. This is enough of an insult for me. Next time do not make me a scapegoat in your political wars. I neither know them, nor do I have an intention of knowing them. I am done for the night. So if you will kindly give me the lift back, it is fine, else I will go back on my own. As for the seventy-five thousand dors, I am going to send that money back to the person who bought this dance!"


    "Yes, let''s go!" Azura nodded. This was getting unendurable. They both got up and started walking to the door when someone from behind called. "You better give me that seventy-five thousand dor dance."


    Very few people were left in the hall and those included, Maya, Caleb and Pia. They were extremely shocked with what Daryn just said. Maya''s movements froze as Pia and Caleb looked at Daryn with wide eyes. Maya pointed her finger at Daryn and asked Caleb, "Has your brother gone mad? Why is he asking for a dance from that neotide?" Caleb gaped.


    Dawn turned to look at the person and her body trembled. A knot formed in her stomach. The devil himself was asking her for a dance. He was the one who had paid so much money for it? She couldn''tprehend the purpose. Her mind stuttered to find an answer. Her breathing became ragged. How could she deny?


    "Su- sure," she replied and gave her hand to him. The moment she did that, Daryn pulled her very close to him. She stumbled but he held her immediately. The moment he held her close, the electricity between them set his skin on fire. The jolt, the heat and the burn ¨C it came upon him like the time when he was a pubescent teen and had learnt how to shape shift for the first time. His wolf went berserk. Her scent set him into a heady trance¡ªlike a butterfly to the nectar¡ªlike a flower that was waiting to be plucked by him. As usual nothing made sense. There was no reason why a man like him got attracted to her, except that she was stunning. He had never been attracted to anyone this hard. All his adrenalin jerked his cock up, painfully. If that wasn''t enough, he felt her arousal, the scent of which filled his nostrils. His fangs revolted as they glossed with his venom. He licked his tongue on them, ready to sink them in her flesh.


    Mine.

 Chapter 46: The Engagement Party (5)

    <h4>Chapter 46:The Engagement Party (5)</h4>


    Daryn noticed that the color of her eyes changed. There was a yellow in the center of the green. He could feel her anger mixed her arousal. Her skin tingled under his touch. She wanted to shift. And he wanted to shift too along with her and take her to the forests and mindlessly fuck her. He brought his fangs closer to her bare neck that glittered with the reflection of stones in her silver earrings. She enticed him like a siren. Like a mate would?


    He brought his face near her neck, closed his eyes and took in all the smell he could to remember forever. His lips curled to bare his fangs. This was purely crazy. His wolf wanted to jump out. Years of control, was about to go down the drain when suddenly he sensed her fear. How could he mark her when she was so afraid of him? His wolf wanted to protect her.


    How could he mark her here? In the midst of his own engagement? His trance broke.


    The way he pulled her close to him to support her and prevent her from falling, it aroused Dawn. Her panties became wet and her nipples were taut against her bra. When he looked down at her face, she found the color of his eyes changing slightly, which confused her. She was angered with her arousal, with the person who hated neotides, who had nned all this just to insult Azura. She growled.


    His trance broke.


    Suppressing her feelings for him, she said, "Mr. Daryn Silver, I didn''t know that you were such a disdainful person."


    Daryn jerked his head up to look at her face, which wasced with bitterness.


    Daryn stared at her as she spilt anger. He opened his mouth but closed it when she continued, "Wait, I don''t want to listen about your rivalry with Azura, but what you did to him today in the party simply doesn''t suit your stature Mr. Daryn Silver. And what you did to me, was downright disgusting!"


    His jaw clenched. Leaving her hands, Daryn opened his tie and suit and unbuttoned his shirt. He threw them aside and again held her hands. He was dying to shift, pin this wild cat and im her. The music started. He swirled her as if she was his toy and then picked her up. Slowly, he slid her down his body and then dipped her with a sway. His face was only a few inches closer to her when he said, "Who cares? I know you want me. I knew that the way you looked at me, the first time. So don''t pretend. There are thousands like you who want to have me and if given a chance, marry me. I have had restraint orders against so many like you. You want to beg me to marry you. All this is just an act, a cover up of your hidden emotions for me." Saying that he picked her up immediately and took her twirling across the room beforeing to the center. As soon as they were in the center, he thrust her to his left and pushed her away from him. Just before she fell, he held her hand and pulled her with a jerk. Dawn knew the step. She jumped and settled on his left thigh, kneeling. He held her waist tightly.


    She was aghast at what he thought of her. She didn''t find the time to retort while he was twirling and swirling her. But now, she had. In a hoarse voice she said, "Even if you were thest man on this earth, I wouldn''t marry you! And don''t worry about the restraint order ¨C this is thest you will ever see me."


    Daryn''s lips ttened on his teeth. How dare she reject him? How dare she speak for Azura? The way she spewed venom, he wanted to throw her on the floor and fuck her senseless. His cock twitched again and heat flushed through his body. He was sweating. He lowered her and made her stand in front of him.


    The music soared through the hall. The tempo increased taking the two of them with its crescendo.


    He held her waist and then picked her again above his head. He made her glide against his body to make her feel his hardness and then slide her in between his legs while holding her hands tightly. Deftly, Dawn glided between his legs. When she was up again, he said, "What do you know about Azura? Is he that close to you? And yes you are right, I wanted to show him down."


    Once again he set her in a series of twirls as if punishing her for not remembering him at all, for affecting his mind to the point that he wanted to mate with her, and for standing up for Azura.


    Gayle watched them standing in the doorway. From afar they looked like flowers in waltz. They twirled together with so much intensity¡ªstrong, elegant and vibrant. He smiled and walked out.


    Dawn kept up with the act but after some time she felt like throwing up. She came to aplete stop and wavered a little. Daryn caught her before she would lose her bnce. She was breathless and panting just like him. When she regained her breath after what seemed like eternity, she found her face resting on his sweat-drenched shirt that was clinging to his broad chest, in his muscr arms that seem to envelop herpletely, wrapped in his overwhelming musky smell.


    "I wish to leave," her voice was breathy. She didn''t want to meet this man ever in her life. "I hope I never see you again," she whispered and forced herself out of his arms. She strutted.


    Azura came running to her and held her steadily on her shoulders. He looked at Daryn with revulsion and scoffed, "Just to get back to me, you used Dawn. She has nothingmon in between us. I am not going to let this slide." Then he looked at Dawn. Kissing her head, he said, "Let''s go."


    Daryn growled. His fists closed as he watched the two leave the event.


    Maya, Pia and Caleb watched Daryn dancing with Dawn. They were shocked. He didn''t leave her for almost an hour. Guests had starteding into the hall again slowly and to Maya''s humiliation, they saw the entire dance. She trembled in fury and shame. They still had to exchange rings. Dawn Wyatt was her new enemy. She would never allow a neotide to mess with her.


    In order to mitigate the situation, Pia pped her hands and walked to Daryn. She spoke loudly, "That was a fine way to humiliate the neotide." Sheughed mockingly. It was just a way of telling the purebloods as to what he was onto. When they realized what Daryn was up to, they sneered andughed.


    Not even bothering to react to them, Daryn left the venue. Maya followed him.


    ---


    Dawn was shaking with anger in the car. She stopped herself from crying. She didn''t say a word throughout the journey. When the car stopped in front of her house, it was already 1AM. Before Azura could step out to open the door for her, she had jumped out and was running to her house. She opened the door, banged it shut, ran to the backyard and jumped off the fence. Where was her dragon?


    Quetz.


    I am here.


    She shifted.

 Chapter 47: Sexually Affected

    <h4>Chapter 47:Sexually Affected</h4>


    The silvery glow of the moonlight sshed down on the dark woods that led to Ensmoire Forests. It bathed the trees and tried its best to illuminate their leaves. Dawn ran through the forest at a high speed. She didn''t hear the dismayed screech of the birds and nighttime prowlers that jumped and scattered as she dashed with danger. As soon as she reached the forest, the mist surrounding it cleared her way. She shifted again and sprinted to her dragon amidst the trees that whispered as she whizzed past them.


    Quetz, she called out.


    Dawn stay where you are. I aming to you.


    But she didn''t listen. She was so riled up. She stormed, dried twigs crunching beneath her foot. The rage ran over her, destroyed her. She tumbled on the ground, got up and again stumbled falling on the wet mud, which turned into soft grass before she fell on it. She scrambled as her chest heaved. A sh of the excruciating moment passed through her mind when she was bitten by that werewolf. Nausea filled her throat.


    Quetz appeared in front of her. He halted her with his wings and pulled her towards his body to tuck her like a baby. He sat down for her. She supported her back to him and curled her knees. He curled his wing around her and waited until she stopped crying.


    Who made you cry??He asked as anger stirred in his sternum.


    Daryn.


    Who is that? A low rumble came out.


    An asshole.


    Bring that asshole to me and I will shred him into a thousand pieces.


    Dawn flinched even imagining that. She chuckled at Quetz'' protective feeling about her and said, No need. I won''t even see him again and if I will, I will shred him to pieces.


    That''s like my Master, Quetz said proudly. After a pause he said, I think I am more handsome than that Daryn.


    Surprised at his sudden, stupid question, Dawn chuckled lightly at her spiked, triangr headed, green colored fire breathing dragon and shook her head. You are a hundred times more handsome.


    Quetz tittered. When she had settled and was lying peacefully, he asked her, Would you like to fly on me?


    Dawn''s eyes bulged. Stunned, she jerked straight up and looked at him with wonder. I would love to but¡ª


    But what?


    I am scared, I will slide down your back.


    Quetz tittered again. Step on my foot and hold the spike on my neck. I will take you on a safe flight. It will help soothe your mind.


    Will you be able to take my weight and fly?


    Irked at her question, he got up and spread his wings to the fullest. He gestured to her with his snout to step on his foot. Staring at him incredulously, she realized that Quetz had grown a foot taller. He was almost a foot taller than her. His features were more pronounced.


    Her mouth fell as the inside of her stomach hardened with excitement. She climbed on his foot and held a spike on his neck tightly.


    Are you okay?


    She gulped and said aloud, "Yes!"


    As soon as she affirmed, Quetz crouched and pushed his wings upward. He flung into the sky. Dawn yelled as the ground dropped and they rose. His huge wings whipped her for a while. Scared, she hid her face in his neck after holding it tightly for her life. With each powerful p of his wings he continued to develop lift and thrust forward higher until he reached a height. After that the wings spread across to their fullest as Quetz glided in the air.


    Look up.


    Dawn removed her head from there and underneath she glimpsed the beautiful Ensmoire forest that was covered with swaying pink Whispering Eobens that reflected the moonlight, scattering it into zes of pinks and reds. The undting ground revealed more pretty pools that must be full with fish. And at the veryst of the forest just where the mist bordered it, curved a broad, meandering river nked by tiny hills and knolls. It sparkled like deep blue sapphire under the moonlight and winded outside the mist, which Quetz didn''t cross.


    It was simply breathtaking.


    Where does this river go? Asked Dawn.


    That''s were you entered these forests from?


    Yes. Quetz turned to his right and then turned back. When they reached the spot where the dragon lived, he lowered himself on the ground gently and pped his wings back. Dawn was mesmerized by the experience. Cheerful as ever, she patted his head said, Thanks Quetz. Next time I will bring a bridle and saddle for you. I want to fly on you.


    I look forward to it.


    That night Dawn came back home just before the sunrise. She took off her clothes and slid into her bed. When she woke up, it was way past noon.


    Over the next two weeks, she had shoved that unpleasant experience at the back of her mind. However, now that she knew him, she noticed that the TV channels had covered his engagement with Maya. They even appeared on the Time Magazine front page as one of The Most Beautiful and Powerful Couple of the year. When she saw his photos, she literally drooled over him and thought that he was more handsome in person. Those pictures didn''t do justice to him. His raven ck hair that reached his neck, a square jaw and those deep ink blue eyes made him look ravishing hot. Dawn bit back a groan that was forming in her throat. Her hand went to her sweet spot and involuntarily, she started massaging it. She realized that she was so wet there that her panties were soaking. Shocked by her state, she gritted her teeth for being sexually affected by him. This was insane. She clenched her thighs to stop herself, but it was toote - she hade. A pained gasp escaped her lips.


    She tossed aside the magazine in rage. After a few minutes, she focused on the work at hand ¨C her first project with Azura''s Company. She had already written the report much before its due time and thought of mailing it to him. However, she knew that the moment she would mail him, he would give her the next project or might ask her to make changes. So she decided to submit the report when it was due.


    That week she added more articles to her blog. But the traffic on the site was next to nil. She didn''t know what to do to get more visitors. Her profile was right ¨C ''A twenty-three old young and dynamic market analyst with a penchant for correct deduction of the market.''


    Cole scoffed when he read it. ording to him that was the shoddiest profile he had even seen. "You better change it. I would personally advise you to write DW instead of Dawn Wyatt. Remove that age. It makes you appear like a teenager."


    Disbelieving the way he snorted, Dawn stared at him. "What do you mean? I have one of the sharpest brains in market analysis."


    "You know that. But the people out there, don''t!" he pointed like an adult. "Hide your identity. Let them think you are a middle-aged man with tons of experience. Because the kind of field you are in ¨C Heck! Even I wouldn''t take advice from a twenty-something girl!"


    Dawn raised her eyebrows at her fifteen-year old brother.


    ---


    Ever since Daryn had had that encounter with Dawn, he was antsier than usual. He had clicked Dawn''s pictures on his phone. A number of times he found himself masturbating in the bathroom watching her intoxicating luscious lips and that neck where he wanted to sink his fangs. His chest would shake with his growls. His mind would force him to shift. He had loped to the hills, and raced endless nights under the moon as heat consumed him. He wanted, no, he needed to be with her.


    He wanted to get out of the engagement. The ring that he wore on his left finger was like lead. He disliked Maya''s presence in his house.

 Chapter 48: Toxic

    <h4>Chapter 48:Toxic </h4>


    Daryn was subjected to so much anguish and pain that life was bing unbearable for him. It was a well-known fact that if werewolves, especially the Alphas like him, didn''t mate after identifying their mates, they could go mad. He was also aware how mad wolves were taken down by their own tribes.


    Every other night, when he couldn''t take it, he would scurry around the mountains, leave deep gashes on the trees and pick up fights with unknown stray wolves.


    The puzzled painful look on Dawn''s face when he deliberately provoked her by hurling every rude word he could think of, during the dance gnawed his heart and made him miserable. His wolf wanted to dominate her, im her.


    But that could lead to breaking an alliance with dangerous consequences.


    That night after she had left with Azura, he picked up his clothes and stomped out of the venue. Maya ran after him and confronted him in the deserted aisle adjacent to the room. Her face was red with fury and she was shaking with anger. "What was that Daryn? Why did you dance with that girl? Who is she? Do you know her? How could you disrespect me in front of so many?" A princess like her had many suitors but she had eyes only for Daryn. He had agreed to marry her and now he had insulted her the worst possible way. Her fingers retracted and ws were visible.


    "I don''t have to give you every exnation Maya," he retorted. "I am not the one who wants to marry you. It''s your father who is pushing this marriage. Trust me if it were for me, I would break it today."


    "What?" she shouted and lunged at him.


    Daryn dodged her, grabbed her by her neck and pinned her against the wall. He snarled and bared his teeth. "If you like I can break the engagement today."


    Maya was in tears. She choked and coughed. Daryn left her and she leaned against the wall. She took her hand to her neck to rub it. "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you," Maya took a one-eighty degree turn on her stance. If Daryn broke his engagement with her, she would be embarrassed in their society. So many Alphas from various packs were present in the party. They all looked up to this couple. Daryn was the most sought after powerful Alpha and she couldn''t even imagine what kind of status she would be elevated to after marrying him.


    She fell on her knees and held his right leg. "Please Daryn, please. Please don''t reject me. Try mating with me. Try marking me. I am sure things would be fine as soon as you mark me. Don''t go, please." She wept.


    "Cut on this conversation game!" he grumbled. He was appalled by her, by the way she clung on to him.


    "No, I won''t," she said, tightening her grip over his leg. "You have to exchange rings with me. Else I will be shamed today. My family is going to be humiliated. Don''t go."


    Daryn''s body repulsed the woman who could go to this length to marry him. Her rtionship was so toxic and shallow. Her attitude was consistently trying to get what she wanted through maniption and coercion. She was trying to control every aspect of this rtionship. He had broken off their engagement once but she had forced her father by trying tomit suicide. Her father had to meet Gayle and talk him back into an alliance. It was as if she was in somepetition to marry him and needed to win at every cost. It disgusted him. But he couldn''t do much because their families were deeply involved in it and they were about to get married. The rtionship was in one word ¨C stifling.


    Daryn dug his suit pocket and took out a green velvet box. He threw it down on the floor and said, "Here, wear that ring and I will wear mine. But I won''t return to the party. Get engaged alone!" He knew what she desired.


    Maya left his leg and scrambled to pick up the velvet box. She opened it and with quivering hands wore the ring. This was more than enough for now. She wiped her tear-stricken face and smiled creepily looking at the gold ring. This was the ring she wanted forever. A monthter, she would have him as her husband. "Thank you," she said and looked up, but Daryn wasn''t there. Maya ambled to the hall admiring the ring, humming softly. On her way, she went to the bathroom and cleaned her face. As she stared in the mirror, only one thought rebounded in her mind - she had to kill that neotide. Her face contorted with rage.


    When she entered the hall, Pia saw her and eximed, "Congrattions!" She hurried to her. Her face was glowing. "Where is Daryn?" she asked with confusion.


    "He was in a hurry to go somewhere, so we exchanged our rings privately," replied Maya with a smile.


    That night Daryn ran around the forest surrounding the mountains and the knolls, next to the River Lifye that flowed inside the mist he so wanted to prate. When the waxing moon lit the snow-d mountain peak, feeling attracted to it, he ran up the slope to expend his energy.


    ---


    A weekter, Dawn had sessfully delivered Azura''s first project in which she advised him to hold floating shares in the market to increase capital because some fundamentals werecking. She said that he should wait for another six months. Azura took her advice and immediately, he gave her the next project. It was about a Company that didn''t belong to him. He had asked her to find out all the financial details about it.


    In the night, after having dinner with Cole, she switched on herptop to check the project. While researching, the first thing she did was to check the owners and she was shocked to see that the Company belonged to Daryn. It was a gamingpany, which was about two years old.


    Her memory of that evening returned and she shuddered.


    Many questions sprung up in her mind and one of them was why was Azura interested in Daryn''spany??So she called Azura to understand his interest. "Why do you want to know about this firm?" she asked as she stared at the statistics with concentration.


    "I am not in the town Dawn. Will let you know as soon as I am back next week," he said politely. However, he added excitedly, "Once I am back, I have a surprise for you."


    As if the previous jolt wasn''t enough, he wanted to give her another one. "What surprise?" Dawn asked with a frown.


    "I can''t tell you. It''s a surprise!" he sounded exhrated.


    "Okay, See you soon," she said because she couldn''t wait to ask what his purpose was to know about Daryn''spany.


    "See you!" he replied and disconnected the call.


    Because she wanted to avoid everything rted to Daryn, she didn''t want to start the project. Her pent up feelings for him surfaced and an urge to see him rose. It became like molten iron stabbing at her heart. Setting theptop aside, she drew up her knees to her chest and rocked back and forth.


    The nightmare of being bitten hounded her again that night. At midnight, the house echoed with her retches.


    ---


    After taking Cole''s advice, Dawn changed her name to DW in her blog and removed the profile. A few dayster she noticed that there were twoments on her blog asking for advice. She sat up straight and alert on her chair feeling a little breathless. Heat radiated off her chest in happiness. With fluid movement of fingers, she wrote a fantastic reply. An hourter the visitor replied back with a message that he was very happy to have met the blogger. It seemed that the visitor liked her blog and shared it on his social media. Dawn noticed positive growth after that. Her advice was genuinely liked by many. The only issue was they all referred to her as ''He''.

 Chapter 49: Azuras Confession

    <h4>Chapter 49:Azura''s Confession</h4>


    Cole had gone to the school and was keeping very busy these days. Dawn was sitting in her living room watching the business news. The media was talking about a hostile takeover that The Silver House Conglomerate was involved in. The news anchor said that he didn''t know whichpany was being targeted because everything was under wraps but that the management was pretty savage.


    "Bloody ruthless people!" Dawn muttered with a clenched jaw. She changed the channel hoping to watch other market rted news, but the same story was being repeated. A heavy knock on the door distracted her. Switching off the TV she went to open the door. A smile crossed her face when she saw Azura standing on the doorway. His cheeks were light pink and his blue eyes were gleaming with an unknown happiness.


    "Hi!" his voice was peppy.


    "Hi Azura," Dawn replied with questions in her eyes and stepped aside for him to enter.


    Azura walked straight to the kitchen, poured himself a ss of water and paced back to the living hall. He sat down and after cing a hand over his heart, he puffed his cheeks.


    Dawn stood there calmly with her hands crossed across her chest. She watched his excitement with a twisted smile.


    Azura gulped down the ice-cold water and looked up. His face became even more pink. "Dawn, I wanted to speak with you about something. You may get shocked about it but I had to really get this off my chest."


    A frown formed on her petite face. She narrowed her eyes and circled the sofa to sit on it. Curling her legs on one side, she asked, "What is it?" She wondered what he was up to.


    He took in a deep breath, pursed his lips dramatically and then shaking his head while smiling in happy disbelief, he said, "After careful consideration, I havee to a conclusion that I really, really like you."


    Dawn freaked out. Her eyes bulged. "What?" she jumped in her seat and sat straight. Did she mishear him? This wasn''t what she was expecting. It simply came out of blue. Her breathing elerated.


    Azura held his hand out and said, "Wait! Please don''t freak out. Let me exin myself." He looked at her with eyes that pleaded.


    She rested back but her body was all knotted.


    When he saw that she had settled a little, he continued, "This past week, I have contemted a lot about us. I have tried my best to avoid it, but I failed¡ªmiserably. And now I want to say that I am thinking about a future with you. It gives me a sense of contentment and I want this feeling tost forever. I think I have fallen in love with you." He looked fondly at her. There was warmth in his cheeks, and the pink had expanded to his neck. "I went on the long business trip only to reflect about the two of us, whether we have anypatibility. And I came to a conclusion - I feel I can give you what you want ¨C a secure future." He stopped for her to speak something, as he held his breath and looked at her intently.


    At the same time Dawn watched him with disbelief. He was her employer. When did she ever give him the vibes that she was attracted to him? Her eyes were fixed on him and her lips parted to say something but she closed them again not even knowing what to say. How could she ept him? How could she reject him? Her mind wandered to Daryn and her heart became heavy. This situation was soplicated.


    "Please Dawn, say something. I am dying out of curiosity here," Azura begged her. When she still didn''t say anything, he lowered his head. "Dawn, I know this is all too sudden but I would love you to give us a chance. Just give this thing ¨C give us ¨C a chance to be together. I am not going to force you into it. I am not saying that I haven''t had lovers in the past but there were none with whom I had thought of settling with. The only person I have ever got close to even think in that way is you." He stopped to catch his breath. A thin line of sweat trickled from his neck. Then his hands went to his suit''s inner pocket and he took out a long rectangr blue velvet box. Opening it deftly, he took out a thin gold chain with a pendant consisting of a tiny solitaire diamond. "This is for you," he said gently. He walked up behind her.


    Dawn''s stomach clenched. She was trying to judge whether this was right or wrong. Azura had said everything so quickly. She wasn''t expecting any of this. It was too hasty for her toprehend. "But¡ª" she protested.


    Azura took the chain across her neck and sped it at the back. He lowered his head on hers and said softly, "Please Dawn, just think about it. Give us a chance. I am sure this would turn out beautiful. I won''t force you, I promise." He kissed her head and went back to sit in his ce.


    Body stiff as ramrod, she looked at him incredulously with wide eyes and raised eyebrows. She pressed her hand to her mouth. This was huge. When she collected her thoughts, she lightly traced the chain and said, "I¡ª I don''t think I deserve it," and took her hands to open it.


    "No!" Azura stopped her. He shook his head. "Don''t take it out."


    "But Azura, this is an expensive gift. I can''t ept it."


    "It is not expensive and like I said, I am going to wait for you. That chain would only keep my hopes alive. So please don''t take it out."


    Dawn licked her dry lips. She didn''t even know when Azura started liking her. Were there any cues that she missed? She pressed her hands against her mouth and looked away from him not knowing how to react. After a minute of silence and Azura watching her intently, she said, "You are my boss. However, I am not going to get pressurized about that fact." There was a shade of irritation in her voice.


    "Not at all!" Azura''s voice was elevated. "I already told you that I wouldn''t force you. All that I did was because I couldn''t help myself." He sounded like he was already head over heels in love with her. His wolf wanted to cuddle the petite girl in front of him, to assure her that she needn''t worry.


    Dawn looked down at her hands. They were so mmy by now that she clutched her blue denim shorts.


    She bit her lip and rubbed her neck. "Please give me some time to think about it."


    "You have all the time in the world," he replied earnestly.


    "Thank you," she said politely. Still shaken and pretty ufortable by the whole episode, she got up from her ce and asked hesitatingly, "Would you¡ª would you like hot coffee? I have to discuss the next project with you." She needed to rx.


    Azura''s body rxed from all the tension that had built up inside. He beamed and said, "That would be wonderful!"

 Chapter 50 - What Plan?

    <h4>Chapter 50 - What n?</h4>


    After she had brought the coffee, Dawn sat down with Azura to understand the project details. She switched on theptop and opened his email. Looking at him, she said, "Before I start with the project Azura, I want to know why you are so interested in this Company. It belongs to Daryn Silver. We can only find all the details regarding its financial structure in the public records. Other than that there is nothing we can uncover," she voiced her concerns. "Digging any other information is impossible." She shook her head. "You have to tell me what it is that you are specifically looking for?" ;


    Azura sipped his coffee. He tilted his head and poked his tongue in his cheek. Theptop was kept on the center table for him to see the email. He closed it and sighed. In a monotone voice he started, "That gamingpany once belonged to me and my three business partners. However, as soon as we started, Daryn set his hawk-eyes on it. Within a few months of its creation, he did a hostile takeover. He used every influence to stop our business. At first he spread rumors that we were doing horribly in the market. Whatever products weunched could not take off because his people constantly corroded our fan base. They spread news that we had bugs in our games. In short they did everything in their power to keep us off the market. Unfortunately, our business went down really bad. Just before we were to close it, one of our business partners sold his stake to Daryn to recover his losses. The second business partner also did the same and sold his stake. In a matter of a month, Daryn owned itpletely."


    Azura stopped. His face features downturned. He gave an empty stare outside the window towards the backyard. He sipped his coffee again and then stared down at his empty hand. "We suffered huge financial losses." He bit his lip and then looked straight at her. "I couldn''t sleep for two days."


    Dawn was so moved that she leaned forward, held Azura''s hand and caressed it. "I am so sorry," she said softly. "What would you like me to do? How can I help you?" ;


    Azura smiled and after keeping his coffee mug on the table said, "Thanks for your concern Dawn." He kept his hand on hers,pletely covering it. This was something he could get used to. "I didn''t like the way he treated you at the party," he added with a whisper.


    Dawn nodded and retreated her hand. It was a bad memory. ;


    "Dawn, I am very confident that you can help me in getting mypany back. I feel this is our great chance to get back at him, to get our revenge."


    "What?" Jerking her head back in shock, she said, "How is that possible? Thatpany belongs to him. If he has taken it from you like that, it is highly unlikely that he would give it back to you!" ;


    Azura rubbed his palms. "So this is where my nes in action." ;


    "What n?" She felt so rushed. ;


    "All I need is a little information about what he is nning to do with the gamingpany. For that we need ess to the projects department where we will get its financial data and its blueprint. Once we have that in hand, we can snatch it back from him."


    "And how are you going to do that?" Dawn was bewildered. That was one dangerous thing. ;


    Azura looked at her intently and said, "I need your help with that."


    Speechless at what he just said, Dawn looked at him as her mouth formed ''O''. ;


    "It''s only you who can help me. I need you to spy for me in hispany."


    "Are you mad? No!" Dawn recoiled. "How could you even think like that?" Her hand went to her chain. "Is that why you gave this chain to me?" She was red with anger. ;


    "Dawn!" Azura retorted. "This is very unfair of you to mix the two things up!" He got up and went outside towards the backyard mming the door. ;


    Azura came back inside after five minutes. "Look Dawn if you don''t want to go, it''s your choice. However, the n I have charted so carefully, only you fit in it. No one knows much about you. You are new. If you won''t help me, we are going to lose an opportunity to take our revenge." He walked to kneel in front of her. "Dawn, it may look like that I am using you for my revenge, which I won''t deny, but he also insulted you, and I watched him doing that." He held both her hands and squeezed them. "I hated it when he did that to you. Let us punish him!" He looked at her with hopeful expressions. ;


    Dawn''s body was tight with tension. "If theye to know of my purpose, I will be jailed."


    "They won''t because you will be joining as their contract worker."


    "Contract worker?" Dawn was puzzled. ;


    "Yes," he said and left her hands. He remained kneeling over there. "They were looking for a Junior Market Analyst for theirpany. The post was making rounds with the headhunters. I came across it and the rest was easy. I suggested your name." ;


    Narrowing her eyes, she said, "There''s a loophole here. Why did they choose me?" ;


    Azura smiled. ;


    Suddenly it urred to Dawn that Azura''s man must be on the inside. "Unless, you have someone already nted there!" ;


    Azuraughed. "You will join as their Junior Market Analyst in their Finance Department. You have to keep a low profile and as soon as you get the information, get out of there." Seeing how reluctant she looked, he said, "This is a very simple job. Just do it! And I have another surprise waiting for you. In fact that is something I am dying to say." Azura sped his hand together and requested her earnestly. ;


    "I am scared," Dawn said. "He recognizes my smell." She was quivering and she didn''t want more surprises. ;


    "That building has over five thousand employees and Daryn is hardly there. There is no way he would find out about you," Azura assured. He pressed her hands in his. "Don''t worry, the n is a surefire." ;


    --- ;


    A weekter Dawn was driving her small Porsche to The Silver House. She had read and memorized everything she was supposed to do. Azura had sent her all the details. Get in, collect the data and get out. ;


    It was 10AM. The parking lot of the building was an open spiral structure with the cars parked neatly. As she drove inside, she noticed that it was full. Irritated, she went further up to the third level and found one small reserved, vacant area but stic chains surrounded it. Dawn narrowed her eyes. She drove her car there, parked it in front of that enclosure, got out, removed the chains and stashed them at the back. Conveniently, she parked her car. She noticed that the parking lot led directly into the main office building.


    Meanwhile, a man, who was riding his bicycle in the second level, caught a glimpse of her. He increased his speed to reach the third level. ;


    When Dawn opened the door, she froze. Familiar smell wafted through. Was he near? Would he smell her? She shuddered from inside. Well this is hispany, so his smell will be everywhere. Immediately, she took out her rose perfume and sprayed it liberally on herself to conceal hers. She collected her documents and purse from the car and stepped out. Her gaze fell on a man on his bicycle in ck leotards and shirt, wearing bicycle gear and ck helmet that had dark sses in front. He watched her intently from the entrance of the third level. She recoiled as if caught in her stealing act. She turned hastily towards the building. ;


    Daryn Silver froze. What was she doing here? ;His mouth went dry and his pulse raced. Adrenalin gushed through his body. He gazed at the young girl whose dark wavy hair bounced around her petite face. Wearing a while blouse, she failed miserably to keep her bountiful breasts strained against it. And her smell¡ª his cock twitched. He wanted to grab her, lug her and taker her to his office,y her on his office desk and fuck her hard. His wolf wanted to get out of all the restrains. For two weeks he was tortured, now no more.


    Mine.


    He growled. As soon as she left, he rode behind her car and parked his bicycle there to block her from leaving. He followed her inside the building. Fate had brought her again.

 Chapter 51 - Joining Office

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Joining Office</h4>


    Dawn must have changed her dress ten times that morning only to wear something that would suit the job profile. She ended up wearing a formal blue skirt, white blouse with a white fitted jacket. Her white blouse was tight around her breasts, which she had sessfully managed to hide with her jacket. With matching blue heels, she thought she looked every bit formal.


    After parking his cycle, Daryn jogged to catch Dawn and see what she was up to. He saw that she had walked in the main lobby, reached the receptionist and was showing her some papers.


    People in his office were aware that Daryn had starteding on a bicycle to the office and so they knew what clothes he wore. Although he never owed an exnation, his PR people said that he was conscious of his health. On the inside, he just wanted to spend his pent up frustrations and energy. Somehow he made himself inconspicuous by hiding behind a ck granite pir. In order to look busy, he looked at his mobile. Employees, who passed by bowed to him, wondering why he was standing there like a statue. He never replied to anyone.


    "Excuse me, Miss?" said Dawn. "I have been recently appointed as Junior Market Analyst over here. Here are my papers." She gave her the documents.


    The receptionist was a young ck woman in her thirties. She was impably dressed wearing a ck skirt, white blouse and a ck jacket with a white scarf tied around her. There was a small metal clip on her jacket that spelled her name, Jess Miller. With her hair neatly tied in a bun, she almost looked like an airhostess. Jess took the papers and examined them carefully.


    As thedy checked her documents, Dawn''s gaze flitted to the opulent workce. The floor was white marble tile that stretched till the corners, bordered by ck granite. The windows and doors were made of fiberss from top to bottom. Many fresh and lush green, Areca palms in golden pots enhanced the look. The ceiling was high and arge chandelier in the center added to the brightness. The sofas were plush ck leather. She had visited her father''s office so many times and admired its interiors, but this ¨C this was next level. There was a small chamber on the side for the smokers.


    Once done, Jess smiled and said, "Please sit down Ms. Dawn Wyatt. Someone will shortly be with you." Saying that she picked the extension and dialed a number.


    "Thanks," said Dawn and after collecting her documents, she went to sit. She was so nervous that somebody mighte, see through her and send her to the jail. She started fidgeting. A shudder ran down her spine. In order to hide her unease, she picked a magazine that was kept in front of her but it only made her more jittery. Sshed across the cover page was the handsome Daryn Silver. Standing with confidence with his arms crossed across his chest, he looked haughty and arrogant - as if he owned the world. Without realizing what she was doing, she stared in his ck eyes and traced the jaw. She bit her lip almost to the point that it hurt her. On top of that his smell was so strong that she was getting stirred. She clenched her thighs hoping to subside this heavy sexual attraction but her panties were already wet. If this continued, how would she focus? The billionaire bad boy of The Silver House was extremely impressive, talented, conceited, horrible and hot. She flipped the cover.


    Two male employees strolled past, looking at her with interest. She kept her eyes down not wanting to get any unwanted attention. Keep a low profile Dawn. As they passed by, they met another group of girls. They all talked in low tones as if cautious of someone''s presence.


    She flipped another page.


    Daryn couldn''t leave the lobby of the building. His mouth dropped when he heard that she hade to join his Company and that too as a Junior Market Analyst. If that were the case, she would be sitting in the seventh floor office. This was one of the best days of his life. There was lightness in his chest and he could hear his heartbeat. He could smell her arousal and it gave a kick to him. The way she bit her lips and closed her thighs to suppress her emotions only made it harder for his manhood. He had closed his fists tightly when he saw two men leering at her. How dare they?


    "Ms. Wyatt?"


    Dawn got up immediately. "Yes, hello." She gave a smile as she lightly shook hands with a pale looking man in front of her.


    "Hi, I am Rick, Manager at the Finance Department." He looked simple in his cored shirt, ck tie and ck pants. He stared at her and forgot what to say as his eyes fixed at her face. Dawn left his hand and cleared her throat.


    His reverie broke. He said, "Please follow me to the seventh floor. That is where your office is."


    "Oh, okay," she said and trailed after him. All the while Dawn walked, she wished to find the information about the gamingpany as quickly as possible and get out. She walked into the elevator along with Rick, who pressed the button for the seventh floor.


    The moment Dawn and Rick stepped in the elevator, Daryn rushed to his private elevator and pressed the button of his floor. He strode to his room and changed into his formal office wear. Her presence disturbed him. His wolf senses tingled and a growl formed in his chest that was trying to rip out of his throat. He repressed it with a lot of fortitude. Not able to sit at his office desk, he paced his room from one ss window to the other. He gazed at the skyline, at the mountains in the distance. The restlessness built up again. He removed his tie and opened his shirt buttons until his chest exposing a?crescentric moon tattoo. He wanted to howl and shift. He couldn''t believe that his wolf wanted to shift ?during day. All it wanted was to run to the mountains and hunt and kill or fuck her.


    Mine.


    His wolf wanted to pounce, hold the ass of on the Junior Market Analyst who was right now sitting on the seventh floor of his office building. His brain was muddled up.


    From five years, ever since he had seen her, touched her and made her sit on him in the car, her scent was infused in his system. He saw her in his dreams, of being lost in the rain, of getting mutted by unknown, of marrying someone else, of getting marked by another werewolf of being a neotide. How could a neotide be so sensuous, so beautiful and so damn alluring? They were dull, uncontrolled, became beasts who infected humans and had a trash mentality. But this one was fuck-able! He wanted to punish her for arousing him. He wondered what her hips looked like.


    But what the hell was she doing here? She was with Azura. Didn''t he give her any job? He should have found out about her. Did Azura know that she was here?


    A knock on his office door distracted him. "Mr. Silver, your fianc¨¦, Maya is on line two. She says it''s urgent," his secretary, Reyna said.


    Daryn''s teeth clenched. He hadn''t talked to her from the past three days and asked her not to call him. They had been constantly fighting. She had used him of going and meeting the neotide secretly and he had threatened her that if she suspected, then why was she even into this rtionship? In public they remained like a couple, but in private, his life was miserable.


    "Thanks, I''ll take it."

 Chapter 52 - The Elevator (1)

    <h4>Chapter 52 - The Elevator (1)</h4>


    Daryn looked at the extension on his office desk. The button was shing red. He clenched his jaw and went to pick the call. "What do you want Maya? I asked you not to call me." he said rudely.


    A honeyed voice came from the other side, "Daryn, my father has asked me to go for a family dinner along with you. All my family members will be present and so it is very important that you apany me. Please darling,e with me." Maya knew that Daryn would fall for this tactic. "The dinner is tomorrow."


    Daryn was extremely irritated. He was aware that Maya used these tricks to get him close to her and show to the public that they were strong as a pair. This in turn meant that leaving her would be such a huge issue that no one could imagine. She got on his nerves. But this time he had to make a choice.


    He became silent for a few seconds trying to rein his rising blood temperature. Then he snarled and dismissed her, "Don''t ask me to apany you anywhere. You know that I don''t want to go."


    "You can''t do this to me, Daryn," Maya pleaded. "We have to show that we are a couple to everyone. My parents really want to see you."


    "I am not going," he said, challenging her as to what she would do about it and mmed the phone down.


    Once again Reyna knocked on the door. "Mr. Silver, you have two appointments back-to-back with business delegates from Nigeria and with your brother."


    Darny had this solid urge to go and meet Dawn. "Send them in," he said and buttoned his shirt up. He pushed down his feelings and prepared for the meeting. His breathing came in rasps when his wolf resisted his decision.


    The door opened and two men in business suits walked in. "Hello Mr. Daryn."


    Daryn greeted them, rose from his chair and guided them to sit on the sofas of his office.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Dawn was guided to the office of the Finance Department. There were rows and rows of white cubicles on that floor. The floor of the office was covered with a maroon carpet. The assistant''s desk was right in front of the first cube. Five rooms for Managers were located on the left side. It was very quiet. As she walked she could feel other employees watching her. But she kept her head down. Stay low, stay low. Do your work and get out. Rick took her to a cubicle towards the end, numbered 51. "Today I am going to send you some easy reports to work upon. You can be familiar with the office. From tomorrow, you can start with your project."


    "Okay," Dawn nodded nervously as her gaze flitted around. Her cubicle''s left wall was shared with another employee who smiled as soon as she looked at him. He waved her a ''Hi!'' She smiled back.


    Rick started to leave when she asked him in haste, "Can you tell me which floor is the Project Department?"


    Rick turned to see her and asked with a frown on his face, "Why?"


    Dawn stared at him nkly, throwing off his question. Her heartbeat increased. She lied. "My brother''s friend is working there. So I thought of meeting him during the lunch hours."


    Rick narrowed his eyes as if trying to read her intentions and then said, "It''s on the tenth floor."


    "Thanks," she replied with a nervous smile.


    "But you better be here after the lunch is over. Don''t fool around," his voice was stern, like a Principal chiding a schoolgirl.


    "Yes I will," she replied.


    As soon as he left, Dawn sat down and exhaled all her anxiety. In the next one hour, she was sent the emails and details to work upon and she becamepletely immersed. It was a fairly easy task, which she was sure she would finish by the end of the day. But in the meantime, she had to go to the Projects Department and start digging details about the gamingpany. She stretched her toes and got up from her ce. She peered at the cubicle on her left and asked, "Where can I get coffee from?"


    The boy looked up and beamed at her. "The refreshment room is on the right of the cubicle twenty."


    "Thanks," she said quietly. She needed a coffee and had to go to the tenth floor. Collecting her wallet from the purse, she ambled to that ce. A vending machine was installed there. She fed five dors to it, took out a can, left the room cat-like and walked to the elevator. There was no one present there thankfully. She went to the tenth floor. She stepped out in the aisle that led to the office. However as soon as she looked up towards the office, she saw Rick through the ssdoor talking to a man while walking in her direction. Her hands trembled. She clutched her skirt. Panicky, Dawn immediately took an about-turn and walked back the elevators. She had to go back to her office.


    ---


    The meeting continued for the next two hours, in which Daryn forced himself to not show his anxiety. He would listen to the business delegates and then suddenly he would find himself wondering what she must be doing. His whole body prickled with all the restraints he was forced upon himself. As soon as the delegates left, Daryn jumped up to his feet and walked out of the office.


    Reyna shot a shocker at him and said, "Sir, you have a meeting with Mr. Neal Perry and Mr. Caleb. They have identified the workers whose performance had gone down."


    Daryn couldn''t wait for a minute now, let alone for the meeting. "Tell them that I will be thirty minuteste," he said curtly. Or may not even join. His wolf wanted to be there with her, to see her. He stepped into his private elevator and pressed the button to the first floor in a hurry. Cursing himself, he punched the seventh floor button. Impatiently, he waited to reach it when suddenly his door opened at the tenth floor. He almost growled at who even dared to think of using his elevator and prevented him from going down his prey. The metal elevator strained against the wires and stopped. The door opened with a ''ting'' and what he saw in front of him, made his knees go wobbly. Dawn was standing there. She stared right into his face.


    This had to be her worst day. She was escaping from Rick and fell right into the arms of the devil himself. Daryn was in the elevator. She stumbled back. "Shit!" she muttered under her breath. His shirt buttons were open till his chest and she could clearly see the tattooed moon. His shirt outlined a muscle of his chest. His smell filled her nostrils. She gulped. He looked like a predator.


    She pressed her lips hard. What do I do? Her eyes darted to her right at Rick. He was still walking in her direction. She was about to get caught and he might be suspicious. Without thinking much, she darted inside and the elevator''s door closed.


    Not believing his luck, Daryn moved to the side to make room for her. He was alone with her. His breath stopped and his cock hardened thinking what it would be like to have her thrown against the wall.


    "G- good morn- morning," Dawn stuttered. She was in the lift with the big, bad CEO of the Silver House. Could anything worse happen? This was one thing she wanted to avoid like gue and this was what happened - he knew of her presence in his Company. She cursed Azura internally. Why the hell did she agree to this deed?


    She anticipated sparks, a red face and mockery and going to jail. Grabbing the rail, she backed a little, thinking about what could happen. Her breathing became ragged. Her heart mmed against the ribcage as she continued to stare at the werewolf. Her n had failed even before it started.


    The elevator didn''t stop at the seventh floor.


    Her phone pinged.

 Chapter 53 - The Elevator (2)

    <h4>Chapter 53 - The Elevator (2)</h4>


    Dawn''s one hand was glued to the rail while the other one held the coffee can tightly. She continued to stare at him. Sweat trickled down her spine. She ignored the phone''s ping. The walls closed in on her and she curled her hands tightly around the what she was holding. Her mind started searching for ways to escape. She felt like a prey in front of a predator. Trapped in a tight space with him was worse than dancing with him on his engagement.


    Daryn remembered their dance, how their bodies touched each other and he controlled an overwhelming urge to hold her against him. Her scent drove him crazy. He called upon every wolf spirit to control his wolf.


    "Morn- morning!" he replied.


    "Congrattions on your engagement," she said slowly. He was too intimidating.


    He tilted his head and ignored her statement. He pointed to the tag she was wearing. "Are you working here?" He asked hoping to taunt her and sound surprised but little did he realize that his voice was like a purr, like a thank fates for getting her to him, like he was thanking every wolf spirit. But he had to keep quiet. Keep his raging hormones in check.


    She cowered. Was her cover up about to blow? "Y¡ª yes, I joined today." She bit her lip. Act normal. But after what happened between them, this was supposed to be the most embarrassing moment. She had spat on his face that she would never see him ever again and here she was ¨C stuck with him in an elevator, as an employee in his Company and that too on Azura''s request. She lowered her eyes in shame. "I¡ª I needed this job," she said as if trying to exin her desperation.


    "Okay," he replied, which sounded more like a thank you.?She looked so cute.?He could feel his fangs sharpening. He dug his hands in his pocket to stop them from pinning her beneath him. His eyes traveled to her skirt and something about her clenched thighs threw him off the edge. "Which department?" he asked even though he knew about it.


    "Finance. I have joined as a Junior Market Analyst," she said hesitatingly lifting her eyes. She felt she was all out in the open. She would never be able to do anything now that he would keep a close vigil on her.


    Beautiful and brainy and hot as hell. He approved of thisbination. He would never let her go now. He could sense that he was making her ufortable, so he talked gently to make her feel at ease. "Is this your first job?"


    Since he had already seen her with Azura, saying that this was her first job would have looked like a tant lie, which would go against her. "Yes, this is my first regr job but I have worked on a contract basis." Coming to your Company and eavesdropping was a part of the current contract. Her unease grew further.


    In all his thirty-two years, he had never had an urge to hold a woman tofort her. Since that would have freaked her out, Daryn turned away from her, towards the door of the elevator in order to calm her. His throat became tight and he wished he could strip out of his suit and shift. His agonizer seemed to rx. He looked at her reflection in the door and saw that she had left the rail. How could he make her feel better? "So you are nervous about joining the job?"


    Hell yes. But she was even more nervous with him in this steel elevator. He was known to kill neotides mercilessly. Would he let her stay without any kind of torture? "Look, Mr. Silver, if you feel that I am a misfit in your office, I can resign." It was a bad idea to stay. "I have never worked in a nine to five job. So yes, I am nervous and with our history, I don''t think you can take it." Bad idea, indeed. She prepared to leave the building. She would go to her cube, collect her purse and go, and never return. This was beyond humiliating. The attraction was beyondprehension. It all sounded wrong.


    Daryn turned to look at her. How dare she even think of leaving? "So you can''t take up the challenge of this job? You gave up in two hours? Was it so difficult?" He wanted to scoff, instead he stared at her as if pinning her against the wall with it.


    "What? The job is fairly easy! Hah!" How could he even think she was ipetent? "I am not talking about the job, I am talking about you." She rolled her eyes.


    A half-smile tugged at his lips. Oh, how he would have loved punishing her for this. He imagined his hands pping her buttocks to the point that they became red. Muscles in his groin became painfully hard at the way she allured him. He made a note ¨C to spank her in his office. He stepped towards her to hold her and merge her into his body so that she would never leave him. She should have been running in his blood stream. She should have been sitting in his heart. What was she doing out? He raised his eyebrow and said, "I can take you." Everywhere. Elevator could be first. "You sure think too highly of yourself Ms. Dawn. I would like to see what a neotide could do to me!" He threw the gauntlet at her.


    She picked it up. "I have no intentions of crossing your path while I am working here," she snarled.?Yes Dawn, say that to the CEO of the Silver House. He will kick you out now. And what did he mean by saying ''take you''?


    Daryn''s smile disappeared. Bring it one Ms. Dawn. His feisty neotide. It was getting hard for him to not kiss her senseless, like there was no tomorrow. We''ll see how you hide yourself?


    The elevator stopped on the first floor and the door opened. Dawn looked at a man with facial features that resembled Daryn''s, only that he was slightly shorter, standing out waiting. His mouth dropped when his saw Dawn. Daryn turned his head to see him. Neal stepped inside and opened his mouth to reprimand Dawn. Aggressively, he said, "Don''t you know this is a private-¡ª"


    Another werewolf. Scared, Dawn thought of everything she could to kill the two burly if they attacked her. She could shift and take them. But she wouldn''t go down easily. But what happened next surprised her.


    Before Neal couldplete his sentence Daryn slowly turned towards him. He took his hand beside Dawn, pushed her behind him and gave a low, dangerous, guttural growl. How dare anyone talk like that to his woman?


    Neal''s head jerked. His posture stiffened along with his muscles. He stopped mid-sentence. His hands rushed to cross his chest and he stared at Daryn with narrowed eyes.


    The elevator''s door closed and they began to ascend.


    Dawn was equally surprised. She felt Daryn''s hand and there was a surge of electricity in her body. What was this act of shielding her?


    "We are supposed to have a meeting," Neal reminded. He noticed Daryn forming fists. The color of his eyes changed. A wolf was about to jump out and attack him. "Will you be joining it?" He had to distract him.


    After a moment''s pause, Daryn replied, "I will jointer."

 Chapter 54 - In The Office

    <h4>Chapter 54 - In The Office</h4>


    As soon as the seventh floor came, Dawn barged out of the elevator. She couldn''t stand in that stifling ce, even for a second more.


    Daryn walked right after her.


    Neal stood there with his eyes wide with surprise. It was so unnatural for Daryn to run after a girl. This was soplicated. He had to talk to his cousin and drill sense. What about Maya? The elevator''s door closed and he went up.


    Dawn hurried inside her office. She slid the ss door open and closed it behind her. She needed air. She needed space and most of all she needed to stay away from him. Her heart rampaged as she contemted treachery. As soon as she slid the door close, she heard it opening again. Each and every person in the room looked in her direction. She realized that they weren''t seeing her, they were seeing something else behind her. She turned sharply only to find Daryn standing there, almost five feet behind. There was a pin drop silence in the office. The front desk manager came running to him. "Good morning Sir!" she said with enthusiasm. The CEO himself was there in this office. She couldn''t believe that he was there for real.


    "Morning," Daryn snapped. He clenched his jaws and ignored the way all the employees looked at him. He could sense their nervousness and it somehow satisfied him. They should be nervous, wary of him and stay away from him. He looked at Dawn who looked hassled.


    "What can I do for you Sir?" The Manager broke his reverie. She looked at him unblinkingly.


    He noticed that Dawn was slowly making her way to her cubicle. Hide baby hide. "Where is the Head?" he asked in a strict tone.


    The Manager almost pissed in her pants. She didn''t know where he was. "I will call him. Please give me a minute." She trotted in her heels to her desk. At the same time some of the employees got up to greet him personally. It was a rare asion that anyone ever met him, so they had to make the most of it. Soon he was surrounded by a dozen of the enthusiastic ones. Daryn kept his replies clipped and the same time nced in her direction. So she was in cube 51? A smile appeared on his face.


    When Rick heard that the CEO was there, he jogged to the seventh floor. He was panting when he reached there. "Sir!" he said, breathlessly. "What can I do?" he was so scared that the CEO hade to the seventh floor from the thirtieth that he thought he had done something very wrong. "Is there a problem with any of the reports?"


    Daryn measured the employee in front of him. He had seen him for the first time. His little neotide had settled in her cubicle. And he found it difficult to stay away from her. He started to walk towards her without speaking a word.


    The employees dispersed while Rick walked with him, no, trotted with him. It was either the best or the worst day of his life. He couldn''tprehend as to why the CEO of the Silver Conglomerate came to this floor.


    Daryn sensed Rick''s unease and was least bothered. He followed the intoxicating scent of the girl. "How many new people have you recruited here in the past one month?" he asked Rick, walking with his hands in his pocket.


    "We recruited six, but one of them declined as he got a job offer overseas, so we are left with five new entrants," he replied immediately.


    Daryn was now near cube 40. "I have a project in which I need ten new recruits from Finance and HR departments to work upon."


    "But why new ones Sir? They don''t have any experience. They willmit mistakes. I will appoint the most experienced ones for you." Rick argued. Thetest one, Dawn was only twenty-three and she was likely to make most mistakes. It had not even been a day of her joining the office.


    Daryn stopped. His expressions darkened. "Do you know anything about the project that you are giving your expertments?"


    Rick gulped. "No Sir," he had a line of sweat on his forehead. How could he advise the person in front of him? "Please let me know about the project and I will send you the people required."


    Daryn had now walked up to the cubicle 48, which was very near to hers.


    Meanwhile Dawn had picked each and every piece of conversation. This was getting worse by the minute. Perhaps he didn''t trust her and so he was trying his best to keep her under his watch. This way she would never be able to find out about the gamingpany. This way, his smell would keep affecting her in the ways she hadn''t known before. She would talk to Azura and get the hell out of here. Suddenly she felt that he had stopped walking. She was hiding her face below the cube''s wall but when she didn''t hear anything, she raised her head curiously and peeked. And he was right there, sitting on the desk of cube 50 looking in her direction, with a raised eyebrow.


    "Shit!" she muttered and hid back like a schoolgirl, hitting her head with a small piece of wood jutting out. "Ouch!" she said in a subdued voice. She tried to take her chair back in front of theputer. The flimsy thing moved with difficulty.


    The boy in cube 50 was utterly flustered. For the love of God, the CEO himself was there. He became so excited that he stood from his ce and offered him his chair but Daryn opted to sit on his desk to get a clear view of Dawn''s cubicle. He picked a document from the desk and looked at the boy. The boy became mmy under his gaze. "Are you new?"


    "Fairly," he said. "I joined two weeks back."


    Daryn turned his gaze to Rick and said, "Send me the list of those five new employees as soon as possible. Make sure that all of them meet me in my office in an hour."


    "Yes Sir," Rick replied with all seriousness.


    It was time to run right now. She didn''t have any inclination to get involved in it any deeper.


    Daryn stood up and walked to his target of interest. He leaned against her wall, crossing his arms over his chest. Her scent made his skin tickle. His wolf wanted to unt his muscles. "I think you are new, Ms. Dawn Wyatt."


    "Yes," she replied. "But this job doesn''t suit me," she said, collecting her purse. "I am leaving."


    Rick and the boy jerked their heads. This was a shocker. They hoped that the CEO didn''t st. Rick couldn''t believe that he recruited a girl like her. Was she mad?


    "Really?" Daryn replied in a cold voice. "Have you read the contract before joining the job?" He waited for her answer.


    She hadn''t read any contract. She was just asked to join by Azura. It was supposed to be a discreet operation.


    "You cannot leave the job for three months after joining it. You must have signed a bond."


    What??A bond?


    Daryn smiled. He had trapped his prey. Time to close on her. "The new project is about increasing my poprity in the media, and you, Ms. Dawn will be heading the project. You will have to find out every appealing aspect about me and help the HR people to publicize that." He paused hoping to see a reaction and then added, "Come to my office in half an hour to discuss details."


    Rick''s jaw dropped. Did the CEO of The Silver Conglomerate need publicity?

 Chapter 55 - Cute Couple

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Cute Couple</h4>


    "Pub¡ª publicity?" Rick stuttered. "But you are already so popr!" His tone carried bewilderment for all the employees who were near them.


    Daryn looked at Rick with a raised eyebrow as anger curled in his stomach, which in turn manifested on his face in the form of darkest expressions he had ever seen.


    Rick began to feel so shaky that sweat trickled down his spine. If he didn''t make an amendment to his statement, he might lose his job. "I think we need to keep this surge of poprity in flow, else the Company might suffer losses," he bbered.


    The word ''losses'' only made Daryn angrier. He red at Rick and said in a cold voice, "I think you need to go back for more training to our training center. I will arrange it for you soon."


    Rick''s throat dried. That ce was for people who performed badly. He wanted to smack his head for speaking nonsense. "I am sorry, Sir. I am going to make a list for you as soon as possible and send it to you." Although in his head, it was an absolutely ridiculous project but whatever boss said was the rule.


    Daryn turned his attention to Dawn who was looking shocked at the entire situation. She felt a prickle in her skin, as if it would erupt with e. "Mr. Daryn, I am a Junior Market Analyst. How can I assist in the ''Poprity'' project, let alone head it? I am into finance, not massmunication."


    Even though she was on defensive, Daryn loved it. It was so refreshing for him. Most of his employees, business colleagues and rtives, either sucked up to him or talked nonsense behind his back.Too bad Dawn, you will have to do what I say. He was turned on. He nced at her blouse that was hugged to her body. He wanted to yank it off her and lick his tongue up that belly to the north. "Your job would be to assess the market of all the popr magazines and other kinds of media and guide the team to tell them where to advertise. You will allocate them funds ordingly."


    This was absolutely the stupidest project she had evere across. Even in her college, this thing wasn''t covered. She so wanted to tell him that she was the type who had predicted his Company, The Mink Corporation''s downfall, and he thought of putting her in this foolish job? Raising the poprity of a man who was famous beyond imagination? Had he gotten out of his mind. He had so many restraint orders against girls who had be obsessive about him, his Company was like one of the most valuablepanies of the country and yet he wanted to invest money and time on bing even more popr? What was this new gimmick? She nted her legs wide and red at him. "The only market that you can now tap is the moon!"


    He wanted tough loudly at her bratty behavior. His gaze shifted to her wide legs and his imagination took off in every dirty direction he could think of. Take it easy boy. His voice was hoarse when he said, "See you soon," and started to leave. He walked out of her cubicle, stopped to look at Rick and said, "From tomorrow, these ten employees will sit on my floor because they have to study every aspect about me."


    Rick nodded vehemently. Did his boss actually go so shameless? What did he mean ''every aspect''? He blinked rapidly. And why did they have to sit there on his floor? Another headache. He better have more boys than girls in the team.


    Daryn turned to look at Dawn again. "Don''t forget ¨C my office, 2PM." Why did it sound like a date?


    Dawn balled her fists so hard that her fingernails dug into her palms as she watched him saunter like he was enjoying himself because he had made her even more miserable. Sadist.


    As Daryn walked he let out a low whistle, which converted into a soft hum. He imagined her naked, spread-eagled on his desk with her legs wide open. Do not think like that Daryn. This is not how it works. He tried to leash his flight of fancy. She will kill you. His cock twitched yet again.


    He took the elevator to his office. Before going inside, he instructed Reyna, "A team of ten new employees will being here. Cancel all my appointments for the day. They will be sitting on this floor, so make room for all of them." He walked inside, leaving a gaping Reyna. "Also an employee wille first, don''t stop her. I have called her."


    The CEO had never interacted with the new employees. What was this new thing? "Yes Sir," she replied with a fuddled mind. When his door closed, Reyna shifted her gaze to the beautiful thirtieth floor that was wall-to-wall carpeted, had exotic tropical nts, chandeliers from across the world, a mini-putting green and a personal gym for the CEO himself. There were only five more employees besides her who were allowed to step on that floor on an everyday basis other than those who came for a meeting and of course Maya and some rtives. She couldn''t imagine stuffing ten cubicles here. She couldn''t figure out how this would happen. But his instructions were crisp. Immediately, she called the interior decorator.


    Inside the office, unable to sit on his chair, Daryn arranged his table neatly. Then he walked to the area in front of the couch and did push ups. He sat on the sofa and took his coat off. Thinking of her in his office made him push to the verge of shifting. Suddenly there was a ring on his extension. He went to pick it up. Reyna''s light voice came, "Sir, Ms. Maya ising to meet you."


    What? His lips pressed together, almost to the point of ttening. She was hell bent on creating a show in the office. "Tell her that I am busy."


    "I told her that, but she is already on her way up. She is in the elevator as we talk."


    Daryn''s face tightened. She was getting on his nerves. "Okay, tell her to make this short. I have a meeting in less than fifteen minutes." Daryn mmed the phone down. She was bing difficult to deal with. He knew her agenda. She was trying to pressurize him to visit her father. The heck he would. He ran fingers through his hair.


    Maya opened the door of his office with a loud noise. "Darynnnn!" she said in a loud dulcet voice for others to hear.


    Reyna chuckled softly. "Cute couple," she muttered.


    As soon as the door closed, Maya went to Daryn and said, "Darling, what is it with you?" She held his hand and then wrapped her arms around his shoulders. "I had toe to your office to convince you to join me for tomorrow evening." She kissed him on his cheek.


    Repulsed, he removed her hands. "In whatnguage do I make you understand that I won''t go?"


    Suddenly Maya threw herself on her knees and sat down in front of him with tears in her eyes. She held his legs. "Please Daryn, what have I done? We used to love each other so much. What has gotten into you? I can give you what you want." She started opening the zipper of his pants.


    "Stop it!" he said and tried to zip his pants back.

 Chapter 56 - You Will Be Put To Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 56 - You Will Be Put To Sleep</h4>


    Maya wouldn''t leave him. "Daryn, baby let me do this. Let me do this for you. See, how much I love you?" She removed his hand and opened the zipper again. With one hand, she held his thigh and with the other she held his pants down. She brought her mouth near his dick and bit it lightly over his underwear.


    Appalled, he yelled at her, "What are you doing?" He was struggling to remove her hands around his thighs.


    She had somehow managed to open his pants, which now pooled around his ankles.


    "I am going to make you happy, darling," she said in a husky voice. Her mouth reached his underwear and she nibbled and kissed him over it again. Her hands reached her buttocks. "Baby, I can give you whatever you want, wherever you want. Just don''t disagree with me," she said in a breathy voice.


    "Stop!" Daryn was very angry. "Are you mad?"


    Dawn had arrived to meet him at the office. Reyna talked with her pleasantly and was surprised to hear about the urgent task that the CEO had demanded. The boss had instructed her to bring the employee to him directly, and so without thinking twice, she opened it.


    Maya was about to yank his underwear down, when suddenly the door opened. Daryn looked up and found Reyna standing with Dawn. His mouth fell. His eyes stared into hers. Her face looked pained. She had nched and had pressed her stomach with her hand. He could sense her disgust, her nausea and he knew that she was about to throw up. No. No. No. No.


    ---


    Dawn backed a little. She felt like puking. In front of her, in full view was Maya, a m lipstick monster. She was on her knees with her head stuck to his cock, like a ve pleasing her Lord. Daryn, her fianc¨¦, was standing with his pants dropped down. He was bent forward slightly and his hand was on her head. "Oh shit!" she said in a low tone. Her hand automatically went to her mouth. Her throat burned and she had a bitter tang in the mouth. She felt apulsion to flee the ce and wished to be somewhere else. Feeling choked, she pressed her stomach and bent forward a little, heaving drily. She lowered her gaze.


    Upon seeing the situation inside, Reyna closed the door. Her face had turned red and she cursed herself for not knocking the door. By the time she turned to see Dawn, she found her walking towards the elevator in a hurry. There was no way she could stop her.


    Dawn had spun back towards the elevator, holding her documents close to her chest. She mmed the seventh floor button with her free hand. She wanted to gag. She wanted to forget the whole nightmarish scene - the grotesque sight she had seen. She leaned her back on the elevator''s wall in order to rx, but was drenched with sweat. Her body was flushed hot and she wanted to shift. Project, no project, she was going back home. Why was it affecting her so much? She felt like she wanted an out of this world. She wanted to go back home and curl in her bed.


    As soon as she reached the seventh floor, she rushed to the restroom and puked. Once she was done, she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and looked up at her reflection in the mirror. Her eyes were red and her face color was ashen white. A tear rolled down her eye. Not done. She washed her face with cold water, patted it dry and walked out of the restroom, back to her office. Enough. She would quit.


    The Manager of the floor was standing along with a group of employees. As soon as she saw Dawn, she said, "You are supposed to take these men to the CEO''s office in ten minutes."


    "No, I am taking leave for the rest of the day," she replied and walked past.


    The Manager stared at the back of her as she paced to her cubicle. She shrugged and started to talk to the other employees who were appointed by Rick.


    ---


    Inside the office, Daryn shoved Maya''s face away from him and pulled his pants up. Once he zipped up, he bent and held her chin tightly, almost to the point of squeezing it.


    She whimpered in pain. Grabbing his hand, she pleaded, "Leave me."


    In a jarred voice he said, "This is the first time I have been disgraced in my office. If I ever see you again here, I am going to rip you apart and burn you on the stakes!" He pushed her face without an iota of gentleness. His whole body was burning with anger. He couldn''t forget the look on Dawn''s face. It hurt him deep inside, somewhere near his chest. He left Maya there and hurried outside to find her. Don''t go. Don''t go. I am sorry. "Where''s Dawn?" he asked Reyna when he reached out.


    "She has left," Reyna replied, almost dying of embarrassment. "I¡ª I am sorry¡ª"


    "Shut up!" he snapped and walked to the elevator. Dawn wasn''t in her office. The Manager informed her that she had gone home. He wanted to roar his agitation. Daryn almost broke into a run and ran to the parking space. His bicycle was standing in the car parking with the broken chain. She had left. She won''te back. She has gone forever. He had to shift. He opened his car that was standing right next to his bicycle and drove towards the mountains. When he reached the edge of the forest that surrounded the Ensmoire Forest, he abandoned the car. His chest shook with a growl and his wolf came out. The hurt, the pain on her face was impossible to bear. He ran in the forests and then turned to the mountains. The sun was still up in the sky. He caught a familiar scent of a wolf and arge wolf, shorter than him appeared before him. Daryn leaped to attack the wolf and knocked him to his side. The two of them fought like the beasts they were. Finally Neal backed down. He lied on the ground and whined as he licked his bruises.


    She would never interact with him, ever.


    ---


    Maya had nced from the corner of her eyes at the girl standing with Reyna. So she once again brought her face near his dick. With the way the neotide reacted, there was no doubt that she had a thing for Daryn. "But Daryn is mine," she scoffed. She rubbed her jaw and took the phone out from her purse. She dialed a number and said, "Meet me at Caf¨¦ Regal in half an hour." She straightened up her dress. "You will be put to sleep today Dawn," she muttered to herself under her breath. When she walked outside, she asked Reyna, "Who was that girl with you?"


    Reyna was nervous already. It was Maya, the CEO''s fianc¨¦ in front of her. "D- Dawn."


    "Is she new here?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you give me her resume?"


    "Sure." Reyna printed her resume out with her photo and gave it to her.


    Maya rolled the paper, stashed it in her purse and walked out.


    ---


    Dawn reached her home, closed the door behind her, kicked her heels out, yanked her clothes out and went to bed. She covered herself with theforter from all sides. She was quitting for sure. Unbridled her tears flowed out. She took her phone and was about to punch a message to Azura, when her eyes became wide seeing the message she had received.

 Chapter 57 - The Email

    <h4>Chapter 57 - The Email</h4>


    Dawn''s eyes were wide with surprise. It was an email addressed to her blog email ID. She tapped to open it. All the sappiness that had drained her energy from her body was washed over by a feeling of ecstasy. Hopelessness was so tangible after her horrid encounter at the office but after reading the email she felt at ease. There was lightness in her chest and she held her arms to hug herself. Removing the cover from herself, she squealed with joy. She sprang out of the bed, wore a light t-shirt and went to herputer with a wide grin. She couldn''t believe how a little message had made her day. How soon all the negativity that was bringing her down purged, and positivity flowed in.


    Cole, who was studying in the adjacent room, came to her and watched his sister with interest. She was singing loudly. He sped his hands to his chest and raised his eyebrows. "Dawn, is everything okay?" he asked, leaning on the door.


    Dawn jumped out of her chair, swayed her arms and waked to him tapping her foot on her song. "Guess what?"


    "What?"


    "Your strategy worked!" She squealed again.


    "What strategy? Can you borate? Or would you keep speaking in code words?" Cole asked with a frown.


    She ignored his statement and tapped her phone to show him the message. "I have been contacted by a journalist in the Evening Business Newspaper to write a column for them. He thinks that my blog is very informational and that my writing shows that I have an in-depth knowledge about the market."


    Cole watched her as if she had grown two horns. "That''s awesome sis," he said. "You should totally do it." He offered his encouragement and support to her.


    Dawn''s face glowed. "I know, right?" she bounced on her toes back to the chair. "This is such a wonderful opportunity."


    "Of course!" Cole said. "It is going to make you very popr."


    She cringed at the word ''popr''. "But there''s one thing."


    Cole rolled his eyes. "Now what?"


    "People on my blog think that I am a man," she said with puffy cheeks.


    Cole stared at her for a moment and thenughed hard holding his stomach. Once he stoppedughing and perched on her bed, he said, "Just continue like that. Reveal yourself when the time is ripe."


    "Hmm," she gave a t response.


    "Have you replied to him?" Cole asked hoping that she had taken a quick action.


    "No! I am about to." Dawn cursed herself for not seeing the message earlier.


    "Give him a solid reply and then please make a peanut butter and jelly sandwich for me. I am hungry. Don''t forget to add some sd dressing. And if you are up to that, you can also give me some fresh lemon juice." Cole smiled as Dawn gave him a hard stare. He walked out of the room.


    Cole had be extremely busy with school these days. And also with his fetish with the Hispanics and boys in general. It was bing a confusing year for him.


    She read the email again:


    Dear DW,


    I have been a regr reader of your blog. You offer some fantastic advice on it and I can see how knowledgeable you are. Your idea on investing in dividend-oriented stocks is pretty interesting and I think it should be given more exposure. I would like to take this opportunity to invite you to write for our evening newspaper''s business column twice a week. The column is not more than three hundred words.


    I look forward to a positive reply.


    Sincerely,


    Daniel Hugh


    (Editor in Chief)


    Dawn wrote the reply enthusiastically:


    Dear Sir,


    Thank you for offering me this opportunity. I would be more than d to write for your column. Kindly let me know the details to get started.


    Regards,


    DW


    She hit ''send'' and then suddenly realized whether her email was too short. She regretted not reading it again and sending it in excitement. At first she thought she would frame a better reply and send but then on a second thought, she didn''t. What if showing her eagerness would rather make her look as if she was soliciting charity? She pulled her hair at her impulsive behavior. "Ugh!" She got up from her chair and went to the kitchen with her phone. She had to call Azura.


    While applying peanut butter, she dialed his number and put it on loudspeaker.


    His excited voice came, "Dawn! How have you been? I was trying to call you, but I had so many meetings." He was almost breathless. "How was your first day? Was there any breakthrough?"


    Dawn pursed her lips. This was not what she hoped for. She wanted to quit. "Azura, I had a horrible time there." She remembered Maya''s mouth over Daryn. It was gross. She shuddered. "Daryn Silver knows about my presence and I want to leave. I think you should get someone else other than me." She went on to narrate that Daryn had recruited her as the Head of a project.


    Azura listened to her patiently. This was not what he had expected from Daryn. That man was never interested in such petty jobs or new recruits. And the fact that Dawn came in his eyes, it could be dangerous. At the same time, he also thought this was a fantastic chance. "Dawn if you quit now, Daryn would be suspicious. He will trace you back to me and we will get exposed. You need to stay there and utilize these favorable circumstances to keep an eye on him. You can gather more information."


    Sheughed with an edge at his s¨¦. "Azura, I will not do anything of that sort! I am already in deep shit and you want me to keep an eye on him? With him keenly observing me, do you think I will even be able to get the information about the gamingpany? You must be daydreaming!"


    Azura retorted. "Don''t be ridiculous. He wouldn''t have time to interact with you all. He is notorious for ignoring his employees and only caring for his customers. Why do you think he has made billions? So don''t worry. Take this chance to dig whatever information you can. Just keep low, do your job and get out of there."


    Why wasn''t he understanding that she felt miserable with Daryn around her? Daryn affected her. She stopped doing her work and stared nkly in space.


    "Go there tomorrow, baby. Think of what I told you earlier. We really need that blueprint. Once you have it, I will take you out and erase all your data from thepany. Trust me," he said earnestly.


    Dawn took a deep breath and looked at the ceiling. Every cell in her body revolted at the thought of going back to Daryn.


    "You there?" Azura''s voice came.


    "Yes," she said irritatingly. "Okay. I will go."


    "That''s like my girl!" Azura said excitedly. "Okay babes, I have reached the venue for my next meeting. I will call you again as soon as I can." The phone went dead.


    Dawn pursed her lips. She made the sandwich for Cole and went to his room with a droopy look. At least the highlight of the day was her stint with the newspaper. In the night, she got a detailed email about what to write for the news column, which would be published two eveningster.


    Next day, she found herself cursing the guy who had parked his bicycle in her spot in the car parking area of The Silver House. She removed the bicycle, stashed it behind, and parked her car there with a "Humph! Let''s see how you get out now." She walked in the building brushing her jacket.

 Chapter 58 - Sir

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Sir</h4>


    His smell was a give-in. She wanted to park her car in the space that was vacant right next but was peeved at the bicycle man. She had to punish him for parking his vehicle where cars were supposed to be parked. So after giving him his due, Dawn went directly to her office. The Manager, Ynda Smith was standing there near the door, talking with all the new recruits. "Mr. Rick has sent fresh instructions about the new project. He said that the CEO wasn''t there in his office yesterday, so the project will get dyed."


    Dawn joined the group. A boy asked, "So should we go back to our departments?"


    "Yes, you should," Ynda said.


    "Manager Smith, can you tell us an estimated time as to when we will begin," asked another employee. He was sad that he would lose an opportunity to work with the CEO.


    Ynda was wearing a peach colored shirt with matching pants. Her lipstick was the same and she had applied gloss all over it. She had taken extra care of her curly hair that was pinned in a neat bun on the top of her head. She looked at Dawn from the corner of her eyes and scoffed. Dawn looked like a rookie in front of her, wearing a pointed ck skirt and light blue chiffon top that had a ribbon on the cor. Her wavy hair was open and they framed her face falling around her shoulders. "Why are youte?" she said in a stern tone.


    "I am notte. There was an issue I had to take care of, in the parking area," Dawn replied.


    Ynda shrugged and said, "Whatever. But you have to enter your thumbprint in the office building and that will be taken as your entry time. You need to work for an exact number of hours, else your money will be cut."


    Dawn looked at her watch and smirked, "Fine. I will work for ten minutes extra." Petty. She could hear others giggle. "In fact, let me go and enter my biometrics or else it would be eleven minutes." Two boys couldn''t resist chuckling.


    "Please do," Ynda''s face twisted. She was sure that today she would apany this rookie to the thirtieth floor and make sure that the CEO noticed her too.


    Dawn simply pressed her thumb in the scanner and entered the office. As she walked to her cubicle, she noticed that all the chairs had been reced with nice cushioned ones. Employees were sittingfortably. The office looked perked up. When she reached her cubicle she saw a huge aquarium just a few feet away freshly installed in the corner. There were numerous brilliant color fish swimming across from one corner to the other. A smile spread on her lips. She loved the ambience. Feeling light, she kept her purse on the table and switched on herputer. There was a string of emails with different project details in her inbox. But first, she knew that she had to apologize to Daryn for leaving the office so abruptly yesterday.


    ---


    Daryn Silver had spent the entire night in the mountains with Neal on his trail. When he was too tired, he ran up the hill where he had a small cottage. Neal went with him over there. Daryn shape-shifted, took a bath and went to lie in his bed. The waterfall behind his cottage cascaded brutally like emotions in his brain. He didn''t want to go to the office. He closed his eyes and all his nightmares returned. Dawn was getting hunted by a bunch of neotides. A shrill sound interrupted his dream and he opened his eyes with a jerk. He rose, panting heavily. "Dawn!" he rasped. He looked at the clock on the wall. It was 11AM. He went back to his pillow. Lazily, he picked up his phone to switch it off, when suddenly there was a ping. It was a message from Dawn. Daryn''s mind became numb and the phone fell from his hands. He stared at it. With quivering hands, he picked the phone again and rubbed his eyes to make sure that it was text from Dawn. Lightly, he tapped the message open.


    Good morning, Sir. I am sorry for leaving the office abruptly yesterday. I can handle the project today.


    No exnations as to why she left - just a simple text that she was ready for the project. Daryn stared at the message. The word ''Sir'' made every muscle in his body clench. He imagined her on her knees in front of him. Dominance. At first he smiled, then his smile turned into a grin and then it turned into an ear-splitting grin. His ears became red with excitement. He removed the nket and sprang up to get ready. When he came out twenty minutester, he was puffed with so much energy that Neal stopped eating his cereal and looked up at the beaming man in front of him.


    "We are going to the office," he announced.


    Neal narrowed his eyes. Very slowly he took a spoon of cereal in his mouth. "We will go, but I need to talk to you Daryn."


    Daryn sighed. "Neal, I am in no mood to listen to a sermon."


    "But you have to," Neal said in a harsh tone. He waited for Daryn to sit.


    Daryn only donned a stubborn expression on his face. He picked up the pineapple juice can from the table and sipped.


    Neal clenched his jaw and then releasing his frustration, said, "You are engaged to Maya and Dawn is¡ª." He shook his head. "This is going to be disastrous for the Silver Crescent tribe, for you and for Dawn. She would be a thorn in the eyes of many. Not only neotides would go against her, but even the purebloods. Will the purebloods even ept a neotide as their Luna?"


    Daryn growled not liking the name of Dawning from someone else''s mouth. Well, that was a first. But then there were too many firsts he had experienced in thest 24 hours. "I can''t think straight at the moment Neal, so just don''t talk about any of that with me. Right now I want to go to the office. Also don''t talk about Dawn."


    Neal tilted his head. His cousin was behaving like a teen in love. He wasn''t thinking of the consequences. He wasn''t bothered about how things would turn. He became scared for the little neotide. He lowered his head and shook it. "You go. I have to take a bath. I will jointer." But they belonged to a pack and he would protect him.


    "Okay!" Daryn said gruffly and stormed out.


    Neal pursed his lips. He had pledged his life to his brother. He followed him whenever he ran to the mountains so that Daryn could take his steam off. Last night he needed to vent his frustrations out, else he would have gone wayward. He knew that Daryn''s instincts of mating with Dawn had triggered. It was just a matter of time.


    Half an hourter Daryn was parking his car in his designated space. His bicycle was stashed behind Dawn''s car. His lips curled. He picked it up from there, brought it behind her car and chained it with hers. His heart raced smelling her scent all the way to the lobby. He reached his office and instructed Reyna, "Ask the new team toe up. They will start with the project now."


    "Yes Sir."


    What happened in the next one hour was unexpected.

 Chapter 59 - Sexiest And The Most Handsome Man

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Sexiest And The Most Handsome Man</h4>


    Waiting eagerly in his office, Daryn let out a low whistle. He looked around everywhere to see if there was anything out of ce, but everything was perfect. He tapped his fingers on his table and switched on hisputer. He called Reyna on extension and said, "Cancel my meetings for the next one hour." Then he rose from his chair, stashed his hands in his pockets and looked outside. His mind went to Maya and what she did yesterday. For a moment he felt bitter and clenched his jaw. He had to break the engagement with her. And for now he didn''t want to think of consequences. A soft knock on the door made him turn sharply.


    "Come in," he said.


    Reyna stepped in. "Sir, Ms. Dawn is here with her team. They are waiting for you outside."


    Daryn resisted the smile on his face and nodded. He picked his phone and walked out. He saw a group of four girls, and seven boys waiting for him but spotted her immediately. She was standing in the extreme right corner looking at the office with wondrous eyes. His pulse raced. Did she like the d¨¦cor? Did it suit her taste? Would she befortable?


    "Good morning Sir," the employees greeted him.


    Daryn sped his hands. "It''s great to see you all here."


    Before he could say anything, Ynda swayed her way up to him. She gave him a folder and in a husky voice said, "Mr. Daryn, here''s a list of all mediapanies who are popr and will ept us without hesitation for our project. I have also gone ahead to find the prices they are demanding for this sort of work. In my opinion, you really need only two people who are experienced in this kind of work and who already know the way the industry moves." She looked at Dawn and added, "Rookies would only create more problems." She turned her head towards him and gave him the best smile that made her peachy glossed lips shine like they were dipped in gloss overnight. She extended the file to him with pride on her face. She knew that once Daryn would see how hard she worked, he would remove this pesky girl and take her off the project.


    "And who are you to tell me that?" Daryn asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Ynda gulped. Yesterday only the boss had interacted with her. How could he forget her so soon? She was embarrassed. Someone behind chuckled softly. It was so awkward for her that she rubbed the back of her neck. "I¡ª I am¡ª"


    "Never mind," Daryn said curtly and dismissed her. He looked at Dawn. "Ms. Dawn, please get your group over there," he said pointing to a corner that looked like a small private area.


    Dawn nodded.


    Ynda interjected, "Sir, I am Ynda, the Assistant Manager in the Finance Department. You talked to me yesterday." How could she be dismissed? She had taken an hour toplete her makeup and look pretty only to impress the CEO and worked hard.


    "Give this file to Ms. Dawn," Daryn ordered strictly and walked away.


    Ynda blinked a number of times at his curt behavior. Anger rose in her chest. Why was he giving so much importance to that rookie when she was more qualified? She went to Dawn and pushed the file in her hands with a grunt.


    Dawn sighed and took the file. She looked at the others and requested them all to follow the boss.


    Not wanting to be dismissed, Ynda also went with them. On her way she opened the top two buttons of her shirt to show her cleavage.


    As Dawn walked she saw that the entire d¨¦cor of the office had changed. Ten very beautiful and fashionable cubicles were installed. Yesterday this ce was nothing but a big empty hall and now it looked ambient, cozy and inviting.


    They all settled in the area, which was at the far end of the room. The ce was covered with white muslin curtains. There were sofas all around with a small table in the center. Daryn waited for everyone to sit, no, he waited for Dawn to sit because he wanted to sit beside her. But another boy sat beside her. Irritated as hell, he red at the boy and hoped he would lift him and throw him out of the window. He chose in to sit on a single seat sofa beside them. When everyone was settled, he looked at Dawn and came to the point straightaway, "The first aspect that needs to be covered or made popr about me is that I am the sexiest and the most handsome man alive on earth."


    Dawn''s mouth fell to the floor. What kind of shamelessness was that? How brazen? Shameless didn''t even define him properly. She added every synonym that came in her mind - outrageous, unabashed, and so wanton. As a CEO of The Silver House, the first thing he should have focused on was his intelligence and business acumen but what was this? Who the hell wanted their image as being sexiest and handsome? Was he a model or a Hollywood star? Her gaze shifted to others and everyone was as bewildered as she was. They all watched him skeptically with wide eyes. Yes, he was handsome with broad shoulders, silky hairbed back in and that impable ck suit. Yes, he was sexy and she could easily write over five hundred words on why he was erotically attractive. But saying it aloud was simply¡ª Dawn was bereft. She licked her dry lips.


    Least bothered about everyone else, Daryn tilted his head and rested it on his palm. In a sultry voice he asked, "What do you think, Ms. Dawn? You are the Head of the project. How will you go about it?"


    She rubbed her neck to recover from the brazen attitude of her boss and then said, "Well, the first thing is¡ª"


    Ynda cut her short. She leaned forward to show her cleavage and said, "This can be easily done Mr. Daryn. Just read the proposition I have given."


    Daryn gave her a hard smile and turned to Dawn. "Ms. Dawn, how is Ms. Ynda''s proposition?"


    Ynda fisted her hand in the air in her mind. Hah! See how the boss is siding with me, you fly.


    Without reading the file Dawn said in a t tone, "It is not good."


    Ynda''s mouth dropped. How dare a new employee challenge her findings? She had worked so hard topile the data. "How can you say so? You haven''t even read the file!" she retorted.


    Dawn pitied Ynda''s shortsightedness in her mind. She ignored her and looked into Daryn''s eyes.


    For a moment Daryn''s heart stopped as he saw those green eyes. He remembered the first time he saw her on the highway. He crossed his legs in order to conceal his emotions that somehow again drained south.


    She started, "You are already covered very widely in the popr magazines. Everyone knows that for a certain amount, they will again ssh you on their covers. What we need is diversification. We need to find avenues, which haven''t been tapped. And in your case," she gulped, "I mean, the points that have to be covered in your case," she waved her hand in a circle in front of him, "of being the most handsome and sexiest man," she paused to take in a deep breath, "going back to the magazines would look as if we have influenced them and it might be actually detrimental. So we cannot take the regr route."


    Daryn poked his tongue in his cheek. She was intelligent and he could smell her juices mixed with obstinacy. Yes baby I am the best man for you. He brought his pinky finger on his lower lip purposely and pressed it.


    Dawn gasped, tore her gaze from him and gave the file back to Ynda. She clucked. "This won''t work."


    Satisfied with her answer, without looking at Ynda and still seeing Dawn, he said, "Pick that file of yours and get lost."

 Chapter 60 - The Assignment

    <h4>Chapter 60 - The Assignment</h4>


    Ynda''s?posture crumbled as her face registered a huge shock. She wanted to understand better what just happened. The CEO asked her basically to get lost. In a cracking voice she said, "But Sir¡ª"


    Daryn shifted his cold, hard gaze at her, making her stop mid-sentence. She swallowed her saliva and nodded. She knew that she''d better pick the file and leave to save her job. The file that was ced on the table looked like a piece of garbage to her. She tried so hard but this new girl trashed her theory so thoroughly that there was no chance of salvaging it. But why was the CEO so convinced by her? Ynda rose from her ce, bowed to Daryn and began to leave. She looked at Dawn from the corner of her eyes. There would be plenty of instances for her to take her revenge. She left as quietly as possible.


    Daryn turned his attention to his little neotide. "Ms. Dawn, find out where we can post all this information and send me a report."


    "Yes Sir," she replied.


    Sir. Daryn felt like taking her to his office and showing her what submission was. But would she submit? His skin prickled. "If you have any problem, let me know. If you feel that there is anything that you want to change in the office, you can inform Reyna about it." If you like I can go to the mountains and hunt food for you. Get a bunny.


    "Sure. I will send my research to you." She paused and then added, "But getting yourself popr is a bad idea. You are already very famous. Besides, I have heard that you have several restraining orders from top models and actresses of the country. So this exercise seems pretty futile. Unless you want more restraining orders," she taunted him, ignoring his offer to upgrade to better the office environment.


    Every team member froze in his or her spots. Was this girl insane? The boss was known to throw out employees who went against his wishes. Didn''t she just see what happened to Ynda? The boy sitting beside her tugged her sleeve, hinting her to stay quiet. The girl sitting opposite her made a gesture of cutting across the neck to stop speaking. Even before they started the project, this girl was hell bent on its doom.


    Daryn narrowed his eyes. The way she looked at him it was as if she was studying him. Did she look at him like a giant, creepy man? Or did she find him alluring enough? Did she see through his eyes, inside his soul? Did she see the predator in him that wanted her madly? He asked with a half-smile. "So you don''t like the project or you don''t think that I am sexy and handsome?"


    Once again Dawn''s mouth fell. She didn''t know how to answer that. She was thrown off-bnce. She raised her eyebrows and closed her mouth. She pouted her plump lips, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. He was going non-stop with his shamelessness. And there was no way she could put him down. "I do."


    Daryn cocked his head to the other side and asked, "You do?" The way she pouted her mouth, it was like forey. He wanted to seize it with his own.


    She became nervous. "I mean¡ª I mean I do think you¡ª you are¡ª sexy and handsome." She somehowpleted her sentence.


    "So you do agree?" he asked her. His eyes lit up and he rxed back on his sofa.


    "Y¡ª yes!" Could she be anymore ufortable? And why the hell was he doing that? Bastard.


    One of the girls sitting in the group chimed in, "Sir, ording to me you are very attractive and this is a damn good project. Please let us start with it," she said eagerly. It was such a wonderful chance to get brownie points and go up thedder.


    Daryn shook his head. "It seems that you are not really convinced Ms. Dawn."


    "I am," Dawn''s voice was halting.


    "I would like to give you an assignment," he said.


    "What assignment?" she sat up straight.


    "I will let you know after you have instructed your team on what to do next," he smiled again.


    "Okay," she breathed out. Her face became red.


    Daryn addressed others as if this was a routine thing to say. "Thanks everyone. Cooperate with your new Project Head. All the reports should be given to her. You know the protocol. If any of this leaks out, I will make sure that you don''t get a job anywhere on this."


    What he didn''t know was that everyone in the group including Dawn were petrified. He heard collective gasps. He straightened his tie, got up from there and after giving her onest look, left. While on his way back, he instructed Reyna, "What meetings do I have?"


    "I will email your schedule once again," she replied.


    He felt rxed in his office. Hering back was like being home, like this was the rightful ce she belonged to. After yesterday''s incident, he thought he had lost her forever, but she was back. And now he wouldn''t lose her.


    As soon as Daryn disappeared behind his office door, suddenly the air became light. "Let''s start!" Dawn said and rose from her ce. Every cubicle had names written on them and hers was obviously right in the front. Once she reached there, she realized that hers was installed in a way that it faced Daryn''s office door. She felt uneasy, so she asked another girl to change the ce with her. "Wendy, could you please sit here?"


    Wendy was settling in her ce. She frowned, weighed her options and when she saw that the cube was right in front of the CEO''s door, there was a glint in her eyes. "Sure!" she said and trotted to her.


    When Daryn came out of his office for the next meeting he noticed that Dawn was sitting elsewhere immersed in her work. He didn''t say anything. She could choose wherever she wanted but she was there. That''s all that mattered for now.


    The entire afternoon was spent in researching social tforms, which were into this kind of advertising. The team dispersed for lunch. Almost all in the group headed for the office cafeteria bur Dawn had other ns. She stopped at the tenth floor. She had to go on to do her work. There were only a few people over there in the office. She approached ady who was eating ham-sandwiches. She was huge for her cubicle, let alone her table and the amount of food in front of her amused Dawn. It was obvious that she was a loner. With a kind face, she approached her and said, "Hi, I am Dawn Wyatt and I was looking for my brother''s friend who works on a project for the gamingpany. Can you tell me where they sit? I am forgetting his name. He was Jose, umm, Jose¡ª"


    Happy that someone spoke to her, Laura filled her in excitedly, "Not Jose, but Ambrose. Ambrose Hull."


    Dawn tittered, "Oh right! That one."


    Laura pointed to the east and said, "He is in Cube forty five."


    "Thanks," Dawn replied politely.


    "You are wee," Laura smiled and went back to eating.


    Dawn was halfway to the cube 45, when a ping on her phone stopped her midway. She tapped it open.


    To convince yourself that I am the sexiest and the most handsome man on this, write that in an email to me everyday starting from now.


    Her mind became nk.


    ---


    In Caf¨¦ Regal:


    "What do you want us to do with this girl?"


    "Kill her."

 Chapter 61 - Get Off My Back!

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Get Off My Back!</h4>


    The caf¨¦ was quiet at this time of the hour with only three people sitting in different ces sipping their coffee.


    "That is going to cost you," said the man sitting opposite Maya. "She is a neotide and also works at The Silver House. If she is dead, the Company will open an investigation about her."


    "So kill her and get rid of the body," said Maya bitterly. She would never tolerate that bitch. If Daryn wouldn''t see Dawn, he would forget her and would turn all his focus on her. She was fixated on destroying Dawn. Her body was so tense that she was on the verge of springing. "Drug her, kill her, chop her limbs and then burn her," she said in a scathing tone, gripping the table''s edge.


    "What about the investigation?" he asked in a cold voice.


    "I will take care of it," Maya spat. "You concentrate on your work."


    He shrugged. "Okay, wire the money in my overseas ount. This time it is going to cost you a million dor."


    "What? Are you mad?" Maya said in a low, dangerous tone. "This woman is not worth one million dors. I can pay fifty thousand."


    The man leaned close to her, rested his hands on the table and said, "If Maya, daughter of the Chief of Radiant Manes Pack asks me to kill someone for her and that too secretly, then definitely that woman means a lot to her. The price is not for my skills, the price is for that woman." A smile spread on his lips.


    Maya clenched her fists. "No."


    He rose from his ce, picked his jacket from the adjacent chair and threw it on his shoulders. "Once I see the money in my ount, I will initiate the action." The man left saying that. His instructions were crystal clear.


    When he was out of the caf¨¦, an angry Maya punched in a number in her telephone. Her tone changed. "Daddy, I want to buy a diamond ne for my wedding. I saw it in the shop but they declined my credit card saying that I don''t have that much money avable. Could you please transfer some money?" She pleaded like a spoiled child.


    "Okay!" came a reply. "Don''t call me for the next two hours. I am in a meeting."


    "Yes Daddy!" she said and immediately cut the call. In the next five minutes, her father transferred the money to her ount, which was then credited to the ount mentioned by the man in the next one hour. She received the confirmation from him. "In less than a week."


    ---


    Dawn shook her head. The ping from Daryn was absolutely crazy. She felt like deleting it. Since she couldn''t, she ignored it and walked to her destination. There was no time to write a response. There was no one in the office and she could easily take the opportunity to extract the relevant files from Ambrose''sputer. Once she would download the data, she would leave this ce forever. With that in mind, she increased her pace. But destiny had something else in its mind. There was another ping.?She clenched her teeth and tapped it open.


    I am waiting. I know you have read my messages.


    "Shit!" she said aloud. She had reached cubicle 45 now. In order to ward him off, she quickly wrote an email to him:


    You are the best!


    She noticed that there was no one in the cubicle. "Great!" she muttered and went to sit on the chair. Theputer''s screen was shing a blue screensaver. She moved the cursor to put it back to life but saw that the screen was locked and needed a password. She weaved her hands into her hair and pulled them. Chewing her lower lip she felt hopeless. She punched his name as the password but the screen moved a little and rejected it. She pressed her hand to her temples. "Think Dawn, think!" She had very little time left. All at once, another ping disturbed her.


    That is not the response I asked. Please follow the instructions carefully and write it.


    "Oof!" Dawn grunted. She tilted her chin down and frowned at the ping. He wouldn''t get off her back. She opened her inbox and typed the email in hurry:


    You are the sexiest and most handsome man in this world. Now get off my back!


    She pressed send and immediately realized what she had written. "No, no, no, no!" Her face paled at what she just wrote. How could she write get off my back? Her heart shrank.


    "What are you doing here?" a voice disturbed her and she almost jumped. She looked up to see a woman standing there with her hands on her hips.


    Dawn''s breath hitched. "Hi! I havee to meet Ambrose Hull. I am a Junior Market Analyst in the Finance Department."


    The woman frowned and looked at her as if sizing her up. She replied skeptically, "Okay. But he has gone for lunch. You can meet him an hourter. I can tell him about you."


    Hell no. Dawn chuckled nervously. "No, no. Please don''t spoil the surprise. I will meet him tomorrow."


    The woman shrugged with a tight smile and left.


    Dawn rose from there and dashed out. She took the elevator to the top floor and as soon as she reached her cube, she sagged in her chair. She was this close of being caught. She caught her head in her hands. This was proving to be so difficult. "What do I do?" she asked aloud.


    "Get off my back?" a voice boomed behind her.


    Dawn spiraled her chair sharply. Leaning on the wall of her cube, she found him staring at her. His right eyebrow was raised and a yful smile spread on his lips was dying to erupt. Ms. Dawn was even more interesting than he thought. He wanted to get on her back.


    "Mr. Daryn, I am so, so so¡ª sorry for that," Dawn stuttered. But he was such a ridiculous CEO.


    Daryn bit his lip to stop himself from smiling. "Rewrite that email."


    Exasperated, she let out a sigh, took her phone and wrote it once again. She was embarrassed to write it in front of him. Her cheeks became pink.


    "Good," he said when he heard the ping on his phone. "Have you eaten?"


    Dawn shook her head. "I was about to," she replied.


    "Join me in the office. Even I haven''t," he said, hoping against hope that she would join.


    With him so close to her, her mind became fuzzy. She controlled her heady trance. This wasn''t right. He was engaged to another woman. She lowered her head and answered, "No, thanks."


    "That''s okay." His mouth curled downwards. "See you Dawn," he said and left.


    For the next three days Dawn didn''t see Daryn and didn''t care. The day she didn''t write the email, she would immediately get the reminder. She immersed herself into her project and to find out about the gamingpany. She couldn''t even go everyday to find out about it else they would suspect her. Her first article was published in the newspaper and it received good feedback. She had to send another article along with answers of the questions that readers sent, that week.


    It was on the fourth day when she came back to her cubicle after eating lunch that she heard Neal talking to Daryn behind the closed office doors, "Gayle should know that."

 Chapter 62 - Murders?

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Murders?</h4>


    "No, if he woulde to know, this will be a full blown issue," Daryn said with seriousness. "Keep a watch on her." It seemed he was pacing his office.


    "There was a severe attack on one of our tribe members. Same modus operandi, their limbs were chopped and then their body was left to decay in the jungle."


    Daryn pounded his fist on his table.


    Dawn gasped on the outside. Murders? She could feel his rage. He was furious at something and she felt likeforting him. She stood near her cubicle supporting her body with her hands by holding its edge. His anguish was so alive in her heart. She shook her head. It had to be dismissed once and for all. All of a sudden it became quiet. The door opened. Dawn turned her head over her shoulder to see. Neal came out. He stared at Dawn intensely and she shuddered. He clenched his jaw and left in a hurry. What was going on? She took a deep breath when he left. She was scared of him ever since he had reprimanded her about not using the private elevator. It seemed that Daryn was still furious. Her heart ached for him. She wanted tofort him, but who was she? She circled her cube and then went to sit in the far end of the hall where they met for the meetings. In order to divert her attention, she took her phone out and started writing her iplete article for the newspaper. Fifteen minutester, she heard the door open again. Perhaps Daryn hade out. She heard him breathing heavily and then his footsteps closed in. She drew the curtain to hide herself, but could she? His scent was heavy in the atmosphere, so even hers must be.


    "Hello, Ms. Dawn,"


    Dawn looked at him and noticed his unshaven face, red eyes and disheveled clothes.


    "Good afternoon," she said softly, rising from her ce.


    Daryn took in a deep breath. He seemed rxed to see her. "There''s a herd of rogue neotides that have gone berserk. I just came to inform you that you should stay indoors. Once you reach home, don''t venture out."


    She nodded. "I will," she replied hoarsely. "Are you okay?" she asked gently.


    "I am," he said and pursed his lips. He looked at her as if absorbing her in his soul and then walked away.


    Dawn could feel the usual tug at her heart having seen him after three days. She tore her gaze away from him and went back to writing her article. The rest of the day was spent in charting a presentation for the CEO, which Dawn trashed because she found numerous loopholes. In the evening she went to her car parking area and was surprised to see that the bicycle wasn''t there behind her car. She smiled and then drove back home. On the way she informed Azura that it was bing very difficult to get the information. She was unable to guess the password and the only option left was to hack Ambrose''sputer.


    "Hmm," Azura said. "In that case I wille to your ce with a thumb drive that you can attach to hisputer. It will install a virus and you will be able to unlock it."


    "This is dangerous. Already two women know that I have gone there twice to meet him. If a virus would be installed, I am going to be caught and sent to jail," she said loudly, almost scolding him.


    "Hold on babes!" Azuraughed. "I will give you two programs. One to crack his code by installing a virus, and the other to remove the virus. It shouldn''t take more than fifteen minutes for you to download the data. As soon as you have the data with you, just walk out of the building. And hisputer would be as usual."


    "What if someone suspects what I have done? There is this whole history that can be essed on theputer!"


    "Even if someone suspects it, you would be out of that ce, Dawn!" Azura reasoned.


    "They will trace me to my ce. Don''t you understand?"


    "How?" Azura asked. "My man is going to wipe out every detail about you."


    Dawn hated herself more than anything else for doing this. She disconnected the call and tossed her phone on the passenger seat. She reached home half an hourter and remembered Daryn''s warning. Cole was in his room. He didn''t evene out. She fixed some sandwiches, gave them to Cole and took some for herself to her room. She went to herputer toplete her article.


    After emailing the article, Dawn went to check her blog, to update it. She was surprised to see that there were arge number ofments on her blogs. Happy, she browsed through them. Suddenly her gaze went to ament.


    DW, your blog is great and I have been following some of your advice. Honestly, if it had been a woman giving these rmendations, I would have never followed them. ughs)


    Peeved at his statement, she thought of deleting hisment, when the name caught her attention ¨C Json. Her eyes became wide. She pressed her mouth with her hands. Was this the same Jason? She dug information about him and his email address was that of apany ¨C The Key Punchers. Curious, she went on thepany''s website and realized that it was the same Jason. His photo was on the ''about'' page. He owned that Company and it was into software development. Dawn''s entire body quivered. This was the same Jason, Helena''s nephew. He was following her on her blog.


    "Jesus!" her voice was strained. There was no way she would even reply to hisment or delete it. But how did he form that Company? He didn''t have the money. Did Helena help him to set up the firm? She used her father''s money. "Damn!" Dawn got up from her chair and paced her bedroom. This was getting convoluted. She had to find out about them.


    "Dawn, how about some dinner?" Cole called from his room.


    "Shit!" she said. She forgotpletely about dinner. She switched off herputer. "Give me half an hour," she said and went to the kitchen. However, her mind was overflowing with many thoughts. The bastards were using their money while the two of them were living a hard life. She fixed the dinner and the two had it in silence. Both were in their own worlds. After cleaning the tes, Dawn went back to herputer, when she heard soft guitar music. Cole was again sitting in the backyard and ying his guitar. She knew that he was again having issues, which he never discussed with her. She crossed her arms across her chest and watched him through the window.


    Suddenly, she smelled something. She sniffed again. Werewolves.


    There was a low growl. "Cole!" she shouted and ran outside.


    But Cole was immersed in his music. He strummed his guitar filling the air with a soft melody.


    "Cole," she shouted again as soon as she reached out. "Get inside."


    Cole stopped strumming, looked at her with a frown and was about to say something when he heard angry growls of animals behind him. He looked outside the fence. Golden yellow eyes of five wolves were looking in his direction. They emanated low, dangerous growls. Cole''s body froze.


    Dawn was about to shift.

 Chapter 63 - The Attack

    <h4>Chapter 63 - The Attack</h4>


    The growls became dangerous as the wolves prowled nearer to the fence. Their grey fur stood behind their necks. They made slow and deliberate movements as though the killing was premeditated, as though they were there to kill for the pleasure of it. They didn''t hurry and closed in. The leader bared his canine looking at his victim and its tongue licked his jowls.


    Cole''s body froze. He was rooted to the spot.


    "Cole, run inside!" Dawn shouted. Her body was about to explode. Every cell was revolting to shift.


    Cole had gripped his guitar so tightly that his knuckles became white. He felt dizzy. The weakness in his knees only made it worse. He heard his sister but couldn''t move a muscle.


    The leader was now ten feet away from the fence and the rest of the pack was standing right behind him, as they aggressively pawed the ground emanating menacing gnarls.


    Cole knew he was about to get mauled and killed by beasts. He had to protect his sister. Somehow, he broke his gaze and looked at Dawn, who was sweating profusely and her face was red. No! "Dawn, please go into the house and bolt the door. I will distract them," he said in a warbled voice. But he was in for a shock of his life. Every fairy tale that he had read about, every fantasy lore that he heard, came true in front of his eyes. His sister growled threateningly, just like the werewolves who were on the outside of the yard. Once again he yelled, "Dawn, they will attack you! Go in!"


    Dawn''s eyes color changed to dark green with a slit of golden yellow in the center. Anger consumed her and reached her cells. It made her body itch for the transformation, for the rearrangement to convert into her beastly form. The process was painful, always. Fury flooded her veins. The cells split apart, she transformed and she jumped high in the air over Cole.


    Cole watched his sister turn into a werewolf. She tensed her hind legs and then leapt in the air over him towards the wolves who were on the outside. The time slowed for him. He watched his sister attacking the leader. There were whines, whimpers, loud growls, teeth, canines, blood and then nothingness. Cole fainted.


    She knew that taking down five of these would be impossible. They would injure her and then kill her. "Quetz!" she tried to call her dragon through her mental link.


    Yes Dawn. Get them here. Run. Run as fast as you can. Get them to the mist. I will shred each one of them into tiny pieces,?Quetz sounded raucous.


    She could sense Quetz'' agony, his desperation to get out of the mythicalnds and kill the rogue werewolves. Suddenly she remembered Daryn''s warning. There were rogue neotides who had gone awry. But why did they attack her? She was also a neotide. She was surrounded by five of them. A wolf attacked her from behind and caught her leg with its jaws. She whimpered loudly in pain and hit it on its face with her hind leg. Then suddenly all of them simultaneously attacked her. She dodged their onught by rolling low on the ground and getting out.?She ran with speed in order to take them away as far as possible from Cole. However, the leader caught up with her and charged on her from behind gouging her flesh on the back. She moaned in pain. Blood trickled down from her back and legs. Her speed slowed and the rest of them soon came around her.


    Dawn, run. Quetz sent her the dots to follow the shortest route. Come on Dawn, you can do it. He sounded helpless, anguished. Please Dawn, gather your courage. A dragon is nothing without his Master.


    But Dawn knew that the rogue wolves had sealed all her exits. They circled her with bare jaws and blood curdling growls. All at once two neotides attacked her. She was pinned to the ground. So much blood had flown that she had little energy left. She looked up at the faces of the two werewolves and then the stars above them. Was this her end? What about Cole? Who would look after him?


    One of the wolves opened its jaws and was about to seize her neck when she saw arge white wolf over it. Familiar scent filled her nostrils. Daryn? How did he find her? How did hee here? What was going on? There were more screams. The white wolf had attacked it on their neck. He caught the neck of the grey wolf with his jaw, lifted it and threw it in the air as if it was weightless. Three more joined the rogues.


    Get them to me. She heard Quetz roaring with anger.


    Mustering all her energy, she got up and found the white wolf fighting with the remaining four grey wolves. She couldn''t let him get in danger. If the werewolves were after her, she would take them away from Daryn. The thought of seeing him dead shed her soul. Her heart writhed in pain. Taking the opportunity, she growled at them and dashed inside the forest. The neotides heard her. They left the white wolf and charged after her.


    Daryn was distracted by the three new rogues who had joinedter. They ambushed him. Another ck furred wolf joined him. Neal and Daryn howled together and struck back hard, but the fight took them in a different direction.


    Dawn entered the mist with the grey wolves behind her.


    Quetz was waiting for her. As soon as she entered the fog, she shape-shifted. He tucked her in his wings. Climb my back.?He was ready to attack.


    Dawn held one of his spikes and climbed on his neck. She wound her hand around his neck feebly. Quetz tensed his hind legs, spread his wings, pped them like a bat and surged in the air. As they ascended, he saw the grey wolves losing their way in the mist.


    Hold me tight. How dare they?


    Quetz dived down and what happened in the next few minutes, was unthinkable. He tore them apart one by one as he gouged them with his sharp, ck, deadly ws. In a few minutes all of them were dismembered. Dawn had closed her eyes not wanting to see the gore, the rampage Quetz was on. Momentster, she felt his neck shaking and warming up. Suddenly, the heat rose notches high and she left his neck. Quetz! She rose up and bent backwards. She wanted to stop him. But it was toote.


    He breathed fire on them. Murderers, he hissed. Whatever parts remained of their bodies was now charred beyond recognition. The earth around them opened and swallowed them. Only barren patches were seen. Quetz slowly lowered himself and Dawn dismounted him. He tucked his wings at the back and leaned his face near Dawn''s. She could feel that he was shuddering from the inside. I am fine now, she said. There was blood on her back and right leg. Quetz licked her leg. Calm down Quetz.


    You need to recover. Stay with me in the Ensmoire Forests tonight. The Whispering Eobens will take care of the wounds, he insisted because he knew that she wanted to go back to Cole. Cole is going to be fine.?He was restless.


    She patted his muzzle. She was determined to leave.


    Okay, have that blue weed growing near River Lifye before you go. It will fasten the pace of healing.


    On the outside, Daryn grew restless not knowing where she had disappeared.

 Chapter 64 - The Thumb Drives

    <h4>Chapter 64 - The Thumb Drives</h4>


    I don''t have the energy to mount you. I just have to go home. She realized that it was the first time she flew on Quetz. She hugged him and thanked him.


    Momentster, he said, You stay here. I will get the weed.


    An hourter Dawn returned home, limping badly. The pain on her back and leg was excruciating. She noticed that Cole was sleeping on the couch in the living room. She went near him to see if he was doing well. His cheeks were red with marks of tears on them. It seemed he cried a lot. She remembered thest time when he was this anxious¡ªwhen their father was murdered and they were holed in the hospital room. She brought a quilt and covered him. Without disturbing him she went to her bedroom. There were a lot of exnations she had to give to him and a lot to ask Daryn. Her wounds had already started healing. It was almost 1AM but she had to take a bath just so that her injuries didn''t catch infection. A warm water bathter, she slept. When she woke up in the morning, it was over 10AM. Being a werewolf, her wounds had healed overnight. Lazily, she crawled out of the bed being in no mood to go to her workce. She picked her phone to send a message to Ynda when she saw that her message inbox was flooded with Daryn''s texts. There were over hundred messages and more than fifty missed calls. She bit her lip and sent a message to Ynda.


    Thinking that Cole must have gone to the school, she went out to fix breakfast for her but hesitated hearing noises in the kitchen. She paced up there only to find Cole chopping red bell pepper. The two stared at each other. He had skipped the school. Cole looked down and continued to chop. "What happenedst night?" His tone was urgent.


    Dawn took in a deep breath. She walked up to him, sat on the high stool near the counter and said, "I am sorry Cole that you saw it, but it''s not my fault. It started the day I hade after winning my nationals."


    Cole stopped chopping. His expression was that of confusion and shock.


    Dawn narrated everything to her about how she turned into a werewolf, but kept Quetz as a secret. That was one thing she nned on keeping confidential.


    Cole closed his eyes and touched his temple. A whimper left him and tears again formed in his eyes but he stopped them. He circled the counter and went to hold his sister tightly. She had been suffering so much, and all for him. He hugged her tightly and ced his head on her shoulders. "I am sorry," was all he managed to whisper. He had to learn how to live with her new identity.


    She patted him. "It''s fine Cole." The siblings stayed like that for a while.


    Then Cole said, "Get ready. I am making cheese omelets for you."


    Dawn chuckled and left. She felt better sharing her secret with Cole. Once she was ready, the first thing she did was to call Daryn. He picked her call on the first ring.


    "How are you?" he sounded shaky. "Where are you? How are your wounds? Are you home or you are in the office?" He had crumpled to the floor of his cottage. He leaned over with the hands on his knees and was almost hyperventting. "Can Ie and see you?"


    "I am feeling fine," she replied softly in an assured voice. She could feel that he was at unease. "I will join the office tomorrow."


    She heard him breathe heavily. "Okay¡­" he replied.


    "How did you know about the rogue wolves attack?" she asked in a hoarse voice. "And how did youe there when I was ambushed?"


    There was no answer. He stayed quiet and she didn''t insist.


    In time Dawn. In time¡­


    None of them initiated to disconnect the call and just heard each other breathing.


    Her trance was broken. "Dawn!" Cole shouted. "The breakfast is ready."


    "Go¡­" Daryn said and she had to cut the call.


    Dawn bit her lower lip and looked up at the ceiling. This had to stop.


    After having breakfast, the first thing she did was to call Azura. "There was an attack on me from a group of neotides. Do you know anything about it?"


    "What?" Azura was going to a convention but the moment he heard her, he swiveled his car towards Dawn''s ce. "What attack?" He was so nervous that his suit''s tie stifled his breath.


    Dawn gave an ount of what happened to her the previous night.


    "I aming over to your ce now," he said and threw his phone on the side seat. Howe he didn''t know about the rogue neotides? Who were they? He picked the phone again and then called his man. "Give me a list of every neotide in the area who has gone rogue by the end of the day." If this happened then the purebloods would create more problems than he could imagine. Did they kill anyone else? Did they attack any pureblood? He caught the steering of his car tightly and clenched his jaw. If Daryn woulde to know about them, he would once again start with his mission of cleaning the earth of neotides. And Dawn was also a neotide. And worst ¨C she was working in his Company. A vein in his temple throbbed. He jumped out of the car as soon as he reached her home and stormed in the house. "Dawn!" he hollered.


    She came out from her bedroom. Upon seeing her, Azura immediately embraced her. "Are you fine?" he asked.


    "Yes, I am," she replied, not liking his closeness. She removed herself from him. She sat on the sofa and Azura sat beside her.


    "I have asked to find out about them. Don''t worry. The moment I will know, I will eliminate them," he promised.


    Dawn rubbed the back of her neck. None of them were alive but how could she say that. "Thanks," she said. "I took a leave from the office today," she changed the topic.


    "You did good," Azura said. Then suddenly upon remembering something, he said, "I''ll be right back." He got up and went out. When he came back in, he was holding something in his right hand. He walked to her and opened his fist. "The thumb drives."


    Dawn quivered from the inside. This wasn''t right. After what Daryn did for her, she didn''t have the heart to do it.


    He opened Dawn''s hand and kept the thumb drives on her palm. "Do exactly what I said ande out. I don''t want you to stay inside that ce any longer. With rogue neotides on the prowl, I am scared that Daryn might take out his anger on you." He sounded as if he wanted to get this over and done. "Once you get the information, I will take you away from this ce. No one will be able to trace you ever."


    She poked her tongue in her cheek. The thumb drives were like two heavy stones on her palm. In her heart she knew that disappearing from the scene was best for her and for Daryn. With the way they were feeling for each other, the future was bound to twist and screw up. She nodded and closed her fist around the USBs stiffly.


    Azura talked more about his ns and how he feared that Daryn might cause havoc if he came to know about the rogue neotides. He left an hourter.


    Since she had time, she went back to her blog. She had to find information about The Key Punchers. At one point she thought she would ask Azura about the Company, but refrained. However, she called Cole to help her find more about it.


    What happened next was unbelievable. "It can''t be possible. I don''t believe it!" A knot formed in her stomach.

 Chapter 65 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Jealousy</h4>


    "Sister, you are in the right hands," he replied with an evil grin. "If this Company belongs to Jason, then I will ruin it!"


    "Hell no!" she said feeling gripped by an irrational fear. "All you should do is find a little more about it." She chuckled out of nervousness.


    Cole clucked his tongue. "Tsk, tsk. You are always such a scaredy cat."


    Dawn guffawed and ruffled his hair. "I am not a scaredy cat but unlike you, I like to y safe." And that was a lie. However, she had to set an example in front of her brother, so how could she admit that she loved challenges.


    "Al righty! In that case, I will simply hack into their website. After that you can do whatever you like," said Cole and started to work. His fingers worked magic on theputer.


    Dawn was amazed to see her brother. Since when did her fifteen-year-old brother grow to be a hacker? She watched him showing his skills on herputer. She leaned back as beads of sweat trickled down her forehead as she stared at the white texts that he typed against the ck background. "Cole, you be careful. They might trace it back to us!" she said with worry in her voice. "And when and where''d you learn hacking from?" No wonder he had given her interesting advice about her blog.


    "Dawn, what do you think I have been doing these days?" In order to divert his attention from his wayward thoughts about his unusual attraction towards boys, he got himself into learning how to hack. "Don''t worry about that part. They will never be able to trace me since I am going to cover my tracks inyers andyers of code but," he stopped and looked at her, "what I want to know is what will you do with the information?"


    She shrugged. "I don''t know. I''ll just see what he is up to."


    "Let''s just ruin him," Cole suggested.


    She got up to make coffee for herself. "No, you just get inside. I want to know how he works."


    It took Cole the rest of the evening to hack into their website. Dawn''s eyes were wide with shock. She only asked to find more about it and her brilliant brother hacked into it so beautifully. "Jesus! You are brilliant! I can''t believe that you have hacked into their website!" It was after all a software developmentpany and they looked like idiots in front of his brother.


    Cole looked at Dawn in a very condescending way. He put his cors up and said, "I don''t like to boast about myself, but yeah, I am awesome." He fanned himself.


    Dawnughed and smacked at the back of his head. "That''s what you get for not boasting about yourself."


    "This world doesn''t appreciate talent!" Cole said and ttened his lips. Then he said with a shine in his eyes, "Do you know what? I have cracked open Jason''s inbox too. I hacked into their server."


    Dawn sat straight up in her chair. She could feel her heart elerating. "Geez! Really? I am so going to read that."


    "Be my guest!" Cole was so tired that he got up to stretch his legs. "Also who said that they like to y safe?"


    "I don''t know," Dawn replied and fixed her eyes on theputer.


    Coleughed all his way out.


    Taking the opportunity Dawn browsed through Jason''s emails and the more she browsed, the more interesting the things became. At the end of it, her mind imagined all the possible scenarios from now on. She had a fluttery feeling in her stomach. This was a gold mine. She called Cole. "Get out of the website. I have read all the information I wanted." Her eyes showed mischievousness.


    Cole raised his right eyebrow. "Tell me what you found."


    "Nope!" said Dawn, "You are too young!"


    ---


    In the Silver House Manor, Daryn was getting ready to meet his father. It was 2PM in the afternoon. Yesterday night''s events were horrible. He had to talk to his men.


    shback


    Three days back, Daryn was sipping his morning tea with Maya, a routine he had to follow because Caleb and Pia insisted. They would join both of them.


    Caleb had been pestering Daryn to marry Maya ever since their engagement because he suspected that Daryn was not at all in favor of the matrimony. In order to get them closer, he would often visit with Pia just to check on the two of them. At the same time Maya was showing her depression to everyone in the society. This was her new tactic to coerce Daryn. Unfortunately, he was getting trapped into it.


    A day before, Pia hade to visit them in the evening on the pretext of choosing the style of chairs for the guests for the wedding.


    He hade homete and found them sitting in the living room. Maya''s face was droopy.


    "What is it Maya?" Pia asked a bit louder than normal for him to hear. Pia knew that they were staying in separate rooms.


    "It''s nothing Pia," she replied, taking a gander at Daryn.


    "Then why are you so sad? You should be a happy bride. Your wedding is less than two weeks away," Pia said caressing Maya''s back with sympathy.


    Maya bit her lip. "Don''t worry Pia. I will be fine. It is nothing to be worried about." She took a deep sigh showing her difiture.


    Pia shot a nce at Daryn as if using him of Maya''s depression. He scoffed and went upstairs.


    Maya held Pia''s hand and said, "Pia, really there is nothing wrong. Don''t get too worried, okay?" She lowered her eyes to herp. "I know things will be better¡­" he voice drawled.


    Pia was only more apprehensive. She had to push the family to pressurize Daryn to marry Maya earlier. "You take care," she said.


    Maya nodded.


    "And let me know if it gets worse."


    "I will," Maya whispered.


    The next morning Maya had gone to Daryn''s office to tell him to apany her to her father''s ce for dinner. She saw the female neotide over there. Her chest and stomach burned with jealousy.

 Chapter 66 - Daryn…

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Daryn¡­</h4>


    Daryn came veryte that night and avoided her at all costs. He received a call from Caleb that he would join him for tea the next morning.


    Daryn and Maya had sat down for tea in their front garden in the perg that was covered with bluebells on the top. Maya''s face was beaming with excitement. She smiled at Daryn and said, "I am sorry about what happened in the office yesterday Daryn. This won''t repeat." She stopped to pick her cup. After having some tea she continued, "I know that you don''t want to join me for social gatherings. It''s okay with me if you don''t want to, but this cannot continue, especially after our wedding."


    Darn exhaled heavily. He ignored her, sipped his tea and flipped the page of the newspaper. He got particrly interested in an article by DW. He contemted on contacting the man and hiring him for his Company. DW''s insights on the market were amazing. His attention was broken by a shrill ringtone. Maya''s phone rang. He noticed that she picked up the phone immediately.


    "Just a second," she excused herself from him with a sweet smile that contradicted her face''s nervous expressions. She walked away from there to a distance so that Daryn couldn''t listen to her.


    "Why have you called?" she asked in a whisper. "I have already wired you the money."


    "You have to give us her address. She can be easily killed near her home," the man said.


    "I have sent you all the information I have about her," she replied in a jarring voice. "Don''t call me again until the job is over."


    "Okay, but keep a watch on your fianc¨¦. I don''t want him toe sniffing after me."


    "Then do your job well!" she said and pressed the red button on her phone. "Ass!" she muttered under her breath.


    Daryn''s hair on the neck stood. His mind became numb. Who was she talking to? Who were they nning to murder? And why did he say to keep a watch on ''your fianc¨¦''??He picked his jacket from the back of his chair and walked out. He had to find what she was up to. Did this involve Dawn?


    "Where are you going?" Maya asked. Surely he couldn''t have heard the conversation. She had walked very far from him.


    He didn''t reply.


    "Daryn," she ran after him but he mmed the door of his car and dashed out.


    She gritted her teeth. He was in such a great hurry to meet her. Soon she would be killed. Maya closed her fists tightly and walked back.


    Darn drove to Neal''s ce. He narrated everything to him. "She is getting out of control."


    "Why don''t you confront her Daryn?" Neal said leaning forward with a frown on his face. "I told you that this is going to have serious repercussions. Maya is too smart. On the outside she is showing that she is the victim of the marriage while on the inside she is getting Dawn killed. I warned you that before also. Maya is way too powerful for Dawn. And as for you, if you go and refute her or expose her, she won''t suffer a bit, but every pureblood is going toe after you if she opens her mouth about Dawn. Do I need to tell how much neotides are hated?"


    Daryn turned his head away from Neal. It was such a tight situation that he felt like ripping Maya off her life. She was like that poison ivy who was gripping the walls of his life and his family. He looked at Neal and said, "Find out the call details of whom she talked with. At the same time, gather a team of your men to keep a close watch on all the forest area."


    "Why don''t we simply keep a watch on Dawn''s home?" asked Neal.


    Daryn lowered his eyes. The girl had given them the wrong address on the resume but how could he say that. Maybe she had reasons. He would dig deeper into this issueter. "No, that would tick the killers and they would nevere out. We have to keep this operation under wraps until they strike."


    Neal shook his head in exasperation over Daryn''s protectiveness about Dawn. "Okay, I will do that," he said and got up to get ready.


    For the next two days, Daryn and Neal along with their teamsbed the forest and the adjoining areas to find the killer but there was no luck. There were no incidents of murder. He hadn''t even gone to the office. It was out of desperation to meet Dawn that he went there that day. He didn''t want to say anything to her for the fear that she would be uselessly afraid but just warned her generally.


    When he met her, she looked lovely. He absorbed all he could and left, motivated to save her.


    On the night of attack,?Neal and him picked up the smell of rogue neotides in Ensmoire Forest. They ran to them and were aghast to see that they had surrounded Dawn who was now critically injured. He attacked them the moment he saw them. He wanted to protect Dawn, sit next to her and kill all of them, but three more came and with only Neal besides him, he had to fight with them. They chased the neotides and killed them. After killing them, when he returned to take her back home, she wasn''t there. His heart pulsed like mad. Rest was history. He felt he would wither away unless he listened to her voice. He left messages and called her a number of times. Only when he heard her breath on phone, did he feel peace at heart.


    ---


    Present


    Neal had traced all the calls and the record was with him. He was going to meet Gayle. Suddenly his phone rang. It was from his father. "I will meet you in your office after lunch. Something hase up."


    Daryn pursed his lips. He knew that his father hade to know about his hesitance in marrying Maya and was avoiding him. He opened his tie, and shirt and wore a hoodie over jeans. He drove to the office. Dawn''s car was standing in the parking. He rushed up to meet her. When he reached his floor, he found that she wasn''t there. Reyna informed him, "Ms. Dawn is in a meeting with the procurement department. A process needs to be followed for allocation of funds for the project."


    He nodded and waited for her wishing that the time would speed up. He couldn''t focus on his work and kept looking at his office door hoping to pick her fresh scent. Maya must have called him more than ten times but he didn''t pick her call. There was a ping on his phone. It was a text from Maya. He picked his phone to read when all at once he heard chatter on the outside. Dawn was there. His breathing grew heavier. Daryn rose from his chair, opened his office door and pinned her with his stare.


    Her body froze and found his eyes conveying rage that prickled under his skin mixed with hunger.


    "Ms. Dawn, pleasee into my office," his voice was more of a plea than an order.


    Her breathing elerated and she sped the file she was holding to her chest.


    She nodded and walked inside as he held the door open for her. As soon as she closed the door, Daryn held her hand and pulled her against the wall.


    "Daryn¡­"


    There was that look again and she forgot to breathe. She realized that it wasn''t rage and hunger but it was hunger and rage.


    He leaned down and ced his hands on either side of Dawn.

 Chapter 67 - I Can’t Stop Myself

    <h4>Chapter 67 - I Can¡¯t Stop Myself</h4>


    Their faces were an inch apart. Daryn parted his lips as if to say something. Dawn could feel all the heat that emanated from his body, from his breath. She sped the cold wall and stared into his eyes. He drew a faction closer and her breathing hitched. Her mind left all the reasoning. This was not what she had expected in his office. It was the first time she had even stepped in there.


    "I am unable to stop thinking about you Dawn," he whispered.


    She bit her lip to stop herself from touching his lips and feeling him.


    Daryn grabbed the back of her neck and his lips fell on hers. She shuddered. At first he lightly brushed them and then his kiss turned deep, full of passion, which he had held back for a long time. It was getting harder and harder to kiss her senseless, to feel her. And Dawn¡ªshe closed her eyes. Her berry lips parted. He pressed his heated body against hers and she was pressed against the cold wall. He leaned into her and she could feel his hardness. A spark cruised through their bodies. She never wanted someone so badly in her life. She allowed herself to wrap her arms around his neck and caress it, feeling his soft skin and silky hair.


    He groaned in her mouth, his cock bing granite hard. It was impossible to pull away from her. He shoved his tongue inside her and explored every nook and corner that he could. He had never felt so desperate in his life, so desperate to possess someone. Mine. My home. Mine.


    At the same time Dawn opened up for him like a flower. She moaned back in response and he knew that she was also desperate just like him. Their bodies melted into each other. They way their lips met, it was like two pieces of puzzle have fitted. She relented as she yed with his hair and held them tighter and tighter. Daryn became hot, fiery and demanding. None of them could think straight. None of them could think of the consequences. He called her name in her mouth and her juices flowed. She clenched her thighs to hold her body as the world around her fell away. There was no space between them and she could feel the rhythm of his heart.


    Daryn''s hands went to her waist and he picked her up. He grinded his hardness against her wanting to merge with her. He left her mouth and kissed her cheeks, her forehead and her neck. His lips pulled away from her and he groaned softly. He leaned his forehead into hers. "Dawn, I can''t stop myself," he said breathlessly.


    The pain with which he said it made Dawn teary. Even she couldn''t stop but they had to. A tear rolled out. "Please put me down," she whispered. The weight of his engagement with another woman crumpled her.


    "Don''t go," he pleaded as he glided her down his body gently.


    "You have to try and stop." She rubbed her neck, stepped away from him and with onest smoldering look, walked out of the office.


    It stung. He stood there, watching her opening the door and disappearing behind it. It took all his power to control his wolf, which was going nuts, snarling toe out. He had never ever let himself go so much out of control, especially in the office. He was known for his cold and rude behavior. But there''s never been a girl like Dawn. He walked back to his office desk and leaned on it with his hands, body tense. At least this time his fangs didn''te out likest time when he danced with her. At least he proved himself that he could be in the same room with her without jumping on her, without wanting to dig his fangs in her. He ran his fingers through his hair. He wanted her, he needed her. He had to shift. His wolf wanted to be unleashed.


    The red light on his extension shed. He picked up the phone. "Mr. Silver, your father will be meeting you in another half an hour. He has asked you to meet him in the private dining room of Hotel Sorbet."


    Daryn kept the phone down. He thought that his father was avoiding him and this was unexpected. Without waiting for another minute, Daryn went outside the office. He looked at Dawn who was sitting with two boys and discussing something. He didn''t like the vicinity of the boys. His wolf growled to mark her and leave his scent so that other boys never even talked to her. He closed her fists tight and then turned away.


    Hotel Sorbet was a ten-minute drive from their office and his father often called meetings over there, if he had to entertain important guests. Daryn reached the dining room and found his father eating lunch. He had taken the liberty to order for him too. There was a wide selection of crayfish, salmon, various breads, sds and red wine.


    Gayle wiped his mouth and pointed at the chair in front of him. The room was located on the topmost floor and had tinted sses on all the sides. The weather was cloudy and some stray clouds surrounded the room. It was like eating in the clouds. "What is it that was so urgent Daryn?" Gayle asked, slicing his turkey.


    Daryn sat down and a waiter came to help him with the serving food. He dismissed the waiter. Then he dug his pants pocket and took out a small USB. Sliding it to Gayle, he said, "This contains some call records. Maya had ordered killing a neotide from in my office ¨C a girl called Dawn Wyatt."


    Gayle stopped. His body froze and his breath choked in his throat. His facial muscles became tense. "Did she seed?" he asked in a heavy voice.


    "No," came the answer. Daryn left the USB on the table. "The girl is alive and I am afraid that Maya will strike again."


    Gayle breathed. He sliced the meat and ate it. He savored the vor and then said, "What do you want? How does this concern you?"


    Daryn was surprised at his father''s words. "What do mean father? This initiation for killing a neotide without any reason will ruin our reputation. Since when have we started eliminating neotides without any rationale?"


    Gayle sliced another piece and stuffed it in his mouth. "Eat Daryn," he said gently with authority.


    "Father, I¡ª"


    "Eat," his fathermanded. He could sense how agitated Daryn was.


    Angrily, Daryn took some peeled crayfish and threw them on his te. He forked them as if he were killing them live and put them in his mouth. He picked up the wine ss and gulped it down his throat.


    Gayle smiled at his son. "Daryn, what is it that you want?" he asked again.


    That was it. He blurted, "I want to call off my engagement with Maya!" There.


    Gayle kept his knife and fork on the side of his te very gently, totally unaffected by Daryn''s statement. "You know the repercussions?"


    "Yes, I am well aware of them."


    "I need a reason for you to break the engagement. Why did Maya try to kill the neotide in your office? What made her take this drastic step? Why did she choose only this particr neotide? And howe a neotide is working in The Silver House? I thought you disliked them." Gayle folded his arms across his chest and looked at Daryn as if studying him. "So borate, and then I may think of helping you." He wanted his son to confirm, to admit what he suspected for a long time.


    ---


    In the office Dawn was ruffledpletely by what happened. Her hands went to the two thumb drives she had in her skirt''s pocket.

 Chapter 68 - I Am With You

    <h4>Chapter 68 - I Am With You</h4>


    Gayle sat quietly as he watched Daryn. There was something that he had suspected when he saw him dancing with Dawn on his engagement day.


    Daryn broke his eye contact with his father. With a sharp intake of breath, hebed his fingers through hair and a flush appeared on his face. He tapped the fingers on the table and then cleared his throat before he said, "Father, I don''t want to marry Maya." He knew that his father would oppose him because he had been insisting on this alliance for more than five years now. But he had toe out with it. He had to make himself clear. There was no point in staying in a world where his emotions were trapped. Besides, if he didn''t ept his love, he would go mad. And he was fed up with Maya''s shenanigans. He took in a deep breath, turned his face away and continued to say, "The neotide in my office is someone I think I am in love with. I know it sounds crazy that all my life I had tried to get this ce rid of neotides and that purebloods have a special hatred towards them, but this is something, which is not in my hand." He looked at his father for a reaction. But Gayle appeared cold. He had narrowed his eyes and was listening to him. For a moment Daryn lost his confidence. Would he also try to kill her? "If anyone would even try to harm as much as a finger of Dawn, I will break all hell loose," he almost snarled. "And Maya has gone beyond that ¨C she tried to kill her." His grip on his ss became tighter. "Father, I want to break this alliance and take revenge upon Maya. She has overstepped her boundaries."


    Gayle was listening to his son with deep attention. He lowered his eyes and nodded. A frown appeared on his face and he said, "Do you want to marry Dawn? And if you do, then why? Is it because you love her? Because if that is the case, then you were once in love with Maya too. Once you get married to Maya, you will forget Dawn."


    "Father!" Daryn growled. "This is nothing to be trifled with." How could he even expect his father to understand his emotions when he was so opinionated? He was alone.


    "Then tell me about it!" Gayle growled back. "Don''t hold back what you are thinking." Being his father he could have read his mind like they do in a pack, but Daryn''s shields were always up and that is why he was the most sinister of them all.


    Darn bit the inner side of his cheek. He closed his eyes and an image shed across his mind. The tension his body was experiencing, melted. "Dawn is my mate." His face beamed with affection.


    Gayle smiled. His son looked even more handsome with that glow on his face. That was what he wanted to hear and that''s why he was provoking his son. He wanted to hear the truth. So his mating instincts had triggered. Finding a mate was something wonderful for a werewolf because several simply never found their mates even if they waited all their life. His elder son Caleb married Pia because he loved her and not because she was his mate. He had marked her but only because they were married. Gayle was ecstatic that Daryn had found his mate. He was even more happy that it was Dawn Wyatt. Finally he had a chance for redemption. When he saw Daryn''s behavior with her at his engagement, he became suspicious about them but he didn''t intervene because that would have created problems with the Radiant Manes Chief. Not that it wouldn''t create problems now but he chose to remain quiet. Moreover, it was important that Daryn realized this fact.


    Daryn opened his eyes only to find that his father was smiling kindly at him. He expected anger,shing out at him and insults, but was pleasantly surprised to see the smile on his face. His heart raced like that of a teenager. What did that smile mean? "Umm¡­"


    "Daryn, I am with you," Gayle said tenderly.


    Daryn''s eyes popped open like a football field. He couldn''t believe what he just heard. His father relented so easily. He was about to tell him that he was going to pursue his love even if that meant leaving the family or The Silver House but this was totally unexpected. His mouth fell.


    Gayle couldn''t resistughing at his son. "Your expressions are epic!" He roared withughter. When he settled, he shook his head. "I am happy that you have found a mate. However, from now on you have to be all the more careful. Maya is backed by one of the powerful Chiefs. We cannot break the alliance just like that because if we will, Maya will spill the beans and Dawn''s life is going to be in all the more danger. We have to take things very slowly and tactfully." He looked at the USB Daryn had slid across the table. Picking it up, he said, "This is great evidence but nothing that would implicate Maya in front of the purebloods. We are known to kill neotides. It wouldn''t hold a candle in front of Maya." Gayle leaned closer. "You need to find more evidence and if you want a clue, then I suspect that her father is into something nefarious, which I have ignored for a long time for obvious reasons. But," he pointed a finger at Daryn and said, "I won''t stop you. Find out about him. Dig deep. If you find anything, anything at all,e back to me." After all he wasn''t a sitting duck in the senate. He knew how to suppress them politically.


    Daryn''s shock multiplied hearing his father supporting him so well. Perhaps he appreciated that he had found a mate.


    "Do not tell anything to Dawn or to anyone else. Sit back and observe and keep your eyes and ears open."


    "Yes Father," Daryn could only agree. "Thank you," he said in a low gentle voice. His father''s reaction caught him so unaware that he was speechless. His wolf pumped a fist in the air.


    ---


    Maya had called the man the fiftieth time, but his phone was switched off. She called Reyna, "Has Dawn Wyatte to the office?"


    "Yes Ms. Maya."

 Chapter 69 - Depressed Fiancé Of CEO Silver

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Depressed Fianc¨¦ Of CEO Silver</h4>


    Maya had waited for the man to call her but it had been two days and there was no call. She was standing near the window of her bedroom. At first she thought that she wouldn''t contact him so she remained passive. However, when he didn''t, she called him and she was angry enough tosh out on him. She was in for a shock when his phone was switched off. She called him a number of times, but his phone''s status was the same. In order to double-check whether the work was done or not she thought of checking it with Reyna.


    "Good afternoon, Ms. Maya," Reyna greeted very politely.


    Maya came straight to the point. "Has Dawn Wyatte to the office?" she asked.


    Although Reyna was doubtful of her intentions, she had to give the information because after all, thisdy was the fianc¨¦ of the CEO. So she replied politely, "Yes, Ms. Maya."


    Maya disconnected the call. A sh of anger cruised through her body and she could feel her stomach hardening. Her breaths became coarser. That girl was alive. She closed her fists to the extent that her knuckles became white. What was it that that girl had and enticed Daryn? What was so special about her? She wasn''t entitled to be Daryn''s wife. Or was she seducing him to marry her and take the ce of belonging to The Silver House? Maya considered herself to be simply too beautiful. She was the top model in the industry with sculpted looks that the cameras loved. And what was Dawn? A dull, useless neotide who didn''t know how to even groom herself? She was so middle-ss that it appalled Maya that Daryn could even think of Dawn over her. Her mind exploded with so much jealousy that her body shivered. On the fa?ade, her life was too good but it wasn''t matching on the inside. She grinned like a celebrity on the covers of magazines with perfect smiles and pearly teeth. But no more. This girl had to go. She was determined to get Daryn in her grip. She took a deep breath and called the Editor of a fashion magazine she was close with. "Irene, I would like you to write my interview on how to cope up with depression."


    Irene was surprised at this sudden intrusion at her work. "Why Maya?" she asked. "Are you depressed? What happened darling?" Irene said as she puffed rings of smoke in her office.


    "I have been depressed for a long time and I have been coping with it," she answered in a low voice.


    Now this was one scoop Irene couldn''t miss. She could already see her next cover page, "Depressed Fianc¨¦ of CEO Silver." In a sympathetic voice, she said, "I would love to help you out. If you like I can send someone at your ce to take the interview."


    "Umm¡­ okay," she replied in a sad tone.


    "Great. How about today in the evening at 5PM?" Irene offered.


    "Sure, I will be ready. However, I would prefer if youe instead of sending someone else," she said in a hoarse voice.


    "Oh! Ok, I will be there," Irene said. She heard a sigh from Maya''s end and then the call was disconnected. Irene became excited. She chucked the work that she was doing, doused the cigarette and picked up the pen to prepare a list of questions.


    On the other side Maya scoffed, "Let''s see how you win that Dawn."


    ---


    Gayle was extremely happy. Finally he had a chance to take care of a deed that had gone wrong. Even if Dawn became his daughter-inw, that was fine with him. At least she would get back all the money that she had been stripped of. He decided to buy a vi for his son and future daughter-inw immediately. He was so excited that he became afraid that his excitement might ruin Daryn''s ns. However, how would buying a vi hurt? He would gift them for their honeymoon. He called his agent and instructed, "Find the best vi avable in Tuscany. I would like to purchase it with immediate effect. Make sure it is a waterfront property." Saying that he disconnected the call and rubbed his palms together. A bright smile spread on his face thinking about his grandkids. He was old, but heck he felt like shifting.


    ---


    Daryn drove to his office straight. It was lunchtime and perhaps she must have gone to eat in the cafeteria. He would wait for her. He so wanted to call her, but refrained. He would give her a surprise. He was so happy that his father had epted Dawn. And what surprised him the most was that he didn''t ask too many questions. He so wanted to go to the office and hug Dawn, get her in the office and just be with her, maybe with his pants down and her skirt pulled to her waist. His groins twitched with the possibilities. When he reached there, he dashed to his office. People in the lobby were surprised to see their CEO running like a mad. He pressed the elevator''s button to his floor. He looked at the numbers on the disy and hoped them to quickly get over. However, something made him jump. Her smell was nearing the tenth floor. It became strong by the time the elevator reached there. He pressed the button of the tenth floor in order to find out, but the elevator didn''t stop. What was she doing on the tenth floor? That was strange. Instead of stopping at his office floor, Daryn let the door close and he went down to the tenth floor. When the door opened, he smelled her strong scent. He walked to the procurement office and stopped with a jerk. Dawn was on the inside talking to an obese girl. Her voice was clear.


    "Thanks Laura, but I have just had my lunch."


    "Ohe on Dawn, this tuna sandwich is very tasty. You are going to love it," Laura said.


    Dawn took the sandwich from her with a smile.


    "I love the fact that I have found a friend in you," Laura said.


    Dawn took a bite. "You are a sweet person." Then she looked at her watch and said, "Oh I need to go. The lunchtime is over and the boss is going toe back soon. I have to give a presentation."


    "Sure dear," Laura replied. "See you tomorrow."


    Dawn nodded and started toe out. Immediately, Daryn walked into his elevator. It would have been awkward otherwise. He went to the office. It was just a friendly conversation.


    After pressing the button for the lift, Dawn took a deep breath. She smelled Daryn''s scent and was puzzled as to why it was so strong. Was he here on this floor or was he still in the elevator? She nced at his private elevator, which was going up and realized as to why the smell was so strong. She hade down to crack open Ambrose''sputer but somehow she couldn''t. After the kiss, she felt wobbly on her knees. She needed time to think. Everything was muddled up.


    When Daryn reached his office floor, Reyna stopped him and informed, "Mr. Daryn, there''s a group of Vice Presidents waiting for you. Mr. Caleb also called that you had to be in the meeting urgently because he is leaving for Argentina tomorrow."


    Daryn gritted his teeth. "Okay, I will be there," he replied. Dawn had to wait.


    When Dawn stepped out of the elevator, she found him leaving the ce. There was a huge smile on his face and he winked at her before leaving.

 Chapter 70 - I Need To Pay My Debt Back

    <h4>Chapter 70 - I Need To Pay My Debt Back</h4>


    After she had called Irene, Maya called her father''s secretary. She had to set step two of her n. If everything came together, Daryn would get so pressurized that he would be forced to marry her. "Where is Father?" she asked.


    "Ms. Maya, he will be free in another hour. I will ask him to call you," the secretary replied.


    "Okay," she said and cut the call. "Dawn, let''s see who wins Daryn. You are nothing in front of me. I will crush you to paste like an ant."


    ---


    Daryn wasn''t able to leave the meeting. After the meeting with Caleb got over, he was sucked into another one. By the time he was free, it was already 9PM. However, hoping against hope to find Dawn, he went to the office but there was no one. The office was empty. He sauntered to her cubicle and sat down in her chair. A smile appeared on his face as he gently caressed theputer she had left on. A screen saver of a cute cat was fading in and out. He took his phone out and stared at the screen. He wanted to text her something, anything. But he couldn''t coin the words. What should he text? Suddenly an idea came to him. He remembered the project and sent the message:


    [The next part of the project would be to know how awesome I am. And for that you need to take my detailed interview tomorrow in the office.]


    He chuckled and then left for home.


    When Dawn was driving back home, she thought that she would tell Azura that she would not get the information. How could she do that after what she felt for Daryn? Even though he was about to get married to someone else, she couldn''t do the job.?When she reached home, she found that Azura was waiting for her. Cole was sitting opposite him and picking his fingernails. She noticed that Azura was bouncing his knees. The two of them looked at her and with a jerk Azura got up from his ce. She frowned. "What is it with you two?" she asked as she walked towards the kitchen to pour herself a ss of water.


    Azura spoke with urgency in his voice. "Dawn, have you done the work?"


    She lowered her head and shook it. "No," she croaked.


    "Why?" he almost shouted.


    Dawn looked at Cole and said, "I would like to talk to Azura in private."


    Cole left reluctantly with so much worry that a muscle in his face ticked.


    When he left, she said, "I can''t. I find it to be so wrong that my brain doesn''t allow me."


    "Really? This is wrong," he said clenching his fists. "No, this isn''t wrong. Do you know how many neotides have been killed in the past few hours?"


    Dawn was mentally paralyzed for a moment. She wentpletely still and stood in front of him with slumped shoulders. "Killed?" she rasped. She sat down on the chair in front of him and blinked slowly.


    "Yes! Three. Someone is on a spree to kill neotides and we do not know whom. However, in our group the name that is appearing high on the list is that of Daryn Silver. We were able to catch a pureblood and he hinted that the orders came from The Silver House."


    "No, this can''t be," said Dawn as she sat limp on her chair. "I don''t understand," she voiced her confusion. "Why would he do that?" There was a knot in her stomach. He kissed her in the morning. He kissed a neotide in the morning and then he gave orders to kill her kind. What kind of signal was that?


    "What is it that you don''t understand? If you haven''t got the information, forget it. You need to get out of that building as soon as possible. I am scared for you and I don''t care," Azura said.


    Dawn''s brain stopped working for a few minutes. She held her head in her hands and felt like crying but even her tears didn''te out. She was emotionally numbed. There was absolutely no future with him but she realized that she became apathetic towards her future.


    Azura held her shoulders and called her out, "Dawn?"


    She looked up at him. Her eyes were red.


    "We are going to get out of this ce. They attacked you once and I am afraid that they might attack you again. I am already running around the forest to find the killers. Tonight you mustn''t stay in your house. Come to my ce along with Cole. Once the threat is over, you can move out," Azura said very clearly. "And you aren''t going to the office from tomorrow."


    Dawn let out a low shallowughter. She took in a deep breath and said, "I will go for onest time tomorrow and get the information."


    "No!" Azura shouted.


    "I won''t change my decision Azura."


    "But it is risky. This is like going inside to get murdered."


    "No, I don''t think I would get murdered. I will go," she said.


    Azura bit his lower lip. "At leaste and stay at my ce tonight."


    "Okay," she whispered. She had to think of her brother''s safety too.


    In the next fifteen minutes, the siblings packed and were on their way to Azura''s ce. Azura''s house was beautiful. It was arge house right next to the Ensmoire Forest, which she realized was a necessity for all the werewolves. Mountains could be seen in distance. She called her dragon, Quetz.


    I can listen to you. Are you in pain? He asked.


    No, I am fine. Just changed the ce temporarily.


    Take care Dawn. He replied with concern.


    I will.


    Azura had already prepared the guest room for the siblings. He bolted all the doors properly. There were five men on the outside patrolling around his house. Werewolves.


    "Let me know whatever you need," he said before leaving her. "Dinner will be ready at 9PM."


    "Thanks Azura," she replied.


    "If possible just don''t go to your office. I will erase all the data from there."


    She scoffed, "I need to pay my debt back."


    Azura exhaled heavily and left to change. He was happy and satisfied that she was with him.


    At night while having dinner, Dawn received the message from Daryn.


    ---


    Maya''s father called her back an hourter. "What is it now Maya? You are disturbing me a lot."


    "Father, I need your help."


    "In what way?" he asked. "I will send more money if you want, but don''t call again and again," he said in an irritated tone.


    "I want you to send some of your men to kill a few neotides and make it look like that it was the Silvers who did it." Her voice was as cold as ice.


    "What? Are you mad? Why would I do that? If Darynes to know about these senseless killings, he would take two minutes to break his engagement with you. As such he is not on good terms with you" her father shouted at her.


    "He is already going to break it," she replied.


    There was a pause on the other side. "Why?" her father asked.


    Maya went on to tell him what all happened in the past three days. "If we do this, it would create a lot of confusion amongst the neotides. Tell your men to find Dawn and kill her. Kill a few more. If ites to you, you just say that it was a routine cleanup and you were only favoring the Silvers."

 Chapter 71 - Are You Hiding Something?

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Are You Hiding Something?</h4>


    Maya''s father had sent his men to kill three neotides and Dawn that day. They could kill three neotides who were in the forest and they waited for Dawn near her home. However, as soon as they saw Azuraing with his men, they all left in a hurry. And immediately after that he took Dawn away. When they reported this to Maya, she went ballistic. "You fool! Why did you go to her home? You should have killed her while she wasing from the office. Now you have ticked Azura also. He wille after us. Couldn''t you do it discreetly?"


    "But after this incident, Azura is not going to stay quiet," the man said. "You should have known this. If they will detect that it was the purebloods who killed the neotides, they are going to send their men for us too."


    "Shut up!" She shouted and threw the phone on the bed. The bastards couldn''t even kill a girl and they were giving her advice. Now she must be holed in Azura''s house, well protected from all sides.


    ---


    When Daryn went back to his house, Maya was standing on the porch and waiting for him. As soon as she saw him she hurried the servants of the house to bring evening snacks for him. He looked at her with disgust and then went to his room to change. He didn''t want to interact with her at all. He took a bath and went to the balcony of his room with a ss of whiskey in his hand. He was looking at the River Lifye, with the way stars dazzled their reflection in its quiet waters. Tomorrow he would tell Dawn that he was breaking his engagement with Maya.


    "Daryn?" Maya''s honeyed voice.


    He clenched his jaw and his muscles corded in his neck. He didn''t look at her and took a sip from his ss.


    He heard her walking towards him. She ced her hand on his shoulder and said, "I am so sorry about thest time when I asked you to apany me to my father''s ce. I was out of the line. I shouldn''t have done that. Please forgive me."


    "Please leave, Maya," was all he could say. He wanted to expose her white lotus act but his father had told him to be careful of her. Hence he decided to remain quiet.


    Maya removed her hand from his shoulder. She said, "No Daryn, we are about to get married. Is there someone else in our rtionship because of which you have distanced yourself from me? If yes, then please tell me. I will break our engagement now and go away. I want you to be happy and it hurts me on the inside that you are so miserable with me." Saying that she started crying. Her shoulders started shaking, "Tell me Daryn, is there anyone else?" She sped one hand to her chest and took the other to hide in her pocket.


    Daryn heaved in the air and then smirked. This woman was so vicious. She had sent her men to kill Dawn and yet she was asking if there was someone else in their rtionship. She was the one who was hurting him and yet she had the boldness to say that it was hurting her? His basic instinct was to rip her apart in pieces for trying to kill his mate. And to top it all, she was hiding a recorder in her pants pocket that she had switched on. He gripped the parapet of the balcony tightly to control his emotions. His father had said that he had to be very careful.


    She stood there silently waiting for him to answer. When he didn''t, she goaded, "Tell me Daryn, what is it that you are hiding?"


    Daryn looked at her over his shoulder and frowned. "Why are you asking me this question? Are you hiding something?"


    Maya''s eyes became wide. She didn''t expect that answer. She stuttered, "I¡ª I am not hiding anything."


    "Good," he replied, turning his head back to watch the river flow. Then very menacingly he said, "Because if Ie to know that you are hiding something crucial, it won''t be taken nicely by The Silver House."


    Maya gulped. She wiped her tears andughed lightly and bbered, "No Daryn, you¡ª you are under the wrong impression. I am not hiding anything." Her hands became mmy around her recorder. She had thought that she would get his confession on the recorder and then ckmail him. That was herst card but when he was on defensive. She backed down immediately. "It is time for dinner. I will ask the servants toy out the table. I will wait for you downstairs."


    "No need." Daryn''s tone was clipped. "Ask them to send my dinner in my room."


    Her lips curled down. This man was getting too difficult. "Okay," she said slowly and then left. She was grinding her teeth while on her way out.


    Ten minutester Neal called, "Three neotides have been yed by some purebloods. There was no reason to provoke the killing. These look like cold-blooded murders. There were silver bullets in their heads."


    "Who did it?" Daryn asked in a deep tone. His eyes became red. He had to reach Dawn.


    "There is no confirmation about it as yet."


    "What about Dawn?"


    "She is not in her home."


    "Find out everything about these killings and report to me every hour. I won''t be sleeping tonight."


    "Sure!" said Neal.


    A while ago he was so happy. He punched the parapet in anger. "Where are you Dawn?" he muttered. Was she safe? Was she killed? He became anxious as a knot formed in his stomach. Suddenly he remembered the message he had sent her. Daryn took his phone and looked at the message. It showed ''read'' status. He sent another one.


    [Tell me you are safe.]


    Once again the message was read immediately.


    [Please reply or else I will sniff out your whereabouts even if that will kill me.]


    The reply came immediately.


    [I am fine.]


    A sense of relief washed his body.


    "Mr. Silver, the food is ready," the servant announced.


    Daryn was hungry. There was a lot to do that night.

 Chapter 72 - The Irony

    <h4>Chapter 72 - The Irony</h4>


    Daryn hunted for the murderers that night. He went along with Neal to every lead his men gave, but there was no clue. In the end they came back home empty-handed. He tossed and turned in his sleep and the nightmares returned. "Dawn¡­" he would utter her name and wake up.


    In order to protect her from imminent danger, he beefed up the security of his office. He gave instructions to double the number of guards standing on the outside and inside the building.


    ---


    Dawn was having breakfast along with Cole and Azura. There was silence in the room with everyone in tension.


    "Dawn are you sure you want to go?" Azura asked. He was shifting in his chair, crossing and uncrossing his legs.


    Dawn nodded. "Yes, I want to go there for onest time."


    "But you know it isn''t safe," Azura pointed out.


    "I don''t think they would do anything to me in The Silver House. If they have to kill me then they will have to be out of that office building. So don''t worry," she said with resolution in her eyes.


    Azura shook his head. He had thought of asking her to move into his house after she would have brought the information about the gamingpany but what happened currently wasn''t his n. "Okay, in that case, I am going to drop you and pick you up and you have to promise that after today, you won''t go there."


    Dawn looked at Cole and brushed his hair. Not being with Daryn was like shredding her soul. But she would live knowing that he was there breathing the same air as she was. She took a deep breath and said, "You need to drop and pick up Cole also."


    "I will," replied Azura in a breathy voice.


    The breakfast was over and the siblings got into Azura''s car. There was a car behind them, which followed them as a security measure. Azura dropped Cole to the school first. Dawn said, "Cole, just don''t go with anyone else other than Azura back to the house. Okay?"


    Cole nodded. He was thankful that Azura was there in their life and that he was protecting Dawn. He walked to his ss.


    They reached her office in the next thirty minutes. Before Dawn got down, Azura held her hand and said, "Be very careful. Just don''te out of the office building and don''t go near Daryn. Also if at all you feel that someone is after you, call me and my man will take you out safely."


    Dawn bit her lips. She patted Azura''s hand and said, "Yes, don''t worry."


    She got out of the car and as soon as did, she saw Daryn. He was watching her with anger, standing on the entrance. She lowered her head and walked past him inside the building.


    Daryn closed his fists tightly because of the fact that she was with Azura when she should have been with him. He watched Azura leave and then went after Dawn. She was already in front of the elevator waiting for it. He went and stood right behind her. Her security was his personal agenda today. He was keen on not having her lost from his sight. There were others too waiting for the elevator and they were surprised as to why the CEO was standing with them rather than going in his private lift, but none of them dared to say anything. As soon as the door opened, they all entered and Daryn entered just after Dawn.


    Dawn did not like his close vicinity. But what could she say? She stood there with her head held low. It was herst day in the office and she would leave this ce quietly as soon as the work was done. Once everyone was out of the elevator, only the two of them were left until the thirtieth floor. Daryn immediately held her wrist, pulled her into his tight embrace. "I missed you," he whispered as he inhaled her smell.


    Dawn didn''t say a word. Yes, she missed him every second of the day. She savored him. But after confessing his love for her yesterday, he went ahead to kill the neotides. Why? She gulped down her saliva. She pulled herself away from him and stepped back. She looked straight in his eyes and said, "Mr. Daryn, you are going to get married in two weeks. This is not right. I am sorry but please don''t do this with me again." While on the outside she was curt, her wolf was gnawing at her, it was scratching her skin, her heart and her mind from inside, trying to create a deep wound because it wanted toe out and be with his mate.


    The elevator''s door opened and she walked out. Daryn kept watching her with a nk mind. He had to rify things to her. However, what could he say about his marriage? Unless it was official, he didn''t want to promise her. He just wanted to be with her, with his mate. Was that so wrong? He walked behind her trying to put the puzzle pieces together in his mind. If she hade with Azura, then it meant that she wouldn''t be leaving the job. But Azura must have definitely told her about the killings. And was she staying with him? "Damn it!" he muttered. That was one thing, which was not eptable. When he saw that she had reached her cubicle, he turned to his office.


    Dawn reached her cube and sat down. As she switched on theputer, she dug her hand into her purse and took out the two pen drives. Then she took out one more thumb drive. From the pen stand, she picked three highlighters and marked them. She let the ink dry and then slid them in her pocket. She had decided not to leave her cubicle for the first half and work as usual. But in the afternoon she would simply do her job and get out of the building. She owed that to Azura for saving her life from the purebloods. Ever since she hade back, it was Azura who had helped her. She scoffed at the irony of her situation. Her mate was a pureblood, who was about to get married and the man who saved her was his nemesis. She shook her head with indignation and then looked at theputer. There were several emails regarding the project. She checked them one by one hoping for the time to speed up. The office was closing in on her. Every conversation seemed mechanical. The heaviness in the air was like dense and dark clouds that gobbled every existing speck of happiness.


    Daryn sent her messages toe and meet him, but she would simply read them without replying. The fact that she kept herself surrounded by so many employees made it difficult for him to approach her. He had cancelled all the meetings only to stay around her and yet she was distancing herself. He was angry and impatient in his office. He wasn''t even able to focus on his work. He got up from his chair and looked at the skyline of the city and his gaze went to the mountains in the distance. If only he could hole up in his cottage on the peak with Dawn.


    His reverie broke when Neal called.


    ---


    Lunchtime came and everyone in the office prepared to go to the cafeteria. Dawn was one of the first ones to leave because she knew that Daryn woulde out to look for her. She took the elevator straight to the tenth floor. When she entered the office, Laura greeted her excitedly, "Hi Dawn!"

 Chapter 73 - The Turning Point

    <h4>Chapter 73 - The Turning Point</h4>


    "Hi Laura," Dawn said with an empty feeling in the pit of her stomach. She lifted her hand and saw that it was 1:15PM in her wristwatch. She noticed that as usual there was no one in the office apart from the only three employees that were generally present there. She looked back at the exit. She didn''t know how much time her task would take, so she walked to Ambrose''sputer straight. But while walking, Laura called, "Won''t you eat? I made this special mayonnaise sandwich for you."


    "I will grab it in a min!" Dawn replied with a quick smile and hurried to her destination.


    Laura shrugged. She continued eating while watching Netflix on her phone.


    Dawn went to Ambrose''sputer, took out the three pen drives and kept them on his table. She moved the mouse and the screen came alive. She inserted the first pen drive marked red into the slot and the screen flickered. Suddenly a whole matrix of codes appeared there. Her eyes became wide with what was happening. A fear ran through her mind as to what if someone found out what she was doing. She was hoping for the program to get over fast. The screen was continuously running white text against the ck background. Dawn gulped. She stared at it non-stop. After about ten minutes theputer was hacked. The program prompted her to press keys on the keyboard. She did that and the blue screen of the user interface appeared. Dawn immediately plugged the thumb drive that was marked green. It took her another ten minutes to find the gamingpany file, which she copied and pasted into her thumb drive. Once done, she removed it and kept it in her jacket''s inner pocket. Next she plugged the pen drive that was marked blue and removed the one that had the virus. Theputer was restored to its original screen. Dawn took out all the thumb drives, stashed them in her jacket''s inner pocket and dashed out of that ce. On her way, she grabbed the sandwich from Laura and said, "Thanks!" Her work was done in less than half an hour and she had to leave the premises. She almost sprinted to the elevator. At first she thought she would call Azura to pick her up, but decided to go out on her own, because that would have caught unwanted attention. She had to quickly exit the building.


    ---


    Daryn was sitting in his office, looking at the email Neal had sent. It was information regarding Maya''s father. He didn''t realize how much time went by but when he was finished with it, he looked at the wall clock. "Shit!" he said and jumped out of his chair. It was past 1:30PM. Dawn must have gone to have her lunch. How could he miss it? He cursed himself and came out of the office only to find that she wasn''t there. He took the elevator to the cafeteria and stepped in to see if she was there. Everyone was stunned to see the CEO himself walking in the cafeteria. They stopped eating. Some of the employees greeted him and asked if he would like to join them. Ignoring them Daryn turned his gaze around. She wasn''t there. So he went to the lobby. Her scent was strong in the lobby. Had she left? He had goose bumps on his skin. What if Maya would kill her? His thought process became erratic and the mind went to the worst-case scenario. "Where are you, Dawn?" he muttered as if his life was hanging on that fine thread of knowing that she was alive. Even the assurance that she was alive was enough for him at that point of time. He took out his phone and called her, but she didn''t pick up. Then he sent her the message:


    [Please let me know that you are safe. That''s all.]


    There was no reply. He rushed out of the office premise and saw a bus leaving in front of him. He walked to the right to find her. She wouldn''t have gone far.


    ---


    Dawn exited the building quietly. She decided to go to Azura''s office with the thumb drives and surprise him. If she had called him, he would have be extremely panicky. She walked up to the other side of the road to the bus-stand. Knowing that there was a threat to her life, taking a cab would have been risky. The bus came there in five minutes. She sat inside it.


    It took an hour to reach Azura''s office after changing buses at two stops. All the while the deed nagged her on the inside. Her wolf was unhappy and whined. It was difficult to control her emotions. Her face was red. How could she betray Daryn? What if he found out about it? Her image would crumble. Her breathing became ragged and she felt like vomiting out of nervousness. She closed her eyes in order to take a calming breath but her restless wolf gnawed her on the inside. "I am sorry Daryn," she said as she scraped her hands through her hair.


    The bus reached the destination and Dawn alighted. The office was a five minutes walk from there. She walked up till the lonely alley that was besides the building. While Daryn''s office was in one of the most prime locations of the city, Azura''s was on the edge of the town after which the forest started. The alley that led to the office building had thick lush green trees on both the sides. Dawn clutched her purse tightly with her sweaty hands. Her mind went to Daryn. That was thest she saw him. The thought made her feel dizzy and tears appeared in her eyes. She wanted to turn and run back to him. With misty eyes, she was about to take a turn to enter when she saw Azura talking with someone whose back was turned towards her.


    They were almost fifty yards away from her in front of the huge white concrete structure. Azura was smoking a cigarette and he looked angered. The man was wearing a shy green shirt and blue jeans. His striking brown hair made her stop in her tracks. Instead of going there, she instantaneously hid behind the wall of the alley. That gait, those brown hair, she recognized it all. Her breath was caught in her throat. What was he doing there? She calmed herself and then peeped out slightly.


    Jason turned slightly as he ran his hands through his brown hair. He was standing within two feet of Azura.


    Dawn was shocked beyond words. She blinked her eyes rapidly to understand the situation. She pressed a fist to her mouth and leaned on the wall.


    "Azura, are you sure she is going to get the information about the gamingpany?" he asked with a shaky voice.


    Azura took a long puff and blew out dense smoke. His jaw was clenched with fury. "Jason, she said she would, so I am sure of that."


    "In that case, I wille in the evening to take it from you."


    "Yes, and after that our deal is off! If I see you near her, I will personally kill you," said Azura as he turned his red eyes towards him.


    Jason flinched. "Azura, I won''t evene near you. You and Dawn will never see me. Who the hell wants to be with Dawn when my life is going on so great? Her Grandmother thinks she is dead and so be it," said Jason and let out a quick high-pitchedughter. "However, you better call us for the wedding."

 Chapter 74 - You Deserve Punishment, Ms. Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 74 - You Deserve Punishment, Ms. Dawn</h4>


    Azura took the cigarette out, threw it on the ground and stubbed it with his foot. He looked at Jason and titled his head, "Stay away from Dawn after I give you the pen drive and don''t even think that I am going to call you for my wedding. I will take Dawn somewhere else, somewhere far."


    "Boss, you have my words. You are the leader of the neotides. Do you think I will ever cross your path?" He chuckled nervously.


    Azura didn''t answer. He lit another cigarette and walked towards his office. However, suddenly he turned his face towards where Dawn was hiding. Dawn quickly turned and pressed hard against the wall, stopping her breath too. Azura shook his head and walked inside the building.


    From her location, she heard a car''s engine whirring. Her mind became so disoriented with what she just saw that her mind numbed. How did Azura know Jason? How did Jason know that Azura was the leader of the neotides? What was the deal they were talking about? And where would Azura take her? What was the game he was ying? Why did he think that she would marry him? He made a deal about her with the man she hated the most in this world. Her body trembled with shock. A nausea rose in her throat and her heart palpitated. She had to flee from that ce now. She rubbed the back of her neck and looked back at the lonely alley. It looked like her life. She shook her head as tears rolled out. She had stolen information from Daryn for Azura. Daryn had killed neotides and she didn''t know if he would kill her. Why didn''t her wolf agree with her? Instinctively, her feet turned in the opposite direction. She had to get out of this ce. Her mind went to Cole. She looked at the watch and it was 3PM. Cole''s school would finish in an hour''s time. What if Azura reached there before her? What if he took Cole hostage for the information? Her pace increased and now she wanted to run, run like a werewolf she was. So she ran.


    ---


    Daryn''s mind became too disturbed and his anxiety was at its peak. He went to the security room and asked them to show him all the videos of the past one-hour. The security men were stunned as to why the CEO was asking about the tapes. But without asking questions, they showed every video to him. Daryn tracked Dawn''s movements. Once he saw the tapes till the end, he said, "Erase the past one-hour''s video after giving me a copy."


    "Yes Sir," said the Head.


    The CEO walked out of the room with cold expressions and a tight jaw.


    He reached his office floor and looked at Dawn''s empty cubicle. Before his breath could be ragged, he hurried into his office. He went to his desk and pounded the corner, which broke and fell off. In anger, he picked the ss paperweight and threw it on the wall. It shattered into hundreds of pieces and flung everywhere. In the next five minutes every piece that was kept on his table was either broken or shattered to smithereens. Even his Appleputer was down on the floor. He walked to the ss window and looked out. The anger, the helplessness and the misery he felt made his wolf agitated. A growl vibrated in his chest. He opened the window and let out his roar. The wind sted around his face making his hair ruffle violently around his face. How could she do that to him? She was working for Azura ¨C a thought that was unsettling.


    Daryn sat down on his knees and bent forward. "Why did you do this to me Dawn?" The void was now hollow andrge. It ached. "Dawn, what the hell did you do?" When he looked up, he turned his head over his shoulder to look at the Van Gogh paintings. They brought a mirthless smile on his lips. They stared at him. She was gone. He thought she would not leave. He closed his eyes to shut the painful memories. Like a fool he believed in his trust in her.


    The elevator chimed on the outside. He didn''t know how much time had passed. He had sat in that position for two hours.


    "Can I meet Mr. Daryn Silver?"


    His heart leaped into his mouth. Was she back? He sat there paralyzed in his ce. He waited. He stared at the doors


    "Yes, he is still there," said Reyna.


    The doors opened slightly¡ªand Dawn stepped in.


    Outside a male''s voice he didn''t recognize also came "Ouch!" and girls chirping, "How cute? So handsome!"


    Dawn closed the door behind her and looked at the scattered office. She bit her lip and turned to bolt the door from inside. She stared at the man she was desperate to meet. He stared back at her. Daryn looked so disheveled that she felt guilty. She could feel his anger and knew why everything in the office was strewn across. As if drawn by a ma, she walked up to him. Upon reaching him she sat right in front of him on her knees. He kept watching every movement of hers not believing what was happening. Was she there in his office? He gulped saliva down his dry throat. His wolf wanted to jump at her and hold her tight. His fury overpowered. He brought his hands to her face and said in a throaty voice, "You have done something very wrong Ms. Dawn." He brought his hand to her neck and circled it around it. He squeezed it lightly. "You have stolen from me and deserve punishment."


    Dawn closed her eyes as she tilted her head upwards. His grip increased tighter. She held his wrist with both her hands and opened her eyes only to find his face less than an inch away from hers. His breathing was ragged and all she could see were his arch-shaped lips. "Leave me," she rasped.


    Daryn slowly removed his hand from her neck but didn''t move away from her. She lowered her head, supported her hands on his thighs and coughed. He was still towering above her, waiting for her to speak. When she settled, she removed her hands and looked up. "I am sorry," she croaked. Her face was red.


    Daryn cupped her petite face in hisrge ones and with his thumb rubbed the cheeks beneath her eyes. It was not possible for his wolf to not touch her even though he was raging with fury. She looked into his eyes and said, "I havee to return your pen drives."


    When he looked down, he found her open palm that had three USBs.


    "And what do I own this generosity?" he asked with sarcasm in his voice as his gaze lingered on her lips. "How do I know you haven''t shared this info? What about your punishment?"


    "I haven''t," she said firmly. "I need protection for a few days and then I will leave," she voiced her deal. "And you can punish me as you like."


    Daryn got up to his feet and gave his hand to her. She held him and he pulled her up. He spun her around so that her back was facing him. He held her waist from behind with one hand and with the other held her hand. He goaded her to walk to the desk and made her bend over it so that she was supporting herself by holding it. He pulled up her skirt to her waist. "You deserve punishment, Ms. Dawn," he whispered in her ear. His palm connected with a loud p with her panties before he even knew what he was doing.

 Chapter 75 - Did You Like Me Spanking You?

    <h4>Chapter 75 - Did You Like Me Spanking You?</h4>


    "Ah!" Dawn moved forward because of the impact of the p on her butt cheek. Her body tingled with unknown sensation.


    Daryn smacked her other butt harder, which made her groan. Her sound only made his brain go haywire and before he knew he smacked the other cheek again. Dawn turned her head over her shoulders to look at him and let out a soft snarl. Now all he wanted was to rip those panties out and see her naked butt. His manhood was twitching with hardness and wanted to feel her ass. So he pressed himself against her. She seemed to squirm. "Ms. Dawn, why didn''t youe to me?" he said and remembered Azura dropping her in the morning. He pped her again.


    She didn''t say a word.


    "You dare to hack myputer?" He pped her cheek hard. "No one has ever done that with me."


    "I said I am¡ªso¡ªry!" she growled looking at the table in front of her, as another p fell on her.


    Her growl sounded as if he was actually fucking her and his wolf wed in to jump out. He stopped and rubbed his hands over her red butt. He was panting by now. He didn''t remove his hands from there and kept on caressing her butt and her thighs. "Is there another secret you would want to say?" He said as if ready for fresh rounds of spanking. He wanted to take her on his office desk so badly.


    "Yes," she said in a husky voice.


    "Tell me," he rasped. He stared at her ass and then bent down to kiss it. "Mine," he said aloud. It was beautiful and full and sexy as hell. If it hadn''t been his control, he would have taken her there.


    Dawn clenched her hips and took in a sharp intake of breath as he kissed. Yes, he loved it. There was no denying that. She said with a ragged breathing, "Five years back, I wrote that article about yourpany The Mink Corporation that it will go down. That was my report, for which Professor McElroy was punished."


    "What?" Daryn couldn''t believe his ears. He stopped caressing her. This girl predicted his Company''s downfall when she was just eighteen. She was a brilliant market analyst. And now he was not only enticed by her body, but also by her brains. And that meant that she was in Ennd all the while. So that was where she had disappeared? She had fled to Ennd and he had been suffering all the void and ache that she had left behind her. He bent over her and rested his forehead on her back. He would punish her for that one day. Slowly, he pulled her skirt back down. This girl was full of intrigue. He didn''t know as to how many mysteryyers she was covered with. "You are a bad girl, Ms. Dawn," he whispered and then stood straight. He brought her back to his chest, spun her and lifted her as if she was weightless to make her sit on the desk. His eyes met hers. Her face was red, eyes wide and she looked dazed. "Tell me everything," he demanded. Since he couldn''t take his hands off her, he kept them on her thigh and lightly stroked her. He leaned closer. His addiction for her was increasing by the minute. He couldn''tprehend what he would do after they left the office. Was he going mad? He had to punish and tame her until she shouted his name with pleasure. His feral cat. She had just revealed such huge information but did it matter? No. She mattered. Thepany was winded off. So he looked at her lips as she spoke.


    "My marketing professor, Professor McElroy stole my report and wanted to make money out of it. So he published my article. It gathered attention. I confronted him as to why he did it without my consent, but he said that I should be happy that he even used it. At that time I left with anger. My friends warned me against him, but I went back to his office to tell him that this wasn''t right. However, when I reached there, I heard some people talking to him from outside his office, and one of them was Neal. He was very angry and he ended up bashing him. I didn''t know what to do. Fearing that I would meet the same fate, I ran away from there." She looked up at his reaction. He had stopped caressing her and was simply staring at her. She gulped. "If Neal had listened to the professor, yourpany would have been saved," she added.


    To say that Daryn was amused was not incorrect, but then he was also shocked. At first he cocked his head, then smiled, which broadened and then he tilted his head asughter escaped him. His little neotide was a smartass. When he stoppedughing, he brought his hands to her face and leaned closer. "I am d that Neal bashed that professor. I wonder why he didn''t kill him?" His finger brushed her lips. How dare that man steal her report? Daryn made a mental note.


    Dawn was already so messed up inside with her arousal that when he brushed his finger, she parted her lips hoping to bite it. But he brushed past her lips and went to her nose and then eyebrows. He traced every little detail of her face, entrapped, enticed, and aroused as hell. He knew that she wanted to bite him, but that had toe in time. Lightly, he kissed her lips. Yes, he acknowledged to himself that he had waited for her for five years. Parting her legs he stood in between them and rested his head on her shoulders. "It doesn''t matter what happened in the past," he said. A momentter he asked, "Did you like me spanking you?"


    A gasp left her. He brought his face in front of her and asked again with a squint in his eyes. "Did you like it?"


    "I did, but¡ª"


    He brought his finger on her lips. This was all he needed to know and he kissed her over his finger. She felt like curling her legs around him.


    "Aren''t you angry?" she asked with his finger still on her lips.


    Daryn picked her up from the desk and carried her all the way to the sofa. "Now before you tell me what it is you want, I am going to state my part of the deal," he said sliding her down his body.


    "Sure," she replied and crossed her legs after sitting down. Her wolf loved this man and wanted him to be with her. This was going to be soplicated.


    Daryn sat on the sofa adjacent to her. He lookedforted as he rxed his body on the back of it. "From now on, you will tell me the truth."


    "I will," she replied, as her chest became light. "I have to ask you one thing."


    "Sure."


    "Did you kill those neotides?"


    "No, I didn''t," he said with a dark expression.


    Dawn''s eyes became wide. If he didn''t, then who did it?


    He frowned and leaned closer to her. "I can''t tell you who did it but trust me, I didn''t." He paused and then added, "And no matter what, you can''t leave me."


    Dawn lowered her head. How can that be possible? "You are about to get married, Mr. Daryn and I do not wish to stay like your mistress. So I have to decline that offer." She was crystal clear.

 Chapter 76 - The Deals

    <h4>Chapter 76 - The Deals</h4>


    It wasn''t really possible not to touch her when she was this close, so he picked up her small hand in his. "Wait for things to happen, okay?" he kissed her hand. He didn''t want her to dwell on it anymore, so he said, "What is it that you want?"


    Dawn removed her hand from him with a lot of emotional difficulty. The way she connected with him was stranger than fiction. "I need protection for me and my brother."


    He didn''t like her leaving his hand. He had to do things fast and get out of the engagement with Maya. "You have a brother?" he smiled understanding the male voice outside when she had entered the office floor.


    "Hmm, Cole. He is only fifteen. If you can help me for a few days, then I am going to undo whatever I did." She lowered her head. "It''s going to be only for a few days."


    Enough of ''leaving him nonsense''. If she thought that she would leave him after she finished her work, then she didn''t even have the clue how much he would woo her. Once again he rxed back in his seat and looked at her with interest. "It seems that Ms. Dawn likes to take me for granted." Even if that wasn''t true, he wanted her to take him for granted. He wanted to be her center of the universe. He wanted her to be his center of the universe. But he had to toughen up a little to keep her with him. "If you need my help, you have to agree to my terms," he threw the proposal. That was the best way to bind her.


    Dawn looked up at him sharply. "What proposal?" she asked confused as hell. There was a knot in her stomach. Yes, she did take him for granted. She couldn''t help it. But what was this proposal? Why did she feel that she was about to hold the smaller end of the stick?


    "You will have to stay with me in my house," he said very inly, removing a speck of dirt from his pants.


    Another round of shock washed her mind. Was he mad? "I told you that I would not be your mistress! Do not demean me." She was angered beyond words. How dare he think that he could belittle her? Her face was tensed and a muscle feathered in her jaw.


    She looked cute when she was angry. Daryn''s wolf wanted to pounce on her. He twisted his mouth and shrugged. "Well those are my conditions. But why do you think that you would be my mistress? Are we having sex? Are you my girlfriend?"


    Heck? Dawn stared at him with confusion and was so embarrassed that she became red from neck upwards to her ears. She clenched her thighs and her jaws. This was so so so awkward that she became quiet. A heavy silence fell upon her. Immediately, her eyes fell on herp and she rubbed her thumb. She had to avoid him ncing at her and shifted ufortably in her seat. Shuffling her feet on the carpeted floor, she awkwardly traced the small design of the carpet.


    He loved the way she blushed. It made him happy that she was in that condition because of him. Seeing her silence, Daryn said, "So I believe that I have dispelled your doubt that you are my mistress?" She took in a deep breath and nodded.


    "In that case it is settled ¨C you will be staying with me in The Silver Manor," he coerced. However on the inside he was too scared of Maya. If she had sent killers after her, then would she spare Dawn while living with her? He had to take care of her soon.


    Dawn didn''t like the idea at all. She rubbed the back of her neck. "Do you have any other ce to live? I mean any amodation for yourpany''s employees? I would prefer to live there instead."


    Daryn could understand her hesitation. In fact it was better that she stayed away from Maya and so he reluctantly agreed. "There is a building that The Silver House owes. It is not far from here. You can stay in the penthouse there because only that is vacant." And that was where he crashed sometimes. It was his penthouse. He nned on crashing there everyday. "It is fully furnished." He tried to make itfortable for her. "You can walk to the office also. It is just ten minutes walk." Although, he would never let her walk. "Your brother will be taken care of nicely." And once Maya is out, he would bring her to The Silver Manor.


    "That sounds okay," she said. "I will stay over there. But¡ª"


    Daryn frowned again. "What now?"


    "You cannot give my location to anyone."


    There was real fear in her eyes and it made his heart drop like from the top of his office building. What was gnawing her? Every cell in his body wanted to soothe her and protect her. "Okay," he said. He resisted holding her hand again. "I won''t tell anyone about your whereabouts."


    She nodded again.


    "I would like you to join as a permanent employee of mypany," he came with his second proposal. "Thates with a bond."


    She bit her lip. "I will do that once I have finished the job I have in mind. I have to give it back to someone who betrayed my trust." She ran her n in her mind.


    "Would you need my help?" he asked sincerely.


    "No," she shook her head. "This is something I will do alone. I don''t want anyone''s help." It wasn''t even worth his help.


    He smiled at his girl. Damn! He was already thinking that she was his. Her boldness suited him all the way. She knew how to stand up for herself. "Okay," he agreed, "But you know that you can always ask me."


    The next one hour, the two of them talked and threw deals at each other. There was nothing written. Daryn loved everything she offered. He practically agreed to everything, as he knew that he was holding the longer part of the stick. He took his phone out while she was talking and sent a message to Neal.


    It was 5:30PM and they walked out of the office. Cole watched them. He had been pinched on his cheeks so many times that they were red.


    Daryn went to him and shook his hand. "I am Daryn." He looked like his sister, only more handsome.


    "Hi!" Cole said, mesmerized.


    All except Reyna had left.


    Cole turned his face towards his sister and asked, "Everything okay?"


    "Yes," she said with an assuring smile. "We will be living in a different house for a few days."


    "Again?" Cole''s eyes were wide.


    Dawnughed and the siblings walked to the elevator with Daryn following them. It was a beautiful moment.


    In the elevator, Dawn said, "I will go and get some essentials to the penthouse from my ce."


    How could he leave her now? "Your belongings are on the way to the house as we talk."


    Dawn chuckled. "Thank you." He was way too efficient.


    A ring on her phone disturbed the atmosphere.


    "Where are you?" Azura asked impatiently in a breathy voice. "I am waiting outside the building."


    Dawn stared at Daryn. She swallowed her saliva. Her heartbeat elerated. She had to face her demons. She said in a slow voice, "I am sorry Azura, but I couldn''t do what you wanted."


    There was a silence on the other side, as if he had seen a ghost.


    ---


    Maya became impatient. She called her journalist friend.

 Chapter 77 - Disappear From The Grid

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Disappear From The Grid</h4>


    The silence on the other side of the phone had tensed every muscle in Dawn''s body. Her limbs shook, not because she was afraid, but because she was furious on how Azura yed at her. She clenched her jaw to drink the silence that ensued in order to engulf the rage that was slowly building inside her. The kind of silence between them was like a volcano that was about to erupt on either side. She could feel the vibrations in her chest. The elevator''s door came to the parking floor and stopped. The three of them walked out.


    "What did you say?" Azura''s voice cracked.


    Dawn cleared her throat and replied in a calm voice, "I couldn''t do what you asked me to. It was impossible."


    Everything that Azura had ever dreamt of came like sea waves crashing down upon the shores. He gulped. He had nned on marrying Dawn, he had nned on their kids and he even thought of getting out of this ce so that he could live with her peacefully. He had loved her the moment he saw her photograph on his phone for the first time ¨C the photo that was sent to him by Jason. If she didn''t get the information, then Jason woulde after her or him. He had to take her away somewhere and hide her. His panic rose in his throat along with the anger that was forming in his mind. He said in a hoarse voice, "Doesn''t matter Dawn. Come out of the building now. We will go to my ce. You don''t have to do anything. From tomorrow you don''t need to go to The Silver House. It was just a failed project. I will give something else to work upon." He was scared that the pure bloods would kill her.


    ''No Azura'', she thought. He hid things from her. There was certainly something that he was covering. He told her lies. She would never go to him. What could she say to avoid him? She didn''t want him to be aware of what she witnessed. She replied in a t tone, "No Azura, thanks for all your help. However, now I won''t be taking your assistance anymore. The fact that there are purebloods out there to kill me, I have to protect Cole and myself. I am going to disappear from the grid for a few days. Don''te after me."


    "No!" Azura shouted. "You can''t do that Dawn. What about me?" He felt as if thest air wisped out of his lungs. How did this be so unmanageable suddenly? He had worked upon every little detail carefully. "No Dawn, you can''t leave me hanging like this. Come back. I am waiting for you in the car in front of the building. We are going to forget about this episode forever. I won''t even mention it to you. Just¡ª juste back," he pleaded. She was the only girl he had fallen in love and he didn''t know why. She couldn''t betray him. He cursed himself for pushing her into this project. "If you want, you don''t have to do any project now. I will protect you." He couldn''t understand what happened in such a small time that she wanted to run away from him.


    "I am sorry Azura," Dawn replied in a cold voice. There was no looking back for now. A bad chapter had begun in her life and she had to put an end to it. She wondered if there were more loose ends. "One thing at a time," she murmured, disconnected the call and tossed the phone in her purse.


    Sensing her sadness, Daryn circled his hand around her shoulder and guided her to his car. When they reached the parking space, Dawn stopped in her tracks. Her mouth fell when she saw where he had walked her. Her eyes bulged and she pointed at his car. "Is that your car?" Hers used to stand right next to his.


    Daryn poked his tongue in his cheek. "Yes!" he replied and opened the passenger seat for her after Cole hopped in the back seat of his Mercedes SUV. It was the same car in which he had given her the lift that night on the highway.


    Dawn looked at him with utter surprise. This car had been standing there everyday next to hers and she didn''t know it was his. She scratched her chin as she sat in the passenger seat. He strapped her seatbelt and closed the door. In a second he was on the wheel. He started the ignition and whizzed the car out of the parking. He was taking his girl to his ce and that too in the same car he had lost her with. His skin tingled with excitement. Ecstatic at his achievement, he didn''t notice the car that was standing in front of his building, waiting for Dawn.


    "The house is nearby," he said, dying to hold her hand that was resting on the center of the car. What would it be to fuck her there on the passenger seat? He looked at her with fondness.


    As for her, his scent filled the car. It was so overwhelming that she curled her toes.


    "Please look in the front and drive the car," came Cole''s angry voice from the back.


    Daryn immediately came out of the trance. "I¡ª I will," he said without thinking.


    Dawn frowned. "Cole, stop it!"


    Cole sat down with his arms crossed across his chest with indignation. He looked around the car. Suddenly a memory shed across his mind ¨C of a badly wounded man and a girl in the car. He shuddered. What was that? He pushed the thought out of his mind and looked outside. It was getting dark.


    They reached the building called The Silver Arcade in five minutes. It had very high security. There were a dozen men on the outside who were dressed in ck with modern gadgets. The gates were made from ck and gold painted solid steel. As soon as the guards saw the car, the automatic gates rolled in. Daryn pulled the car into a space next to ck Maybech and a line of several high-end cars.


    It was an impressive ce. "This is quite a fancy building," Dawn said. This man was loaded to own such a ce, let alone have an apartment or a penthouse.


    "Thanks," he smiled.


    Being born in a very rich and influential house, she knew who could afford those cars. "I believe all those who own an apartment here are filthy rich," she remarked pointing at the cars.


    "Those are mine."


    Dawn raised her eyebrows. "All of them?"


    "Not all," he replied. "Only until the end of this line.


    Cole tilted his head to check the end of the line. He gulped not knowing where the line ended since it formed a semi-circle. He threw his satchel on his shoulders and pursed his lips, ready to go. "I am ready to leave."


    "I hope I don''t get caught," Dawn said as she rubbed her arm hoping to be as discreet as possible.


    "No, you won''t," said Daryn and put his hand on the small of her back much to Cole''s displeasure. He frowned all the way to the elevator.

 Chapter 78 - The Penthouse

    <h4>Chapter 78 - The Penthouse</h4>


    There were two elevators in the parking garage. One had buttons while the other didn''t. Daryn took his wallet out and swiped the card in the ce where there should have been buttons. The doors opened and the trio stepped inside. He pressed the only button that was present there and the doors of the elevator closed. Cole looked at the number disyed and found that they had stopped on the twenty-first floor. Daryn took another card out and swiped it near the button panel. The door parted and once again he put his hand on her back to lead her outside. They stepped in an aisle where Dawn noticed five more security personnel. "That''s a lot of security," she pointed.


    Daryn didn''t say anything because he had arranged it for her.


    The men around him became active. They ran ahead of him as they watched Dawn with interest. They had been instructed to protect her with their lives and they were trained assassins of the purebloods. However, they were not supposed to tell it to the person they had to protect.


    Daryn punched in the password and the door of his penthouse opened. When they walked in, Dawn found herself in his foyer. There were ss windows all around overlooking a lush green park that was located in the heart of the city.


    "How many rooms do you have?" asked Cole, hoping to get his own room. The ce looked huge.


    "Don''t worry, you will have one room for yourself," Daryn couldn''t help chuckling. He liked the little guy.


    Cole nodded. He held Dawn''s hand, pulled her ahead of Daryn and whispered in her ear, "Don''t tell him that you are a werewolf. He will think you are crazy."


    Daryn shook his head and walked past them.


    "He is a werewolf too," Dawn answered Cole''s concerns.


    Cole''s mouth fell open as his mind became numb. He didn''t know that so many werewolves existed around him. He stared at Daryn who had gone to light the firece. They were now standing in his elegant living room. There was a thick brown carpet in the center with cozy looking sofas that were covered with white plush fabric. Tallmps were on each side of the sofas and arge chandelier hung in the corner of the room that had strings of bulbs touching the wooden floor. The setting of the entire house was modern and not a single thing was out of ce.


    "My room is up there," he pointed to a spiral ss staircase on the left. "And those are the guest rooms," he said, indicating towards a line of four rooms. He walked to the room that was right below his own and opened its door. "You can stay here, Dawn," he said.


    "Thanks," she said politely.


    "Cole, you can stay in that room," Daryn pointed at thest room.


    Cole frowned and crossed his arms across his chest. "No, I am going to live right next to Dawn''s."


    Daryn tilted his head and nodded. "Okay, but there is an Xbox and a very high resolution screen, along with Sony Home Theater and a projector installed on the ceiling. The room has sound-proof walls."


    Cole''s eyes once again became asrge as the football field in his school. His face reddened thinking about how he dered to stay next to Dawn''s room. "That is going to be the best gaming experience," he blurted.


    Daryn shrugged. "It''s okay if you want to stay next to Dawn''s room, but it is a small one." He began to walk inside the room.


    The brother changed his opinion. "I would like to check the two rooms and then decide."


    "Of course," Daryn said. "If I were you, I would do the same because it''s an out of the world experience. I have yed there a number of times."


    Cole started to walk backwards. He bit his lip and then looked at his sister who was staring at him. "Sis, I''ll be right back," he dered and rushed to his destination.


    The brother was trapped tactfully, smartly and politely. An evil smile yed on Daryn''s lips. He walked to his love interest, held her waist and took her inside her room. He sniffed her hair and restrained himself from nting a kiss there.


    Dawn looked around. The room was simple with a small bed in the corner. A table with a shelf was installed in the opposite wall and a cupboard was installed right next to her bed. "Thanks Daryn," she said. "I will always remain highly indebted to you."


    He wanted to say that this was all hers. She wanted to say that she would have loved to stay forever with him. But none of them spoke. The silence conveyed a lot.


    "You don''t have to be. We have made a deal."


    She smiled. "I won''t attend the office for a few days. There is something very important that I have to do."


    "Sure," he said. This was even better. He would have her to himself. His to cherish. "The kitchen is on the left. You can prepare whatever you like. If you like, I can get a dedicated chef for you."


    Dawnughed and walked to her bed. "No, I can make food."


    "Great! In that case, you have to make for me too because I n on staying here tonight," he said, staring at her wondering if she would protest.


    "Sure," she answered. A pale blush spread on her cheeks.


    Why was she so adorable? His wolf pumped a fist in the air.


    "Okay."


    "That''s the bathroom," he said, throwing his chin to the right.


    She needed a hot bath. Her butt cheeks were sore with all the spanking. She clenched them as she remembered it. They hurt all the time while she was sitting with him, yet she would have loved getting spanked more by him. What the hell was she even thinking? "Okay."


    "I am upstairs if you need me. You can get in the shower to warm up. There are some of my t-shirts hanging in that cupboard." Seeing her in his t-shirt was his fantasy. He didn''t want to leave but hebed his hair with his fingers and walked out slowly.


    Dawn ambled towards the bathroom once he closed the door behind him. It was a beautiful marble floored bathroom with every amenity that she could think of. There were strings of lotions, shampoos and oils stacked in neat rows. Bunch of fluffy peach towels were kept in a wooden cab. She removed her clothes, dropped them on the floor and walked inside the shower. She pulled the curtain and opened the faucet. As the hot water fell on her face and her body, she let out a low purring sound in her throat.


    Daryn was standing outside the closed door. He heard her purr and bit back his groan. It took all his self-control to walk away from there.


    Under the shower, as the hot water fell on her sore butts, a burning sensation passed through her body. She caressed them slowly, arching her back slightly. When she finished, she picked a fluffy towel, dried up a little and wrapped it around her. When she stepped out, her clothes were gone. Did he enter the bathroom when she was taking a shower? A wave of embarrassment passed through her. After drying off, she pulled on his t-shirt, which fell to her mid-thigh. His smell filled her and she felt calm. She came out of her bedroom and noticed him talking to her brother in the living room.


    He paused to look at her over his shoulder. Wet hair, pink cheeks, his shirt and her sexy legs ¨C they all made his wolf mor inside. He loved everything. This was one of the best days of his life, and he was going to make sure that things continued like this. Yes, he did watch her silhouette when she took a bath ¨C correction ¨C his wolf watched her.


    Cole saw Dawn and ran to her excitedly and said in a breathy tone, "I am so going to stay in that room."


    Suddenly a ring disturbed the ambience. It was a call on Daryn''s phone. He looked at the number and his jaw pressed hard. "Excuse me," he said and walked out of the living room to the foyer to pick the call. "What is it?" he asked in a harsh tone.


    "Baby, why haven''t youe home? My father is waiting for you. Pia and your father are also here," came Maya''s honeyed voice.

 Chapter 79 - You Are Extremely Tempting, Ms. Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 79 - You Are Extremely Tempting, Ms. Dawn</h4>


    Daryn gritted his teeth. Maya must have called all of them to force him toe soon. But he had other ns. He wanted to spend his nights in Dawn''spany. Her presence near him calmed his nerves. There were several things he had to resolve with Maya. "I wille in half-an-hour," he replied and cut the call. When he reached the living room, he found that Cole was still talking to his sister.


    "I am too hungry. Make instant noodles or something with egg."


    "I''ll fix a sandwich," replied Dawn and walked to the kitchen tying her wet hair in a bun. The kitchen had ck granite countertop and was fitted with every modern appliance. There was an ind in the kitchen in the center with four stools around it.


    "I am not having the sandwich again. I want to eatmb steak with crispy potatoes."


    Dawn rolled her eyes. "Get out," she answered from the kitchen.


    "You get out!" Cole shouted at her and after putting the satchel on his shoulders, went to his room.


    A smile appeared on Daryn''s lips. It was so endearing to watch the two of them. He went after Dawn in the kitchen. She was putting a fry pan on the stove. He went and sat on a stool behind her at the ind of the kitchen. She instantly became aware of him. "It''ll take at least an hour to fix dinner," she said slowly.


    Daryn tilted his head imagining how it would be to take her in the kitchen. He noted every surface he would make love to her. Squirming at his imaginations, he stared at her long neck that was exposed as she had tied her hair in a messy bun. A wavy strand loosely hung down it and touched the shirt. He got up to stand behind her and tucked the strand on her bun. Dawn stiffened. She stopped doing what she was and her mind stopped functioning. Why was it that every time he touched, there was an electric jolt that passed through her body? He kissed her on the neck. "You are extremely tempting, Ms. Dawn," he whispered.


    She stood there frozen in her ce. Her self control around him melted a lot. Her breathing elerated. She bit her lip hard to stop herself. But Daryn had pressed himself against her and wrapped his arms around her waist. He rested his chin on her head and said softly, "I would love to get used to this arrangement."


    She would also love to get used to it but¡ª "Mr. Daryn, you really have to sort your personal life first. I would hate to see myself as the other woman," she replied after a moment of silence.


    He left her feeling hurt. Why was she so rude? Running a finger through his hair, he replied, "I have to go to The Silver Manor and will be back soon. Keep that dinner ready for me."


    "Sure," she said gently.


    Daryn turned around and left.


    Dawn leaned on the edge of the countertop. She watched him leave the kitchen. This was going to be so difficult. Slowly, she sauntered to the refrigerator to check what was avable.


    The food consisting of grilled fish steak with lots oftro sprinkled on them and garlic bread was prepared within the next one-hour. She called Cole and the siblings had their dinner. Daryn hadn''te. She set aside his dinner and went to her bedroom.


    "Cole, could youe here? I need help with my blog," she asked.


    "Will be there in ten minutes," he replied and went to his room to change.


    She switched on herptop. There was a lot of stuff she didn''t know, a lot which Azura had hid from her. What was his connection with Jason? She browsed through a lot of data and with the help of Cole, she was once again in Jason''s softwarepany''s portal. It waste in the night and Cole was feeling too sleepy. "I am going," he announced. "Simply log off and you will be out of the website. I suggest that you log off now otherwise we will be at the risk of getting traced back."


    "I will do that Cole. I need a little more information," she said staring at the screen.


    "Ah okay, but be quick," he replied and left for his room. The day had been pretty eventful. He disliked Azura for conniving with Jason and using Dawn to extract information about the gamingpany. He simply abhorred it. He was determined to help Dawn with whatever she was doing.


    Ten minutester, Dawn logged off. She was too tired and so she went off to sleep. Daryn still hadn''te back. Even though she had to send the article for the newspaper, she couldn''t bat and eye. As soon as she hit the pillow, sleep overtook her and she was surrounded by mountains and wolves who ran after her, yed with her until a white wolf came¡­


    ---


    Loudughter of Maya''s father boomed in The Silver Manor. When they saw Daryn entering the main hall, Maya stood and rushed to him. "Darryynn!" she eximed in a shrill voice and embraced him. She held his arms and said, "Daddy wanted to meet you. Since you didn''te for the family dinner, he came over for you." She pulled him to sit beside her on the sofa. The way she used him, she made it look like that he was at fault. Pia red at him for being manner-less.


    Daryn looked at his father who had a small smile on his lips. He was sitting with his arms crossed across his chest and trying to read Daryn. At first Daryn thought of lowering his mental shield andmunicating with him, but that was too risky. Pia was there. He removed his arm from Maya''s grasp and shifted away from her. Maya was embarrassed but expected it. She lowered her face for Pia and Gayle to see how upset she was.


    Maya''s father, Brad spoke up, "It''s been a long time son. Where have you been?" There was a nervous edge in his voice. "Maya has beenining to me that you are not happy these days. If you need something, let me know." He stopped and then looked at Gayle. "I heard that three neotides were killed." He chuckled. "That was a great game Gayle. Now Azura is going to go berserk finding about who killed his tribe and we can boast to the pure bloods." He lifted his beer mug for cheers.


    Gayle picked his ss of whisky from the table and ignored Brad because it was Brad who got them killed.


    Daryn took the chance. He took in a deep breath. He had to say it. This was the best time. "Since Maya is unable to voice it out, let me make it clear."


    Brad stopped sipping.


    Pia nced at him nervously.


    Gayle took another sip as he rxed further in his seat.


    Maya''s facial muscles froze.


    "I would like to reconsider my wedding with Maya," he said very quietly.


    A silence fell upon the room. Except Gayle everyone stared at him. The thing Maya dreaded came out in the open.


    Pia let out a shrillughter. "What are you saying? Are you mad?" She rubbed the back of her neck shifting her gaze to Maya whose tears had rolled out. "Our families have agreed to this marriage for so many years. This is insane." She chided him. Her eyes shifted to Brad, who had almost crushed the beer can.

 Chapter 80 - The Green Tea Bitch

    <h4>Chapter 80 - The Green Tea Bitch</h4>


    "So my daughter was right? You are the man behind her depression," said Brad as his face turned red with anger. He spat, "What does it mean ''reconsider the wedding''? You cannot back out. The invites are sent and it is toote. Are you nning on insulting me in themunity?" So there was another girl in his life but he would never acknowledge that. He had to find out about her and get her killed soon.


    Daryn didn''t answer.


    Brad bared his teeth and there was tightness in his eyes. He turned to look at Gayle. He said, "You do realize that if anything of the sort happens, the alliance is going to break and there will be severe repercussions. We have been friends for long, so let this thing flow." He knew Gayle would drill sense in Daryn. This was a huge thing that he couldn''t let slip just like that.


    What Gayle said caught everyone unaware. Gayle shrugged. "I will go with what my son says. I am no one to interfere in his decisions or his personal life."


    Maya and Pia''s mouth dropped to the floor. Gayle was the man who pushed Daryn and now howe he was supporting him? This was so unexpected that Brad was taken aback. He jerked his head back at Gayle''s statement.


    "Father, what are you even saying?" Pia said.


    Maya was now aghast that soon Daryn might announce to break off their engagement. She had to quickly do something to salvage the situation or else he might break it today itself. Maya looked at Daryn and through a veil of tears asked, "Baby, what have I done to you that you are so apathetic towards me? I adore you so much. I have almost given up my career to be with you. I had so many film offers but I declined them all." She wanted to show how much she had lost just to be his wife. "And now I won''t even get a job back in the industry." She looked at Pia and sniffled heavily. "You tell me Pia, my whole career is ruined. How can I go back?"


    Pia was so moved that she shuffled her feet. A sad expression came on her face. She got up from her ce and went to sit next to Maya. Rubbing her back, she said, "I am so sorry for you Maya. You need rest. Come, let me take you to your bedroom."


    Maya looked up at her father and said between her tears, "I don''t know why, but we have been sleeping in different rooms. I am so depressed over thest few days that I can''t concentrate on anything. There are dark circles beneath my eyes. I have stopped attending the functions or dinner-dates with my friends."


    Brad''s face reddened. He pounded a fist on his thigh and addressed Daryn, "You better exin what is going on Daryn!"


    Daryn''s body tensed with irritability. Maya was a good actor, he had to give her that. He looked at Maya and smirked, "As far as I remember, you got an offer for only one film and the Director of the movie didn''t like you in the auditions, so he didn''t even consider you even though you sent him numerous requests to reassess his decision."


    Maya stared at Daryn. She had told others that she didn''t like the script of the movie and so she left the movie. So how did he know so much? Her hands curled on herp and in a weakened voice asked, "This is wrong information! How do you¡ª"


    As if to answer her question, Daryn said, "You think I don''t have my sources." He crossed his thighs and ced his hands on them. "The Director had called me. He asked me whether he should cast you in his movie because you had troubled him a lot with your constant phone calls."


    Maya and Pia werepletely shocked. Their eyes became wide. Pia had also helped Maya immensely to get the role because Maya had told her that she wanted to surprise Daryn. But despite her connections in the industry, Pia couldn''t help May. Eventually the role went to another actress who was younger than Maya.


    "Then what did you tell the Director? Didn''t you rmend my name?" Maya asked shamelessly.


    Daryn let out a smallughter. "What did you just say Maya - you had left pursuing your career goals after getting engaged to me?"


    "Yes!" she blurted.


    Maya was so inconsistent in her disposition. Pia''s hand slid down Maya''s back. She raised it to her neck feeling ufortable. "Then howe this entire incident urred after the engagement?" Daryn asked.


    Thrown off the track, Maya didn''t know how to defend herself. She even stopped crying.


    Brad didn''t know where to look.


    Gayle gulped down his whisky and got up to make another peg for himself. He couldn''t stop smiling all the way to the bar.


    Daryn looked at Pia and said, "You helped her to get the role after the engagement?"


    Pia was speechless. She gulped and looked at Gayle who had turned slightly listening to this piece of information. "I¡ª I¡ª"


    Daryn cut her in, "You knew that she had given up her career because of me, because of our family?" He stopped to rest his head on his index finger. "Then why did you help her?"


    Pia opened her mouth and then closed it. She looked like a fish in water. She was too flustered.


    The room was filled with dead air.


    Gayle had filled his ss and returned back. "What answer did you give to the Director?" he asked Daryn.


    "I told him that he should do what is best for the movie," Daryn replied nonchntly.


    Gayle nodded. "You took the right decision, Son."


    Maya couldn''t believe what she just heard. She was trapped in her own web of lies. In order to reim the situation, on a quick thought she sprang up from her ce and wailed, "Daryn, that was just a surprise I had nned with Pia only to show you what is my value in the industry. It was to scare you that I can still get jobs and go away from you."


    Her argument seemed so stupid that even Brad''s mouth fell open.


    She threw her hands in the air and stomped her foot. "This is getting too much! I am already so depressed and you are only adding to my despair. I am going from here," she said and ran to her room, wailing loudly with her face covered with her hands.


    Gayle shifted his gaze to Brad who was still trying toe out of his daughter''s idiotic behavior. He lowered his head and then with a deep sigh said, "Look Daryn, this is not the right time to back off. I understand that my daughter had done foolish things in the past, but she is only vying for your attention."


    "Did I forget to say that I presented her with a custom-designed Rolls Royce?" Gayle said, as he raised the ss to his lips.


    Brad gulped. That was a rare kind of car, too expensive even for him to afford. What Gayle meant was that Maya was more into this marriage for money because even though Daryn had hinted that he wanted to reconsider their rtionship long back, she chose to stay back. "This is getting very foolish, Gayle. I think you should only concentrate on the alliance that we have been working on. If this news gets out, you will be at loss. All the pure bloods are looking forward to this union." Brad threatened him and got up to leave. "I expect that whatever decision you take, you think about its impact also." He walked out of the main hall.


    Pia too left and went to Maya''s room. She could still hear her crying softly.


    Gayle smiled at Daryn and winked.


    "I''ll see you soon, Father." Daryn also walked out of the room, satisfied to the core. That would keep Maya in control for a few days.


    When he reached the penthouse, it was prettyte. The lights were switched off. He walked to Dawn''s room and noticed that she had curled in her bed like a baby. He had an urge to sleep beside her, but he unfolded the nket and covered her. The fondness with which he looked at her made his heart warm. He stroked her hair and to his surprise, she leaned her face in his hand. "Why do you make things difficult for me Dawn?" he murmured. His wolf was wing him inside to im her, but he controlled it, "You have to wait."

 Chapter 81 - Are You Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 81 - Are You Okay?</h4>


    Daryn closed the door behind him and leaned his back on it. Having her around him made him feel safer. Compared to the hollow life that he was leading before her presence, the change filled his heart with warmth. His lips tugged into a smile and he walked upstairs to his bedroom. However, with her directly beneath his room, how could he sleep? He tossed and turned the entire night.


    Next day he woke up and walked into her room. She was working on herputer. Her hair was tied in a pony and she was wearing a tank top with no bra. Her white mini-skirt was tight and had a slit on the side. The legs were stretched on the desk and the keyboard was in herp. She looked sexier than ever. He looked at her with a sexy smile and went and stood right next to her. "What are you researching about?"


    "Sex. I feel if we do a market analysis of sex, we will see that we can sell almost any product if we attach the word ''sex'' to it."


    Daryn''s mind froze. "Wha¡ª" He shifted ufortably on his feet. Was she enjoying his predicament?


    She continued, "If we observe the data, we will see that thepanies that have researched about their target audience first, do well. For example, we can''t sell sex if we are targeting baby products," Dawn said and removed her tank top. She was now sitting only in her skirt.


    Daryn''s eyes became wide with shock as her breasts popped out. "What are you doing Dawn?" he asked in a hoarse voice.


    "I am trying to demonstrate you the power of market data about sex and how we can use it. This is all for your project." She turned towards him, grabbed the bottom of his t-shirt and pulled it over his head. She touched his abs lightly and brushed her fingers over it until she trailed them to his pants.


    His eyebrows raised and so did his Adam''s apple.


    She grasped his hand and brought it to her lips and sucked his fingers one by one. There was hunger in his eyes. All he now wanted was to fuck her hard. She opened the buttons of his pants and put her hand inside. She said, "How long do you want to run the advertisement based on the data? You see, length is important."


    A groan escaped his mouth. With her hand wrapped on his throbbing member, he was in her full control.


    She pulled down his pants. His erection sprang loose. She sat down in front of him and ran her hand along the shaft. His tip was the first she sucked and then took the entire length in her mouth. Her breasts bobbed as she took it inside and out.


    "Dawn!" he groaned loudly.


    He woke up, baffled as to what just happened. It was just an erotic dream.


    He ran his fingers through his hair. He realized that his pajamas had be a sticky mess. "Shit!" he said aloud. He hade for his entire n. After removing his pajamas and wiping himself with a tissue paper, he flipped on his belly and buried his face on the pillow. Somehow he fell off to sleep, only this time she was also sleeping naked over his body.


    "Dawn," he groaned again.


    Earlier his dreams were filled with nightmares of losing her on a rainy day but tonight his dreams were suffused with her. He must have made love to her in every room, on every surface and in his bed throughout the night. When he woke up in the morning, it was only 5AM.


    As for Dawn, she had slept like a log after a long time. She didn''t know when her timer went off, she didn''t know when the sun had ascended the sky and was now permeating its warm rays through the curtains of her windows and she didn''t know that Cole had already left for the school. She woke up with a start. The clock on the wall showed 10AM. Removing the cover, she sprung out of the bed cursing herself for not waking up in time. What about Cole? What about his lunch? When she opened the door, her eyes bulged seeing that a disheveled Daryn was sitting at the table staring at her door with red eyes that had dark circles beneath them. Slowly, she walked towards him as he continued to stare at her. His hair was all messed and he hadn''t shaved. He was wearing a housecoat over his white pajamas. She could see that he wasn''t wearing a shirt and his tattoo was partially visible.


    "Good morning," she smiled at him. Then she asked with concern on her face, "Are you okay?"


    Daryn shuddered from the inside. "Yes, I am," he croaked. He wasn''t prepared for this kind of life. He couldn''t stay away from her, and he couldn''t stay with her.


    "Has Cole left? His lunch?"


    "He said he would eat in the school''s mess."


    Satisfied, she smiled again and disappeared in her room. When she came out, he was still perched there with his head in his hands. Now she was genuinely concerned. She touched his forehead and he jerked sharply to look at her. She pressed her hand there. "You seem to have a high temperature," she said. "You need medical help."


    "I don''t need medical help," he croaked. I need yours, his wolf said.


    "In that case, please take rest. I will fix breakfast in fifteen minutes. You cane and have it then." Saying that she walked to the kitchen. She pressed her lips hard. He looked so beautiful in messed hair that she had an urge to kiss him senseless. How would she live with him if she kept having such fantasies?


    Daryn closed his eyes and lowered his head. This was torture. How would he survive? He was sitting there from 5AM since morning only to see her. He must have contemted on opening her door and going inside to be with her at least a thousand times. If this had what happened on the first day, he couldn''t imagine what was toe in the future. He stood up and went to his bedroom and took a cold shower. It was healing. When he came back downstairs, the breakfast was already on the table and she was eating bread with jam while checking her phone.


    Dawn looked up at him and beamed. He looked lovely with a white polo and jeans. Was he even dressed for the office? "I won''t be going to the office for a week."


    "Why?" he asked. He wanted her near him more than ever.


    "Well, I told you that I am going to work from here for the next few days."


    He sat down and buttered his toast. In that case even he would stay at home. "I think even I won''t be able to go. I am having a headache."


    "Oh!" she said in an exasperated tone.


    He looked up, raised his right eyebrow and asked, "Why?"


    "I needed the information about the gamingpany."


    "You mean the pen drives?"


    "Yes," she said and bit her lip. She needed him to go away to the office so that she could work without distraction. She had received an email that herpany had been approved. It was time for the second step.


    Daryn could''ve asked anyone to get those, but he didn''t want to risk anything. "I will get it," he replied. He woulde back in half an hour.


    "But you aren''t well?"


    "It''s fine. I can do that much."


    "Thank you." She was indeed grateful.

 Chapter 82 - This Knife Is Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 82 - This Knife Is Dangerous</h4>


    Daryn went to the office but got sucked in so many urgent meetings that he didn''t have the time to look up. At the same time Dawn wrote her new article for the newspaper. After sending the article, she checked her inbox. It had two emails from the journalist that stated one thing:


    [Dear DW,


    Your column has be very popr and we would like to meet you. If possible we would like to hire you as our permanent finance expert. There are many emails in our office, which ask us about your identity. Please let us know if we can introduce you to the public as our permanent finance columnist.


    Sincerely,


    Daniel Hugh]


    Dawn was ecstatic that they offered her a job, but now wasn''t the time to reveal her identity as their finance editor. She had other ns in mind. She wrote the reply back:


    [Dear Sir,


    Thank you for considering me. I will let you know in a few days.


    Warm Regards,


    DW]


    She rubbed her hands with excitement. Her n was falling in ce. She checked upon her emails regarding thepany and only one formality was supposed to be provided. She emailed the necessary documents. She was too tired by the end of it and went out to make lunch.


    She missed Daryn''s presence already. He looked like a ghost in the morning and she hoped he was fine now. She sent him a text message,


    [Hope you are feeling well.]


    There was no reply. She thought that perhaps he was busy with his office work, so she didn''t bother and walked to the kitchen. She had chopped the vegetable and meat in order to prepare stew, when she heard the main door opening. She called out, "Cole, you have to wait for another one hour for lunch. And howe you are so early today? Have you bunked the sses?"


    "I have bunked the office," came a soft reply.


    Dawn spun around sharply only to find Daryn leaning on the frame of the door with his arms across his chest and his right leg crossed over his left. He had run home the moment he saw her message.


    She hadn''t expected him toe so soon. Wearing denim shorts and a tube top with a pushup bra, she looked hot with a spat in one hand and knife in the other. Her belly button showed and Daryn''s eyes popped out. They traced her right from her belly button to her cleavage. Dirty thought started pouring in his mind and his wolf went crazy. She kept the spat on the countertop, smiled at him, ced her right hand on her waist and said, "I am sorry but lunch isn''t ready." Yes, she knew that she was seducing him. She couldn''t help it. He was irresistible. This man affected her at every level. The way he looked at her made her wolf growl.


    Daryn''s body was flushed with heat. His breathing elerated. This girl was gonna be his death. He somehow nodded.


    Dawn turned and started preparing food. As for Daryn he simply kept watching her. When his wolf could no longer bear it, he walked towards her. He wanted to tear that tube top and see her down on her knees.


    Suddenly Dawn felt his fingers on her spine. He brushed them from top to bottom. It sent shivers down to her muscles and she hoped he would spank her more.


    "Are you trying to seduce me Ms. Dawn?"


    She stiffened. He grabbed her waist from behind and stroked her all the way up from her cleavage to her belly button. "I don''t need to," she whispered.


    The oil in the frying pan crackled. Daryn switched off the me. He picked her up from behind and made her sit on the ind of the kitchen. "This knife is dangerous," he said and took it from her only to throw it aside. He spread her legs and stood in between them. "Do you even know that I couldn''t sleep yesterday night?" He kissed her exposed breasts one at a time and then buried his nose in the cleavage. He brought his hungry mouth lower and bit her taut nipples over her top.


    She moaned and curled her hands in his hair. He opened the buttons of her short and slowly traced his fingers to her clit, which was swollen and craving for attention. He pressed it hard over the panties and she groaned as her juices flowed out. Daryn grabbed her mouth as she moaned and moaned and he continued to press and rub her clit until she exploded and came. She had curled her legs around him tightly. When she was spent, her head lolled over his shoulder. Her hands traced his jeans and she was about to open his zipper when he said, "No, I want to make it special." He kissed her lips passionately. Mine forever. He pulled her against his body and she let out a tiny gasp.


    She loved being so intimately handled by him. She felt his warm lips grazing her neck, and her face was flushed. She mustered enough courage to look at him. His ck eyes gleamed.


    She looked beautiful with that sexy expression on her face.


    Soon a loud voice disturbed their reverie. "Dawn, I got my grades today!" Cole rushed to find her. He tracked her to the kitchen and she looked odd. Her face was red. She was vehemently chopping the chopped vegetables. "What are you doing?" he asked with bewilderment as his eyebrows lowered. "At that rate, you would make minced meat of the vegetables!" He noticed that Daryn was checking his phone on the other side of the ind table. Even his face was deep red. What was going on? Cole held Dawn''s hand, pulled her out of the kitchen and took her to his room. "Are you mad?" he scolded her in a low voice. "We are going to leave this ce soon. Don''t get yourself into any jeopardy, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    "Now go and make food, while I call that man to y a game with me."


    Little did Cole know that Daryn''s ears had picked up everything he just said.


    Daryn shook his head. This boy needed another diversion.


    ---


    In the next two days, Dawn''spany was registered officially. Her blog had exploded with traffic. The two of them couldn''t do anything to each other since Cole would alwayse home in time even though Daryn woulde home at the drop of a hat. He made it a point to keep his whereabouts secret so that Maya didn''t sniff him out.


    Reyna was getting irritated by the number of meetings that she had to cancel and reschedule. Maya had called Reyna about Dawn, but she didn''t know where Dawn was. It irked Maya all the more and she sent her people to find her everywhere. She called Irene and asked her to print the interview in the fashion magazine about her depression. Its next edition was due in two days.


    ---


    For the next two days, Dawn had to travel a little, which Daryn allowed only if she agreed to go out with the security personnel. It was on the second day that Dawn wasing out of the court when her eyes fell on the disy screen of the opposite building. Maya''s picture was sshed across the board with the headlines, "Depressed Fianc¨¦ of The Silver House CEO". The subheading said, "The wedding is postponed." There was a sudden tightness in her chest and her mood ruined as negativity seeped in her body. She gulped her tears as the car drove her back to The Silver Arcade.

 Chapter 83 - The Fashion Magazine

    <h4>Chapter 83 - The Fashion Magazine</h4>


    On her way back, she asked the driver to stop at a magazine vendor''s stall and bought the fashion magazine in which the article appeared.


    The driver bought the magazine for her. He said in an excited tone, "Ms. Dawn, our CEO is very popr and so is his fianc¨¦. They are always sshed across the newspapers and magazine covers." He chuckled and handed it to her. He knew that she was staying with the CEO and the security was beefed up. He didn''tment much but the rumor was that she was an important employee who needed urgent protection for a few days and that none of them were allowed to even speak about her to anyone.


    Dawn nodded and took the magazine. The cover had Maya''s photo, who was sitting on a couch, looking sappy. She was wearing a maroon gown whose fabric had pooled on the entire couch. Wearing a ruby ne, she looked like a princess in her castle. Dawn flipped the cover and turned to the page where the article was written. The journalist had gone on and on about how Maya was depressed because Daryn was unable to give time to her and that being the fianc¨¦ of a man as influential as Daryn Silver, things came with its repercussions. ording to Maya, Daryn was an extremely busy businessman and so he was home very less. Although she also wished that she could travel with him. In the end she mentioned that the wedding was postponed only because of her depression and because he was too busy. She apologized to all those who were invited.


    Dawn finished reading the article and tossed the magazine aside. She fought her tears and her skin bunched around her eyes as she gave a pained stare to the cover. She removed her gaze from there and looked out. With a deep sigh, she rubbed her wrists feeling her muscles jumping under her skin. She swallowed her saliva but there was a pain in the back of her throat. She picked the magazine, rolled it and kept it in her purse. Then she took her phone out and sent a mail to Daniel Hugh:


    [Dear Sir,


    Although I won''t be able to join your newspaper as your permanent employee, however, I would like to introduce myself to your readers. For that I have arranged a very small party at my residence, 485, Rosewood Creek, Bainsburgh on theing Saturday. It would be my pleasure to have you there.


    Warm Regards,


    DW]


    After sending the email she looked outside the car. She had toe out of her slumber and this time it would be with fanfare because she deserved every bit of it. There was a ping on her phone.


    [Dear DW,


    It would be a pleasure to attend your party.


    Many thanks,


    Daniel Hugh]


    A light smile erupted on her face. They reached home soon after. It was only 4PM and Daryn hadn''t arrived. Cole was in his room. She called him and with his help, she emailed every of her readers about the party that she would host. "Should I attach an e-card of the party and pin it at the top of my website?" she asked.


    "I didn''t know you would turn out so silly, Dawn," Cole said smacking his head. "Do you want the entire Bainsburgh toe for free dinner and booze?"


    "Hell no!" she said in a shrill voice.


    "Then do as I say." Cole gritted his teeth.


    "Okay!" She pouted her lips.


    Once all the invites were sent, Cole perched himself on her bed with his legs stretched. He asked, "What are we going to do after this Dawn? When your party is over, do you wish to stay here?"


    Dawn bit her lip and looked outside the window. It was a sunny day but inside she shivered and clutched her arms thinking about Daryn and Maya. She shook her head and said, "No¡­ We will be moving out. I have found a ce for us. Since I have opened mypany as a financial advisor, I would need a room."


    Cole smiled. His sister was doing so well for herself. He got up and hugged her. Dawn rested her head on his stomach. It was best that she went far away from Daryn¡­ and Maya¡­ The wedding was postponed, which meant that it was still on the cards. She decided to keep herself as busy as possible and not see him. It was just a matter of four days.


    After Cole left, she sent a simr message to Daryn that she had sent to her readers.


    She received numerous calls from Azura, but she didn''t pick up any of them. However, she did email him about the party a day before it was supposed to be held. After all she was hosting it in the apartment he had given her.


    In the next three days, she prepared a lot of things. Whenever Daryn woulde to her, she would show that she was very busy and avoided him. He couldn''t understand the reason for her apathy towards him. There was so much tension between them that her wolf gasped for the want of her mate. Sleep eluded her. One day she slept out of tiredness on the edge of her bed. Suddenly she woke up to see Daryn lifting the shirt off her body. He stared down at her. She gawked at his perfectly sculpted muscles and it made desire explode through her system. He leaned over and kissed her with his arms on either side of her. "Dawn, I don''t belong to you," he caressed her cheeks. "I belong to Maya. You are just a diversion, an attention seeker."


    Dawn woke up panting and sweating. It was the middle of the night. He could arouse her to this point even in her dreams. The attraction between them was deeper than the skin. As her heartbeat elerated, she held her head in her hands. He had never told her anything concrete. She pictured him getting married to Maya and kissing her as his bride. The thought was extremely painful. She curled her knees, wrapped her arms around them and rocked back and forth. What kind of a man are you, Daryn? She thought. Why did she give in to this seduction? How could she throw herself into this without seeing the warning signs?


    Upstairs, Daryn was sitting on the floor of his room with his back resting on the wall near his bed. He was so miserable with the way she avoided him that his wolf gnashed at him. He pushed him to go to her, to im her and shake her for being so cruel to him. He sent her a message:


    [Dawn, I was having such a wonderful time with you. If there is something that I have done to upset you, let me know so that I may rectify my behavior. Please, at least tell me what is it that is hurting you.]


    After a long wait, his phone chimed.


    [I will talk to you after the party.]


    The party was supposed to be held the next day. He typed:


    [I hope the time speeds up and we talk.]


    Downstairs Dawn looked at the message she had sent him. She contemted whether they could be friends, but would there be no attraction then? She shook her head. Friendship never happened between mates. Wait? Mates? Once again tears flowed out of her eyes. Was he her mate? Soul mate?


    ''Quetz, where are you?''


    ''I am right here Dawn. When will you visit me?''

 Chapter 84 - The Party (1)

    <h4>Chapter 84 - The Party (1)</h4>


    ''I will visit you soon'' she said. ''Wait for me.''


    She didn''t know when she slept off but when she woke up in the morning she found herself covered in the nket. His smell lingered in her room. She inhaled it deeply and drawled out of the bed. Today was thest day that she would be in his home. She had already packed her suitcase. Since it was Cole''s holiday too, the siblings decided to leave The Silver Arcade as soon as possible. They hadn''t informed Daryn about their moving out ns.


    It was 7AM. Dawn got ready, prepared breakfast and arranged it on the table. While eating she saw Daryning downstairs. He looked disheveled and sloppy.


    "How are you?" he asked in a low tone as if every wisp of life had left him.


    "I am doing well," she replied despite the mounting frustrations that caused her to be angry with herself. She mentally ordered herself to calm down because if her anger rose she would have an urge to shift and that was one thing she couldn''t afford.


    He sat down to have his breakfast but none of them could eat a morsel. Her hesitation to talk to him was unsettling him.


    Dawn couldn''t bear to look at him. Every time she saw him, she would get only those visions in her mind ¨C of him marrying Maya. She got up from there and walked to her bedroom.


    Daryn tossed his spoon on the table. "Talk to me Dawn," he said as she was walking.


    "No! You go and talk to yourself," she said and closed her door.


    Daryn stared at the closed door. What did she even mean? He clenched his jaw at her infuriating behavior and pounded the table. He dragged his hand through his repeatedly and tried to think of every detail that could have gone wrong. Over the past few days he was so swamped with work and on top of that he was dealing with her emotional apathy that nothing made sense. He got up from there without eating a morsel and went to his bedroom. He paced in his bedroom. She was so stubborn. "Let''s see what you have to say in the evening Dawn. I have to listen to you," he said and went to take a bath. It was not possible to stay at home with so much tension.


    Dawn had closed the door behind her with a loud bang. She slid down it and sat on the floor. With him around her mind was a mess. Hence she avoided him. She kept thinking of all that had happened between them when suddenly the main door opened and closed. Perhaps he had gone to the office. Slowly she rose to her feet and went to herputer. There was a lot to do.


    Azura called her again but she was in no mood to pick up his call. She wondered that if she would live alone, would he not sniff her out or would the pure bloods not find her? But why were they killing each other? And why were they after her?


    Evening came and she got dressed for the party. She wore a pale lc bodycon dress that fitted her hourss figure and paired it with small gold earrings she had bought with her money. She opened the box in which she had kept the pendant her mother had given and wore it. Her eyes fell on the small blue velvet box in which the pendant that Azura had given was sitting, which she would return tonight. Although she thought that she would pin her hair in a neat bun to look older than her age, she decided against it. She wanted to look her age and let everyone see her as she was. Picking her purse up from the bed, she walked out of the room.


    Cole was already waiting for his sister. He looked handsome wearing a white polo and ck jeans. "Let''s go Dawn," he said looking at his wristwatch. "It is already 6PM. The party is going to begin at 7!"


    She chuckled at his enthusiasm. "Let''s go," she said and pulled her suitcase behind her. Cole pulled his and the two walked out of The Silver Arcade.


    The driver was surprised to see them with their suitcases. He opened the trunk of the car and stashed them in. "Are you leaving the home today?" He couldn''t believe that his job was so short-lived.


    "Yes," Cole replied curtly.


    The driver was taken aback. His eyes opened with shock but he controlled himself. They drove to the Rosewood Creek in silence. When they reached there, Dawn noticed that all the party preparations were almost done. Dinner was already ordered and she saw that the party manager was instructing his men to arrange it.


    Dawn had to shelve a lot of money for this event. However, she thought that she deserved it. Had it been her mother celebrating her sess, she would have done the same. She walked inside the house and remembered the first day when she was there with Azura. Today would be herst day here.


    Guests started pouring in by the time it was 7:15PM. The first person to arrive was Daniel Hugh. He was a tall,nky man in his middle fifties. Wearing a grey coat over ck pants, he had a shrewd twinkle in his eyes. Dawn received him and offered him a drink.


    "So where is DW?" he asked, flitting his gaze around. "I would like to meet him."


    Dawn chuckled. "Please wait."


    Cole received the rest of the guests and in the next thirty minutes, the attendance was almost full except the man that she was waiting impatiently. She still hadn''t announced it to them that she was DW and they all kept wondering.


    "DW''s identity will be revealed in sometime," Cole said to all in a manner that it became too mystic. They all waited impatiently.


    Almost forty guests hade. She viewed them as her future clients. All of them were talking to each other about the investment advice that DW had given and how they had profited from it. They were eager to meet him and thought that the two siblings were his children.


    Suddenly a familiar voice reached her ears. "Hello, I am Jason. I havee to meet DW."


    Cole stared at the brown haired man in front of him without blinking his eyes. He gulped.


    Jason raised his eyebrows and said, "Have Ie to the wrong ce?"


    Cole steadied himself. He ticked off his name in his guest list on the phone and said in a hoarse voice, "No, you havee to the right ce."


    "Oh great!" he said. "I have been meaning to meet DW for a long time. His advice is superb!"


    "Sure," Cole replied, still staring at the man who was in his house, using all their money and amenities while they were struggling so hard.


    Dawn was waiting for this moment. It was time to reveal herself. She picked up the mic and said, "Ladies and Gentlemen, I am Dawn Wyatt, your host for the evening. Thank you so much foring over." She looked at Jason with hatred in her eyes and a vein throbbed in her forehead. Someone entered the house. She tilted her head and saw that it was Azura. Even better, she thought. "Perhaps you all are wondering where is DW¡ª"


    The door creaked open again and Daryn walked in.

 Chapter 85 - The Party (2)

    <h4>Chapter 85 - The Party (2)</h4>


    Dawn stopped for a moment as Daryn''s eyes met hers. She turned to look back at Jason. Her heart was beating fast and hands were mmy. Her father''s words bounced in her head, ''If your heart behaves like a sword in front of the person you are facing, the person is a demon.''


    Jason stared at her with an ashen face, lips pressed in a thin line. His eyes were wide and he froze to the spot looking right at Dawn as if he had seen a ghost.


    Dawn loved the effect she had on him.


    She turned her gaze back to the audience with a triumphant smile and continued, "Perhaps you all are wondering who is DW. You must be thinking that the person who gave you financial advice is a middle aged man who is bald." Some guests let out a tinyughter. "What if I say that DW is no one else but me?" She paused to look around. There was total shock amongst the guests. She heard them murmuring amongst themselves. She noticed Daniel Hugh who had a half smile on his face. He leaned forward and tilted his head.


    "Stop joking Ms. Wyatt," an elderly man said. "We are gettingte, so could you please call DW? I have to ask him something very important."


    A woman tittered and said, "You are too young to even know what investment is all about. Please call your father and stop posing as DW."


    "Or have you killed your father and thought of bing DW?" someone from behindughed.


    "Maybe she needs money. Are you an imposter?" a man in histe thirties said.


    "Are we wasting time here?" a man called sharply.


    Dawn looked down at the floor and said, "Why would I joke about something as serious as this?" She chuckled and then looked up and asked the first man who protested, "What is your name?"


    "Henry Hampton."


    She smiled and said, "Mr. Hampton, finally which mid-cappanies did you pick? I had given you a choice of four because they fitted your profile well."


    Henry''s mouth fell. A shock registered on his face before he could hide it. The elderly man didn''t know what to say and gaped at the young girl. And so did most others. Still it was difficult to believe that this petite and beautiful girl who should have been hopping around her college campus humping like rabbits, was standing there as their financial advisor.


    A familiar voice boomed, "I am sure that DW is a man because girls as young as her are only into spending their parent''s money. They don''t have the brains to give such consultation." Jason found it too hard to believe what was going on. He had to bring her down and crush her again so that she didn''t reim her wealth back. "You are an imposter!" he reproached her. "And you are wasting everyone''s time."


    A low growl from behind stopped him from speaking further. Jason looked back towards the man who sounded like a werewolf and his blood froze.?Daryn was standing in a corner leaning against a table near the window. He had a c in his hand. His gaze went to Azura who was also standing silently, just a few feet apart.


    "Miss Wyatt, please continue," said Daniel Hugh with a kind face. He was beginning to like this kid. In his entire career he had nevere across such a theatrical self-introduction.


    "Thank you," she replied and narrowed her eyes at Jason. Without saying a word, she looked at Cole, who on the cue, turned off the lights.


    "What is going on?" a woman protested.


    "Where are the lights?" a man''s panicky voice came.


    Suddenly, on a wall behind Dawn, a photo was projected. It was that of her blog. Cole had started a short film that they had prepared on the projector.


    "That''s my blog, financeadvice4u," she replied waving her hand towards it. The film started and the blog''s ''About Us'' page came. A profile picture of the owner, which was earlier nk, now appeared. It was of a young, vibrant girl with green eyes and thick, ck wavy hair. The profile pic zoomed for everyone to read what was written below it. Every person in the room became absolutely quiet as the film rolled. It was very attention grabbing. After ten minutes when the lights came back, Dawn looked at her audience with a smile. They all looked at her as if she had produced a rhinoceros horn on her head.


    "I have opened apany in the same name as my blog ¨C Finance Advice 4 U. If you like, you cane to meet me there and get personal rmendations."


    There was a mixed reaction amongst the audience. Most of the guests were thoroughly impressed by her and melted. They came to congratte her. She distributed her cards to all of them. A few who had snickered and made a joke out of her were still desperately trying to connect the dots. Daniel Hugh came forward and said, "That was an impressive, mboyant and pretty sassy introduction, Miss DW aka Dawn Wyatt."


    Dawnughed excitedly. From the corner of her eyes she looked at Jason who was still staring at her. She knew that he wouldn''t leave without warning her.


    Daniel continued, "I am actually disappointed that you won''t be joining our permanent position, but at the same time, I cannot stop a young talent like yours to grow further. So I hope that you carry on giving your financial advice for us. I wouldn''t want an interruption there."


    Dawn''s face erupted in a huge grin. "Of course not Mr. Hugh. How can I leave something that helped me to start my career? I will keep writing for your paper."


    "That''s like a good girl," he said with a smile. "Now that I know who is DW, my curiosity is over and I can eat something."


    His statement made herugh. She watched him go to the dinner table. Several other guests came over. They surrounded her and hurled a barrage of questions. She advised a few of them, told some to meet at her office while some she couldn''t answer. She had to finally ask them to have dinner and schedule appointments. After her assurance that she would meet them, they left. There was a buzz of excitement amongst her would-be clients.


    She noticed that both Azura and Daryn were still standing in their ces as if they had grown roots. What she didn''t know was that there was a small army of neotides and pure bloods scouting the neighborhood as a measure of her safety. Azura had full ns on taking her back after the party was over. However, he wasn''t expecting Daryn''s presence.


    Atst when she was left alone, Jason approached her.


    "Hello Jason," Dawn snickered, cocking her head.


    "So you havee back?" he scoffed.


    Dawn rolled her eyes at his act. He already knew that she was back. What she wanted to know was how did he be so close to Azura? "Drop the act Jason. You already knew that I was in the town."


    Jason red into those fiery green eyes that were burning with anger. He spoke in a very low menacing tone, "If you try toe back and im your father''s wealth, trust me I will kill you, and I mean that."


    "Take a hike, Jason," she said with confidence. Whatever nervousness she was experiencing because of his arrival, evaporated. It was reced with hatred. She bent down to pick a man folder from the nearby couch and handed it over to him. "Check it," she said with ease as a nasty smile yed on her lips.

 Chapter 86 - The Party (3)

    <h4>Chapter 86 - The Party (3)</h4>


    "What is this?" Jason asked with a tight expression on his face. "Some kind of a childish gimmick?"


    Dawn let out a smallugh. She sat down on the armrest of the couch and said, "You are still the same ¨C irrational, arrogant and jumping to conclusions. Why would I y a gimmick with you?" She paused to see the contortion that was beginning to form on his face. She was enjoying it. "Jason, you were my most esteemed client on the blog who took all my advice to invest money in the market exactly the way I told you to."


    That was true. He had invested a lot of money in the market and all on her advice. His fist turned into a ball. He felt like punching her. But it wasn''t untrue that she really gave fantastic suggestions. Almost ny percent of his investments showed profit. "If I knew that it was you who was giving me rmendations, I would have never bothered."


    "I know that you have profited a lot from my advice. You never lost an opportunity to email me or read whatever I wrote on my blog." Dawn looked up at him with her chin high up. She really wanted to expose his rtionship with Azura but how would that help her at the moment, so she refrained from it. She wanted him toe out with it. "And your softwarepany did show a lot of improvement."


    Jason''s mouth dropped. "How do you know about the softwarepany?" He had used her father''s money to create that with Helena''s help.


    "This is where I am going to ask you to open that man folder," Dawn said, pointing at it.


    Suddenly Jason grew apprehensive. His dread increased. He offered a sh smile that didn''t reach his eyes and nodded his head. In a strained voice he said, "If this is a im to your father''s property, then forget it. You are gone." He swallowed his saliva and realized that it had gone dry. He scoffed at her while creating a mental tally as what could go wrong. His hands went to the thread of the man folder. Unwinding it roughly, he opened it. There were some documents inside, which he took out. "What is this?" he asked, turning the documents upside down.


    He was about to throw them, when Dawn said, "If I were you, I would read each and every sentence of these documents."


    "What the fuck are these?" he demanded in frustration and straightened them. As he read the first lines, his body and mind became numb. An empty feeling in his stomach made him dizzy. Every muscle felt tight and jumped for action but he couldn''t move a finger. There were too many thoughts in his mind, each one worse than thest. His heart rate elerated and he found himself facing the same Dawn who had insulted him so many years back when he had just entered their lives. His chest heaved ufortably.


    Dawn looked at his changing expressions, which went from hatred to unease to anxiety and then nervousness. Her smile grew further. Oh, how she enjoyed his pathetic state.


    "How dare you serve me with these papers? You mean to say that you are going to file a case of antitrust against mypany and me? Have you gone insane? Do you even know what that means? And on what basis? You have no proof," Jasonshed out.


    Others in the room stopped doing what they were as they watched the two of them.


    "That is why Jason you should read the documents fully and then react carefully," Dawn said with a very calm and cold voice.


    It was her perfectposure that worried him a lot. He flipped the page and his eyes became wide with fear. He continued to turn the pages until he reached the end. Jason lifted his face to look at her. "How do you know?" his voice cracked.


    "Your softwarepany has collected all the personal details of the users and you were looking for the highest bidder to sell their information. You have breached their privacy and breaching privacy is a serious crime. It can lead to embarrassment, loss of employment or employment opportunity, business opportunity and also puts an individual to physical safety risks or identity thefts. I am not even talking about financial loss or theft. A vition of trust and confidence is a criminal and punishable offence."


    Jason''s face became pale. If this information leaked to the media or to the cyber crime police, that he had secretly snooped around and stolen private information of hispany''s users, then he would have to pay millions in damage. Thest he had heard was of apany who had traded names, addresses and phone numbers along with their social security details were pped with a 17 A ss actionwsuit for security breach. They ended up paying $2 to $7 million to each imant. Jason ran a finger through his hair. Why the hell did he evene to meet DW? He had thought that he would get more investment advice and was about to introduce DW to Helena. He was shaking like a dried leaf on an autumn day. Once again in a hoarse voice he asked, "How do you know? Also I haven''t sold it."


    Dawn smiled andughed again. "I just reported yourpany''s nefarious activities to the cyber crime police." She nced over her shoulder and called, "Mr. White and Mr. Alvarez." Two hefty men walked to her. "You had sent emails to prospective clients, which show the clear intent of purpose."


    "Good evening Dawn," said Alvarez and smiled at her. The girl hade up to be such a confident and bold personality that he couldn''t help but get impressed. She hade too far and he would do everything to help her. She had approached him a few days back with her n. He was genuinely happy for her. After that he had contacted Mr. White and things fell in ce seamlessly.


    Mr. White was wearing sses. His curly hair was neatlybed and he was wearing blue jeans with a blue shirt whose sleeves were rolled up. "Miss Dawn," the man acknowledged her.


    Dawn turned her head back to Jason and said, "Mr. White is a member of the cyber crime police squad. I had filed a written application against yourpany and Mr. White was given the charge of investigating it. Yourpany is going down." She pointed at Alvarez and said, "This is Alvarez, police station chief of Bainsburgh."


    Jason looked at the two as a line of sweat formed on his forehead. He scratched his chin and rubbed his nose in an attempt to hide his nervousness. "So this is how you are going to get back at me Dawn? Huh?" he mocked her. "That''s pretty low."


    She snickered, "Hell, you are such an ass!"


    "Dawn!" Jason shouted.


    She folded her arms across her chest and appeared veryposed. She picked another man folder. "This one containswsuit papers against you, which I haven''t signed. If you like I am going to sign the papers and give them to Mr. White here. He will do the rest. However¡ª" Dawn stopped and pursed her lips slightly.

 Chapter 87 - The Party (4)

    <h4>Chapter 87 - The Party (4)</h4>


    "However? What however?" Jason asked with anticipation when Dawn stopped mid-sentence.


    Dawn looked at Alvarez and then to Mr. White. They shook their heads. Mr. White said, "Ms. Dawn, why don''t you sign the papers? I will take this man with me now in police custody."


    "No!" Jason shrieked. "You can''t do this Dawn. Imagine what kind of embarrassment you would face in your family when they will hear about what you''ve done with me."


    Dawn''s eyes went to Azura but he was looking down. ''He knew all along about Jason and yet didn''t tell me anything,'' she thought. She shifted her gaze back to Jason and said, "I have stopped caring about my family." She waved her hand vaguely. "Also, I have an option."


    "What is it?" asked Jason ready to hold thest straw in the ocean to save his life from an impendingwsuit.


    Dawn took her tongue forward and licked her teeth. She gave a small smile, opened the man folder and ran through the documents inside. She picked out one of them and handed it to him. "Read this paper."


    Jason frowned. He read it thoroughly. His day was turning into a nightmare. He sat down on the couch near him feeling too weak in his knees. Everything seemed to disappear in thin air ¨C his dreams, his ambition and his luck. It was a sale deed. "This is ridiculous," he shouted.


    "Your option is to sell thepany to me at the prices mentioned over there. If you sell it to me, I will not file the suit. However, if you do not, Mr. White is standing here to take you to the police station. And I am sure that Uncle Alvarez is more than eager to get his hands on you. I believe there is a previous pending case of attempted abduction of two kids lying against you," Dawn''s voice was cold and brutal.


    His blood froze.


    The guests of the party had started dispersing. No one was interested in what was going on. They just wanted to leave the ce as soon as possible. In the end, only Daniel Hugh was standing there, observing everything about her. She only impressed him all the more.


    "No! There is no case against me," Jason replied in a shrill voice. "You are misleading."


    Dawn shrugged. "It will take me two minutes to file that one too."


    This was worse than any nightmare. She hade back to haunt him but he wouldn''t let her do that. In order to get to her big time, he had to let go of hispany. All of the men were in her favor and now was not the time to argue. She had shown him the printed emails in which he had talked about selling information. He held his hand in his head. "You are so going to regret this Dawn," he said in a shaky voice.


    "No Jason, you are going to regret having ever entered our life. If you have the guts, go and tell Helena also about what happened," replied Dawn as if throwing the gauntlet and shoved the papers in front of him. "I am offering you the best price for your ''about to go down''pany. Sign these papers and get out of here."


    Jason said with quivering lips, "Get me a pen." If he didn''t sign, the oue would be horrible.


    Alvarez smiled and gave his pen.


    Jason signed the papers at all the ces where his signatures were required. At the end of it, he got up and threw the pen down. The girl had trapped him from all the sides like a mouse in a rat trap. He couldn''t do anything. She had perfectly sealed all the exits. He asked her, "How did you know about my emails?"


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "Oh, Cole hacked into your website." She pointed towards her brother who gave him a slight bow.


    Jason''s eyes became wide with shock. "C¡ª Cole? That is Cole''s deed? B¡ª but he is only fifteen."


    "I am d you remembered his age," Dawn sniggered.


    "And that is also crime!" heshed.


    "Do you have proof that he hacked?" asked Mr. White.


    "N¡ª no!" Jason stuttered.


    "Then he hasn''t hacked," came a calm reply.


    "What?" Jason was now gobsmacked. His breaths became shaky. He pressed down on his ribcage as if trying to force his lungs to breathe. Shaking his head in denial he said, "Dawn, this isn''t thest. I am going to make you cry for what you did to me. You have literally snatched my eight million worthpany, in only five thousand dors. I will make you pay the rest of the money." Saying that he rushed out of the house.


    As for Dawn, she picked up the papers Jason had just signed and smiled triumphantly. "This is just the beginning, Jason. Brace yourself for more," she muttered.


    Cole came running to her and hugged his sister. "You did great sis," he said in a soft voice. He was proud of her. The two held each other tightly. It was their first collective victory.


    "You better grow up fast Cole. I don''t know anything about softwarepanies," Dawnughed.


    Seeing the siblings in that state, Mr. White said, "I believe my work here is over. I will take your leave."


    "Thank you Mr. White," she replied with deep appreciation. The man bowed and left.


    Alvarez smiled and patted her back. "See you soon," he said. He handed her a set of keys. "This is for your new house and office." He left after hugging the two siblings. He was really happy for them.


    When Daryn heard ''new house'' he became angry and he closed his fists so tightly that his knuckles became white.


    Dawn looked at Azura and took out the blue velvet box. She walked up to him and gave it back saying, "Azura, thanks for all you have done so far. However, I won''t be able to work for you any longer."


    "But Dawn, what have I done?" he asked, feeling pained.


    "How do you know Jason?" she asked.


    Azura bit his lip and looked away. So she knew. He couldn''t say a word. Dawn gave him the ne back. "Give me a chance to rectify," he said.


    Dawn shook her head. "No, you had the first chance. I can''t trust you ever." After a pause she added, "I will be handing over this house to you by tomorrow."


    Azura couldn''t hold his heartache anymore. He went away and so did Daniel Hugh. The only people left in the room were Dawn, Cole, Daryn and the party manager who hade to collect his stuff and payment.


    Cole went to them to manage things. Dawn started to wind up. Daryn came up to her. "That was quite a show, DW." So this was DW he had praised secretly and wanted to hire. His Dawn.


    Her face became red with anger. "Go away," she said bitterly. "Maya must be waiting for you."


    "Maya?" Where did shee from? He frowned.


    "Stop pretending Daryn. Didn''t you read the article in the fashion magazine? The one about her depression?" Dawn shouted. She was so furious with him that her mind exploded. She took the magazine out from her purse, tore its cover page and the page that had the article, crumpled it and threw it at his face. "The wedding is postponed?"


    Cole and others looked at the two with bewilderment. Cole sighed.


    Daryn growled as anger seeped in him. "You are so infuriating Dawn," he said and grabbed her arm.


    "I am leaving you," she said, baring her teeth, and tried to remove him.


    He caught her arm with force and said, "You are not going anywhere."


    "Who are you to stop me?"


    Daryn looked at Cole and said, "Go back to the penthouse. I am taking your sister to my office to show something." Saying that he lugged a revolting and screaming Dawn on his right shoulder and spanked her buttocks. "Shut up!"

 Chapter 88 - Leave Me Or Punish Me ***

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Leave Me Or Punish Me ***</h4>


    "What the hell are you doing?" Dawn shouted with anger.


    "We are going to my office, now." He pulled out the keys from his pocket and opened his SUV. After opening the passenger seat, he made her sit in it, strapped her with the seatbelt and closed the door. Quickly, he walked to the driver''s seat, started the ignition and zipped the car.


    Dawn watched him all along with eyes that were red with rage. She felt like shifting. "I am not interested in going with you anywhere."


    A muscle in his jaw feathered. "Why? What have I done?" he asked in a low, calm voice as if controlling his fury.


    "The article says that your wedding is postponed. I am so tired of ying this cat and mouse game with you. I thought that we had something special but it turns out that I was right. I am indeed ''another'' woman in your life." She held her hand making an apostrophe in the air when she said ''other''. "So now whatever you will do is going to be simple bullshit Daryn."


    He remained focused on the road, only his foot pressed the elerator harder.


    "You have failed me as well as Maya. Stay loyal to one of us. I cameter in your life and I foolishly attached myself to you for those few days, but now the joke is on me! In fact, tell me how many have you had before me?"


    "Dawn!"


    "You are not clear as to what you really want, Daryn."


    "Dawn¡­"


    "I told you that I am not the type who would be your mistress. While you keep your wife at The Silver Manor, you will keep me at The Silver Arcade?" She poked him hard on his shoulder and gritted her teeth. "I don''t know why I ever allowed you to touch me. Do you think that you are ying a game with me, Daryn?"


    Daryn still didn''t speak a word. So Dawn became quiet and sat there with puffed cheeks and turned away from him. They reached The Silver House in a record forty-five minutes. It was 10PM and other than the guards outside, there was no one else. He jumped out of his car, scuttled to the passenger seat and opened the door. "Get out of the car," He red at her. There was so much want in his eyes.


    "No!" she replied and tightened her arms across her chest.


    He unstrapped her, pulled her out and lugged her once again on his shoulder all the way up to his office. He didn''t put her down in his elevator also. Once he reached inside, he slid her down her body and holding her hand, he pulled her to his desk.


    She protested again and he made her sit on his chair while he stood beside her and switched on hisputer. She said, "Do you n to ruin my life? I don''t have any interest in seeing whatever it is that you want to show me."


    He looked at her and she could no longer resist that look of want on his face, which was mixed with his fury.


    "I hate you!" she said. Suddenly, she realized that she really wanted him as badly as he wanted her. As if on cue, Daryn walked and reached behind her. He tilted her head, pulled it down and kissed her passionately. Her body tingled at his touch. She loved his hands on her body. He leaned and reached to her breasts and squeezed them. He came in front, let his hands slide to her ass and lifted her up. She wrapped her legs around him. Shoving her back to the ss wall that was facing the city skyline, he nibbled her neck, sending shivers down her spine. Dawn glided her hands in his hair and held them tight as he kissed her chin. In between the kisses he said, "Then why don''t you simply stop talking to me, stop considering of me?" His breath elerated.


    She appeared to be in a trance. A while back she wanted to get away from him and now all she wanted was, him. His smell captivated her senses. "I will try, Daryn," she replied as another of his kisses on her vicle made her tighten her legs around him.


    "You are so annoying, Dawn," he said.


    "Then leave me, Daryn, or discipline me."


    He groaned at those words as he remembered how he had spanked her. Holding her tightly with one hand, he brought her to his desk and shoved all the files, folders, pen stands and extra stuff on the ground. Once the desk was empty, he ced her on it carefully. Instantly he reached for her dress and removed it in one swift move. He grabbed her thong and tore it apart. Dropping down on his knees, he set her legs wide. Slowly, he kissed her on the inside of her thigh.


    Dawn supported her body on her hands, which were ced behind her. She tilted her head back and moaned. When she looked back at him he was kissing the other thigh. Just when she was hoping that he kissed her on her sweet spot, he got up to remove her bra.


    She removed his shirt clumsily, revealing his Adonis-like sculpted body and the tattoo. Her eyes went down to his granite hard erection, which was in need toe out. She unbuttoned his pants and removed his boxers. Geez! His erection was huge. She gasped. She wanted all of it, inside her. Did he bring her to the office to show this?


    Pushing her naked back against the desk, he bent over her. She could feel his hardness on her thighs. He grabbed her nipple and sucked it hard. He looked up and in a husky voice said, "I will make you scream for more." Saying that he went back to her thighs and tortured her before going to where she wanted him. Slowly, he moved his tongue up and down.


    Her muscles clenched. No one had ever been there. In all these years she had be so focused on achieving the best results in her academics and extracurricr that she didn''t know what a touch of a tongue would do to her. Her hips rose automatically but he pressed them down as he slid his tongue deeper in her. Suddenly, he left her and pulled her up.


    Looking down at her he asked, "Have you had sex before?" He wanted to know and had to kill the person who had previously had sex with her. "With whom? Because I would want to kill that guy."


    Dawn''s face flushed deeper with embarrassment. She looked down. "No¡­" her voice trailed off.


    Oh thank the wolf spirits! He became all the more excited. His wolf pumped a fist in the air. He would be the first one to im her. And he would be the only one. He brought his fingers down and circled her clit. "This is going to hurt a little darling." He spread her thighs wider and put his finger. She was wet. The moist heat of her core dampened his fingers, washing his body with lust. He rubbed his fingers to spread the wetness and then slowly touched her on the sweet spot. Suddenly, he pushed his finger inside her and she screamed. She dug her fingernails on his back and wed him, marking him. Daryn could again feel his fangs sharpening and he pursed his lips to stop himself from marking her. He pushed his finger deeper.?She didn''t flinch and only pushed her pelvis forward.


    "Greedy?" he said as he continued to work his finger inside. "You. Are. So. Hot. So. Tight."

 Chapter 89 - Spent ***

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Spent ***</h4>


    Daryn found her swollen clit and circled it with his thumb as he continued to slide his finger inside her. His tongue bit her lightly on her nipple and he increased his finger in and out slowly driving her body to want more. Her entire body shook as her muscles clenched around his finger and she tipped. "Ahhh!"


    He removed himself and stood on the floor. He walked past her to the other side as his hands touched her naked body and heat flushed through her. She watched him through those sexy eyes and it made him go crazy.?He walked around so now she was looking upside down. He pulled her towards him and made her head dip from the edge. He brought his cock near her mouth and she opened his mouth for him. Tightening her lips around it, she groaned. He plunged himself deeper. She reached for his ass and grabbed it. He moaned along with her and stopped himself froming. He came out and after pulling her head back on the desk, he climbed up and said, "I have wanted you ever since I first saw you." He positioned himself and quickly thrust inside of her. "I have never wanted anyone so much in my life, Dawn."


    "Daryn," she became breathless as her head jerked backwards. He moved fast and made it rough, and then suddenly he gyrated his hips slowly and tortured her. As he mmed her deeper and deeper, she felt that this was what she needed. Her muscles clenched and her toes curled. She wanted to shout.


    "Say my name baby," he said. "You are allowed to shout my name. You are mine."


    "Daryn, please," she shouted "More!". The way he filled her, stretched her ¨C it was exhrating. She ced her hands on the side and pushed herself up in order to take him deep inside him. He hit her invisible wall and she screamed again with pain and pleasure, "Daryn!"


    His name on her tongue was his peak. He exploded inside her. Momentster when he pulled out, he said, "I am not done Dawn. Your punishment is due." He climbed off the desk and pulled her closer to him. Making her stand, he spun her again so that her back was facing him. He trailed his hand over her naked body and firmly grasped her ass. She bit her lip in anticipation. He held her down and then with one hand spanked her. "Ah!" She clenched.


    "Your punishment is going to be worse next time Dawn." He spanked her other cheek. He spanked her two more times and then pressed his hard cock against her hips. "I am so hard right now that I want to fuck your brains out, but I know that you are sore."


    Dawn didn''t even know that she was sore. She was so washed in his scent, her arousal, her wetness, his fill and his touch ¨C thebination was lethal. "Daryn¡­"


    He turned her around and after picking her up, he took her to his couch where he ced her on hisp ¨C their naked bodies entwined with each other.


    He rocked her as she buried her head in his neck. Both were silent. Carelessly, she circled her fingers on his chest, on his tattoo and trailed his happy line to his member. He hissed. "I love the way you spank me," she whispered seductively.


    Before she could grab his harness, he caught her wrist and said, "You need a hot bath baby. Besides, don''t worry. I am going to punish you harder if you don''t talk with me or disobey me."


    "Then I am going to keep disobeying you," she nibbled his ear. She didn''t want it to end. He wanted to merge his body with hers as her wetness dampened his thighs.


    He chuckled. "Don''t challenge me." He knew that she would hardly ever submit. It was going to be one roller coaster ride with her. He picked her chin and kissed her deep. When he pulled out, he looked at her after-sex fussed hair. She looked tempting. "What will I do without you?" he whispered, tucking a strand behind her ear.


    Suddenly she remembered Maya. Her voice dropped with pain "How are we going to go forward?".


    He looked at the fear in her eyes and it ripped him like a bullet. Only one emotion was reced with every other emotion ¨C the need to protect her and calm his female. Wait. Yes, she was his female.


    He leaned his forehead against hers. "Don''t worry."


    "You wanted to show me something?" she asked shakily.


    "Yes," he nodded. "For that you have toe with me to theputer."


    "Okay," she said and jumped out of hisp. She felt slightly awkward standing naked in front of him.


    He understood her difort. So he walked to where their clothes were and brought his shirt for her. He could have brought her dress also, but he loved to see her in his shirt. He loved the fact that her nipples brushed against them. She buttoned it up and walked up to theputer. "Ouch!" she clenched her jaw as the pain hit her from bottom. He lifted her up immediately.


    "Do you want to do this another time?" he asked with worry etched in his voice. He had brought her to his office to show something, instead they ended up having their first sex on his office desk. He couldn''t help but feel proud of that and also happy. Holding her near him touched every nerve of his body and electrified his brain. He thought he had formed an intimate connection that stretched deeper inside his skin. He was intoxicated. It was the first time in his life that he felt soplete. Mine. He kissed her on her head and vowed never to let her go from his life.


    "Let us finish what we came here for," she replied feeling slightly sleepy. Her energy was spent. This was perhaps one of the best days of her life.


    He carried her over to his office chair, sat on it and made her sit in hisp again. Theputer came alive when he moved the cursor. For the next fifteen minutes, Dawn watched the screen with concentration and then said, "Let''s go back."


    "Okay," he replied and switched off theputer.


    She didn''t even bother to change his shirt and he simply wore his coat over his pants.


    The guards were in for a shock when they saw the two walking past them. However, none of them spoke a word.


    Daryn made her sit on the passenger seat, strapped her and drove back to the penthouse. She was asleep all the way. He looked at her and remembered the first night he had given her the lift. "Do you remember that day Dawn?" he murmured as he ced his hand on her thigh and caressed it. She was lovely. His life was lovely and even if she didn''t marry him, he would stay beside her.


    It was past midnight when they reached home. She walked to her bedroom with him following her. The ce was dark and Cole must have slept already. She plopped on her bed. Daryn removed her shoes, wiped her sweet spot with a warm towel, covered her with the nket and then after removing his clothes, he slept beside her. There was no way he would sleep elsewhere now. He kissed her on the head and closed his eyes.


    He had to take care of Maya soon.


    He got up with a start in the morning.

 Chapter 90 - Will You Leave Me? ***

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Will You Leave Me? ***</h4>


    The soft, flickering me that was distant appeared closer even though Daryn tried to resist its proximity. The soft silky wings on his back fluttered and started to burn but he couldn''t help it. Like Icarus, he was drawn to the bright sun - overwhelmed by its warm light. The heat was so strong that it melted his wings. His attempts to go near it consumed himpletely and it stifled him to the point that he woke up with a start. There was sweat on his body. The phone was buzzing constantly. He looked around and found Dawn draped around him like ivy. She was fast asleep with her head on his shoulder, her hair spread like ink on a paper, her arm over his chest, as her naked body pressed against his sternum and one leg was thrown over his thighs, just next to his hardness. Wait, he was hard? He couldn''t believe that only seeing her like that made him hard. She was beautiful. Her bed was small, barely enough for her to move and he realized that he had slept in that position throughout the night. Spending the whole night with her was something he had only imagined. Seeing that she was asleep, he caressed her back. Sensing the movement, her eyes opened slightly. She nestled her head on his chest and looked up with her sleepy green eyes beneath those ruffled, sexed-up hair.


    "Did you sleep well?" he asked, aware of her boobs pressing against him. He didn''t move an inch for the fear that she would remove herself from him.


    "Hmm," she replied as she brought her finger on his lips and traced them. They were perfectly arch-shaped, so kissable. Then she turned her head to put it on his chest. Waking up with him, on him, was something she would love to get used to. Her leg came up slightly and met his hardness. She flushed as his heat suffused her. She listened to his slow and steady heartbeat and let her hand wander to feel his abs. His body tensed under her light touch making his muscles jump under his skin.


    "I would love to make more love to you, but somece else," he said. His wolf wed him on the inside. He grabbed her face in both his hands, leaned forward and kissed her deeply.


    She wanted to discuss Maya, but after he kissed her, all she wanted was to have him inside her. He pulled away too soon from her. "A very good morning, Beautiful!"


    Dawn chuckled. "Good morning." She got up from there. Everything changed in just one night. She had nned on leaving him, but she ended up being with him. "It is only 7AM and I think that you should get dressed for the office. There is a lot I need to do today as well and have to start early."


    Supporting his head on his elbow on the pillow, he looked at her rising up. He frowned. He nned on spending the rest of his day with her. "What do you have to do? Stay," he whined as he saw her walking to the bathroom.


    She lowered her eyes, "I have to set up my office and check my new apartment."


    What? He sprung up from the bed, paced up to her, caught her waist and lifted her up. Anger rose in his chest.


    "Daryn," she screamed. "Leave me!"


    He brought her to the bed, sat down and made her lie in hisp. "Check your new apartment?" he said baring his teeth. Flipping her on her stomach, he grabbed her ass tightly. "You are not going anywhere!" he said.


    She giggled. "Leave me Daryn," she said as she tried to wrestle out of his grip.


    He pinned her back with his other muscr arm and spanked her on her cheeks.


    "Ah!" she screamed as her butt burned with pain. But she loved it and was wet again. How could this man make her wet even though he was angry with her?


    "Will you leave me?" he spanked again and asked.


    She giggled and threw her legs in the air but she knew that he was too powerful for her to move much. "I have to set up my office."


    More spanking followed. Her butt was red now. Suddenly a finger entered her from behind and he said, "You dare to leave me?" He moved it inside and out fast, hitting her walls with his soft strokes. Secondster, her muscles in that area clenched and she came all around his finger.


    Lovely!" he muttered. "Dawn, I have to tame you and make you submit to me." He couldn''t help show that he was an Alpha and that he was a dominant Alpha of his pack. How could he let his woman take over? Suddenly he picked her up and ced her on the bed.


    She felt like a toy, a puppet whom he treated as though she was weightless. He leaned over her and positioned his hardness near her entry point. His face was red with anger. He thrust himself inside her and her back arched. As he pushed himself deeper, he said, "You. Are. Not. Leaving. Me."


    She brought her hands on his back and dug her fingernails in his flesh.


    "Ah!" he loved it as pain seared through this back. His female was marking him. As he plowed her, his fangs grew and were now coated with his serum, ready to sink into her flesh and forever mark her as his. Which he couldn''t do now. There were too many things to take care of. In frustration, he closed his eyes and rammed her until he came. He was this close. "Ms. Dawn, you infuriate me to the point of losing control," he said and sagged on her. He pressed her with his body and said, "Don''t leave me, please." He buried his head in the middle of her chest and nuzzled it. He didn''te out. This was his home.


    She stroked his hair and in a husky voice said, "Okay, but I would want you to keep our rtionship private until you sort your mess out."


    "I will."


    "You can''t reveal it or react to matters concerning me in public."


    "So many deals?" he said and grabbed her nipples. He sucked them hard and realized that if he wanted all this he had to agree. "Okay," he said reluctantly.


    "Good boy," she smiled. "Now I really need to take a bath, so leave me."


    Daryn took a deep sigh and let her go. His phone buzzed once again. It was ced on Dawn''sputer table. When Dawn walked past it, she saw Maya''s name shing on it. She stopped and stared at it for a moment, then picked it up and tossed it to him. "You should pick it up."


    Daryn caught it and after seeing the name, he picked it. She had given him over twenty missed calls.


    "Darlinnngggg!" her honeyed voice chimed. Daryn looked up at Dawn and found her ring at him. She opened her bathroom door and banged it close.


    To say that she was jealous was an understatement.


    "What is it?" Daryn asked with fury rising inside him. She had sessfully ruined his morning. "I asked you not to call me. I thought you were too depressed and still moping in The Silver Manor."


    "Daryn, Irene insisted that she needed my interview and I was so unhappy over the past few days, so I just told her what my heart felt. It''s not my fault that she wrote it like that." Maya''s voice was low. Then after a pause she said, "When will youe home baby? I miss you terribly."

 Chapter 91 - And…

    <h4>Chapter 91 - And¡­</h4>


    "I am busy," he said curtly.


    "Oh!" her reply wasced with despair. "Actually, father has again called for another round of party ¨C a formal one. He wants to announce that our wedding has been postponed."


    "You don''t need a party for announcing that," Daryn was so furious at her games.


    "I know! I told him the same thing, but he insisted that he must announce so that the pure bloods don''t get negative vibes about this alliance. Everything has to be politically correct, you see¡­" her voice trailed off. It was in fact Maya who wanted the party to announce it, so that every pure blood saw her depression and it would gain her sympathy. This would further create pressure on Daryn.


    "I am noting!" he replied in a clipped tone and disconnected the call. Running fingers through his hair, he got up from the bed and knocked on the bathroom door. "Open up Dawn."


    "No!" she shouted back from inside. "Go back to your darling!" She had heard every conversation they had, thanks to her heightened sense of hearing. "Go back to the pure bloods who want you to be with her and who want to kill me!"


    Shit! "You are being kiddish," he said leaning on the door.


    There was no response. After a while, suddenly the door opened making Daryn stumble a little. Dawn peeped out. Her face was wet with water and red with fury. She brushed water from her face and said, "I am not the kid here. Go and make up with her. She called you darling. Her father wants to make her look like a victim!" And the door closed with a loud bang. She was so furious with Maya, with him and with the world in general.


    Daryn leaned on the door again and shook his head. All his lovers were crazy about him. They did whatever he wanted them to. He dominated every aspect of his rtionship with them. If he wanted to sleep in a different bedroom, they wouldply. If he wanted certain food, they would go out of their way to learn cooking and make it for him. They loved to please him, suck up to him and hang on his arms at every given opportunity. One of them went crazier by stalking him everywhere. He took her to Europe. He was appalled by her unusual behavior in which she asked him to whip her if he liked to but let her stay next to him, he got a restraining order against her. And the worst case was when one of them wanted to get stic surgery done so that she appeared perfect in his eyes.


    And¡­


    Here was Dawn who revolted at every step. Got angry easily. Didn''t submit to him. She infuriated him. It was as if she wasn''t afraid of leaving him. And he was in constant fear that she would drop him like a hot potato one day. But she was his mate. She wouldn''t do that, right? He ced his hand on his chest to calm his heart that pounded so hard that it was trying its best to leap out of the ribcage. He loved her madly, crazily, hopelessly. He tried his best to stay away from her, but did he seed even for a day? His life was messy without her. "Dawn¡­" he called her again with sadness. Still no response. So he kept leaning against the door with his head resting on it. "Don''t be mad," he murmured hoping that she would listen through the ssh of water.


    She came out after a while wrapped in a fluffy peach towel. He watched her walk inside the bedroom as he stayed fixed on his spot looking like a puppy waiting for the next order. She turned to look at him, her lips were pressed in a thin line. She ambled to him and hugged him.


    He was taken aback because he thought there would be more fight. Instantly, he wrapped his arms around her. Oh thank the wolf spirits! "Baby, please don''t get angry with me," hemented like a smitten lover.


    "Is it wrong to want to kill Maya?" she murmured.


    He cupped her cheeks in his hands and kissed her. Was she jealous? Yay! "You are crazy, you know?" he said with a shakyughter. "And so stubborn."


    She kissed him on his chest, on his tattoo. "Well, that is better, because the day I will be possessive about you, you would want to hide from me."


    A smile shed on his handsome face. "I will wait for that day." He couldn''t even imagine the possibilities when she would im him as his mate. His mind went to gutters.


    "Okay, now get out of this room," she said and pushed him out. "I need to change plus if Cole wakes up, he would be scandalized."


    Daryn pressed his lips hard. Was there no way to have her alone in the house? "That reminds me that why don''t we change his school now that he lives in this area?"


    "Hmm, maybe after he finishes this grade," she replied. She wasn''t sure how long will all thisst and she knew that Maya would give her a tough time ahead.


    Daryn went up to his bedroom and wondered when he would get her in there. His bed seemed empty without her presence. He got ready quickly and as soon as he was about to go downstairs for breakfast, his phone buzzed again. He picked it up in one ring. "What is it Neal? It better be good. I am fed up with Maya''s shenanigans."


    "Brad has sent an invitation to all the pure bloods about a party on Sunday to announce the postponement of your wedding."


    Daryn rolled his eyes. He gritted his teeth. "What do I do? I don''t want to go."


    "In my opinion, you must go."


    "What?" Daryn shouted. Just half-an-hour back Dawn reacted madly when he talked to Maya on the phone, if he would go to the party, she would leave him immediately with bag and baggage. "Are you mad?"


    "No."


    ---


    Dawn hadid the table by the time Daryn arrived. The smell of food wafted through the living room. Lemon ricotta pancakes with chicken sausage and maple syrup awaited him to dig in. She was surely a great cook. At this rate he wouldn''t get a chef.


    Cole was at the table checking his wristwatch. He observed how Daryn ate breakfast eagerly. Then he turned to Dawn who walked out of the kitchen with more sausages and said with hesitation, "Dawn, I have a school triping up for which I have to deposit thousand dors."


    "Okay," she replied. "But that''s a lot. Your school is robbing."


    Daryn stopped eating. What a perfect opportunity to be alone with her. "A thousand bucks is nothing!" How could she even think like that? "How long will you be gone?" he asked excitedly.


    The siblings narrowed their eyes at him.


    He took a deep breath and bit his lip. "I didn''t mean like that." He cut a piece from the sausage and ate it slowly. "I mean you can borrow from me."


    Silence.


    He gulped. Both the brother and sister were too stubborn.


    Dawn broke the silence. "It''s okay Cole, you can go. The outing would be a good change."


    Cole smiled, got up and left for his school. While going he made a gesture with his fingers at Daryn saying that he had his eyes on him.


    When he was gone, Daryn breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Dawn and said, "Babe, I would like to take you to a party with me on Sunday."

 Chapter 92 - Neo Software

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Neo Software</h4>


    Dawn was cutting a slice of pancake when she stopped and looked at Daryn. She frowned and asked, "What party? And I won''t go to any party with you when you are officially engaged to Maya."


    Daryn pursed his lips. He knew that this was going to be a difficult task. "Maya has invited me for a party at her father''s ce to announce that our wedding has been postponed, and I would like you to go there with me."


    The spoon in Dawn''s hand slipped and nked on the floor as her open fell open showing the remains of chewed food inside. Was he mad? She gulped her food down and in a very calm voice said, "Are you out of your mind? Azura had told me that the pure bloods are after my life and you want to take me to the den of pure bloods? I am truly amazed at your logic behind this!"


    He took a deep sigh. Her point of view was correct. She was after all thinking about her safety. The way he had dropped the bomb, she was bound to explode. He put his hands up in the air and said, "Okay, my bad! But I have another very important thing to say since you have raised the topic of your safety."


    She stared at him and said tly, "I won''t go," and resumed eating.


    "Dawn, I am concerned about your protection from harm. If you will go and set up the office, it wouldn''t take much time for the killers to sniff you out. The Silver Arcade is your safe sanctuary for now. Let this threat subside and then you can do what you like."


    Dawn sipped the juice from her ss. She couldn''t disagree that threat to her life was lingering. "But I have already announced it at the party. My clients'' will think that I lied to them."


    "Of course not! Write on your blog again that it will take some time for you to arrange the office and until then just operate from home, online."


    Dawn again stopped eating. It wasn''t a bad idea. She tilted her head as if mulling over what he just said. She took another sip of the orange juice and nodded. "Okay, I will do that."


    Daryn couldn''t believe that she agreed with him. His wolf jumped with joy. He grinned satisfactorily.


    Now she was already dressed, ready to go. Slight sadness seeped into her mind for not going. She also had to see the papers of the newpany she had acquired. She didn''t know how to go about that. Until yesterday it all seemed so easy, but what would she do now? She had a management degree in her hands, but everything looked easy in theory, however in reality, things made her slightly nervous.


    He sliced the sausage again. "Since you are ready, why don''t you join me to the office?" he said sounding as casual as possible yet desperately hoping for her to join. "Also, now that you have an eight millionpany in your hands, what are you going to do about it? How will you run? Do you have a n? This was quite a hostile takeover. You have to inform the employees, the shareholders and users. There are a whole lot of protocols that have to be followed." For the first time he felt proud of his experience as the CEO of The Silver House.


    "I know," she sighed. "I have prepared a list of things to do after the takeover. But for that I need to go out."


    "Umm¡­ no, going out now would be all the more risky because along with the pure bloods, even Jason wille after you. He won''t sit quiet."


    Dawn was irritated at this point. Sheshed, "You are being paranoid! Damn it! With the way you are saying it seems like I can''t step out of this ce without bullets firing at me. I can''t stay confined here all the time!"


    Daryn gulped. "Baby, it''s only for a few days." He cringed at the thought of harm to her. "If you like, I can send someone toplete the process of taking over thepany." He stopped to look at her in order to gauge her mood and added, "That is, if you like."


    Dawn pursed her lips. She wanted to learn the process but also knew that it was important that the takeover was smooth so that the employees didn''t feel the brunt of it. "Daryn, I won''t mind, but I would like to oversee the process. So I am going to call the secretary of thepany and get the details over here."


    "What is yourpany known as?"


    "Neo Software!" Quite like neotides, she mused.


    "Ah!" Daryn sipped his orange juice. "Dawn, at this point you shouldn''t call anyone to The Silver Arcade and tell them about your whereabouts. Come with me to the office and I will give a room to you. You can call people there." He kept the ss on the table to hear her answer.


    Dawn looked at him and a pale blush spread on her cheeks. She got up from her ce and to his surprise walked up to him. She stood in front of him like a small child and said, "Thank you so much for being so thoughtful. When will I ever be able to repay you?"


    A frown appeared on his forehead. He pulled her and made her sit on hisp. Holding her from the waist, he buried his face in her neck and smelled it for a long time. Did she even know about the mates? "Just stay with me. That''s all I can think of. Your safety is my utmost priority because¡­"


    She cupped his cheeks and kissed him, stopping him to speak further. He gave himself to herpletely. After she stopped, she ced her chin on his head. Why did everything else fade in front of him?


    The two of them were on their way to The Silver House in the next fifteen minutes. Daryn looked at her while she delved herself into the documents. He was so proud of her. This girl wasn''t the typical girl who was into looking for poprity or standing in society. She kept to herself and her work. And she was already a CEO of apany. He chuckled at her dramatic takeover.


    She looked up at him with a question in her eyes. He diverted the topic. "You have never told me about your parents. I would like to know more about you."


    Dawn lowered her eyes. "I don''t want to hide anything from you but is it okay to tell about themter?"


    "Sure," he replied. If he wanted he would have got her background check done but that would have been breaking trust.


    "There is something I wanted to point out about your gamingpany, The Jupiter Inc." She changed the topic.


    The way she said, he immediately became alert. Considering the fact that she had predicted the downfall of The Mink Corporation, and that she was the real DW, he couldn''t help feeling slightly jittery.


    "Have you had any meeting with your VP who looks after it?"


    "No!"


    "Ask him to trash thetest game he has floated."


    There was coldness in Daryn''s eyes as he drove. "Why?" The scary cold CEO tone returned.


    "Before I answer that, tell me if you have any other game in your repertoire, which isplete and can beunched immediately?"

 Chapter 93 - Independent Investigator?

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Independent Investigator?</h4>


    Daryn''s facial muscles tightened. "I had taken over thepany from Azura two years back but that was because my father had instructed. After that I have given the reins to a senior employee who is now its VP and I haveplete trust in him."


    "Jupiter Inc. is barely making profits." Dawn became pensive.


    "What makes you think that?"


    "I took a look at its model. While I was trying to, ahem," she coughed, "to steal it from you," she was scarlet red. "I noticed that there have been a lot of bad business decisions. One of them was that the newest game had been rushed and literally pushed out in the market before being tested. It is quite simr to thest one. I had Cole look into it and he got bored. It is going to be an epic fail if you don''t withdraw that game."


    They reached the office building and Daryn pulled into the parking area. When they entered the lobby, the employees were shocked to see how their CEO was walking so close to a girl. They stopped behind them. Their eyes followed them until the private elevator which both of them entered together.


    Without a worry about what others were thinking about them, they kept walking. Daryn held her immediately and pressed her to him in the lift. "I can''t help it," he said before Dawn could protest. "The elevator has to be med for it because I feel like doing hanky-panky with you here."


    "Stop it!" Dawn said.


    "No!" He lifted her, kissed her so hard that she was breathing for air by the end of it. He pulled away from her and said, "I would love to fuck you in here."


    Dawn was breathless. She poked his forehead. "Get your brains out of gutter."


    The elevator''s door opened with a ding sound and he ced her back on her feet.


    "Good morning Reyna," Daryn greeted her with a warm smile and walked into the office.


    Reyna''s face registered a shock. She was so used to seeing his cold expression that was devoid of any emotion that this was a total doozy. "Good¡ª" by the time she could say another word, he had disappeared behind the door. Dawn followed him. She smiled as she passed her. All in the office observed the unnatural behavior.


    Inside the office, they continued with their conversation. Dawn sat on the couch, but he pulled her to his office chair. He sat on it and made her sit on hisp. After switching on theputer, he opened the relevant folder and said, "Continue."


    "You should call a meeting with the VP of The Jupiter Inc. I have several questions for him," she said. "I think it would be better to talk to him directly."


    His eyes narrowed. He picked up the phone and gave instructions to Reyna.


    "He will be here in ten minutes, Sir," Reyna confirmed soon after.


    Dawn got out from hisp and walked to the couch.


    "But I would like to know what questions you are going to ask."


    Dawn smiled mischievously. "No, I won''t tell you. You should be embarrassed of yourself for not finding these details beforehand."


    "You are evil Dawn," he said with wide, unbelieving eyes.


    "I know," sheughed.


    ---


    On the outside, Maya called Reyna on her mobile. "Any news about Dawn?"


    "Yes, Ms. Maya. She hase to the office today."


    ---


    "Daryn, there is one thing I could never understand," asked Dawn after writing down a few questions.


    "Sure, tell me baby," he said while still looking at theputer.


    "What was the point ofunching that project about your poprity?"


    Daryn stopped working. His face became red till the tips of his ears. "It was to have you close to me."


    Dawn rolled withughter. She didn''t know whether topliment him or be angry with him. Daryn''s embarrassment only increased. He twisted his mouth and looked away. She got up from her ce, sauntered towards him and kissed him lightly on his lips. In a husky voice she said, "You will be rewarded for this tonight."


    His eyes flew open as he watched her walking back to the couch and once again his mind went to the gutters.


    A soft knock on the door disturbed him. The VP came exactly in ten minutes. He looked flustered. "Good morning Sir," he said. He noticed Dawn sitting behind on the couch. "What can I do for you?" he asked in a nervous tone.


    "Hello Wagner." Daryn resumed his cold persona, got up from his chair and pointed him to sit on the sofa. He sat opposite to Dawn while Daryn sat with her. "Ms. Dawn here has some questions about the business model of The Jupiter Inc."


    "And who is she?"


    Before Daryn could answer, she said, "I am an independent investigator. Does that bother you?"


    Wagner became so alert that he became stiff as a ramrod. "Not at all."


    She started. "Do you have any developed games ready in stock that you haven''t floated yet?"


    "Yes, we do have."


    "Has it been tested for bugs?"


    "It has."


    "Are there any bugs in it?"


    "No. None at all."


    "When was it developed?" she asked with a frown on her face.


    "It was developed a month back."


    "Before thetest one?"


    "Yes," Wagner replied in a shaky voice.


    "Thest game that youunched was nothing but kind of an upgrade of the previous one. You could have actually used its features to update the previous one. Instead you went on to introduce it as a new game. Why?"


    Wagner bounced his knees lightly as a thin line of sweat appeared on his back. There was a twitchy feeling in his stomach and suddenly his mouth became dry. "I did that because the game was popr."


    "In that case you should have upgraded it, added more features to it instead of fooling the users. I read the reviews about it. Your rating has reduced to less than two stars." Dawn said circling something on her paper. "Which brings me to my next question." She looked up at him. "Did you see how your earnings have fallen by almost fifty percent?"


    "Y¡ª yes," Wagner stammered.


    "Didn''t you do your research beforeunching the new game? Just because Mr. Daryn Silver left everything on you, you misused the power?"


    "What? No!" he protested. This girl was a dynamite.


    "Did anyone instruct you to dy theunch of aplete game?"


    "No!" He looked at Daryn to speak up and protect him but he was met with cold re.


    In a very harsh voice Daryn said, "Introduce the game that is there in the stock today itself and by evening withdraw the old faulty one."


    "I will," Wagner replied as sweat lined on his forehead.


    "You may leave."


    Wagner got up immediately and hurried out of the office.


    Daryn bent his head and held it in his hands. "Why did he do that?"


    Dawn moved towards him and removed his hands. She massaged his head and he ced it on her shoulders. "I can guess why he did that."


    Neal walked in the office. Daryn and Dawn immediately straightened themselves. "I am sorry," he said.


    Intimidated, Dawn clutched the side of her skirt.


    Neal spoke business immediately. "You have to attend the party thrown by Brad."


    Daryn gritted his teeth. "I won''t."


    "They will suspect you all the more. Also, Maya has invited Jason and Azura. They are nning on full show down."


    Daryn walked to the ss wall and stared at a flock of birds in the sky.


    "I will attend it," Dawn''s soft voice broke the heaviness off the air.

 Chapter 94 - But— But He Was M— M—

    <h4>Chapter 94 - But¡ª But He Was M¡ª M¡ª</h4>


    Neal smiled. This girl proved to be everything he would have thought of as Daryn''s wife ¨C smart, bold, beautiful and dangerous. When Daryn had mentioned that she was the one who wrote the report about The Mink Corporation and had gotten away smartly that time, he couldn''t help but roll withughter. And a man like him rarely even smiled.


    "Are you sure?" he asked Dawn.


    "Yes I am," she replied with determination in her eyes.


    Then he turned towards Daryn and said, "You have to understand that if Azura is invited, then it means that Brad is trying to show that he is tolerant to the neotides. This will go his favor. Your father, Gayle is known to be against the neotides."


    Daryn''s neck corded and there was visible tension on his face. His skin stretched in a snarl. An animalistic growl emanated from his throat. "What is the venue?"


    "It is at Brad''s mansion."


    "I don''t want to take Dawn there. She would be under a lot of risk."


    Dawn walked up to him and held his hand lightly. She said, "On the contrary, if what Neal is saying is true, I won''t be under any imminent threat in the party. The threat would be after it and not before it because no one knows that I am going." She squeezed his hand to assure him with confidence.


    "Don''t worry Daryn. I am going to stay close to Dawn along with our people," Neal guaranteed him.


    Daryn wrapped his arms around Dawn and whispered, "I am so sorry about this mess."


    She patted him affectionately and said softly, "Its not your fault."


    Neal watched the two of them and a rare smile appeared on his face. They looked lovely, standing there together in each other''s embrace. "I''ll take your leave," he said and left the lovebirds. There were many things to do.


    Once Neal left, she remained in his embrace for a while and then reminded him "Let us continue with our work for today Mr. Daryn."


    "Hmm." Daryn left her. He was in a pensive mood. He picked up the phone and called Reyna in the office. "Wind up the entire project on my floor. I want the floor empty as soon as possible."


    Reyna looked at Dawn with shocked expressions. Her eyes were wide with fear. What had this girl done? Did she upset the CEO to this extent that the CEO ordered to wind up the project with immediate effect? She felt sad for her in her heart. At the same time dawn made such a long face that it looked that she was about to cry. Reyna shook her head and mouthed, "I am sorry." Dawn nodded and epted her sorry.


    Daryn watched the two of them with narrowed eyes and raised his right eyebrow.


    Before Reyna left, she said with hesitation, "Sir?"


    "Yes?" he asked without looking at her.


    "Umm¡­"


    "What is it?" he demanded.


    She gulped. "Ms¡ª Ms. Maya has been calling me almost everyday fromst few days to know whether Ms. Dawn is in the office or not." She scratched her forehead. "I thought I''d let you know."


    "Okay," his tone was so cold and harsh that Reyna shuddered. She went out instantly.


    "Why is Maya interested in my whereabouts, Daryn?" Dawn asked. "Does that¡ª does that mean that she already suspects us?" Her gaze was rigid and intense. Does that mean that she had sent the werewolves to eliminate her the other night? No, she was overthinking.


    Daryn exhaled heavily and said, "I think she knows."


    "Shit!" Dawn''s face became pale.


    "That''s why I said that going to the party is going to be dangerous for you. In my opinion, you shouldn''t go." But he was certain that she would not listen to him.


    "I will go!" she said, got up and walked out of the office banging the door again.


    "Wait! Dawn!" he shouted from behind but she was gone. He picked up his phone and alerted the security. He shook his head. He was scared of an impending fight. His mind raced on what to do to divert her attention. On a second thought he called his financial advisor to his office. When Dawn came back, he introduced him to her and said, "He will help you with overtaking Neo Softwarepletely." Daryn didn''t want her to think about Maya at all. He had to deal with her and he didn''t want Dawn to get involved in it.


    Dawn was pleasantly surprised. Along with the financial advisor, she went to the adjacent meeting room. It took the entire day to setup her office online and to do the paper works. "It will take more time Ms. Dawn. This is aplicated process and transfer of shares etcetera usually takes most of the time."


    "It''s fine Mr. Rege. I appreciate you helping me," she replied with gratitude.


    Daryn took a sigh of relief. n was sessful.


    By the time it was 6PM, Dawn was too tired to continue. Rege had left and she walked back to Daryn''s office. He wasn''t there. Reyna informed her that he would return in an hour. She was stuck in there. So she went to the couch and slept. When Daryn came back, it was 8PM. He picked her up in his arms. She stirred a little, opened her eyes and wrapped her arms around him. She buried her face in his neck as he took her all the way to the car disregarding every guard''s reaction. They reached home by 9PM. Cole was extremely hungry, so they ordered takeaway.


    When they both settled in her bed that night, he said, "What about my reward darling?"


    She kissed him on his cheek and said, "There you go," and went back to sleep.


    He stared at the incorrigible girl who slept immediately on his arm. He had imagined so much, but everything shattered instantly. "Bad girl," he whispered and curled his arm around her. He woke up at midnight with something pressing him. Dawn was atop his back, naked. "I thought I would give your reward," she said seductively.


    "And how will you do that?" he whispered.


    She got up. "Flip over." She sat on his thighs.


    As soon as he was on his back, she grabbed his granite hard erection and massaged it a little. He hissed. He lifted her ass and made her sit on him. With both his hands, he moved her up and down. She brought her hands to support on his chest as he stretched her. He caught her and rolled with her and pinned her beneath him. He increased his pace and within a few seconds, he came.


    Momentster when they were lying beside each other, he stroked her hair and said tenderly, "I want to know about your parents, Dawn."


    Dawn turned on her back. She ced her arms over her head and a pained look appeared on her face. Its not that she wanted to hide but those were painful memories, and how long would she run away from them? "My father''s name is Luke Wyatt."


    Daryn drew his head back. In a disbelieving voice he asked, "Wait. What?"


    Dawn bit her lip and switched on the bedsidemp. Dim light filled the room. She covered herself with the nket while he sat there with a frown on his face.


    "Yes, Luke Wyatt."


    "But¡ª but he was m¡ª m¡ª." His breath was shaky.

 Chapter 95 - The Private Beach (1)

    <h4>Chapter 95 - The Private Beach (1)</h4>


    "Yes, he was murdered. And the day he was murdered, he hid Cole and me in a hospital after an injury so that the killers wouldn''t reach us."


    Daryn''s heartbeat elerated. "Why were you in the hospital?" he asked.


    Dawn rubbed her breastbone as though feeling heavy. "I was bitten by a werewolf." It was a life-changing event for her.


    Daryn was bereft. His skin prickled with difort.


    She continued, "I think my father knew about my condition. He also knew that he was about to get killed, so he protected us first." She remembered how she had heard about his murder on the TV when she had just woken up from her unconsciousness. A tear formed in her eye and it rolled out from the side. "With the help of a stranger, we escaped the hospital and then with Uncle Alvarez''s help, I fled the country. Jason and Helena were after us."


    That was too much information to gulp down. "Tell me everything Dawn," he said as he lied beside her and supported his head on his palm to look at her. He wiped her tears.


    "It all started when Helena came into father''s life."


    By the time she finished narrating about her life, Daryn''s heart was heavy with her remorse. She had so much filled in her heart, she was wronged and yet she endured everything on her own.


    Little did he know that she had not told him about Quetz. She wondered if he would freak out.


    He pulled her against his chest. "Do you know who bit you?"


    "No," she whispered.


    His chest became wet with her tears. "Where is Bree these days?"


    "I don''t know."


    He kissed on her head and said, "One thing at a time, baby, one thing at a time."


    Dawn had always been in a lot of control and had pushed the grief at the back of her mind. But when Daryn wrapped his arms around him, she wanted to give in to that control. She sobbed in his chest as tears dripped onto him. Her breathing became ragged and she gasped in between to find air. Daryn caressed her back. "Cry, Dawn, cry. Today, you can cry as much as you want, but not after that." A wail left her as emotions swirled in her chest. Her bare shoulders shook with every wave of emotion that passed through her body. Daryn held her firmly. Her grief broke his heart as he realized the disturbing reality, which she had undergone all alone. She cried until there were no more tears and only dry heaves. It was 3AM before she finally slept.


    That night Daryn didn''t move an inch. She slept like a baby in his arms. And there were way too many things that went across his mind.


    ---


    On Sunday Cole left for the school trip in the morning. "I want you to call me three times a day, okay?" Dawn instructed like a mother hen.


    Daryn smiled at the siblings. Now he understood the love and protection they had for each other because they were the only ones left for each other. He couldn''t imagine how they endured so far. Who was responsible for their condition? Why was Luke Wyatt killed and why did Dawn suspect Helena? He had to join the dots. He had to find out who was behind all the nefarious activities. Why was Luke Wyatt the target?


    "I am not going to call you thrice a day!" Cole replied, raising his eyebrows. "I might call you in the night before going off to sleep." He dashed out.


    "Cole," she shouted behind him.


    "Dawn, my bus is waiting. I need to leave."


    Before she could say anything, Cole had left. She let out a sigh and walked back.


    Daryn chuckled. "Let''s also go out to spend our time."


    "Where?" she asked with a droopy face. She felt so caged.


    "On my private beach," he said with excitement.


    Her eyes popped out. "You have a private beach? Where?" The closest one was an hour away.


    "Of course!" There was pride in his voice, as he impressed his female. The Silvers had three private beaches.


    "Sure!" she jumped with excitement. "When do we leave?"


    "As soon as possible, because we have to attend the party in the evening," he replied, cocking his head and shrugging.


    Dawn squealed and hopped from one foot to the other like a little child, not one bit ashamed of her enthusiasm. She checked on her wristwatch and ran inside her room to pack as Darynughed at her. He went upstairs to pack his things.


    Her friend Elize had gifted her a bikini hoping that one day Dawn would use it given her vow to never date anyone. Dawn chuckled remembering her and took out the blue bikini from her cupboard. She changed into it and pulled a pair of jeans and a tank top. She found a small satchel and stashed a beach towel, sunscreen, some snacks and sunsses. She was ready to go.


    She went to the foyer and waited for him. When he came down, he looked so sexy in his mussed up hair and aviators, that Dawn had an urge to kiss him crazily. In a sleeveless polo and khaki shorts, every muscle of his arms and legs was visible. The way they flexed when he moved made Dawn''s wolf go mad. She took in a deep breath to calm down. "Where are we going?"


    "It''s a surprise," he ruffled her hair. He couldn''t wait to be with her on the beach. He grabbed her hand and pulled her in the elevator. They walked to one of his convertibles in the garage. Dawn wore her sunsses as she sat in it and they pulled out of the parking. A security jeep followed them until they reached the destination.


    Dawn looked around and raised her eyebrow when she noticed that they were on a tarmac. She saw a line of several private aircrafts parked over there. "Why are we at the airport?" she asked as her mind tried to gather information. It was a private airstrip.


    Daryn hopped out of the car, opened the door for her and held her hand. He walked with her to a small aircraft that was ready to fly. The pilot greeted them. "Good morning."


    For Dawn, this was not new as even her father had an aircraft. But to fly with Daryn was exhrating. She squeezed his hand and they climbed the stairs. They settled in their seats and she noticed the ambient settings. The pilot announced, "Good morning, Mr. Daryn and Ms. Dawn. We are heading off to Baxsay. The weather is superb and we hope to reach there in time."


    Dawn became excited. The aircraft taxied the runway and took off. They reached Baxsay within twenty minutes.


    Another convertible was ready, waiting for them on the tarmac. As soon as they sat in, she shrieked, "I have heard so much about Baxsay Strand."


    Darynughed and zipped off.


    "Slow down!" she yelled as Daryn pulled the covers off the convertible. "I don''t want the police to trail us."


    He didn''t bother. "I don''t care about rules!"


    "Mr. Daryn, you are a bad influence." And the best thing that happened to me, she thought.


    They arrived at the beach in no more than thirty minutes. Daryn drove the car to the boardwalk and parked it on the side street. They grabbed their bags and walked to the beach holding hands. When they were walking on the boards, Daryn''s phone buzzed. "What?" he barked, hating the intrusion.


    "It''s done."

 Chapter 96 - The Private Beach (2) ***

    <h4>Chapter 96 - The Private Beach (2) ***</h4>


    Daryn ended the call without saying anything.


    Dawn grabbed his hand and caressed it. "What was it about?"


    "Nothing," he said and looked pensively at the ocean. They walked to the beach as a cool breeze pped their faces and ruffled their hair.


    Dawn removed her flip-flops and picked in her hands. They walked near the water. There was no one except them. g posts marked the property, as far as the eyes could see. A small perg was built on the right. Across the road, on the other side was a small cottage. "Is that yours?" Dawn asked, pointing towards it.


    "Yes. I bought this ce a long time back," he replied pensively. He didn''t reveal that he had bought it when he needed to cool off his emotions after he had met her and was in a continuous state of denial of having fallen for a neotide. Those were horrible days. Stopping her, he held her shoulders, buried his face in her neck and smelled her.


    He put his towel on the sand and sat down. Then he pulled Dawn on hisp. They sat there quietly for a while watching the seagulls squawk over the ocean''s surface. Lightly tugging her hair, he pulled her face closer to him and their lips met. As his kiss deepened, he rolled over her and pinned her beneath him. He removed her tank top and now she was in her bikini. Daryn kissed her vicle, her neck and brushed over his lips just beneath her neck making her gasp. Suddenly, he pulled her into a seating position much to her disappointment and said, "I have brought beer with me. Would you like to have it?"


    "Sure," She had never tried it before but she was feeling bold.


    He took out two cans from his satchel, opened them and offered her one. Dawn sipped hers and liked it. Soon she drowned the entire can and her cheeks flushed red. "Why aren''t you having?" she asked Daryn, who watched her with a raised eyebrow.


    He tilted his head, gave his can to her and said, "Here, have this one too."


    She grabbed it from him and chuckled. "I will be wild if I have that one too." She chugged on its contents.


    "That would be just fine with me because I have something wild and dirty in my mind too, Dawn."


    She put down her drink and gulped. "What?"


    Daryn came closer to her and unbuttoned her jeans. She lifted herself up and he removed it. Then he pulled out his polo.


    Dawn watched his muscr build and touched the tattoo on his chest. The muscles beneath his skin jumped and formed definite lines. She was hoping that he would carry on with his ministrations. He leaned towards her and then cocking his head, he reached behind her to open her satchel and dug out the sunscreen. "First apply this."


    "How did you know I have it?" she said as she turned and removed her hair to bare her back for him.


    "I could smell it Dawn. Besides, all girls love to carry sunscreen when they are on a beach."


    "How sexist."


    He sat beside her, opened the tube, squirted out a handful and applied it lightly on her. He started from the top and massaged it until her hips. "We don''t need this," he said and opened the strings of her bikini. "Turn over now."


    Dawn got distracted. Her breathing became ragged and she flipped on her back. After removing her bikini top, he massaged more lotion on her stomach and then brought his hands over her breasts. He pressed them lightly and she closed her eyes, arching her back. She was hoping that he would continue when suddenly he said, "Let us swim."


    Dawn bit her lip and said, "Don''t you want to apply sunscreen?"


    "Nah! I am fine," he said and opened the strings of her bottom.


    She protested, "Daryn, no!" She covered her crotch.


    "It would be lovely to swim without the swimsuits." He said and then pulled out his shorts.


    Dawn''s heart was in her mouth when she saw his huge erection that had sprung free.


    "Enjoying the show?" he asked with a lewd smile. She blushed deep.


    Both werepletely naked.


    He got up and extended his hand to her. Dawn caught it and he pulled her up. He grabbed her, kissed her passionately while caressing her back and pressing his hardness in her. "Let''s go!" He held her hand and ran to the water. They swam a few meters inside and saw a waveing towards them. They dived inside and let the wave pass. Another wave came immediately and they repeated the action. When their heads were up next, Dawn noticed that they hade further into the calm ocean. Surrounded by its cool waters, she felt unbelievably fresh. When was thest she felt this good? Daryn swum to her and embraced her tightly. He was hard and his considerable length grinded against her. She took her hand to his back as she wrapped her legs around him. And the moment she did that, he inserted his cock in her. She gasped and jerked her head back.


    "Kiss me Dawn," hemanded her.


    As if in a trance, she brushed her lips against his and he grabbed her mouth. He sucked on her tongue as their teeth ttered. She held him tightly as he moved his length in and out of her. "Daryn, Daryn, Daryn," she moaned his name and closed her eyes.


    He left her and said, "Come for me baby." His fangs grew and he glossed them with his venom. He wanted to mark her. She was his. "You''re mine!" He mmed her harder until she screamed his name. All her muscles clenched and she came around his cock and he filled her. He moaned.


    They were breathless, so connected, as their hearts beat in tandem. He pushed his fangs in and wrapped her in his arms. "I have never felt this alive, Dawn."


    She opened her eyes and dipped her head in his neck smelling his scent mixed with the salty smell of the ocean. "Neither have I."


    They swum for another hour and by the time they were back on the shore, they were tired. Dawn dried herself with a towel and so did he. He didn''t allow her to wear her bikini, so she wrapped her towel and took out the snacks from her bag. As they ate, Daryn sat beside her and caressed her thighs.


    "Let''s go to that cottage," she said pointing at the house across the road.


    Daryn''s hand stopped. In a low tone he said, "No. Some other time." How could he say that during those long lonely days and nights, he had wed and scraped and gnashed almost all the furniture in that cottage? He ced his head in herp.


    She stroked his hair feeling his despair. She didn''t ask anything. Momentster, he pulled her on top of him to make her lie and went off to sleep. She watched the azure waters of the ocean and the birds that dove inside to catch the prey.


    "We have to go back," he said after he woke up.


    "I don''t want to," she whined.


    Heughed. "Let''se back next weekend."


    They put on their clothes and walked back to the car after collecting their satchels.


    It was 6PM by the time they reached The Silver Arcade.

 Chapter 97 - Then Let’s Just Kick Some Asses

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Then Let¡¯s Just Kick Some Asses</h4>


    "We have to be there for the party by 8PM," Daryn said. "I would still suggest that you don''t go."


    She smiled. "I will be ready in an hour."


    Daryn ruffled her hair. "In that case, wait a minute." He rushed upstairs and when he came, he was carrying arge white box with pink ribbon tied around it.


    "What is it?" she asked when he gave the box to her.


    "Your dress for the evening."


    When did he find time to buy a dress for her? She gasped. She wanted to protest, but he stopped her, "Please wear that."


    There was so much passion and hope in his eyes that she couldn''t refuse. A blush spread in her cheeks. "I will," she replied and walked to her room. Daryn went upstairs. There were a few things that he had to deal with before going to the party. As for Dawn, she took a long hot water soak in the tub. It was such a wonderful day. Her mind went to the sex they had in the ocean and she became scarlet red. This was the first time she had be naked in the open and only because of Daryn. She stepped out. It was time to get ready. She pulled the pink ribbon free and removed the top of the box. She pressed her hands to her mouth.


    Dawn picked up the silk coral pink dress that let the box fall to the bed. "It''s beautiful!" she said aloud. Daryn had a good taste. And when did he go to buy it for her? She smiled at his thoughtfulness and nning.


    The dress had a deep plunging neck that extended just above her ribcage exposing half of both her breasts. It became tight on her waist and pooled around her ankles. There were three strings on each side to hold the dress in its ce exposing most of her sides. Dawn tied her hair in a neat bun, applied rogue, thick mascara, matching lipstick and a fine line of red eyeliner just for the effect. She wore her mother''s pendant, paired that with long earrings, which fell to her shoulders and slipped into coral pink heels that he had bought along with the dress. She walked out of her room, looking like a siren.


    Daryn was waiting for her outside. He was wearing a custom-tailored ck suit with a white shirt whose golden cufflinks were visible. His hair was gelled and neatlybed to the back. He looked so handsome as if he had walked right out a fashion magazine. Dawn held her breath when their eyes met.


    He approached her and ran his finger on her cheeks until her vicle and then traced the outline of the curves of her breasts. Her skin tingled under his touch. She could neverprehend as to how he could make her so lusty. He leaned his face into her neck and said, "If anyone touches you, I will kill them," and ced a light kiss on her lips.


    She chuckled and said, "That''s typical jealousy."


    He didn''t say anything. He was an Alpha and he had to show to the world that this woman belonged to her. If anyone even dared to make an advance towards her, he would rip them in pieces. She was his mate. "Come, we are gettingte," he said softly and held his arm out for her to wrap her hand around it.


    The driver was waiting for them and he became glued to his ce when he saw the two of them walking like a couple. Wasn''t Maya his fianc¨¦? Hoping that he had hidden his expression well, he opened the door of the Maybach for them. Daryn held Dawn sit inside and then seated beside her. He held her hands until they reached the venue because he knew that she was nervous on the inside. He patted her hand with his and said, "Just be confident. Don''t let anyone bother you."


    She rubbed the back of her neck. "Daryn, this is a big step we are taking. You are still engaged with Maya and we are entering a party hosted by Maya''s father and that too in their house. That''s going to be viewed as the ultimate rebellion. And I am not even thinking how the media is going to go about it. It will be sshed in newspapers tomorrow."


    "Then let''s just kick some asses," he said in a very quiet voice. "I don''t want to stay like this. I want every pure blood, every neotide to know that you are mine."


    Dawn looked at him affectionately. She squeezed his hand and leaned near his face. When she was barely an inch away, she looked seductively at his bow-shaped lips and then kissed him on the corner of his lips. Some of her lipstick left a light stain there. It smudged on his lip and his white marble skin. She brought her hand up to wipe it off, but he held it and shook his head. "Let them see it."


    She blushed. Her nervousness diffused.


    It was 8:30PM when they reached the venue. Dawn observed how beautifully the ce was decorated. There were small strings of lights that were wrapped around every tree that was in the garden. A narrow red-carpeted pathway, which had potted green ferns on the side, led to the main building. Daryn walked to her door, opened it and helped her out. He held her at the small of her back and amidst stares and res, led her inside. The two looked every bit of regal and elegant. The way Daryn held her close to him made everyone turn his or her nces towards them. A hushed silence fell upon the crowd. While some people rapidly blinked their eyes to understand what was going one, some gaped. Dawn''s breath became shaky and she swayed a little under the scrutiny of so many people. Daryn tightened his grasp around her waist as if to assure her. Suddenly she felt heaviness that expanded to her stomach. This was a bad decision.


    Daryn and Dawn walked together and Neal joined them. Gayle who was standing with Caleb and Pia watched the two of them walking in the center of the crowd. A smile erupted on his face.


    Maya was talking to her father when she noticed visible tension on his face. He was looking beyond her. She followed his line of gaze and her eyes widened. Shock and fury rose inside her chest. She gripped the side of her gown. ''So the bitch was alive and kicking,'' she thought.


    The way she walked past the guests, it was as if it was her house instead of Maya''s. Dangling from her ears were long earrings with stars embedded along the chain. They shimmered and entuated her perfect neck. She looked beautiful and every male in the gathering, gawked at her. Daryn had wrapped his arms around her waist as if he owned her.


    Seeing them this close, Maya''s chest burned with jealousy and her breathing became coarser. She muttered, "You havee to the right ce, Dawn. I am going to shred your reputation into so many pieces that it will take a thousand lifetimes for you to put it back together." She had nned on a showdown for Daryn. But this was unexpected. "Even better," she snarled.

 Chapter 98 - No One Likes You

    <h4>Chapter 98 - No One Likes You</h4>


    Dawn held her head high. She had to stand up with Daryn''s decision. She nced around and saw that at the end of the hall Azura was standing, sipping wine along with Jason and¡ª Her heartbeat elerated when she saw that Jason was holding the hands of a girl who looked familiar. Refusing to believe what she just saw, she stared at them again and then her eyes met with Niall''s¡ªthe girl who had been her nemesis, the girl who didn''t leave a stone unturned to make her life miserable back in the University. What was she doing here out of all the ces in the world? Her eyes went to Azura who was also looking in their direction. His expressions were dark as if clouds had gathered over his head. And how did he know Niall? What connection did she have with Jason?


    Time seemed to slow down. Was she imagining things? All at once Jason bent his head and spoke something in Niall''s ears on which she tittered. No. This was real. Dawn gulped. Her body flushed as nervousness, anger and anticipation crept in. The heaviness in the air stifled her.


    Daryn led her up to Brad and Maya. Her mother was standing right beside her. She extended her hand to Daryn and said, "Daryn, hun, how have you been? It''s been so long since we saw you." Shepletely ignored Dawn on purpose.


    Murmurs started picking up in the hall.


    "I am fine," he replied curtly.


    "Daryn darling," said Maya and hurled herself on him. She embraced him tightly. "I had been waiting for you." Dawn was so embarrassed that she tried to pull herself away from Daryn but he clutched her tightly, almost poking his fingers in her flesh, urging her to stay there. Maya held his hand on the other side and tried to pull him off Dawn, but he stood firmly without replying, which stopped her in instantly. She looked at him with embarrassment.


    Brad didn''t want a spectacle. Acknowledging Dawn was like a nightmare. He wasn''t expecting it at all. His gaze traveled to Neal who stood there behind the couple like their knight trying to read his thoughts but his stony hard face didn''t give away anything. So he looked back at Daryn and shook his hands "Hello Son."


    "Hello Brad," he replied in a steely voice. "Meet my girlfriend, Dawn," Daryn said with a voice filled with warmth as he looked tenderly at Dawn.


    No one reacted. No one weed her.


    Dawn dug her toes in her heels. There was so much awkwardness, so much difiture that Dawn wanted to go away from there. This was a bad idea. It was turning into a nightmare. "I''ll be right back," she said and walked out of there. As she paced, she bit her lips to shove the burning sensation in her eyes. Wasn''t it expected? What was she thinking? That they would burst confetti when Daryn would dere that she was his girlfriend and that too to his fianc¨¦ in the public?


    "Wait for me Dawn," said Daryn and started to follow her.


    Maya stopped him and in low cold snarl said, "Daryn, why are you insulting me in front of so many people? Please let''s behave normally. I am ready to ignore this little foolishness from your side."


    He scoffed. "Ignore my foolishness? I suggest that you stop your insanity."


    "Daryn!" Maya hissed. "This is not right."


    Before Daryn could say anything, Gayle came along with Pia and Caleb.


    ---


    Dawn walked up to the side and picked up a ss of wine from the bar. Her hands were shaking. She needed air and so she walked outside to a secluded spot in the garden. The cold breeze calmed her heated body. She eyed the exits of the mansion''s perimeter with desire to flee. In order to calm her breath, she closed her eyes. There was an empty feeling in the pit of her stomach. So many concerns floated through her mind that she felt panicky.


    "Hello Dawn," a soft voice broke her thought process.


    Dawn opened her eyes. She looked over her shoulders to see the one person she didn''t want to. Niall was standing behind her, smiling brightly as if she was satisfied to see Dawn in such aplicated, embarrassing situation. Dawn stared at her. She was wearing a brown dress that had slits on both the sides. Her diamond ne and earrings glittered on her skin.


    "Tsk, tsk," Niall sympathized. "I feel sorry for you. Maya has nned on a huge expos¨¦ for Daryn and I wonder what will happen to you." She chuckled.


    She knew the likes of Niall very well¡ªegotistical, vindictive and cunning. Dawn pushed down her nervousness. How did Niall know all this about Maya? She wanted to ask it but there were more pressing questions. "How do you know Jason and Azura?" she rasped. Even though on the inside, her heartbeat was racing like a bullet train, on the outside her demeanor was cold.


    Niall tittered. "You are always to the point." She circled her and stood in front. "You have a fantastic family. No one likes you. It was easy to gain entry." Sheughed softly.


    Dawn felt like peeling the skin off her face.


    "You see destiny has its funny way. After that horrible incident in which my family and I were forced to leave Bradford, we migrated to America. At first my family stayed on the East Coast, butter father had to move to the West Coast because of his work. Four months back, I saw an advertisement in the paper for the job of a Golf Manager for The Wyatt Golf Course. It suited me perfectly. Who would have known that this was your hometown and this course belonged to your father?" She smiled and sipped her pi?a cda. She ran her tongue over her lip and continued, "I was immediately hired as the Golf Manager in the Wyatt Golf Course. I met Jason here." Niall looked at Dawn with evil happiness in her eyes. "I can see your end is near Dawn. If I were you, I would have tucked my tail in between my legs and run away."


    Dawn gulped her wine down and said, "You have partially answered my question."


    Niall rolled her eyes. "Oh! The ever so calctive Dawn." She waved her hand in the air. "The moment I came to know that the golf course belonged to your father, I told Jason about your whereabouts. His interest was apparent. He asked me to stay quiet about you and not let anyone know that you even existed." She looked at the sky above. "They say the enemy''s enemy is your friend. But in my case, I became Jason''s girlfriend." She guffawed. "Our purpose was simr ¨C to destroy you. We started forming a n to eliminate you. But Azura came to know about it through his sources and he also came to know that it was Dawn Wyatt we were talking about. He stopped us. We don''t know why." Niall shook her head. "Foolish man." She walked past Dawn and sat on the wooden bench behind her. "Rumors are that Azura tried to find you after your disappearance in his own way." She shrugged and added, "Maybe because he needs to know about every neotide? Or maybe because he loves you?"

 Chapter 99 - The Recording

    <h4>Chapter 99 - The Recording</h4>


    Dawn was feeling heavy. She stopped breathing. These people were writing her life and she didn''t even know about it. Azura kept her in the dark. So many conspiracies swirled around her. Her knees were wobbly. Avarice and selfishness had driven these hungry wolves to a derogatory level.


    Niall patted the wooden bench on the side and said, "Sit down Dawn. You are going to need all your courage."


    When Dawn didn''t budge from her ce Niall shrugged and twisted her mouth. "Your wish." She sipped more of her drink. "Azura''s hopes rekindled when he saw your photo on Jason''s phone. He threatened Jason to not touch you.


    "Jason and Azura are partners in many businesses. Since Azura is the leader of neotides, his partnershipes with its perks. So Jason made a deal with Azura. The deal was to get back his gamingpany from Daryn by using your expertise in exchange of sparing you. We decided that you are going to stay anonymously in Bainsburgh, and once we will get The Jupiter Inc. back, Azura would take you away somece else and marry you. That ways everything would have settled down quietly but you Dawn, you¡ª" Niallughed like a mad and looked up at the sky. "You seduced the CEO of The Silver House. Your greediness took over you! You stole him from Maya!"


    Dawn narrowed her eyes at her and crossed her arms across her chest.


    Niall''s face became red with fury. She said, "You disappeared from the grid. You didn''t get the information Azura asked you to and put him in a lurch. Jason was so sure that he would again be the CEO of The Jupiter Inc. but you thrashed his ns. You even did a hostile takeover of hispany Neo Software." Niall was shaking at this point. "Dawn, you vile, you think that Jason is going to tolerate it? He will show you what it is to mess with him. Today he is going to snatch hispany back and put you on the stakes. Everyone present here will know your true colors. We will expose you and your greediness. Did you think that we wouldn''te to know that you haveunched a new game?" Niallughed as her shoulders shook. "Even Maya is going to ruin you. After today, you won''t see the light of the day."


    Dawn tilted her head and asked, "Why are you so interested in Jason?"


    She brought her hand forward to disy the diamond ring she was wearing. "Look at this. We will be marrying soon."


    Dawn scoffed and shook her head. "All that jewelry you are wearing, it belongs to me. Jason bought it from my father''s money."


    Niall''s face twisted. "Then watch me wearing it nicely because you will never get it." She got up and started to walk back. Suddenly she stopped and said, "Enjoy your downfall," and sashayed back inside the hall.


    Dawn looked up at the sky. There was a burning sensation in her eyes. She berated her father, "Why didn''t you listen to me? Why did you get Helena? Couldn''t you look into the future? See what we are left with. Are you happy?" Her shoulders shook as a wave of emotions passed through her body. She walked to sit on the bench and closed her eyes. Am image of Daryn shed across her mind ¨C of how he smiled with her, how he made her feelplete and how much he trusted her. The confidence that drained from her body returned with full force. She clenched her fists. So it was Niall who gave them her whereabouts. They all hatched a n to get her from Bradford for their selfish reasons on the pretext of offering her a job. Why did Azura betray her trust? It was so twisted. She got up from her ce and walked inside the hall.


    As soon as she stepped inside, she heard the pure bloods snickering at her.


    "Such a shameless neotide!"


    "She stole Daryn from Maya."


    "Maya is depressed because of her."


    "Poor Maya, she is so insulted, yet n on forgiving Daryn."


    "Yes, this bitch should walk out from their lives even if she has an ounce of dignity left."


    With her head held high, Dawn continued to walk to where Daryn was standing. Pia and Caleb were scolding him for being such a douchebag.


    "Please don''t scold him," Maya urged. "It is not his fault." She looked at Dawn and pointed at her with angry eyes and contorted face. "It is her fault for seducing Daryn. My Daryn is not like this. We have known each other for ages. Humph! We will get over her." Suddenly in a raised voice she said, "She is the cause of my depression. We had called the neotides to foster our rtionships, but it is the neotides like her who can''t tolerate good things." She looked at her father and said, "Father, please throw her out. One rotten fish will dirty the entire pond." She started crying.


    Her mother came to her and held her rubbed her shoulders as she stared at Dawn. "We love peace and don''t disturb anyone''s life. Please leave this ce," she pleaded Dawn.


    Dawn shook her head at the theatrics of Maya. She huffed and caught Daryn''s hand.?Daryn took a deep breath and looked at Neal. Neal in turn raised his right hand in the air as if gesturing someone and suddenly a recorded conversation started ying,


    ["Maya: Father, I need your help."


    Brad: "In what way? I will send more money if you want, but don''t call again and again."


    Maya: "I want you to send some of your men to kill a few neotides and make it look like that it was the Silvers who did it."]


    Everyone in the hall was stunned. A silence fell upon all the guests.


    Maya''s face became pale like ghost. It was the conversation she had with her father when she wanted to kill Dawn. She looked up and around as to where was the sounding from.


    "What is going on?" Brad shouted. It was his home and he was in the center of a major controversy.


    [Brad: "What? Are you mad? Why would I do that? If Darynes to know about these senseless killings, he would take two minutes to break his engagement with you. As such he is not on good terms with you."


    Maya: "He is already going to break it."


    "Why?"]


    Maya screamed, "Stop it!"


    Her mother left her shoulders as she watched the guests. Blood drained from her face.


    Maya found the recorder and ran towards it like lifting her dress. She had nned a perfect showdown for Dawn and Daryn and was certain that Dawn would be insulted and thrown out of themunity of the pure bloods. She had even called Jason to do the closure so that she would be chucked out of themunity of the neotides but how did had the tables turn?


    [Maya: I don''t know father. I just want you to kill a neotide called Dawn Wyatt also.]


    Maya reached the recorder. She picked it up and threw it on the ground to smash it. There was a slight pause. Her mouth became dry and heart palpitated heavily. "Who nted this recorder here?" she yelled. "This is all bogus and fake. Someone is trying to tarnish my father''s reputation and mine."

 Chapter 100 - Birds Of A Feather Flock Together

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Birds Of A Feather Flock Together</h4>


    However, as soon as Maya smashed the recorder, another one started ying from somece else. She flung her head in shock to find the source.


    [Maya: "If we do this, it would create a lot of confusion amongst the neotides. Tell your men to find Dawn and kill her. Kill a few more. If ites to you, you just say that it was a routine cleanup and you were only favoring the Silvers."]


    All at once, Pia interjected, "This is utter nonsense. Maya was extremely depressed because of Dawn. We all read her interview in the magazine. Why would a magazine publish an interview like that unless it was true?"


    Caleb supported her. He snarled, "Yes! Maya was depressed because of this neotide." He pointed at dawn. Even though Gayle had warned Caleb to not go against daryn, both he and Pia were so jealous of his younger brother that he didn''t have slightest of the inclination to support him. "The fashion magazine only brought forward that was being suppressed for a long time."


    Gayle narrowed his eyes. He was about to say something, when all at once, a nasal voice from behind countered Pia''s im "No, it was Maya who insisted that the interview be published." All gazes went to the voice. A woman wearing ck high pants and chiffon ck top was standing behind the crowd. The lines around her eyes showed the years of experience she had in journalism.


    "Irene!" Maya yelled from across the hall. "Are you mad? Why will Ie to you? It was you who came to me."


    Irene picked her hands up in the air to stop her. She pursed her lips and then huffed. "Don''t tell me that I was in the wrong because I am a journalist. I keep all my proofs."


    Maya''s blood drained from her face. Irene was her old friend. How could she deceive her?


    Irene nced at Neal whose expressions were still stone cold. He had approached her two days back to enquire about the article. He had threatened to sue her magazine for writing false information about the CEO of The Silver House. He wanted her to write an apology to Daryn Silver for writing the depression theory without ascertaining facts.


    When Irene denied, he had slid the paper across her table. He hade prepared with a court paper ¨C awsuit against herpany. Irene shivered to the core. Who was she to stand up against The Silver House? She couldn''t even speak a word against them. They were too strong an organization to make enemies with and her fashion magazinepany was like trash.


    Maya''s lips trembled when all her dark ns came into the forefront. The events took an unexpected downturn. There was a visible line of sweat on her forehead and below the chin.


    Once again the murmurs began.


    "What?" a pure blood said aloud. "We thought that Maya was genuinely depressed. She was only doing cheap PR?"


    "Yes, and what is this scheme about killing the neotides for no reason?"


    "What other dark secrets does this family hide?"


    Caleb and Pia were speechless. Pia supported Maya unconditionally but what transpired in front of her, left her quivering. It''s not that she looked at Dawn favorably, but her trust in Maya rattled. Every time Daryn distanced himself from her, it was Pia who brought her closer. She was in awe of Maya''s elegant style of living, little knowing her shallowness.


    Brad didn''t even know how to face Gayle after the chaos. He waspletely shame faced. His intention was to keep Gayle in the dark about the killings. Everything was supposed to subside quietly. But this kind of revtion meant that Gayle would press charges against him. Whoever broadcast and disclosed those tapes was in his shit list. He red at Neal who only brushed his coat a little.


    Neal had done it all on Daryn''s behest. It was his call that Daryn took in the afternoon on the beach.


    As for Gayle, he was so cold that everyone around him shivered knowing that he had suppressed mountainva of anger behind those grey eyes. His facial lines were taut and tightly pulled. He walked up to Daryn and Dawn and said, "Let''s leave." Hepletely ignored his elder son.


    Dawn felt a pain in her throat. Daryn had done so much for her. He had saved her face. She didn''t know how to thank him but she knew that she would have done the same. She looked at Neal and silently thanked him. He truly was Daryn''s knight, his right hand man. Only these two men showed their unconditional support to her. As for Gayle, she didn''t know him that well¡­


    They were about to leave when Maya screamed again. ""No! You can''t leave." She looked at Pia. "Pia, tell them I was enduring Daryn''s betrayal so painfully. There wasn''t a day I didn''t cry." But Pia lowered her head. She gulped in fear. There was no way she would go against Gayle. He was a senator and had powers beyond imagination. And he hadn''t even tried his powers.


    Maya looked at Azura who was mad as hell.


    Azura''s body had tensed. Routine cleanup? Did that mean that pure illogical reasoning was the motivation to attack the neotides? To kill Dawn? And Brad was after all the killings? Then what about Gayle? He realized that because of Maya, so many things had gone wrong in his life.


    As if understanding what he thought, Maya said, "This is all a decoy, Azura. It''s a trap. Can''t you see?" But Azura didn''t answer. A snarl escaped his mouth as if he was ready to shift and charge her. Maya''s gaze turned to Jason. "You should tell them all that Dawn has done to you." She viewed the gathering and found that every eye was fixed on her.


    "Don''t Jason," Azura warned him. He didn''t want the neotides to look like idiots, like some toys yed by pure bloods like Maya.


    Jason was holding Niall''s hand. He turned his head to see her and she nodded. She wanted him to do the closure. That would have been her ultimate revenge.


    He took a deep breath and walked up to Maya. After patting her on her shoulders as if telling her that she did great, he addressed the crowd, "Dawn did a hostile takeover of mypany The Neo Software. She went on to hack it and dug out every possible information only to use it against me. I didn''t even know what was going on behind my back. By the time I realized, she threatened me with awsuit and got the papers signed forcibly."


    Dawn raised her eyebrows. Why was he talking like a buffoon? She crossed her hands across her chest.


    A smile came on Maya''s face. There Dawn, now let''s see what you can do.


    Jason left Maya and walked up to Dawn. He stopped several feet away because of the intimidating presence of Daryn, Gayle and Neal. "Two years back, Daryn had taken over our gamingpany The Jupiter Inc. forcibly. Once again it was a hostile takeover." He scoffed and looked at Daryn and Dawn standing together, holding hands. "Now I can see that birds of a feather flock together."

 Chapter 101 - This… No… Why…

    <h4>Chapter 101 - This¡­ No¡­ Why¡­</h4>


    Some of the guests who got tired of the drama started to leave. Amongst them were Pia and Caleb too.


    Daryn''s facial expressions darkened. He stepped forward but Dawn stopped him. She wanted him to continue speaking to know what he had in mind.


    A growl left Daryn. He wanted to smother his face.


    Jason continued, "You guys thought that I wouldn''t take it back? I have been keeping a tab on it for a long time. Why do you think that good-for-nothing game was floated on the Inte a month back when you had better ones in your repertoire?" He bared his teeth. Niall walked up to him and stared at Dawn. "It was because I wanted it." Jason looked at Daryn and an evil grin spread on his face. "I was controlling yourpany from the outside."


    "Oh really?" Dawn interrupted. "You are so clever Jason."


    "Yes! And you are so stupid Dawn," Jason chuckled. "You scolded the Vice President of thepany to remove the game andunch the new one?" Heughed at her and Niall joined him.


    "Well, we didunch a new game," Dawn replied.


    "But that was just a face wash!" He couldn''t stopughing. He had made such a fool out of the Silvers and Dawn. "The new game is full of bugs. It was all in my control. Yourpanyunched yet another game with bugs." He stoppedughing and now stared at Dawn. "Do you know what is going to happen now? Hmm?"


    Dawn raised her eyebrow. "What?"


    "Tsk, tsk. You think you are so clever and that you saved thepany?" Niall said in a sarcastic tone. "The new game has so many bugs that the users are going to leave you very soon. Your reputation is going to tumble down."


    Jason cut in, "The day youunched the new game, I had moved for a hostile takeover on the basis that you broke the trust of the users and that you people areunching one buggy game after the other only to collect their money." He paused and licked his lips. "I have sent the reports to the concerned authority. Now wait for them to p a case against you. You cheated your users." He chortled. "The moment that happens, I am going to stake a im. I will be the CEO of The Jupiter Inc. It was my idea after all."


    "You bastard!" Suddenly Maya shouted from across the hall. This was the time to intervene and gain back her trust. "You went after Daryn. You lowly neotide! How dare you? I thought that this was just between the two neotides, but you dare to attack upon Daryn''s territory?" She walked up till she was in front of them. She looked at Daryn with pained expressions and said, "I am so sorry baby. I didn''t know that Jason had done this to you. I will make sure that he is punished. And I will also make sure that this filthy vixen, Dawn, who tried to ruin our lives with her antics, gets her due. Now do you see what she was up to? I was right to order the killings of these filthy neotides." She spat towards Dawn.


    Dawn stepped forward. This was so epic that she didn''t want to stop it from happening. Maya was behaving strangely, no, idiotically. And Jason? He was the same hot-tempered, useless jerk with only two brain cells that were devoid of oxygen. He reminded her of ox with horns. "Are you done?" she asked.


    Jason and Niall red at her, at her cool demeanor. She wasn''t rattled even a single bit. She sighed and shook her head. "Let me start from the beginning." She paused and smiled. "The first thing that we did was to keep a watch on the VP. After the fiasco he had done, only a foolish man would let him go. It was easy to trace that he was your inside man. So we threatened to axe him if he didn''t go ording to our n. And our n was simple ¨C to getpetent people to check the game. The bugs were fixed in a day and it wasunched by the next day." Her smile broadened. "And all this happened while I was signing papers all day for theplete takeover of The Neo Software."


    Jason''s face was ashen. The VP never mentioned this development to him.


    She nced at Niall. "There hasn''t been a singleint from our users and in fact we have received fantastic responses. The number of downloads almost doubled up." She allowed herself a chuckle. As if understanding Jason''s confusion, Dawn replied, "Mr. Jason you should''ve checked the stats before this spectacle. And the fact that you haven''t shows your weak vision and performance. The VP was working ording to our instructions, not yours! And we asked to stay quiet about our n, else he would have to bear the consequences." She paused, brought her hands near her face and brushed her thumb over her fingernails. "It is a different thing that he has been served with his job termination letter already."


    "Yesterday, I had appointed Ms. Dawn Wyatt as the CEO of The Jupiter Inc.," Daryn''s heavy voice boomed. He spoke like the tough CEO he was.


    Jason froze. It was a double whammy. Now Dawn was the CEO of both thepanies, which he once owned. He paled. He opened his mouth to speak but he fumbled, "This¡­ No¡­ Why¡­" He swallowed rapidly as his breath became uneven. The ground beneath him shook and his knees became wobbly. An uncontroble shudder passed through his body. He had nned with Maya to bring down Daryn about the gamingpany but when Dawn appeared with him, he couldn''t think of a better time to pull her down. This was a n he only shared with Niall the moment he saw Dawn.


    Niall held his hand tightly to support him. She turned her head to the side and closed her eyes. She was about to give Dawn the worst nightmare of her life when the table turned to suddenly that she didn''t have the time to bnce. Once again Dawn had bolted her. A sh of memories crossed her mind when she was trying to bring her down in the University and how she had retaliated. She opened her eyes and then looked at Dawn. There was a smile on her face ¨C the winner smile. She wanted to smother her, to kill her.


    "You bitch," Maya shouted. "Aren''t you happy with what you did? You have brought down the reputation of Silvers. Why don''t you just leave?"


    Dawn walked up to Maya and pped her hard across the face. Maya''s face turned to the right as she stumbled a little. Her left cheek burned with pain and she covered it with her hand. A growl emanated from Dawn''s chest. "You need to leave. If I see you again, don''t me me if you get hurt. And oh, by the way, don''t call Daryn ''baby''. I am his mate. That right belongs to me."


    For the first time, Daryn''s eyes turned soft. She dered that she was his mate. Mate. MATE. He walked behind her, turned her and cupped her cheeks in hisrge hands. "Mate," he whispered and leaned in to kiss her passionately. She buried her fingers in his hair as his mouth met hers and imed those lips. "Dawn, guide me how to love you better."

 Chapter 102 - Her Right Place

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Her Right ce</h4>


    Fed up, Dawn wanted him to take her away from there, im her, be there only for her. When she pulled herself away, she found his ck smoldering eyes peeking under those thick eyebrows. He was the most beautiful person she had ever seen. Her mate. Her lover. Big, strong, hers. And if he epted her, she would love to be his forever. He held her at the small of her back and guided her out of the hall, devouring her with his eyes.


    The guests started leaving the hall. It was such a high charged up drama that no one wanted to be a part of. It was time for the pure bloods to distance themselves from Maya and her family. They had made themselves utter fools. The Silver n was standing tall and with Dawn Wyatt with them, it just became better. Also, no one wanted to mess with the Silvers.


    Gayle was content. His eyes glowed with warmth. They were gentle and tranquil and yet they gleamed with deep wisdom. He was the Chief of the Silver n, father of Daryn Silver. Today he felt dignified at the way both Daryn and Dawn conducted themselves. They saved the day for him and the way things segued, it made his respect for Dawn grow more. But he had to face a new problem ¨C Caleb was no longer his sessor of the n. With Daryn finding his mate, it automatically pushed him at a higher level. Now Daryn would be the heir.


    Dawn pulled herself away from Daryn and smiled looking in his eyes.


    "You did well Dawn," Gayle said in a low voice when his gazended on her.


    "Thank you, Mr. Silver," she breathed.


    Gayle said, "And from now on, you will stay at The Silver Manor. I wee you with an open heart."


    Dawn stared at Gayle with an open mouth. "Thank you again." She was ecstatic on the inside. Her cheeks became pink.


    Gayle nced at Daryn and then saw how he still held her hands in his. His smile became wider. "I am happy for you Daryn. Get your mate in our manor, which is her right ce."


    A smile tugged his lips as he looked over the side to see Dawn before he looked back at his father. "Thank you father. I hope things only turn better now."


    Gayle nodded. "You dering Dawn as your mate is going to be an important event. I will be calling the traditional gathering of all the werewolves so that you make a formal Rede''vota to her. I want the ceremony to be held in the presence of every werewolf for them to witness her transformation into your Luna." Who knew that Dawn Wyatt of all the women in this world would be his son''s mate? Daughter of Luke Wyatt ¨C Luke, the man he hated for deceiving him. He blinked his eyes and then walked out.


    Daryn stared behind him. The ceremony that Gayle had just talked about was one of the most sacred amongst the werewolves ¨C The Ulfric. He could feel goose bumps lining his skin. It was held, only once in a year. As he stood there stunned, Neal came and gave him a bear hug. "Congrattions big brother!" Daryn was bereft. Nealughed at him. He could understand his state of mind.


    Neal looked at Dawn and shook his hand with hers. "You deserve my brother," he said with a formal smile.


    "Thanks Neal," she replied with gratitude.


    No longer able to face all the shame, Brad and his wife went back inside to their bedroom.


    Azura thumped his fist on the table he was leaning on making Jason and Niall jump with fear. He hurried out with the two of them trailing him. People heard him saying, "I am sorry Azura, but that bitch Dawn provoked me." Azura stayed quiet as he suppressed a wave of fury that was revolting inside. He wanted to shift, he wanted to go back to the days when he had brought Dawn back, to the day when he had seen her again in the University. He had loved her the day he had seen her while ying on the golf course. He wanted to go back in the time and reverse what he did. He hailed the spirits to give him one more chance. He would have never let Dawn meet Daryn. Who would have known that he was pushing her to her mate? He looked up at the sky. Was this predestined? He had an empty feeling in his heart. He hated Daryn, he loathed him for stealing the woman he loved. He abhorred him for being her mate.


    With Jason and Niall walking behind him, he felt stifled. He turned back to look at them and growled. "Stay away from me," he said pointing his finger at Jason. "If I see you near me for the next few days, I am going to sink my ws in you personally." Jason flinched and stopped. Azura turned sharply and walked to his car. There was no denying that tonight he would shift and wander around the Ensmoire Forest.


    Inside the party hall, Daryn intertwined his hands around Dawn''s and said, "Let''s go."


    Suddenly a loud voice from across the room boomed. "You bitch!" Maya shouted and lunged towards Dawn with her ws out. "I will ughter you!"


    Dawn was taken by surprise. She stumbled back and was about to get hit when a strong force pushed Maya and she was thrown twenty feet away on the ground. She slid on the floor and hit the table where a three-tier cake was ced. The cake toppled and fell on her head. Every wisp of air swooshed out of her lungs. She panted, "Dawn!" and passed out.


    Daryn caught hold of Dawn before she could fall. Her body quivered as she clung to him and watched Maya sliding on the floor. A menacing gnarl emanated from him. He had punched Maya with all his might before she could attack his mate. There was so much rage he felt against her that it manifested in his dangerous punch.


    Only a few bystanders were left ¨C those who were close to the family. While Daryn, Dawn and Neal walked out of the house, these pure bloods helped Maya to stand up.


    Daryn caught hold of Dawn''s shoulders to stop her from trembling. When she couldn''t stop, he picked her up and walked to the car. Throughout the journey back to The Silver Arcade, she sat silently as her head rested against his arm. He caressed her back smoothly to sooth her down. So much had transpired that evening that she needed all the rest she could get. When they reached home, he helped her change into a soft chemise, covered her with a nket and then slipped beside her in her bed, after wearing his pajamas.


    Life had changed in a few hours after they dered that they were mates. It was so much moreforting. Dawn nuzzled his arm sleepily and then brought her head on his shoulder. He held her closer. He had had so many lovers earlier but now he didn''t want any other woman in his life ever. The only person he ever needed was right there, with him, beside him. He kissed her head and said, "I am so sorry about Maya." How dare she attack his mate? He would ughter her limb by limb and then burn her on the stakes.


    She circled her fingers on his chest and then inhaled his smell. Closing her eyes, she said, "It''s fine Daryn. She is gone from our life. We don''t have to look back."

 Chapter 103 - What Is Ulfric?

    <h4>Chapter 103 - What Is Ulfric?</h4>


    But Daryn''s mind was restless. He couldn''t let it slide. He had to avenge what Maya did to Dawn. And that need to take revenge prickled beneath his skin. It scratched his soul like a wound. There was no pity in his mind. The mes of revenge burned hot and unless he took an action, they would only ashen his soul. His inner peace was shattered the day Maya ordered Dawn''s killing. He would have taken her down, but she had garnered too many deceptions, too many lies around him like a spider. It was time that she understood what it meant to mess with the Alpha of not just the Silver n but of the werewolves.


    "What is Ulfric?" Dawn askedzily, breaking his reverie.


    Dawn had closed her eyes as she rested on Daryn''s shoulder. They were sleeping on her bed. That tiny bed was so cozy that Daryn, the CEO of the Silver House didn''t want to sleep anywhere else. "What is Ulfric?" she asked again when Daryn didn''t answer.


    "Ulfric is a holy gathering in which male and female werewolves who havee of an age, meet each other in hope to find mates. Sometimes, people from other realms also join the festivities. Games are yed and people are challenged for lightbat."


    "Challenged? Can anyone be challenged?" she croaked.


    He sensed her fear and stroked her hair. "Yes, anyone can throw down the gauntlet in front of the person who is ready for the fight. It''s an important tradition that pureblood werewolves follow. It has been ongoing since our ancestors'' times just to ensure that pure blood werewolves race is maintained."


    "I don''t understand. Why do you need blood spilled to find mates? I have never seen or heard this kind of tradition," she became restless and looked up at him after supporting her head on her hands that were now on his chest. What if someone challenged Daryn?


    "There''s no blood, darling," he replied tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "It an art of showing how powerful you are to the opposite sex ¨C kind of seduction." He traced her nose with his finger. "It''s like the ball dance that humans in the medieval period used to arrange for their young ones to meet and find partners. It''s just the same, except we do it in our own way. It''s basically like a dance of seduction."


    She swallowed her saliva.


    Dawn''s grip around his chest tightened as she quivered. "When is it?" she asked. She was ''bitten'' and this ceremony was for the pure bloods. How would she even fit in? What if someone challenged her? A werewolf like Daryn was massive for her at over six feet in height and with the broadest set of shoulders she had ever seen. She couldn''t even imagine the kind of strength he had and she was sure that most pure bloods were like that.


    Daryn brought his hand on her face. "It will be held on the next full moon, which is in two days. Also, don''t worry. It is only lightbat and most likely no one is going to challenge you. If they will, I am going to volunteer for you.


    "Why would you volunteer? I don''t want anyone to seduce you," she said with a pout.


    Heughed. "I think I have already been seduced as hell by a neotide. So nothing will happen to me."


    "Do you have any former lovers that I need to be jealous of? I am not talking about Maya. I might kick their asses."


    He removed her hands from his chest and made her lie back. "Don''t worry," he replied.


    "Is it going to be held in your manor?" she asked innocently.


    He chuckled. "No! It is a big event. It is held in a ce where only those who know about it can go. It is not known to the world. We maintain the secrecy of the location very tightly. No one is allowed to know about where Ulfric is held because people from other realms also participate to find mates."


    "Oh!" She was wide eyed. She couldn''t imagine if there were other kinds of folks as well.


    "We have to begin our journey tomorrow to reach there in time," Daryn said with a sigh.


    "What? Is it on another?" sheughed. In today''s world, reaching somece in two days was so unbelievable.


    Daryn huffed. "No darling, but in order to keep it a secret, we have resisted any development."


    It sounded so ancient to Dawn that for a moment she cringed.


    "We will take my private aircraft to reach the outskirts. After that we have to take horses to reach the main ce. It is a day''s journey."


    Dawn waspletely awed at this point. It sounded so mysterious and so enticing at the same time.


    "We''ll start tomorrow evening because I have some work in the office. I can''t leave loose ends after what Maya did to us¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "Will Maya alsoe?"


    "Maybe¡­" his voice trailed off. "But I am sure father will take care of Brad''s deceit."


    "Why has father asked us to be there? We are already mates. Why can''t we just stay back?" she said as heaviness expanded in her heart.


    Daryn stroked her hair and said, "Ulfric is also the ceremony where we pure bloods get married to our mates. Because finding a mate is so rare, it is considered a holy union and is very auspicious. It is believed that marrying mates in Ulfric will bring prosperity and fertility to our ns. Since I am the Chief of the Silver n, it bes important for me to attend it with my mate. A message needs to go to the pure bloods that you will be my Luna. This will also forge rtionships between neotides and pure bloods."


    "Oh. My. God. Are we going to get married?" Dawn asked. Suddenly her body tensed and movements froze.


    He had a wide grin on his face and even in that darkness of the room, she could feel him smiling at her.


    "Daryn?" she whispered.


    "Hmm. We are going to get married if you ept my Rede''vota. And if you don''t, I don''t mind as long as I stay by your side," he replied and turned to her. Cupping her face in his hands, he kissed her deeply. He took one hand down her back to rx her tension. Her body was so tight. When he released her, he said, "I am so sorry that father suddenly announced it. I could have declined it, but it would be seen in the wrong light. It might even be considered as an insult to our ancestors and our deity¡ªSkadi." He paused for her reaction. When she still didn''t speak anything, he added, "If you want, you can decline my Rede''vota. I won''t say a word." His voice was hoarse. "As long as you stay by my side, I don''t care if you marry me or not."


    She gulped. Was she ready for marriage? For children? This was so sudden. Her skin lined up with goosebumps. She buried her head in him. "I am scared¡­" This was so new for her. Fitting in the society of the pure bloods. She didn''t know any of the customs.

 Chapter 104 - Innocent And Ignorant

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Innocent And Ignorant</h4>


    Daryn said softly, "Don''t be darling."


    They lied beside each other, quiet and in their own thoughts. There was a lot of information for Dawn to process.


    Daryn knew that as a neotide, it wouldn''t be easy for Dawn. If she were a pure blood, all the customs would have been ingrained in her from childhood. For the pure bloods, this was a natural way of living. They were exposed to them from a young age. But neotides ¨C they were an outcast. Infected. However, if she was willing to open up, then he was there by her side to guide her. He was afraid to say that if she epted his Rede''vota, he would be forced to mark her ¨C to transform her into his Luna. He had to tell her and not keep her in the dark. So he took a deep breath and said, "There''s one more thing I would like to add here, Dawn."


    "Hmm?" she asked pensively.


    "If you ept my Rede''vota, I will be asked to mark you mandatorily. Although I would love that you ept it, you may decline it. I don''t care what the world thinks about us. Staying with you for the rest of my life is the only wish I have."


    Dawn nuzzled her head into the side of his chest and kissed him there. "Daryn, let''s just take one thing at a time. Let us flow ourselves with the time." She turned to be on her back not wanting to think about what Rede''vota was. Marriage was something that was not on her cards at the moment. She should have been happy for getting the opportunity to be his wife, his Luna ¨C as his father had said. She sighed and closed her eyes.


    "Yes, my dear. Let''s just flow with the time."


    Shortly afterwards they slept.


    Next morning, when Dawn browsed through the newspaper while having breakfast with Daryn, she was surprised that there was no news about her anywhere, only a big, bold caption that said, "CEO Silver Breaks His Engagement With Maya". The article went on to say that they mutually agreed to cancel the wedding because of their personal problems. Not a single line about her. She checked her phone, the social ounts, the local online news channels, but even there no one mentioned anything about her. All they said was that Daryn Silver and Maya had mutually decided to break off the rtionship.


    Daryn was buttering his toast while looking at her. He asked, "Why are so amused Dawn?"


    "There is no news about how your engagement broke. The drama at Maya''s house was so intense, yet not a single mention of that anywhere," she said in a breathy voice, pointing at the newspaper.


    Daryn kept the buttered toast in his te and said in a deep voice, "Do you think that any newspaper would even dare to mention that spectacle?" It was almost like a snarl.


    Her mouth fell open. She folded the paper and kept it aside. Then she looked at him. How could she get so lucky? She was awed by his dominating aura. Daryn Silver was one of the most powerful CEOs of the country and a pure blood prince. Destiny worked mysteriously. All the time she was in Bainsburgh, she never met him once. And she met him only when she became a werewolf? Did humans ever be the mates of werewolves? She shook her head and bit her lip. Thank God she was a werewolf.


    He gestured to her with his finger toe to him. She got up and walked to him and he pulled her in hisp. As if understanding her thoughts, he wrapped his arms around her and said, "You don''t know how lucky I am to have you in my life. Where were all these days? I wish I had met you much earlier." He kissed her on her arm. "I wasted my life on women who I barely knew, whom I barely liked and who only stuck to me for the fame and money."


    "I don''t think you would have felt any attraction towards me when I was a human," she replied with a sigh and patted his hands.


    Heughed. She was so innocent and ignorant.


    She looked at him with a frown. "Why are youughing?"


    "Because, my dear little neotide, it wouldn''t have mattered even if you were a human. Werewolves have human mates too. If I had met you earlier, we would have felt the same tug for each other."


    Her eyes were wide with amusement. "Really?"


    "Yes," he replied. What he didn''t say was that if he marked her as a human, it was possible that she would have died. He shuddered thinking that and the hair on his neck stood.


    Dawn ced her hand on his arms sensing his body trembling and said, "Daryn, are you okay?"


    "Yes," he whispered. He held her face in his hands and kissed her softly at first. His kiss deepened and she opened herself for him. He just needed an assurance that she was there with him always. When he finished, he buried his face in her neck.


    "Shall we go?"


    "No¡­"


    She chuckled. "Mr. CEO, yourpany needs you today because you are taking two days leave from tomorrow."


    He left her reluctantly.


    In the office, when they walked together through the lobby, the employees watched them with suspicion. They both heard them saying things like:


    "Why did he break his engagement with Maya?"


    "Is she the reason?"


    "Ever since she hase, she has done some magic on the CEO."


    "Why do you me Dawn? She is too young for our CEO. It is possible that Mr. Silver was attracted by her youth and that is why he dumped Ms. Maya."


    "Yes, that could be true. She is only twenty-one, while he is thirty-two."


    "She is not twenty-one! She is no more than neen!"


    "Oh no!"


    "The CEO shouldn''t have pounced on such a young girl. Tsk, tsk."


    "Shut up! She is twenty-three."


    Dawn couldn''t help but chuckle as she passed the group of employees who all stiffened up when Daryn walked past them. His expressions were cold and dark and he didn''t even reply to their greetings. They walked down the corridor towards the elevator. As they waited, she nced towards him and found that his head was mildly bobbing back and forth as if in excitement.


    The elevator arrived and they stepped in. Suddenly, Daryn lunged at her and pushed her against the wall. "Let me show how the CEO of Silver House pounces on a young girl," he growled.


    Dawn''s breathing elerated with the way he looked at her and before she could say anything. He pinned her to the wall with his hips and brought his hands to her face. "So I am too old for you?" he asked.


    She stared at him with her green eyes and shook her head as she bit her lip. Suddenly, the atmosphere charged and his eyes became dark.


    "Shit!" he said and the next moment his lips were on hers with so much intensity that it pained slightly and she groaned. His tongue was in her mouth as he explored her zealously. She let him explore her while slowly moving her tongue to entwine with his. He became hard and pressed her to grind himself. "I want you right here, Dawn."

 Chapter 105 - Mozart’s Symphony

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Mozart¡¯s Symphony</h4>


    The door dinged open. Daryn pulled away from her very slowly. His face was red and she was panting with her heart pounding insanely. Satisfied, Daryn stepped out of the elevator in a cool and calm manner while she was left inside wanting for more with a numb mind. He held her hand and pulled her outside. She somehow managed to walk along with him because her mind had exploded and scattered inside the private elevator of The Silver House.


    Reyna watched the two of them walking towards her while holding hands. She noticed that both their faces were red and they emerged from his private elevator. She gave an incredulous stare and gulped. In the morning she read the news that his wedding had been called off. He was no longer with Maya. And how could this be possible that within an hour he was walking out with Dawn, holding her hand and they looked like they did something in the elevator. It was written all over their faces. Dawn''s hair waspletely fussed up. She gripped the sides of her table as her eyes followed them in the office. Neither greeted each other. Only when they disappeared behind the door did she take a deep breath. No wonder Maya was keeping a tab on Dawn. No wonder Dawn had spent a long time with Daryn in his office a few days back. No wonder¡­


    Inside the office, Daryn pulled her to the sofa and made her sit. "You will not leave this office for the day. I am going to fuck your brains out and show that I am as young as I can be." He huffed. "Those employees ¨C they are ruining your brain. Do they think that I am old?"


    Dawn stared at his face for a second and then burst outughing. "You are jealous?"


    "What?" he red at her as he kept his hands on his waist. "I am not!"


    Dawn almost doubled up inughter. "O¡ª ok¡ª okay!" She stopped herself and then wiped away the tear that had formed due toughing so hard. "Don''t you have meetings? I mean you just can''t hole up with here and have sex while your people wait?"


    All at once there was a knock on the door and Reyna entered. "Sir your 10AM is here. He is waiting for you in the meeting room along with his group."


    He nodded to dismiss Reyna. When she closed the door behind him, he said, "Stay right here. Rege is going toe andplete the paperwork with you in my office only. Okay?"


    Dawn rxed on the sofa, crossed her legs and said, "Okay," with a grin. We will see who fucks whose brains out?


    For the next two hours, they both became busy with their work. Dawn had to read and sign many documents, which Rege had prepared. A day back, Daryn had appointed her as the CEO of The Jupiter Inc. She had to now take care of twopanies and she didn''t even know much about software or gaming. At the same time, her confidence rose to a higher level. Her next step was to take the remaining sevenpanies her father owned. She had to soon schedule a meeting with her grandmother Lily. Or she could grab another one of thepanies and see her reaction.


    Her father''s main business was that of oil. They owned one oil refinery but ording to the recent reports, it wasing under the government scanner for making huge losses. However, making losses wasn''t abnormal. Companies did make losses every now and then. So what was it that brought them under the scanner? However hard she tried to find, there was no news that she could find about it. Perhaps Daryn had some news. After all the businessmen of his level were usually well informed about the happening in the economy.


    It was almost lunch when Daryn came back. Rege took his leave and left them.


    "I had ordered takeaway for us," Daryn said, showing the jute bag.


    "Mhmm," thanks, she replied, stretching her body. She wanted to ask him if they could take the rest of the day off. She had to pack.


    Darynid the food on the table. There wasn''t much, just tuna sandwich and chicken paprika. Dawn picked up a sandwich and took arge bite. "This is good," She said and closed her eyes, enjoying its vor. When she opened her eyes, she looked at Daryn and asked, "Do you know why the Wyatt Oil Refinery is under the government scanner?"


    He nodded. "Some people at the club mentioned something about it, but don''t know all the details."


    "Will you tell me whatever details you know about it?"


    "Of course," he replied and got up. He went to hisputer and after a while called Dawn. "Come here. These are some of the details that may interest you. But what would you like to do with them?" A smile tugged at his lips as he wondered if she was nning on taking over this business. It would be a huge sess. He yed Mozart''s symphony number twenty-five in G-minor on iTunes.


    Dawn sauntered towards him. She finished the sandwich. Leaning against him, she sat on hisp and then looked at theputer. He nced at her. She was reading the contents of the file, when suddenly he found his zipper opening. His Adam''s apple rose up and fell. She inserted her hand inside his pants and then gripped his length, which was crying for attention already. Daryn brushed the inside of her thighs. He gripped her waist to make her straddle across. "No, my dear. I have something else in mind." She got up and knelt down in front of him.


    He looked at her with dark te eyes.


    Spreading his legs wider, she said, "You may want to scream my name. But remember to stay quiet, okay?" She repeated his words on him making him bite his lip. She unzipped his pants fully and his erection sprang out. Slowly, she took him in her mouth, inviting a throaty moan. He gripped her hair and shoved himself deep in her throat.


    A knock on the door disturbed them.


    Daryn tried to zip his pants but the door opened instantly and Reyna stepped in. Dawn ducked herself under his desk. He couldn''t even zip his pants for the fear that the sound would be apparent.


    "Good afternoon, Sir," said Reyna. "Your brother wants to meet you urgently."


    Before he could protest, Caleb and Pia walked in.


    "Shit!" he said under his breath.


    "Caleb, can we talkter?" said Daryn.


    "No, I have to talk to you now," said Caleb stubbornly and sat down opposite him along with Pia next to him.


    "What is so urgent?" he asked.


    At the same time, Dawn slowly ran her hand over his shaft. He shivered a little and coughed.


    "No!" he said firmly and tried to remove her hand. But then she wrapped her mouth around him.


    Caleb looked at him with wide eyes. "What do you mean ''no''?"


    "I mean, can we talkter?" he groaned as he felt Dawn''s throat.


    "Stop acting like a child Daryn!" Pia was angry.


    "I am not," he replied tersely. Dawn brought her lips up and down making him swell more. He wanted to spank her for this situation. And thinking that made him harder.

 Chapter 106 - I Can’t— I Can’t—

    <h4>Chapter 106 - I Can¡¯t¡ª I Can¡¯t¡ª</h4>


    "I came to tell you that why are you wasting time with a neotide. Maya was so much better, but now that you guys have fallen out, you should find another pure blood. Why are you sticking with her?" Caleb said.


    Dawn increased her pace and his body was on wildfire. The symphony picked up.


    "Ah!" he groaned. "Because she is awesome."


    Dawn came to his tip and sucked him there. "Don''t!" He resisted her.


    "Daryn!" Caleb said loudly.


    "What?"


    "Do you realize that if you get involved with a neotide, then this news would explode? More pure bloods would seek their mates outside the ns," said Caleb.


    Dawn took his cock in her mouth and felt it pulse. He grabbed her hair again and pushed it deeper in her mouth. "Ah! Fuck!" he groaned, pounded the table and came.


    Pia watched his face turn red. She flinched, thinking he was angry at their proposal. "You don''t have to be so angry, Daryn. We only want your well being."


    Daryn was stilling. He panted and said, "Thanks, but I know what I am doing."


    Pia looked at Caleb and shrugged. "I tried," she said and walked out of the office.


    "This is insane," said Caleb and followed his wife.


    Daryn looked down at Dawn who was giggling. He extended his hand to her and pulled her out. He had never felt so excited, exhrated, dangerous, and naughty in his life as he did today. He pulled her over him and leaned in to kiss her. When he pulled away, he said, "That deed of yours has earned you a spanking."


    Dawn clenched her hips and said, "Ouch!" She looked at him seductively and asked, "When can I expect it?"


    "When I finish fucking your brains out." Saying that he picked her made her straddle him. He grabbed her ass, picked her up and pounded her until she wanted to scream out of pleasure but had to press her mouth tight in order to stay quiet. Only her heavy groans came out. And he came again.


    In the end when both werepletely spent, she sat in hisp, limp, useless and left for wanting more. "Can we take the afternoon off?" she whispered. "And is spanking postponed?"


    "Yes," he chuckled and replied tenderly. "You will get spanked when you are least expecting it Ms. Dawn."


    She brushed her nose against him and stepped out of hisp.


    When they reached home, they took a bath first. Both of them were too tired and needed to freshen up. After an hour''s sleep, Dawn started to pack up. She had packed onerge suitcase for two days. When Daryn saw her rolling it out, he stared at her with amusement. Her hair was neatly tied in a braid. She was wearing a white tank top beneath which she wore a pushup bra, which only made her breasts prominent. The blue jeans were ripped right from her mid-thighs to her ankles and she had it paired with white sneakers. Her earphones were hanging on around her neck. She looked like she was walking out of summer camp. And so much skin was showing. "That jeans is badly torn. I think you should change it."


    Dawn cocked her head and measured him up. He was wearing leather ck pants and a ck full-sleeves shirt. He looked so prim and proper that she shook her head and said, "my old man," and walked past him.


    Daryn scurried behind her. He would have a tough time protecting her from the gazes of other males and deal with his own lust for her. "It is going to be cold Dawn! At least wear a jacket."


    She waved her hand to dismiss him. "Meh!"


    Shocked, Daryn stood there and huffed.


    An hourter their aircraft taxied off the runaway. When she was settled inside, she asked, "What about your family? I was hoping that everyone would go together for the Ulfric."


    "Caleb and Pia areing with their friends." Daryn looked outside the window. He looked broody. "Besides I don''t want them to be with me at this time. After what they told me in the afternoon, it''s a miracle that I didn''t charge at them, thanks to you," he nced at her with a smile.


    She was sitting opposite him. Keeping her hand on his thighs, she said affectionately, "Then don''t think about it." She knew how important it was to pose that they were together in this.


    The nended on a private airstrip in the middle of nowhere. It was 6PM and the stars were shining dimly in the sky. They walked out of the tarmac, into the tiny airport building that was only one floor and was spread over not even a thousand square feet. A car was waiting for them on the outside.


    "Good evening, Mr. Daryn," the driver said and jumped out to take his luggage. He bowed to Dawn and opened the door for her. The car drove into a lonely highway. Dawn looked out. All was verdant and breathtaking outside. The por trees lined the road beyond which there were weeping willows and vast expanse of grass. They passed orchards of apples and lemons and apricots. It was so beautiful that she was stunned. It reminded her of the Falshire Forest. She sighed. She missed Quetz and those days. She raised her tattooed finger and smiled. Her reverie was broken when Daryn asked, "That tattoo is pretty interesting. Why did you get it on your finger?"


    She lowered her eyes. "Just like that." It is my dragon''s tattoo. She wanted to say but hid it. He must be enjoying the Whispering Eobens.


    The car stopped in front of a cave. Dawn looked at the tunnel in front of her. It was long and dark and intimidating. "Where are we?" she asked. In the distance few horses were corralled in paddocks. They were grouped around a water trough. An enormous ck stud neighed and rose on its hind legs. Scared, Dawn immediately hid herself behind Daryn.


    "Izar!" Daryn shouted and ran to the equine. The horse was so excited that it neighed until Daryn caught it by its leash and calmed him by stroking his muzzle. "My boy! How are you?" Izar swished his tail and leaned into Daryn''s hands to get more love. Daryn looked so excited to be with him.


    Dawn watched the two of them with wonder. She observed that there was already a cavalcade standing, which stretched so far in the front and back that she couldn''t tell where it began or where it ended. Some werewolves had already started going inside the tunnel. Most of them were riding alone and not even five were riding double. There was a lot of fervor. They all seemed enthusiastic to attend the Ulfric. The neat row of cars was lined on the side as males and females stepped out from them. The pure bloods. They poured from various parts of the country, greeted each other, shook hands, hugged and spoke in loud voices as if meeting after a long time. Clusters were seen. Many females looked with interest towards Daryn. He was the center of attraction. And they looked at her with disgust. Several hissed, "A neotide."


    "She smells horrible."


    She realized that her first visit to Ulfric was crucial. It would set the tone for theing years. She had to carve her niche amongst the pure bloods. Slowly, she took out her rose perfume from the bag and sprayed it quietly on her tank top.


    Her gaze turned to Daryn who was still talking to Izar and everything seemed to fade. All animosity that she was feeling seemed to disappear. All the colors blurred, the dusk became beautiful and the sounds around her subdued to iprehensible vibrations. Hers. The amount of importance he gave to her was¡­ He could have easily waved her off or told her not to worry her little neotide head over things rted topanies, but he always listened. To him, she mattered.


    When the horse settled, Daryn unwound his leash from the post and returned to her. With a broad grin he said, "Meet my favorite pet, Izar."


    Dawn stared at the animal as he stared back at her.


    "Pat him," Daryn insisted. "Go on."


    Dawn lifted her hand slowly and stroked it. She remembered the small stable her father owned where she had taken riding lessons. When she stroked Izar, the horse could understand her experience with the equines.


    "We will be traveling through this cave to reach the Ulfric, and Izar is going to take us there," dered a proud Daryn.


    "We will be riding on the horse for a day?" she croaked. Whatever happened to the cars? Why was she suddenly thrown back into mid-century?


    "Yes," Daryn nodded excitedly and rushed to get the saddles from his car.


    The driver brought their boots.


    She couldn''t believe what was happening. When Daryn helped her to wear boots, she said, "I can''t¡ª I can''t¡ª" She became nervous. It reminded her of her father, of her home.


    "Certainly, you can," he replied with a chuckle.

 Chapter 107 - The Cavern

    <h4>Chapter 107 - The Cavern</h4>


    The saddle was ready and Daryn picked her up and made her sit across the straddle. "You will be riding double with me," he said and with the help of the driver, he mounted Izar and held his leash. He wrapped his arms around Dawn in a way that she was fully covered. She sat there in front of him, all protected, ready to enter the tunnel.


    The wind had picked up and it smelled of forest, of moisture. "It might rain," said the driver. "Be careful."


    Daryn nodded.


    Dawn''s eyes widened and her mind froze. Suddenly she had a desire to flee, as her muscles twitched. The empty feeling in the stomach of the adventure ahead only made her grow all the more nervous. She tightened her grip on Daryn''s arms, which were wound around her. He sensed her anxiety immediately and he pressed a gentle kiss on her head and he tightened his embrace pulling her closer. She moved closer to him and rested her head on the broad expanse of his chest. "Don''t worry Dawn," he whispered. Saying that he moved the leash back and Izar started to walk. Soon they joined a line that consisted of horses and riders that were all moving inside the tunnel.


    The stars were now shining in the sky and the bright gibbous moon dazzled them by its luminescence. Izar walked carefully knowing fully well that he was carrying double. Never ever had he carried Daryn with any other rider, so this one was surely a special one.


    They entered the tunnel. It was dimly lit by light that wasing from somewhere deeper inside. The sound of horses'' footfalls over the dead leaves, twigs and loose rocks were mixed with that of people talking loudly and excitedly. The wind whistled through the cracks of the stones and one could easily hear the muffled sound of trees that swayed on the outside.


    Almost fifteen minutester, they entered into an unbelievinglyrge cavern, which looked ancient as if it was created over a thousand years ago. It was so vast that there seemed to be no exit. It was the walls that caught Dawn''s attention.


    Dawn''s breath hitched.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" Daryn whispered in her ear. His smooth, lilt voice made her quiver.


    The walls were covered with a thicket of vines and blue roses that twisted chaotically all over the walls glowing green and blue. While white mushrooms were hanging from above upside-down, emitting soft white light. The entire cavern was bathed in soft, dim light that only caressed her senses. The blur blooms sprawled as far as her eyes could see. She gasped at its sheer magnificence. The orange-grey walls of the cavern were hardly visible under the thick growth. "H¡ª how is this possible?" she asked. It''s¡ª it''s¡ª there''s no sun¡ª and they are g¡ª glowing¡ª"


    Daryn grinned. "That''s why we keep this ce such a big secret, under tight wraps. It''s a rule of the pure bloods that once we are out of the Ulfric, no one even talks about it. And this is the reason why we all love toe back here every year."


    Dawn was mesmerized, speechless at the stunning vista. The glowing blue roses emanated an intoxicating scent. It was something out of a dream. "It''s beautiful," she whispered. All her nervousness precipitated. Apanying him to the Ulfric was the best decision she had taken only if it was to see this exotic ce. Suddenly, a group of singers broke her trance. Some of them were so loud that others made cheered, and no one stopped them. They were drinking while riding their horses. Dawn chuckled at them. One of them took his hat out and bowed to her and resumed singing. She bowed back and then said to Daryn, "I wish we could stop here and soak ourselves in this beauty."


    Darynughed. "We might stop over for rest after a while."


    "I have never seen blue roses. They look artificial," she pointed. "Can I pluck one?"


    "If you will pluck it, it will wither and die quickly. It is better that it is glowing and lighting our pathway," he replied in a serious tone as if disliking the idea of touching it.


    "Okay," she said quietly, understanding his emotion.


    They rode in silence for sometime when she asked again, "What about our luggage?"


    "It has already been loaded on the horses and the porters will get it after us."


    As Izar trotted, Dawn opened up slightly more. She talked about her adventures in the golf course and in University. She told him about her encounter with Niall. He gave a throatyugh when she told him how she tackled him. Ever since they had entered the cavern, and she felt more rxed, she talked with him non-stop.


    Ever since Daryn turned sixteen, he had been visiting Ulfric.?Usually he rode alone on his horse all the way to Ulfric and hardly interacted with other werewolves. Other than the vista that he loved observing, his trip used to be boring because he never felt the vibes of finding a mate here. All these years, numerous female werewolves had shown interest in him, but apart from having normal lovers, there was nothing deeper. Although¡ª


    This time, the trip to Ulfric was turning out to be interesting with her talking about her past. He liked that she was slowly opening up.


    Three hourster, she was fast asleep. Her head rested on his arm and Izar had eased his walk more.


    Suddenly, a rider came up to him. "Hello Daryn," she said in a n acerbic tone.


    Daryn huffed. He was hoping not to meet her.


    "Andrea." He acknowledged her stiffly.


    Dawn stirred a little and his body stiffened in order to support her and lull her back to sleep.


    Andrea let out a shortughter. "We heard that you finally found your mate and that too a neotide," she said pointing her chin at Dawn. Andrea was one of the many daughters of the Chief of the pack of Ice Growlers. Her father was famous for having a harem of female werewolves and over twenty children. They hailed from the north and had very pale skins.


    "Yes, I hope she bes my Luna," he added. Daryn didn''t know why he even courted this woman.


    Andrea scoffed. "A werewolf Alpha and prince of the Silver n ¨C who would have thought that you would fall for a neotide?" On many asions she had tried to seduce him to mark her. Not because he was the Alpha and now practically the king of all the pure bloods, but because he had that raw masculine feel, that raunchy macho edge that none others had. How could one be so handsome and so cold at the same time? During that one year of being with him, she was left for wanting him more. She looked at Dawn with a clenched jaw and said, "If your little neotide chooses to decline your Rede''vota, you know where to find me. Even if other werewolf females will decline you, I won''t."


    Daryn''s eyes narrowed. His body tensed and a cold aura emanated from him. Dawn nuzzled his arm in her sleep and he pulled her closer. All he ever wanted in his life now was with him, nestled in his arms.


    Andrea smirked. "She won''t be able to survive Ulfric, Daryn. You made a big mistake of getting her here."


    "Stay away from her Andrea," he warned her with a low growl.


    She chuckled. "I can''t stay away from you. As for her," she pointed at her with her chin, "I hate her." And she gripped her white horse tighter with her legs. It trotted away.


    Daryn watched her leave and breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Dawn. She was everything he had ever wished for. "My mate," he whispered treasuring her and kissed her over the top of her head.


    Another hour passed. He wondered if Dawn was getting sore hips or thighs. She would slump sometimes on his left arm and sometimes on his right. He would affectionately bring her back. Many pure bloods came and greeted him. He looked around to see if Caleb and Pia or Maya were there, but they were seen anywhere near him. He didn''t like the way Caleb hade to the office and demanded that he should forget about Dawn.


    Little did he know that Caleb was too jealous and wanted to resist every chance of him getting married to Dawn. That would seal his chances of inheriting the prime position of the Alpha of the Silver n.


    Dawn woke up from her dreams of Quetz flying her away from the murderers and under the warm breath of Daryn. She blinked her eyes open and found that she was still on the saddle with him.


    "Are you okay?" asked Daryn.


    She was tired. Her hips and thighs were sore. "How long will it take to reach Ulfric?"


    He was about to say something when suddenly¡ª

 Chapter 108 - King Of Aztec

    <h4>Chapter 108 - King Of Aztec</h4>


    The ground below them shook with a low rumble. A few tiny rocks broke and fell from the roof of the cavern. Izar stopped and stood quietly and firmly to hold his riders. Most other horses neighed and were on their hind legs, scared, while their owners patted them.


    "What was that?" Dawn asked, almost shaking in his arms.


    Daryn stayed quiet and held his fist high in the air. Everyone stopped. Another rumble passed through the ground and it subsided slowly. He made a forward gesture with his hand and the cavalcade resumed moving forward.


    "Those are Yardrak," he replied. "Dwarfs who usually live in the mountains and are experts at creating tunnels.


    Dawn gulped yet again. Was she in some fancy world? Had she traveled in a parallel world? Or was this some kind of a game? "D¡ª dwarfs?"


    "Hmm."


    "Are they¡ª are they¡ª attacking us?" she asked, looking at him with wide green eyes.


    He smiled. "No. They must be at work." Izar''s walk picked up a little. "Do you want to eat something?" he asked tenderly.


    "Yes," she replied, stretching her arms out. "Also, I want to keep my legs on one side. My hips are sore."


    Daryn pulled the reins of Izar and he stopped. He helped her to put her legs on one side and then offered her a piece of chocte cake he was carrying along with him. She ate it hungrily. He nibbled some of the crumbs that were stuck to the side of her lips. When she finished she said, "You must be tired Daryn. Why don''t you sleep and I will ride Izar. And how far are we going to be like this? I mean, won''t there be any stop in between?" Each and every muscle in her body ached. How did these pure bloods manage to stay so vibrant? Many were all still cheering and singing, while most had dozed off on their horses.


    "I am fine," he replied with a yawn. "And soon we will be stopping. The horses need water and food."


    "You slept a long time back." She realized that Izar had picked up the speed and so did everyone else. Daryn hadn''t blinked an eye. They had to make it in time, especially the two of them. Gayle had instructed Daryn strictly about it, but both of them were so tired. She had slept like a log during the trip. She thought she heard a woman talking to him, but then she thought she must have been dreaming. "Why don''t you sleep Daryn? I know horse riding. I''ll stay awake and you go off to sleep."


    Daryn kissed her on the forehead and said, "We will soon reach the stopover. Maybe within the next half an hour." Although the calmness that exuded positivity was so weing, he was very tired and she could feel the exhaustion in his voice.


    "Okay," she said and sat straight. She didn''t want him to be burdened with her weight anymore. Once again she inhaled the fresh scent of the blue roses andmitted to her memory. Who knows she would evere back? There were no more rumblings in the ground. Perhaps the Yardraks had gone, she thought. Strange people, strange world¡­


    Izar had picked up the speed and he was now ahead.


    Dawn''s nose picked up the smell of fresh water. She thought it was raining on the outside and water must have crept through the crevices in the cavern. As they moved forward, she noticed that the growth of vines thinned. Only a few crawled inside. However, the white mushrooms still hung upside down emitting their perennial soft glow. She could see stgmites protruding from the ceiling, weathered through ages, trying to push mushrooms away. And soon the small pathway widened into a white and grey rocky in. There were boulders, big enough to sit on and beyond that¡ªwas a mesmerizing, tranquil blueke whose mirror-like surface gleamed under the soft lights. Dawn''s eyes were wide with amazement. She gripped Daryn''s hands. Thekey there without a ripple on its silvery-blue surface. It was not big, sort of a modern day swimming pool, but round in shape with some jagged rocks slicing its tranquil waters. Long, shiny white weather-carved stctites stood as sentinels on the periphery.


    Daryn dismounted and pulled Izar to the side to feed and water him. He helped her down and together they walked to sit near theke where he opened yet another packet of citrus salmon and watercress sd. It was past 2AM and Dawn couldn''t imagine that going to be Ulfric could be so tiring, entertaining, adventurous and an experience to remember. The excitement had died down as people gathered in groups to have their food or simply lie down and rest on the smooth rocky surfaces around theke while some had their feet in the serene, cool waters.


    She looked at the horses. "Why aren''t they having water from theke?"


    "There''s a trough for them over there," Daryn pointed with his chin.


    "Why?" she asked, "When they can simply drink from¡ª"


    Suddenly, she noticed a slight ripple on the water surface. An animal. The ripples increased in intensity. Most werewolves receded back. Some even stood. "Don''t tell me Yardraks havee back!" she said in a shrill voice, terrified of what might happen next.


    The water had a current and then all at once, she saw something rising from beneath. First a face, then the neck and then the torso of a male¡ªcovered in a huge beautiful dragon tattoo, the face of which ended on his neck. As he walked out of the water towards Daryn, Dawn noticed his powerful male body, his broad shoulders and a horrific, stunning face ¨C the sculpted face like that of a monarch. His skin was tan as though sun-kissed recently on a beach.


    Dawn stopped eating as the man slowly walked out, his body dripping with the cool water and his dragon tattoo fully visible. He was wearing dark green leather pants and for a moment Dawn wondered from where did he get that green leather. A hushed silence fell all around. Daryn got up and walked towards him. The two big boys grasped each other in a tight embrace. "Brantley, my friend."


    Dawn wentpletely still. Was this man swimming underwater? Howe there was no movement in the water when he was there? Her mouth fell open and absent-mindedly she licked her lips. Her eyes moved to look at everyone and saw that all of them were standing in the ce. She rose from her ce and clutched her jeans as she watched the two of them¡ªboth over six feet tall and both looked like they owned the world.


    Daryn left Brantley and they walked towards Dawn. Dawn couldn''t help but stare at the dragon tattoo on Brantley''s body. It had covered almost half his chest and the tail of the dragon was hidden beneath his green pants, which was buttoned just above his hips. The tattoo appeared familiar. Her heartbeat raced fast and a sudden coldness hit her at the core. Her muscles tightened. The tattoo was simr to the one she had on her index finger. Her body became stiff and for a split second she forgot to breathe.


    Daryn narrowed his eyes when he saw Dawn gaping at his friend. Jealous, he coughed slightly and then said, "Dawn, meet my friend Brantley, the King of Aztec."


    King of Aztec? What was that even? She gave a close-lipped smile and extended her hand to shake his. He extended his massive hand and caught her shaky ones. Callused skin wrapped her fingers and he raised it gently to his face and lightly pressed his lips. "Hello Dawn," he said and a shiver tingled down her body. He could easily kill her. How did he know her name? He looked at her tattoo on the index finger and said, "Interesting." There was a gleam in his eyes. When he straightened and left her hand, she hid her nervousness with a smile. And he smiled back.


    Brantley looked around and every pure blood bowed to him. He nodded to their submission and looked back at Daryn. A porter ran to him with a pair of dry clothes and a towel. He grabbed the towel and dried himself as he talked to Daryn. "It''s great to see you again. How long do you n on staying at Ulfric?"


    Daryn looked at her and smiled. "Not long. Just till the Rede''vota. We wille back after it." He knew how ufortable Dawn was bing. He could feel her uneasiness.


    Regardless of the pure bloods around him who were trying to steal nces, Brantley went on to change his clothes in front of everyone, which included changing his pants. Dawn turned around immediately and Brantley chuckled.


    "That''s a pity," said Brantley. "I was nning an all night out with you guys. After all you have to give me a chance to celebrate you and your partner." He left his chest buttons open exposing his tattoo.

 Chapter 109 - Pixies

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Pixies</h4>


    The porter ran back and brought him food. They all sat down on the rocky floor to have it. Daryn opened the napkin of the chicken sandwich and offered it to Brantley. He replied, "Thanks Brantley, but some other time. Beside, you shoulde over to Bainsburgh."


    A smile tugged at Brantley''s lips. He took the sandwich and started to chew it slowly.


    Dawn had be absolutely quiet. King of Aztec? Why did he have the same dragon tattoo as hers? Did he know about Quetz? Was he a weredragon? What was the connection? How did he know Daryn? Where was destiny taking her? She was sitting beside Daryn in so much tension that she felt as though the time had stopped. Her thoughts raced a lot and she had to take control of them.


    While she was musing those things, she nced at Brantley and he winked at her. Dawn squeezed the skin between her thumb and her forefinger. A feeling of insecurity about Quetz surrounded her mind and the back of her neck prickled. A dull ache was beginning to form on the top of her tattooed index finger and she pressed it lightly.


    Daryn and Brantley talked about their business ventures, while Dawn chose to remain quiet. Most other werewolves started to leave. While chewing on his second chicken sandwich, Brantley turned his attention towards Dawn. "So tell me about you, Ms. Wyatt? How did you manage to hold Daryn''s heart? He is a tough nut to crack. Are there any secrets that you are holding against him?" He chuckled lightly.


    Daryn raised his eyebrow. "Brantley, if anyone went after in our rtionship, it was me," he interjected. "Had it been for Dawn, she would have run away from me at the drop of a hat." He rolled his eyes.


    She shook her head and shrugged. "It was possible Mr. Daryn. You did take good care of me, so I don''t think I can walk out on you now."


    Brantley chortled. "Stop with that public disy of affection. I will get indigestion."


    But Dawn was in a mood to show that she wasn''t scared of him. She turned towards Daryn and ced a light kiss on his lips. Daryn was so surprised that he blushed. When Dawn pulled away, Daryn had a huge grin on his face.


    Brantleyughed but it was easy to notice that the excitement didn''t reach his eyes. It was a shallowughter. "Let us collect our bags and start with the journey."


    "Yes, we should," Daryn said and looked affectionately at her.


    She was rubbing her palms over her arms. "It is chilly."


    "I told you to wear something more," Daryn teased her. He took a ck shawl out of his bag that was hanging on Izar''s side and wrapped her with it.


    "Thank you," she cooed.


    Once again they mounted their horses. This time Brantley joined them and his horse, a white stallion, was just ahead of them.


    The ache in Dawn''s finger increased slightly. She jerked her finger.


    "What''s wrong?" Daryn asked, holding her hand.


    "Nothing much. This finger is paining," her voice trailed off.


    Daryn held it and took it to his mouth. He sucked it lightly and said, "Once we reach Ulfric, show it to the shaman. He will give some cure."


    "Don''t you have a single doctor amongst the pure bloods here?" she asked not even knowing what a shaman was. It sounded like a man who knew ck magic.


    "Shaman will be able to help you better. However, I am sure there are doctors here. I will ask around."


    Relieved, she rested on his shoulder. Not able to help himself, Daryn brought his hand under the shawl, her tank top, up to her breasts and squeezed them lightly. She swatted his hand and whispered, "Others are watching us."


    "I don''t care," he hissed and pressed his hardness against her.


    "You must be out of your mind," she scolded softly.


    "I am," he agreed. He traced the mounds of her breasts and then his fingers came down to her navel. He yed with her skin near her belly button and then after opening the buttons of her jeans, he dug his hand inside.


    Dawn''s muscles clenched. She became ck as her breathing hitched. This was the craziest of all the ces and her man was being so daring. Thinking that made her all the more excited.


    Daryn cupped her crotch and then following the wetness to her sweet spot slowly slid a finger inside. With his thumb he pressed her clit. She let out a soft moan hoping that no one else heard her.


    "Shh," he whispered. "Don''t scream or shout or groan. This is your punishment for what you did in the office with me."


    "Ah!" she said and then bit her lip in order to stay quiet. Damn him. He was horrible.


    His finger reached inside and he softly brought it out. Once again he inserted it. Once inside, he pressed her walls with it and at the same time used his thumb to flick her clit. She buckled and wanted to clench her thighs. How dare he?


    "Come for me baby," he whispered. His finger was wet in her juices. He nibbled her ear lightly to make her go lustier than she was.


    She shook her head lightly in order to suppress her groan. "I won''t," she resisted. She pressed his hand with hers to stop their movement.


    "Oh you will," he replied sweetly. He left Izar''s leashpletely and then removed her hand from his. He held her hand firmly across her chest and inserted another finger. With two fingersing in and out and pressing her walls on the inside, he could feel her muscles tightening around them


    "Come baby," he insisted, almost urgently and pressed his hardness against her hips.


    Dawn couldn''t control any longer. She exploded around his fingers biting her lip harder to suppress her groans.


    Daryn pulled his fingers out and held her tightly in his arms as her body cruised through pleasure of throes.


    When she settled, she slumped on his chest and Daryn held the leash of his horse.


    "I am going to give you back Silver!" Dawn threatened.


    "I want it back, Wyatt!!" He smiled and bit her neck lightly.


    She let out a suppressedughter.


    After hours of riding, they came out of the cavern, into a tunnel. The thicket of wines, which had started to be dense when they left theke, thinned out and soon there were none. They were near the exit and the light of the bright moon lit the path ahead. She wanted to ask him questions regarding Brantley, but her back, her thighs and her entire body was aching so much that she didn''t have the energy to speak anymore.


    Her eyelids became droopy when she caught a nce of small specks of light glowing in front of them in some distance. They were tiny, yellow starry lights, which when moved, left a trail of yellow glimmer. They looked mesmerizing as they moved inzy paths in the air. Fireflies, she thought and tilted her head feeling sleepy. But as Izar moved ahead, she saw that some of the fireflies hade and settled on Brantley. There was a line of them on his broad shoulders. A few flew towards them and they circled around Daryn''s head and settled on his head and shoulders. Dawn immediately got up and moved her hand out of her shawl to catch them when one of them came right in front of her eyes and stopped. Dawn''s eyes became wide. They were tiny little people with shiny hair and beautiful shimmery wings. Her whole body was trembling with wonder, terror and amazement. The one who was staring at her had bright pink hair. It fluttered her wings and flew towards her hair speedily and hid in her braid and sparkled. Was this a dream? A hallucination? She blinked her eyes and looked at the tiny one hiding in her hair. She didn''t even dare to hold it, scared that it would get crushed in her hands.


    Daryn didn''t pay heed to them and continued to ride. Although, he could understand Dawn''s state of mind.


    "W¡ª what¡ª are these?" she croaked.


    "Pixies."


    "What?" she turned her head sharply at him. She looked at him ¨C perfectlyposed and calm. The pixie in her hair fluttered out or her hair and all others on Daryn''s shoulders and head also got flustered. All of them were airborne and circled them as if in panic.


    Pixies only existed in fantasy lore. This world of Ulfric was making her dizzy.


    "Don''t scare them baby," Daryn said softly, encouraging them toe back.


    Dawn pursed her lips as her heartbeat elerated. "Pixies, as in the ones who exist in fairy tales?"


    "Yes," he replied with poise.


    The pixies started to settle on his shoulders again and the one that had approached her slowly fluttered towards her again. Once again she went and sat on her braid.

 Chapter 110 - The Ulfric (1)

    <h4>Chapter 110 - The Ulfric (1)</h4>


    Dawn suppressed her body''s tremors as best as she could in order for her to sit there. She looked at Daryn who was looking like a God with so many glittering pixies sitting in a circle on his head and shoulders. She turned her head to watch other werewolves, but no pixies were on them. Instead they illuminated the pathway in front of them. And Brantley ¨C well most of the pixies sat on him and his white stallion.


    She was entranced. She stared at them, admiring them, secretly wishing to catch them. "Daryn, how do you know Brantley?" she asked casually. Since Brantley was riding just in front of them and apart from the sound of the hooves of the horses, it was very quiet, she kept her voice to a whisper.


    "The shaman had introduced him to all of us about five years back. We had always heard of stories about his ancestors as to how they joined us for the Ulfric, so yes, we had an idea who he was. For the past five years he has been attending every Ulfric. And in fact he looks forward to it. All these pixies¡ªthey started appearing when he showed up. We were just as stunned as you are right now. But we all got used to him. He is a nice man, but like a king¡ªhas integrity and looks like a legend, like he has a lot of history behind him."


    Dawn saw Brantley''s back. He seemed very mysterious to her. And that tattoo¡­ She had many questions in her mind, and she needed answers. "How old is he?" she asked. He appeared no older than Daryn.


    "I think around thirty," he replied with a doubt.


    "Is he married? Where''s his wife?"


    "No, he isn''t married. One of the reasons why hees to Ulfric is that he might find his mate here."


    "Mate?" Dawn sounded shocked. Her eyebrows raised and her voice rose. "Is he a werewolf too?"


    Daryn left Izar''s leash and pulled her ear slightly from behind. "Keep it low."


    "Ouch! Sorry," she took her tongue out.


    "I told you in the beginning that Ulfric sees people from various realms¡ªthose who nevere to the real world. Brantley is one of them."


    "So what is he?" she had to ask. Was he a weredragon?


    Daryn sighed. "I don''t know. He has never revealed and none of us has asked." He is too mystic. Every time he appears from that pool when I am crossing it. It''s like he knows that I will cross it at that time. The Yardraks work for him. I have heard that they are his messengers, so it is possible that they pass the message about me to him and he appears just in time to catch me."


    "That''s scary Daryn," Dawn said. Why would Brantley want to spear only in front of him? "You should be careful of the Yardraks."


    Daryn shrugged. "I have nothing against them. Besides, over the years I have developed good rtions with Brantley, so I am not bothered about Yardraks."


    "Hmm," Dawn said but she wasn''t convinced. Her focus went to the pixie who was sitting on her braid. She smiled and suddenly more pixies joined. They all sat on her braid in a line and appeared like shiny pins. "You are beautiful," she said very softly.


    The pixies bowed.


    "Thank you Daryn," she looked up and whispered as she held his arms, "for letting me in your beautiful world."


    Daryn took a deep breath and kissed her over the head. "No darling, thank you for being my mate."


    The ground on which the cavalcade was traveling was pretty empty with only a few shrubs and lonely trees growing in the distance. The moonlight shone brilliantly and the pixies illuminated the path. They had traveled on that path for an hour when Dawn caught smells of fresh pines, water and damp wood. "Are we about to enter a forest?"


    "Yes, we are about to enter Asoldoth Forest. Ulfric is situated right in its center."


    Dawn nodded. "How much longer?"


    "By the sunrise, at the crack of dawn, we will be there," he replied and kissed over her head. "My sunshine," he murmured.


    The forest was serene. The darkness loomedrge over the winding path that was lined with beech, pines and silver birches that were tangled in a thick weave as if throttling the trickle of moonlight that was trying to find its way through. As they traveled through it, Dawn heard the sound of tinkling water, a stream that must be gushing nearby. Every time she turned to look, she only found shimmering pixies. They passed through a small pond that was nestled around arge canopy with gurgling water. A strong waterfall fed it. Chattering of animals sounded. The forest appeared old, as if standing there for thousands of years. Dawn could feel something moving along with them. She could feel it inside her bones. Her breath became tight. It reminded her of Quetz. She wanted him to be by her side.


    While she was thinking about Quetz, she heard lightmotion behind. She turned around and peeped from Daryn''s shoulder. A smile spread on her lips when arge number of pixies flew along with the horse who was trotting and everyone gave him a way to move forward. "Gayle is here," she said as excitement ran through her. Finally someone she knew.


    The rider came closer. "Hello Dawn!" Gayle said calmly.


    "Gayle!" she sped her hands as a huge smile erupted on her lips.


    "Father," Daryn acknowledged.


    "Have you prepared your Rede''vota?" Gayle asked with a frown.


    Daryn pursed his lips and nodded. Every time he thought of Rede''vota, he wished that Dawn would ept it. His grip on the leash tightened.


    "Great!" Gayle said and then rode towards Brantley. The two rode side by side for the rest of the journey. They talked a lot. Dawn tried to listen to them, but it was indecipherable. She yawned and once again went off to sleep. Daryn sat up straight to hold her and make itfortable for her. She slumbered into her dreams of flying on Quetz over River Lifye.


    "Wake up sunshine," a voice disturbed her. "We''ve reached the Ulfric."


    She sprung up and saw that dawn was breaking. The sky was still periwinkle, sshed with hues of violet and red tones that was reminiscent of the night. They had reached arge clearing. Soft grassy knolls sprawled across the clearing bathed in soft golden light as the sun started its ascent cresting over the trees.


    Dawn looked around and inhaled deep. The fresh grassy smell refreshed her.


    Daryn dismounted the horse, held its leash and walked across a knoll at the side of which were a few hutments¡ªtheir temporary ce of stay. When they reached, he helped Dawn hop off. Every part of her body was aching. A porter came and took Izar away who also needed rest. Daryn held Dawn''s hand and walked inside. The ce looked ancient on the fa?ade with weathered oak wood walls and crafted doors and windows. But when they walked inside, Dawn was surprised. She heard doorbells ringing as the guests closed and opened the doors of their rooms. Men and women were cheering or criticizing each other. There wasughter, swearing and lighthearted arguments. Hiss of beer cans and squeaks of leather upholstery could be heard.


    Dawn noticed that some of them stared in her direction the moment she entered. She lowered her eyes and wound her hand over Daryn''s arms.


    "Wee. Your room is ready, Daryn," the man sitting across the counter said tly. He handed a key to him.


    "Thanks," Daryn replied curtly and walked with Dawn through a winding pathway to a cottage that was standing alone surrounded by thick trees. He opened the door with the key. It was a small room with an attached bathroom and a very small bed. The window was covered with thick blue curtains and the entire upholstery was of various hues of blue.


    As soon as Dawn saw the bed, she squealed, ran to it and plopped over it. "I am going to sleep!" she dered.


    Amidst protests, Daryn picked her up and took her to the bathroom. He opened her clothes and said, "Take a bath. You stink!"


    She didn''t know when but soon she was sleeping next to him. When she woke up, it was afternoon. Daryn wasn''t there. She got up and found a note on the side table. "Don''te out. Stay in. I wille to get you for the evening festivities. Everything you need is going to be provided in the room."


    Dawn frowned at the ''stay in''. Why couldn''t she go out? But then she wasn''t in the mood to, so she went off to sleep. A loud thud on the outside woke her up with a start. It was as if something had crashed. She heard ws scratching the wall outside. She walked up to the wall where she heard the noise and touched it. "Daryn?" she called out. The noise only increased. It was 7PM and the night was slowly creeping. It was going to be a full moon night. A nasty growl made her hair stand on her neck. "Who¡ª who is there?"

 Chapter 111 - The Ulfric (2)

    <h4>Chapter 111 - The Ulfric (2)</h4>


    Dawn walked away in order to put distance between herself and the wall. The growling increased and there was yet another thud on the wall. Was that a werewolf? There were more thuds on the outside as if more werewolves had joined. She mped her hand across her mouth and pressed it hard in order to suppress her shriek. Were the werewolves trying to kill her? She stumbled back two more steps and tripped over a small table. An uncontroble shudder passed through her body. Where was Daryn? She looked at the bedside table where the note was ced. Don''te out. Stay in.


    All of a sudden she heard menacing growls on the out as though a fight had erupted.


    Thwack.


    Thump.


    Whack.


    In the next few moments Dawn could roughly make out what was going on the outside. The wolves were being thrown mercilessly on the wall and being attacked ferociously. A dangerous fight had begun in which many would either get badly injured or die. Whimpers and whines sounded from the outside. Was there Daryn amongst them? She got up and surged to her feet, running to the door and stood there.


    Another whimper.


    She opened the door gently to peep outside, to save Daryn. What she noticed was blood curdling. Her eyes became wide with fear. There were at least five wolves that were fighting amongst themselves. And amongst them was her Alpha, her Daryn¡ªthe big, massive white wolf attacking the rest of them with all his might.


    ''Stay in'' a voice slipped into her mind. But how could she leave her Alpha? With her heartbeat elerating, she opened the door a little more. She wanted to shift but her fear was restricting her. To her chagrin, a ck werewolf noticed her. He bared its teeth and growled low. He left the group and slowly and stealthily padded towards her. It leapt in the air when the white wolf attacked it from the side and caught his neck in its jaws. The white wolf had sunk its teeth in its neck and dragged it away. The blood oozed out like a stream. Suddenly the images of the day when she was bitten shed across the mind. She banged the door close and slid on the floor.


    Daryn?


    Bitten.


    Blood.


    Hospital.


    Dawn passed out.


    "Dawn?" a soft, worried voice came. "Baby, you okay?"


    She fluttered her eyes open and through her blurry vision saw a familiar figure. She felt so weak but she brought her hands to his face and asked in a weak voice, "Daryn, what happened outside?" She realized that he had held her in hisp tightly. They were sitting on the bed.


    Listening to her voice, Daryn embraced her in his arms and rocked her back and forth. "Oh my baby," his voice cracked. He didn''t speak a word and only kept rocking her as if assuring himself that she was still there with him.


    She buried her face in his chest. When he stopped and looked down at her, she gave him a faint smile. He pressed his lips on her forehead.


    "I am so sorry," he said. "But this happens in Ulfric every year. I told you not to open the door, so why did you do that? Why can''t you ever listen to me?"


    "I¡ª I was scared when I smelled your presence. I wanted to join you in warding them off."


    "Join me?" he asked anxiously as his brows furrowed. "Do you even know what that was?"


    "No¡­"


    "It is a full moon night. The rays of the moon affect the werewolves and their craving to find a mate, to im her, increases. The males may go mad if they wait too long to find a mate.


    This is the ce where they are surrounded by numerous females, so you can understand the intense desire to mate. Often the madness surpasses their sanity to the limit that it is impossible to bring them back and we have to put them down."


    Dawn looked at him with horror. "Pu¡ª put them down? As in kill them?" she paled.


    "Yes," he replied, stroking her hair. "Ulfric is dangerous. That is why I asked you to stay in. You are a neotide and no match for the pure bloods." He shuddered. "The pure blood females can still handle. Also it is not necessary that the males who want to mate would go for every other female. It''s the scent that affects them and¡ª"


    "Do you mean that there was a mad wolf outside our room? My scent¡ª my¡ª it affected him?"


    "Yes," he replied.


    Feeling a little better, Dawn moved out of hisp. She noticed that there was a cut on his arm where the blood had caked. She tried to get up, but he stopped her. "I''ll be fine dear," he said, understanding her fully well, but she got up and brought a wet towel from the bathroom.


    Wiping away the blood, she looked at him as she fought a tear back in her eye. "You¡ª did you kill¡ª kill that ck werewolf?"


    "There were four of us who had to use our force against him to drag him out of this ce."


    Dawn''s body quivered uncontrobly and she couldn''t hold her tears back. Because of her a werewolf went down.


    Daryn wiped her tears. "Don''t cry darling. There''s no more threat to you. That was one lone wolf. Just get ready and we need to show ourselves in front of the shaman now. It is alreadyte."


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen to Daryn on this full night if he didn''t im her. He was an Alpha and a dominant one at that. She blinked through her tears, kept the bloodied towel down and pressed a kiss on his lips. "I will," she whispered.


    When she pulled out, he looked at her tenderly and pointed with his chin to the other side of the sofa. A brown box made from deer hide was ced, wrapped in a red ribbon. "That''s what I have chosen for you for the ceremony. It is the traditional outfit that pure blood mates wear for Rede''vota. However, if you like, you may choose not to wear it."


    Dawn''s lips parted and ran her hand through her hair. He had thought so much for her. She got up to check what was inside the box. She caressed the soft velvety edge of therge box. Opening the red ribbon, she removed the cover. She saw a brown skirt and a matching blouse in it along with beaded jewelry. She picked it out of the box and held it in front of her. A rxed smile crossed her face and her overall facial countenance lifted. Her cheeks became light pink with pleasure. Was this the dress of their traditional wedding? Warmth spread through her chest and she smiled even more ¨C to the point that her face felt stretched.


    Made from deerskin, it was a long skirt with a slit till mid-thigh on the side. Seamed beautifully, it had a belt to adjust the waist length. The blouse was more like a tube top, which had buttons at the back. This was so different from the normal weddings that she had witnessed in the church. She held the dress to her cheeks and closed her eyes wanting the feeling tost forever.

 Chapter 112 - The Ulfric (3)

    <h4>Chapter 112 - The Ulfric (3)</h4>


    Daryn''s chest swelled with pride for his job well done, sensing that she appreciated his efforts. He had ordered this dress for her long back.


    "Thanks Daryn, it''s beautiful," she replied with a gleam in her eyes. "When did you order it? I am sure this must have taken a long time to be made and how did you know the size?" she chuckled.


    "I ordered it when I had first danced with you," he replied softly looking into her eyes.


    "You mean, during your engagement with Maya?" she asked incredulously. "But we weren''t even¡ª" There was a tingling sensation on her body. She ced the dress back in the box and crawled up to him on the bed. She was on her knees and he got his knees up. She cupped his cheeks and he couldn''t resist her after that. He kissed her passionately. "Thank you," she rasped out when he left her. There were no more words left.


    "You''re wee," he breathed out.


    Dawn was ready in an hour.


    She looked every bit of his Luna with the traditional outfit. The red and blue beaded ne that fell until her belly buttonpleted her looks.


    Daryn wore his traditional outfit ¨C a deerskin skirt and a baldric with knives. They walked out hand in hand. People stopped to look at them with appreciation, awe and honor in their eyes.


    As she neared the location for festivities, she heard low drum beats from far away. Dozens of bonfires were lit all along the grassy knolls. They followed the music, got lured by drumbeats and climbed the first knoll. Heavy smoke hung in the air. Dawn gaped at the intensity of the festivities unfolding in front of her. The ce was milling with throngs of werewolves who hade to attend the Ulfric. She gaped at them. All of them were wearing traditional dresses. It was a vision of smoke, shadows, colors and fire.


    As she moved deeper in the festivities, she clutched his hand tightly. They walked through a crowd of musicians that was sitting by the first bonfire and walked to the next knoll. There was arge ring that was surrounded with thick ropes. Wooden and stone benches wereid around it. Daryn guided her amongst the crowd that was already charged with excitement to a bench where only two could fit.


    "Is this where the so-called ''dance of seduction'' takes ce?" she asked.


    He chuckled and said, "Yes."


    "So how does this work?" she crossed her legs exposing her thigh.


    "One of the werewolves will challenge the one who he or she has zeroed in. The two are going to spar and the one who will win will issue a new challenge."


    "But how do you win? Or show that you are interested in that person?"


    "You challenge that person and have to defeat him or her. However, if you can''t defeat that means that you are a good match. This is the mostmon way of finding your life partner amongst pure bloods if they can''t find mates. Caleb found Pia like this¡­" his voice trailed off.


    "That reminds me ¨C where are they?"


    He shrugged. He clenched his jaw and said, "I don''t know."


    A voice from behind said, "Don''t get into the ring if anyone challenges you." Dawn turned back sharply only to see that Neal was there. He smiled. Gayle was sitting beside him.


    "Neal!" she said in a breathy voice. She was happy to see him. "Hello Gayle."


    "Dawn," Gayle acknowledged. He said, "Don''t ept any challenge. It is not worth it."


    "If I don''t ept the challenge, won''t that mean that I have epted defeat? So I will¡ª"


    "No!" Daryn hissed.


    "I am sure Andrea will challenge her," Neal said.


    "Then just decline," he repeated. "I will ept it on your behalf."


    Neal couldn''t helpughing.


    Suddenly cheers rose up from the crowds. A werewolf had jumped into the ring andrge fires lit up on the sides. He shouted, "Let the show of power begin!"


    Drumbeats rose.


    "Who wille to the ring first?"


    A young werewolf stood up and volunteered. A series of whoops filled the air. He circled the ring looking at every female with intense desire. A female rose from the far corner. Pale as ghost, she was tall, lithe and athletic.


    Daryn''s face tightened.


    She jumped in the ring. She was wearing white leather pants and a ck tube top with strings. The crowd was buoyed with energy.


    Nealughed all the more and said, "That''s Andrea."


    The young male werewolf and Andrea circled on another and soon Andrea threw a flurry of punches at him. The boy went down in two minutes with a slight nosebleed. And then she looked at Dawn and tilted her head. Daryn let out a low growl.


    Cheers rose up yet again. When they staggered a little, pure bloods started to pound the table to encourage Andrea.


    "Who is she?" asked Dawn.


    "Andrea," Neal said with interest as if waiting for the events to unfold. "She is madly in love with Daryn."


    Andrea started to walk towards her. She leaned on the ring''s rope and stared at Dawn.


    Dawn''s body trembled. Lover. Holy moly! Her face paled. She was no match for the pure bloods and if she didn''t stand up against Andrea, she would have to give up on Daryn because then Andrea would make her im again.


    "This is twisted," she said in a gravelly voice.


    "Back off Andrea," Daryn snarled.


    However, Andrea gestured Dawn with her finger toe and join her in the ring. She looked so ferocious that Dawn flinched.


    Suddenly, a sharp nasal voice came from behind, "I challenge you Andrea."


    It was Maya.


    Daryn, Dawn, Neal and Gayle ¨C they were shocked to the core. How did shee here? Didn''t Brad stop her? This was gettingplicated by the minute.


    "Maya¡­" a soft voice breathed her name. Brantley came and sat beside Dawn after a werewolf moved to make a ce for him. He gave a half smile.


    Maya looked at Dawn with red eyes as if she would eat her up. She didn''t even nce at Daryn. This wasn''t about him. She was there to kill Dawn and that too in front of all the pure bloods in order to show her supremacy as a pure blood over the neotide.


    Andrea spun to see her opponent. She chuckled. "Let the show begin," she said and charged at Maya.


    She jumped high andnded her kicks right on her shoulders. Maya went down immediately and coughed. Andreaughed while circling around her. "That''s it?"


    While this was happening, Brantley tilted towards Dawn and whispered, "I think you have something that belongs to me."


    Dawn''s mind was already numb at what was going on in the ring. She turned to look at him, her eyes wide in fear. Her dragon? Goose bumps lined her skin.


    Brantley smiled and broke his gaze away to the ring. Dawn was aghast.


    Maya sprang up and attacked Andrea''s legs, taking her down on the ground with her. She straddled her and boxed her everywhere she could. There was so much hatred in her. Soon a few wolves rushed to save Andrea. When they removed Maya from her, Maya was looking demented. She looked straight ahead in Dawn''s direction.

 Chapter 113 - The Ulfric (4)

    <h4>Chapter 113 - The Ulfric (4)</h4>


    Maya walked towards Dawn as though stalking her prey. There was so much enmity in her eyes that she was almost out of control. She had the look of a mad woman, a murderer.


    The one thing that Dawn dreaded was about to happen. She could feel a vein throb in her neck as tension gripped her mind. If she didn''t decline Maya, Maya would simply kill her, however, if she declined her, her reputation amongst the pure bloods would be ruined. And then how would she face them as their Luna. They would all see her as a wimpy neotide who took advantage of the fact that their Alpha chose her as his mate.


    As Maya went ahead, Andrea called her, panting heavily, "I am going to kill you, bitch! I am going to avenge this." Her nose and lips were bleeding profusely. With the help of two werewolves, she somehow walked out of the ring.


    Maya came near Dawn, leaned on the rope of the ring with her elbows and said, "Come on in. If you want to be the Luna of the pack, show us that you have the mettle."


    Dawn gripped the side of her skirt with her hands. Sweat trickled down her spine even though there was chill in the air. This was happening for real.


    Beside her, Daryn rose up. He red at Maya. "She won''t." His voice was ferocious, almost a growl. "I will ept the challenge instead of Dawn against you."


    Mayaughed like a maniac and whileughing she said, "You need to stand up for her? I knew you got a coward with you. She isn''t fit to be your Luna." She looked around at everyone around the ring. Some werewolves were already snickering. Maya raised her voice and addressed the audience. "So this is the Luna our Alpha is going to present us with," she pointed at Dawn. "She is so weak that she can''t even fight with me? Instead she is hiding behind her mate, the mighty Chief of the Silver Pack."


    More werewolves joined the audience. The drumbeats, which had previously charged the air of the Ulfric, subdued. People left their stations, their activities, only to see what was happening. Once again Maya was trying to create a spectacle.


    Daryn, Neal and Gayle were angered. As for Daryn, anger as hot as moltenva, boiled deep inside his chest. It made him hungry for massacre, and he was finding it difficult to keep calm. He thumped his chest as if to suppress that fury and said loudly, "What are you afraid of Maya? Can''t you handle me?" But rage in his chest was building up fast. He closed his fists until his knuckles hurt. How dare anyone insult his mate and that too in public? Was she inviting death?


    Neal bolted in front of them and tried to punch Maya from outside the ring for degrading Daryn. He was furious and was possessed with hatred for her. His eyes were red and every vein in his body popped up. However, Maya deftly dodged his punch andughed all the more loudly. She pped her thigh. "There, there! The pet doges into action as soon as I threaten the Master."


    "Maya!" Daryn shouted. "This is between you and me. Leave everyone aside." Daryn said and walked to the hold the ropes of the ring in order to jump inside.


    Immediately, Maya ran to the other side. She knew that if Daryn came inside, he would kill her with one stroke and no one would say a word against him since this was the ce where they challenged each other for finding mates. So on a clever thought she ran away from him to the far end of the ring and then shouted from there, "No Daryn, I won''t ept your challenge. Why should I? I am fighting for you. My opponent has to be the one who is with you."


    Gayle'' bitterness for Maya was at its highest. He got up from there and left.


    Maya tilted her head to look at Dawn who was still sitting behind Daryn and sneered, "You chicken-livered gutless wimp! If you have even an iota of dignity left, jump in the ring. Don''t tuck behind your mate."


    A soft rhythmic thump on the wooden benches started which soon turned louder. The werewolves jeered.


    "Come on Dawn, show us what you have."


    "Yes! Maya and Dawn! Maya and Dawn."


    "Pure blood vs the neotide!"


    "She is trying her best to find her way in ourmunity. Then show us that you have it."


    "She is a dastard!"


    "Go into hiding if you can''t adjust amongst us!"


    Not able to stop himself Daryn roared, "Enough!" Immediately a hushed silence fell upon the crowd.


    A flush appeared on Dawn''s neck. The entire spotlight was on her. Because of her, Daryn''s authority was questioned. She thought how insecure Daryn must have been feeling about her.


    Brantley tilted his head towards Dawn and whispered, "Decline it if you are smart."


    Daryn was about to jump in the ring, when all at once Dawn stood and held his hand to stop him.


    He resisted and ordered her, "Dawn, sit back."


    "No."


    Maya smiled and slowly started to move towards her prey.


    Dawn took a deep breath. Pushing down her anxiety, she removed Daryn''s hand from the rope and assured him with her eyes. She had to be in control, she had to take control. Twisting her upper body towards Maya, she poked her tongue in her cheek. Then crafted her sentences carefully, "Maya, why should I take your challenge? You are not worth it." She shrugged. "I am already with my mate, so there is no point in even epting your dimwit tries of provocation because that would seem that I am contesting for Daryn. And why would I contest for someone who is mine?" She scoffed. "ept it Maya, Daryn is already mine. So why would I demean his personality, his love and his position by epting your summons to contest? Also once I ept your challenge, wouldn''t it mean that I have a smidgen of doubt about his sincere feelings?" She left Daryn''s hand and crossed her arms across her chest. "The Silver Pack werewolves over here already know how you tried to kill me and destroy the Silvers'' reputation a few days back. So now tell everyone else also what you tried to do to me."


    "You bitch!" Maya shouted. "You liar! You are trying to wriggle out your way. If you have the guts then defeat me. You don''t have the right to be our Luna." She knew if she would die, Daryn would simply wither away. And that would be her ultimate revenge. Her breaths became coarser.


    "Is your record broken that you keep yapping the same thing again and again?" Dawn replied sarcastically.


    Daryn''s fury was about to explode and Dawn could sense it. She looked at him, smiled and stepped in front of him. Then she propped herself on her toes and rose to his lips. Staring in his eyes, she wrapped her hand around his neck. She fisted his hair in her hands and pressed a passionate kiss on his lips. Daryn opened up for her. He picked her and a groan escaped his mouth. When she pulled, he ced her on the ground gently and leaned on her forehead. "I am sorry," he whispered.


    She shook her head. "No darling, don''t be. And now watch me."

 Chapter 114 - The Ulfric (5)

    <h4>Chapter 114 - The Ulfric (5)</h4>


    Dawn kissed Daryn only to show them all that he belonged to her. This disy was essential. And Daryn knew that.


    Seeing how they melted in each other''s embrace, Maya''s stomach hardened as jealousy burned her. She wanted to rip Dawn into pieces after she had brilliantly declined her challenge. Not only did she refuse to fight with her, she exposed her vicious ns and dark secrets. She became nervous on the inside and had to provoke Dawn once again. All the werewolves who were rooting for her earlier became quiet. They feared Daryn? Or were they convinced by Dawn? She shouted, "You don''t belong here. Fight me bitch!"


    Daryn couldn''t understand what she meant by saying, ''and now watch me''. Before he could ask her any further questions, Dawn held the ropes apart, ducked and stepped in.


    "No!" Daryn shouted.


    Maya moved her neck left and right and made a cracking noise. An evil smile appeared on her face. This was it. She would finish her once and for all. With full energy, she charged at Dawn with full speed with her head in front to knock her with it.


    As soon as Maya was only five feet away, Dawn moved to the side. Not able to control her speed, Maya kept on running and dashed on the ropes. She would have fallen out had she not caught them and stopped herself.


    The crowd cachinnated at her stupidity.


    Angered, Maya spun around and charged Dawn again. This time she leapt in the air and thought of hitting her with her feet.


    Dawn focused on her movements. Time slowed. She watched her leap high in the air. Her legs moved forward. Dawn moved. She jumped higher, twirled left in the air, brought her right leg forward and hit Maya''s sternum with all the force she could muster as a neotide.


    Maya was hit badly. Air from her lungs whooshed out. She fell on the ground and slid three feet away. Before Maya could catch her breath, Dawn attacked her like a panther, threw a punch on her face,nded a knee on his stomach and then to her face. Blood spilled out of Maya''s mouth.


    ''It is lightbat'', she remembered Daryn''s words, but she was in no mood to spare someone who was hell bent on killing her. It better be Maya then her on the ground.


    Maya couldn''t believe that she was defeated by a neotide. Every wisp of air had left her. Her vision became blurry and she panted. She wheezed and rose on her knees to find her, grab her and neutralize her, but Dawn had circled behind her. She enclosed her arms around her so tightly that Maya grabbed her arms to tear them away from her neck. She felt as if she would get strangted. Her eyes bulged. Her throat was about to crack. Immediately, she thudded the ground twice to ept her failure. Dawn left her. Maya waspletely annihted, embarrassed and thrashed. A neotide had beaten her. She didn''t have the energy to get up and two pure bloods came to pick her up.


    Brantley watched her. He got up and left with contentment.


    Excited, Daryn jumped inside the ring. He lifted Dawn and made her sit on his shoulder. He whooped and walked in triumph. His mate had shown her wisdom, shrewdness and above all her valor. She was his. The pure bloods around him pped in unison. He brought her down and gathered her in his arms. He held her tightly and inhaled her scent before lowering his lips to meet hers. His kiss was deep and passionate as his body leaned into hers. When he pulled away from her, his chest was heaving in quick breaths. "Dawn, you were¡ª"


    "Brilliant? Awesome? Sessful? Lithe?" she tried to fill his sentence.


    "¡ªcourageous and what you did was dangerous," hepleted his sentence. He pulled her back in. "And brilliant," he added. She could feel his smile over her head. He carried her out of the ring and away from there.


    The audience once again resumed their whooping and rhythmic thuds on the wooden benches as more pure bloods entered the ring.


    Maya was carried out of the ring and taken into deep forest. "Where are you taking me?" she shouted as she resisted. She knew that she had irked the Silver n. But she had taken her chances because at least that would have meant the satisfaction of Dawn being dead. She wasn''t prepared that the events would turn out like this. They took her to a small clearing where she came face to face with Gayle. Neal emerged from behind him. She blinked rapidly and her lips and chin trembled in fear. Her mind became numb.


    "Tie her to that tree," Gayle ordered.


    "No," she whimpered. "I am sorry. Leave me. My father will not take it lightly."


    "I don''t want him to take it lightly. This is my message to him for not containing his mess," Gayle replied coldly.


    Maya was tied to the tree with thick ropes. Gayle took an axe and chopped both her hands off. A loud excruciating scream emanated from the forest. But none heard it in the Ulfric. The drumbeats had once again charged up the atmosphere.


    Maya was left alone in the forest, bleeding and unconscious.


    Daryn ced Dawn on her feet and held her hand. He walked proudly with her. He pressed her hand to his lips. They made their way to a hillside and stood along the edge of a solitary birch tree, watching the werewolves dancing around the bonfires. Their steps were different, not the usual ball dance type¡ªmore like a tribal dance. Some were wearing headdresses of feathers, while some anklets and bizarre nes. It was all very new for Dawn. She was enraptured by this world. It was like stepping thousands of years back in ancient times. She watched the dancers sway through the veil of night, smoke and fire.


    Daryn walked further down the hillside. "About a hundred feet from here, there''s a small pond on the left. If you want, we cane here for a swim tomorrow morning."


    Dawn blushed, remembering their sea adventure.


    A cave mouth opened on the right side. Dawn noticed lights illuminating it on the periphery. "The pixies havee here?"


    "Hmm. I will be offering my Rede''vota to you in the next one hour," he said in a tender voice.


    The exterior was adorned with beautiful red and yellow wild flowers, leaves and tendrils. A pathway winded up to the cave. Smoke wasing from the inside.


    "That''s where I will make the offering," he said. He stopped and embraced her from behind. He rested his chin on her head. "I hope¡ª I hope¡ª that you¡ª" he exhaled heavily.


    Dawn caught his arms and kissed him there. After a while they walked back to the festivities. The drumming had increased in tempo. Dawn swayed on her feet as she watched the werewolves dancing and circling the bonfire.


    "Would you like to join me for a dance?" Daryn asked.


    "Yes!" she replied. The music pulled her.


    Daryn dragged her between the dancers. They joined the group and hopped and swayed and gyrated along with them. Dawn felt alive. They weed her. She felt like a part of this ce.


    One of the drummers stopped drumming, and their eyes met ¨C Brantley. He tilted his head. His hair, arms, torso, all was covered in gleaming sweat. He smiled at her and resumed beating the drum. Dawn smiled back and she swayed with her mate hoping the night wouldst forever.


    The hour passed smoothly. It was time for Rede''vota.

 Chapter 115 - The Ulfric (6) - Redevota

    <h4>Chapter 115 - The Ulfric (6) - Rede''vota</h4>


    Dawn danced with Daryn in the best way she could.


    The way he put his feet on the ground with every beat of the drum - was in sync and so graceful. It wasn''t possible to imitate him. Everyone took Daryn''s lead and performed along with him. He was covered with sweat by the time they finished. Dawn giggled through her missteps. She must have stepped over him a dozen times but who cared? She thoroughly enjoyed it.


    Finally it was time for the Rede''vota. He stopped and held her close to his body. Leaning his head on her forehead he said, "We must leave for the sacred ritual. It is time."


    She nodded with a smile as butterflies fluttered in her stomach. She twined her hands in his and walked towards the cave.


    However, with every step, Dawn had multiple thoughts racing through her mind.


    It was time for her tomit to her mate for life. It was time that she stepped up as the Luna of the Silver Pack, it was time to shoulder responsibility. And so on the inside, she quivered. She was too young and Daryn was her first boyfriend. He made her feel special. He was her first kiss. Her first¡­ He was the first person she had sex with. She remembered how awkwardly they had met for the first time. So many things had gone wrong with him, but no matter what, she always came back to him. He was endearing and she thought she was a mess who kept ending in sticky situations every now and then. Would he be happy with her? Would their dynamics change after they became an official couple?


    She stopped and so did Daryn. A frown came on his face and he asked, "Are you okay?" There was nervousness in his voice. He caressed her back in order to encourage her.


    Her heart raced wildly. Was she about tomit another mistake? She squinted at him. "What am I going to do?"


    He continued to caress her back. "Whatever decision you take in there, it won''t affect me as long as you are by my side. I am going to stay content with you, with whatever you want you to do. Just give this thing a chance. There''s no harm." He encouraged her with his soothing words.


    She lowered her head and said, "Okay," in a gravelly voice.


    The two of them continued to walk towards the cave. A crowd had begun to form. Werewolves from various ns, across the country, continents, people from various realms, friends and family had gathered. Rede''vota for mates was a rare asion. It also meant that if the female agreed, the male would have to mark her soon.


    Daryn and Dawn walked through the throngs of people who cheered for them all the way. Flower petals were thrown over them as they sauntered to the cave''s mouth. Gayle was standing right there. As soon as he saw his son, he walked up to him and together they all went inside.


    It was arge cave, enough for more than a hundred people to stand together. The roof was brightly lit by the tiny, shimmery pixies who fluttered their wings. As soon as Dawn stepped in, some of them flew to her and circled her head. Three of them sat on her hair and fluttered their wings sprinkling the magical golden stars. The whole setting carried an otherworldly ambience.


    They had rarely seen pixies doing that for anyone else. It was the not the first time that they had appeared inrge numbers but it was the first time that they had indulged a werewolf. Their presence was required when one of the mates wasn''t a pure blood.?Mostly they used to stay around Brantley or a few Yardraks who would join the celebrations. However, this year none of the Yardraks had joined.


    Dawn noticed a big fire that was burning in a pit. A Shaman was throwing herbs in it while chanting in anguage she didn''t understand. There were five girls dressed in short deerskin skirts and brown tube tops with bouquets in their hands. Dawn''s hands twinged with sweat as her nervousness increased. His heart ran as fast as the panther running after its prey. Her face became tight with worry. It was time. She gulped. The girls walked to her, they held her hands and brought her to where they were standing. One of them ced a diadem on her head, which was made from precious stones that were wrapped in flowers. Another girl made her wear traditional beaded bangles and anklets. A ck thread was tied across her waist.


    When she was ready, Dawn turned to look at Daryn. He looked breathtaking.


    Daryn watched her as if a spell had been cast on him. She looked ethereal. She took in a deep breath. He had lived for so long, never understanding the emptiness in his life. Only when Dawn appeared, his craving for her went through the roof. He never believed that he would see this day ever. His dream was only a notch away froming true.


    Gayle stepped closer to his son and ced a feathered headdress on him. Then he went to Dawn and said, "I would like to give my son''s hand in yours for this life and for the next."


    Dawn''s skin tingled. She held Gayle''s extended hand and walked up with him to Daryn who was standing close to the fire. From the corner of her eyes she saw that Caleb and Pia were also present. She missed Cole''s presence. If only he could see everything that was happening here. Gayle left there and the Shaman took over.


    A tremble coursed his body. If Dawn epted him, it would change the course of his life, their lives. An hour back, he hade so close to losing his mate that he was shook, and he didn''t want to feel like that ever again. He was going to offer her everything he could. It was for her to ept it. He stared at her intensely and her cheeks warmed.


    The Shaman chanted and offered more herbs to the fire. He called upon the Goddess Skadi to oversee the holy union. Then he took their hands and joined them. "Voice your Rede''vota."


    A silence fell upon the crowd. All eyes were upon Dawn and her Alpha.


    Daryn took Dawn''s hands in his. He gulped and caressed her palm. His face became serious and his eyes looked at the only person who existed in the room for him. In the dance party, he had danced with her to feel her, to smell her and also to test himself if he could stay away from her. But he failed. With her on his body, it was simply stunning.


    "Dawn, when I first met you on the highway, I didn''t know that my life would turn upside down. That night when I was saving myself from the enemies, I didn''t know that I would meet my mate. I had tried my best to find you, to stay away from you but with time, I came to realize that there''s no way I could. I love you! I would have offered you my power, my wisdom and my protection to you." He said, trying to decipher the wondrous look on her face. "But, I know that you don''t need all that. You are a brilliant, beautiful, wise and a strong woman. Would you stay by my side for the rest of my life?"

 Chapter 116 - The Ulfric (7) - Redevota

    <h4>Chapter 116 - The Ulfric (7) - Rede''vota</h4>


    Dawn gasped. A sh of images passed through her mind ¨C the night of escape, the car, the rain, the stranger ¨C it was him? Her chest heaved in short breaths. He was the one who saved them that night?


    "Dawn Wyatt, I would like to offer my Rede''vota to you. Please ept my love and devotion as we walk through life''s arduous path. And may Goddess Skadi shower her blessings upon us."


    Dawn locked her eyes with his, as each and every little detail of that night bounced in her head. So their fates were intertwined right from that day. She had no control on what happened. It was supposed to happen. They were supposed to be together as mates. She stood bereft.


    "Please say yes," he breathed out.


    A veil of tears blurred her vision. Her breath hitched. Who was she to stop and be doubtful? This man had hidden that night''s memories from her so that it didn''t affect her judgment of liking her or forcing her to be in his debt. He had guided her, fought for her, always wanted to be with her, respected her and waited for her patiently until she gave in.


    The words naturally flowed out, "Yes, my dear, I ept your Rede''vota."


    Daryn''s Adam''s apple rose and fell. She had epted. His skin tingled with unknown pleasure.


    Gayle and Neal couldn''t help chuckling. She had epted. Even they weren''t sure that she would.


    Dawn twined her fingers through his and said, "Thank you for saving me that day. I would have never remembered if you hadn''t told me," she whispered. Then she spoke aloud, "Daryn Silver, I love you! I offer you all that I can¡ªmy love, my faithfulness and my allegiance as we walk through life''s arduous path."


    "I ept," he said with a smile. "You have made me so happy." Daryn pulled her closer to him and kissed her tenderly. When he left her, the werewolves showered them with flower petals. The pixies fluttered their magical wings and showered them with gold dust. The couple beamed in each other''s arms.


    The Shaman turned back to the fire and offered it more herbs. The fire rose higher. "Now that you have epted each other''s Rede''vota, you will have to make a blood bond."


    Dawn''s eyes became wide. Daryn murmured, "That''s the next step of Rede''vota. The blood bond is going to open many links. You are not only my Luna, you are going to be my pack''s Luna and that means you will have to connect with them."


    The Shaman extended his hand and Daryn ced his right hand on it. Dawn followed him. The Shaman closed his hand over theirs and chanted further. He opened Daryn''s hand and using a sharp knife, he shed it in the middle. Daryn stood without flinching. Dawn became scared. Was this necessary? Was this a custom?


    Shaman took Dawn''s hand and before she could protest, he shed it with a knife. Blood started to flow. There was a sharp pain in her hand.


    The Shaman ced both their hands together in between his. As soon as he removed his hands, two pixies came and tied a golden thread around their hands. They fluttered more magical dust over them. The pain, the golden thread, the blood¡ªit all disappeared immediately. Daryn held her hand tightly and observed her reaction.


    Suddenly, loud congrattory messages started pouring in. Dawn looked around but no one was speaking. Her mind link with his pack had opened. All the messages were being exchanged via mentalmunication. Her mouth fell open. These were the effects of the blood bond. She looked at Daryn with wide eyes. It was as if her thoughts were exposed to the world. She closed her ears with her hands. It was an exhrating moment but¡ª no! She had to hide Quetz from them. How could she? She frantically looked around, searching for a clue to shut them all out. When she couldn''t, she closed her eyes and blocked out every single one of them including Daryn. She couldn''tpromise Quetz''s safety.


    Seeing how anxious she had be, Daryn mentallymunicated to all of them to be quiet. She was a neotide and mental links were very new to her. Had she been a pure blood, she would have known, she would have been ustomed.


    "I am sorry, I didn''t know that the blood bond would affect you so much." He became tense seeing how jittery she had be. He wrapped his arms around her. "Sorry baby," he muttered.


    Gayle and Neal were worried. Yes, she was different.


    With their arms crossed across their chest, Caleb and Pia watched her face going red with confusion and worry. Pia scoffed. Dawn was no match to her. And what was this highway thing? It seemed interesting. She had to dig more.


    The Shaman announced that the sacred ceremony was over. The couple had to proceed to the temple of Skadi to offer their prayers. The crowd started to disperse, satisfied that their Alpha had presented them with his Luna and his mate. Daryn would be the next Chief of all the ns. They all knew that he was even more powerful than his father. He was after all a rare werewolf because even a silver bullet couldn''t take his life. He was practically immortal.


    Dawn recovered soon as Daryn continued to stroke her back and hair. "Are you okay?" he asked.


    She nodded.


    One of the girls near her brought her a ss of water. She gulped it down.


    Daryn walked with her to the temple and they offered their prayers to Skadi.


    It was past midnight before all rituals wereplete. Gayle was one happy man. Dawn had finallye to his family and now if she wanted, if she found out, then he would stand with his daughter-inw to topple her family and Helena. If not, at least he had the satisfaction that he would try his best to be her father.


    The guests had showered numerous gifts on them and they couldn''t decline. Finally when they were left alone, they went back to their room.


    Dawn was extremely tired. She hit the pillow in the dress and jewelry she was wearing. Daryn crawled over her and locked her eyes with her. He stroked her hair. "My Luna." He pressed a kiss on her forehead. She was flushed. "You did great over there and I can''t thank you enough for epting me as yourpanion."


    She smiled and ced her hand over his cheek. Her mate, her alpha.


    Daryn removed her earring, her ne and kissed her on her vicle. This was a beautiful moment. She had epted his Rede''vota. They were mates for life.


    She nced at his bare chest, those smooth and carved muscles and the half crescent moon tattoo. She traced it with her fingers and said, "So you are The Silver Crescent Prince."


    "Hmm, and you are my princess," he hummed. "We might have to marry again and exchange rings when we go back to Bainsburgh."


    "I would love to do it with you again," she replied in a sultry voice. It was necessary to have the formal wedding at Bainsburgh so that the world came to know about them. Besides, she wanted Cole to be involved.

 Chapter 117 - The Ulfric (8) Marked

    <h4>Chapter 117 - The Ulfric (8) Marked</h4>


    His wife.


    His Luna.


    Daryn lowered himself, ced his arms beneath her, pulled her and slowly kissed her. She opened her mouth for him, as he pressed his body against her. The way he kissed her, it was like he wanted to make sure that she had epted him in her life. He wanted to ensure that she would be there with him through thick and thin, that she chose him over any other man and be his. "Mine," he groaned in her mouth.


    She inhaled his scent trying tomit it to her memory.


    His tongue delved deep in her mouth in a sensuous worship making her moan. Her heart raced in her ribcage, as she wanted him to im her more than anything else. She wanted to offer herself to him, so that he would mark her. She leaned against him and her hand went to his hard, solid length.


    He gasped. By Skadi. He left her mouth and buried his face in her neck to inhale her.


    "I want to mark you Dawn," he said softly against her skin, making her body tingle.


    Every part of her body tensed.


    "Would you let me, Dawn?" he asked, tipping her chin up. It was hard for him to stop himself at this moment, but he needed assurance from her. It was going to be painful.


    "Yes," she whispered and stroked his back as primal instinct washed over her. Her ws came out.


    He removed her jewelry very slowly and unbuttoned her blouse. She squirmed under him and rubbed her core against his length. He opened the belt of her skirt, pulled it out and then removed his skirt. Removing the diadem he raked his fingers through her silky, wavy, ck hair. "How should I love you darling?" he whispered.


    He was the most handsome person she had everid her eyes upon in all his nakedness¡ªsculpted and chiseled like Adonis.


    He started kissing her neck, her vicle and went down. She grabbed a fistful of his hair. Her hands went to his back and she grazed her ws over his skin, marking him.


    "You are beautiful," he breathed in between his kisses. He went down to her breasts and kissed them. He traced her breasts, her waist all the way down to her thighs and in between them making her gasp. He moved his lips down and her body arched hungrily. He started to kiss her belly, nibbled on her belly button and went lower and lower, until his lips hovered over her sweet spot. He pleasured her with his passionate kisses and deep strokes of tongues that wanted to invade her on the inside forcing her to breathe heavily. She clutched a pillow and buried her head inside as hoarse cries came from her throat. He prated his two fingers inside and sucked on her clit. "Daryn, please I can''t take it anymore," she whimpered. It was not long before her muscles clenched and she burst, letting out a cry.


    "I am going to make you want me hard," he said and opened her legs wider. He rose and nudged her entrance with the tip of his hardness. She arched with pleasure and her thighs tingled in anticipation. His breathing became ragged but he gently eased into her hoping to keep control. "Please." She urged him to im her. She whimpered for him to be united to her.


    "Dawn," he whispered as he slowly pushed in and out.


    She pushed her hips up. Holy Mother! If he didn''t take her, she would die. Not able to withstand his extreme precaution, she said, "Get on your back."


    He rolled with her. She straddled him and gyrated her hips. His muscles tensed, ripped and jumped under his skin. He stroked her on her thighs and then grabbed her breasts.


    They wereing out.


    Suddenly, he got up and pulled her across hisp. Inhaling her arousal made his primal instincts go crazy. A growl formed in his chest and he let it go. He needed to dominate her, im her. He spanked her hard on her ass and she whimpered again. His breaths became shaky, the heat of her juices pooled on him inviting a primal growl. He spanked her more. She was about to reach her peak, when he spanked her again and this time she cried out as waves of orgasm passed through her body once again.


    He removed her from hisp and made her lift her to her hands and knees forcing her upper body go down. She buried her face in the pillow. A snarl ripped through his throat when he saw her ass spread wide. His wolf goaded him to mark her. He slid inside her and she pushed herself against him. His fangs grew. They were once again glossed with his venom. He licked them as she took him deep and moaned. She was so wanton.


    Suddenly, he picked her up in hisp and grabbed her hips to yank them up and down on him like she was weightless. He leaned his face near her neck to the base and grazed with his fangs. He wanted her madly, fiercely, urgently. He had to mark her or he would go mad.


    "Bite me, Daryn," she cried. She wanted to be marked. That was his cue.


    And he sunk his fangs inside her neck as he came inside her. Dawn screamed. Her body writhed in pain. Daryn held her tightly in his embrace, his fangs buried deep inside the flesh of her neck, his venom mixing with her blood. He couldn''t let her go. He was marking his mate. Her scream ripped the room. Blood oozed out. It trickled through her neck onto her breasts. She wanted to run, but he had gripped her so hard that it was impossible.


    It got over very fast. In less than a minute, Daryn removed his fangs from her flesh. Dawn slumped in his embrace, too weak to say anything, too weak to move. Tears came out unbridled. Her body was suddenly chilly and heated up at the same time as if she was having fever.


    "Shhh," he crooned as he pushed his fangs inside. He felt so satisfied, so turned on, soplete. He had marked his mate. It was as if two puzzles pieces had snapped in ce. If Dawn would have been a pure blood, he would have taken her again but she was a neotide. He had to go slow with her, let it sink in her that she was marked. "Mine forever."


    Neotides never marked each other. They just fell in love and married. But it was different with the pure bloods.


    He rocked her back and forth as he looked at his mark on her neck. It was beautiful. "Shhh¡­" he rocked her again. Once she was quiet, once the venom had mixed with her blood, he ced her gently on the bed and went to get a wet towel to wipe her blood. Her eyes were closed, cheeks flushed red and her body had slight fever. He wiped the blood off to reveal two marks of his teeth where the blood had caked already. They would heal by morning. He removed her hair from her sweaty face and smiled. He could never get enough of her.


    Dawn, his Dawn,y right beside him. He gazed at her with stars in his eyes. He stroked her beautiful body and those perfectly kissable lips that he saw for the first time and wanted to plunder them.

 Chapter 118 - The Lake (1)

    <h4>Chapter 118 - The Lake (1)</h4>


    Dawn woke up the next morning with stiff muscles and even a much stiffer neck. He had imed her, marked her. She brushed her finger on it and a smile spread on her lips. She turned over and found him peacefully sleeping beside her like a baby. His hair was all mussed up and falling on his forehead. Warmth filled her heart and cruised through every pore of her body when she remembered how she kindled beneath his touch, how they made love together. She touched his heart with her palm and felt how hers pounded in tandem with his. It was wonderful.


    Her Alpha.


    Her husband.


    She raked her fingers through his hair very gently and had an urge to kiss him on his tattoo, so she went down and lightly brushed his lips on the moon, the mark of his n. Does she also have to bear it? Daryn stirred. He held her, brought her up and took her lips between his. After teasing her yfully, he made her lie down and removed her hair from the shoulder to inspect if she had recovered. There were two ck spots on the base of her neck, reminiscent of their previous night. He stroked his fingers there and said in a sleepy voice, "Thank you."


    "I am sorry," she whispered.


    "About what darling?" a frown formed on his forehead.


    "About making you wait for so long. I didn''t ¡ª I didn''t know that not marking me was this painful for you."


    He raised his hand on his elbow and then supported his head on it. He looked so much at peace, very calm andposed and full. He said, "You were worth all the wait Dawn. Even if I had to wait a thousand years to be with you, I would have done that."


    "Daryn¡­"


    He leaned over, kissed her and then embraced her tightly. Shey quietly as her face nestled in the crook of his neck. He caressed her back, her arms and proudly nced at the mark.


    "I would love to go to The Silver Manor with you from here," she said.


    "That would be wonderful, my dear," he replied softly. Finally his home would get someone it had long deserved.


    "What does Silver Manor look like? Is it as big as your penthouse at The Silver Arcade?" she asked softly.


    Daryn chuckled. "It''s a stately ce. It belongs to us for over three hundred years now. There''s a river, River Lifye that flows next to it. So you can practically spend your entire day boating, swimming, kayaking or simply watching it."


    "River Lifye?" she asked. She remembered Quetz. She had to tell him that she was married. How would he take that information? She missed him.


    "Yes, why?"


    She brought her hands on his back and shook her head. "It''s nothing." Suddenly she recalled that she had dug her ws in his flesh. She sprang up, leaned over and checked his back. There were red bruises that clearly showed her marks on him. "Shit!" she froze.


    Darynughed. "Trust me, I loved what you did to me," he said softly.


    But she pulled away.


    "Don''t be mad," he said. "It is nothing," he reiterated. This was normal amongst the werewolves. If she were a pure blood, he would have done worse things with her.


    Dawn wasn''t convinced. How could she not control herself? She got out of the bed.


    "Dawn?" he called her.


    "Let''s go to thatke for a swim," she said to change the topic. "Besides, I am extremely hungry." He had to heal before she lost control again.


    "But¡ª"


    She didn''t let himplete the sentence and shut herself in the bathroom.


    Daryn turned over on his back and ced his hand on his head. How should he convince her that this was something that was expected? They weren''t humans. But in retrospect, how could he me her? She was a human till eighteen years and it had been only five years since she was bitten. It was obvious that her human nature would intervene with her thoughts. Who bit her????


    An hourter, they went out of the room. Since she didn''t know that there was ake in the Ulfric, she wasn''t carrying her swimwear, so she wore her blue denim shorts and a white tank top. "See this is why you should pack a lot," she justified herrge suitcase by pointing at her outfit.


    "I think on our honeymoon, I will pack things for you," he replied.


    "Why?"


    "Because you wouldn''t need much to wear, and whatever you''ll wear, I will tear that off."


    Dawn pped his shoulder.


    Daryn wore his boxer shorts. His moon tattoo was stark against his white marble skin and chiseled abs. He looked so sexy that almost every pure blood female turned to look at him. He was practically beaming with happiness showing off his bruised back to the werewolves. Dawn walked beside him with a pink blush. "At least wear a shirt," she chided.


    "No!" He picked her up from behind, kissed her neck and trailed his tongue over his mark. She was filled with such a sensuous feeling that her body quivered in carnal pleasure. This was new and sensational and she wanted more of him right now, right there.


    He sensed her shuddering and lightly chuckled. "Those are one of the perks thate with your mark."


    As he was carrying her outside, she saw Brantley and they stopped. He was grinning at the lovey-dovey couple.


    Daryn ced Dawn on her feet and smiled at him. The two gave each other a bear hug. "How are you doing?" Brantley asked in a teasing manner.


    "Never better," Daryn winked.


    "Are you off somewhere?" he asked him as he nced at Dawn.


    "Yes, we are going to the pool."


    "Oh! Have a nice day!" he said and walked away.


    Daryn held the small of her back and guided her to the pool. Dawn had be quiet and listened to his chirping all the way when suddenly a voice knocked inside her brain. It was like a soft thud on a wooden door, like a tendril of a thought that wanted to prate her mind. She let her guard down and the tendril passed through.


    "You have something that belongs to me, and I want it," the voice hissed.


    She froze on the spot. Brantley. He couldmunicate with her mentally. How was that possible? She jammed her hands into her pockets. Her heart nearly exploded with nervousness.


    "If you don''t give it back to me, I will seize it from you," the voice hissed again.


    "No!" she shouted and blocked her mind. The tendril wriggled out.


    Daryn stopped and stared at her. He said, "It''s okay baby. We can have only four babies. I won''t push you for more."


    She stared back at him as blood drained from her face. She grasped his arm and shook her head in denial. Did she just hallucinate?


    "Darling, I havee down from six babies to four. This is not done," he sounded flustered.


    She shook her head and focused on what he was saying. Wait. "Four babies?" she eximed. "Are you out of your mind?" she chided him. "We will have only one child."


    Daryn''s face was droopy. He stopped feeling utterly dejected. He had nned on having at least three babies with her ever since he had mated with her.


    Theke was only a few feet away.


    None of them heard the rumble of the ground beneath them.

 Chapter 119 - The Lake (2) - A Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 119 - The Lake (2) - A Dragon</h4>


    The surface glimmered in golden with the afternoon sun. The azure, crystal water rippled over it andpped the shores washing it with its pureness. The edges were dotted with umbre pines and oak trees, pretty erratically spaced but dense. The only sounds were that of birds chirping and cool water. Dawn took off her tank top and the shorts as she ran towards it to dive in. The cool water surrounded her pleasantly. As she dove in, she could see the stones and rocks at the bottom in hues of grey and white.


    Daryn took his boxers out and dived in to join her.


    After a long time, Dawn felt this good. Underneath the surface, she glided like a dolphin. She touched the stones below. A cluster of orange fish ran out when she dislodged a small rock and she smiled. The coolness of water was weing. Daryn swam with her and it was such a perfect moment¡ªa moment where she forgot about the past and didn''t have to analyze the future. Thest thing she had in her mind was who she was or who she wanted to be. The water surrounded her, embraced her and calmed her. She could stay in this world forever. Daryn watched her. It was kind of a therapy for her and he loved that it soothed her.


    She came back to the surface. "This is so beautiful," she said with excitement in her eyes. "Let''s go back under the water again."


    "Sure, but there''s a better ce I had discovered years back. There''s an underwater cave where you will find exotic clusters of fish and nkton. Would you like to explore that?"


    "Yes," she squealed.


    Darynughed. They started to swim further inside theke. They must have gone no more than a hundred feet, when they heard a loud whoosh. There was sudden disturbance in the air. They stopped swimming.


    "What was that?" Dawn asked.


    "I don''t know¡ª"


    Daryn''s head snapped up at the sound of pping of wings over theke. He heard a low-pitched whistle as if the air had passed over those wings and could imagine the colossal spread. A hard knot formed in his stomach.


    "Under theke!" he shouted and the two of them dived inside.


    They turned their faces towards the surface of water to see what it was and to their utter shock, they saw a green dragon flying above theke, very near to the surface. The water was battered with swirling gusts of ripples that formed beneath it. Immediately, they dove deeper.


    Was that Quetz? Dawn opened her mind-link with him and called, ''Is that you?'' but there was no response. It was a different dragon. Her brain stuttered for a moment. She headed towards the surface to get a clear picture of the dragon. Daryn followed. When they were above, he said in an angry voice, "Are you mad? Let''s go under the surface. What if that creaturees back? What the hell is that? Who knows that it might dine on us thinking that we are tworge fish?" But Dawn couldn''t help staring at the gigantic dragon that was still visible in the distance. It was still flying near the surface, as if finding food. Her mind became numb and she forgot to breathe. She was totally stunned as the enormity of the situation grasped her.


    As if the creature had sensed their presence, it angled a little and then turned back.


    "Dawn, dive," Daryn shouted. Dawn gasped. She continued to look at the dragon whoserge wings tore the air around it. She squinted to see it clearly. It was a beautiful green, just like Quetz but at least three timesrger than him. Its shiny scales glistened in the sun and the belly was white. It was so beautiful and stately that Quetz paled in front of him. Dawn could feel goose bumps on her skin. Whose dragon could that be?


    The dragonnded far from them on the water surface and when it was airborne again, she saw that it had grabbed a fish in its talons.


    Fearing for their safety, Daryn yanked Dawn back inside water and held her tight. The dragon flew above them¡ªits powerful legs surged as the air whipped past it. In smooth strokes of its wings, the dragon was in the sky, climbing rapidly. It was gone momentster. The entire spectacle left Dawn breathless. Was this dragon rted to Quetz? She thought only one dragon lived in this world and now there were two?


    When the two of them surfaced up, Daryn was extremely nervous. "Let us go back," he said. "I need to find out what that was." He started swimming back to the shore. Realizing that Dawn hadn''t moved an inch, he hollered, "Dawn, hurry up!" Reluctantly, she started back.


    "That was an awesome being," she said. She was so excited. She had to find out about it.


    "Awesome? That was scary," Daryn replied and increased his pace.


    Once they reached the shore, Daryn urged her to wear the clothes quickly. "We must leave this ce as soon as possible. I don''t want to end us as food for some beast."


    Seeing how he behaved, how could she reveal that even she had a dragon? She bit her lip and said, "Yeah! I am hurrying up." Although she really wanted to go back and look for it.


    Daryn rushed back to the huts. "Go back to the room, Dawn and wait for me. I need to inform Gayle about it."


    "Okay," she said. "But honestly I think it isn''t a big issue. You said that Ulfric was a different ce, so maybe this is something you didn''t know and lived here already."


    "You think I don''t know what that was? We had heard about dragons. They existed thousands of years back but seeing one right here," Daryn shook his head, "It was frightening. There are so many werewolves out here. What if it starts feeding on them?"


    Dawn gaped at him. Dragons were not like that. She was screaming inside that what he thought was wrong but couldn''t say a word.


    Daryn narrowed his eyes and said, "Somehow I get the impression that you don''t agree with me."


    "I think you are jumping to conclusions. With what I have read about them, they all have riders¡ªyou know dragon riders," she reasoned very quietly, so quietly that he didn''t think she was crazy.


    "You are crazy!" he snapped. "Just go back and wait for me. I am extremely concerned about your safety and that of my tribe. I am going and talking about it to Father and other Chiefs."


    Dawn pursed her lips. She turned to walk towards her room. She wanted to tell him that it would have already sensed them in water. The fact that it didn''t target them as food meant that the dragon was way too intelligent. She ambled and didn''t notice people who greeted her as their Luna. Her mark was visible. There was buzz around the entiremunity that their Luna had been marked, to which she was oblivious.


    As she was walking, a few young girls tittered, which caught her attention. They were standing in the lobby of the cottage, looking at her and saying something in whispers. Theyughed again. Dawn blushed. Were they ridiculing her? From the corner of her eye, she noticed Brantley standing past them. Their eyes locked and once again Dawn''s body tensed. She looked away in order to avoid him and quickened her pace to her room. That man was bing scary by the minute.


    Her stomach growled. Since Daryn had asked her to wait for her in the room, she picked up an apple and munched on it while thinking about the dragon. Her thoughts went to Quetz and she missed Cole dearly. Bored, she grabbed her pillow and went off to sleep.


    "Dawn," a voice called her. "Dawn?"


    She opened her eyes and smiled to see Daryn sitting by her side. "How did the meeting go?" she asked.


    Daryn took a deep breath. He ced his hand on her cheek and then rubbed it with his thumb. "Baby, I want you to go back to Bainsburgh."


    She frowned and sat. "What do you mean?" Her eyes became wide realizing the meaning of his sentence. "You mean you won''t be going back with me?"


    Daryn lowered his eyes and a sullen look came across his face. "No."


    "Why?" she asked. "I won''t leave you alone." She protested.


    "Baby¡ª I can''t find father. There''s something wrong. We have sent teams everywhere to search for him. I am suspecting that there is an attack on my family or on werewolves. The Chiefs have asked me to investigate this matter before leaving Ulfric." He cupped her cheeks again. "You are my weak spot. If someone attacks you, I can''t¡ª I can''t¡ª survive." He swallowed bile back down his throat. "You have to leave this ce because I am too concerned about your safety. Knowing that you are safe, I will be able to work better."

 Chapter 120 - Because You Are A Neotide

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Because You Are A Neotide</h4>


    Dawn noticed how Daryn''s chin almost trembled when he said that Gayle was missing. She could understand his emotions so well. He wanted to keep her safe, all the more now that Gayle wasn''t there and he was thinking of the worse possibilities. He left her and stared at his empty hands. There was soreness in his throat and heaviness in his limbs. He took Dawn''s hand in his just tofort himself. Possibility of the worst-case scenario crept into him like moisture in wood. It travelled through his body making his mood petnt.


    Dawn said, "Daryn, you are overthinking. Nothing has happened to Gayle. He must have gone somewhere. He is a werewolf so cut him some ck. It is possible that he has also gone out to take a stroll."


    Daryn took a deep breath. "I am hoping for the same¡ª" his voice trailed off. After a pause he added, "If we can''t find him by the evening, it means red g, because we were all supposed to return by tomorrow morning."


    "You will find him. Now stop worrying," she assured him and stroked his hair.


    His ck eyes stared in her green ones. "Come here," he said.


    She lowered herself. He wrapped his arms around her, brought her over his chest and pressed her near his body. This was all thefort he needed. "Stay with me," he whispered.


    "I will, and I won''t leave you," she said with determination. Not when he was so gloomy, not when he needed her the most. No, she would stay with him, no matter what.


    An hourter there was a knock on their room. Daryn opened the door.


    "Sorry Chief, we can''t find Gayle. We had sent two search teams. They havebed the forest but Gayle is nowhere," his beta, Neal informed.


    "Where is Caleb?" he asked.


    "Caleb and Pia are in their room. They are having a small party with their old group."


    "Inform him about it," he said grumpily. "Tell him that we will be meeting in fifteen minutes."


    "Okay," Neal said and left in a hurry.


    Daryn closed the door. He turned to look at Dawn. His face was marked with lines of worry. He said, "I think you are hungry. We must have lunch."


    Dawn jumped out of the bed. Since the meeting was in fifteen minutes, they had to have lunch immediately. While going to the room where the lunch was spread for all, she asked, "Can I join the meeting?"


    "Not now," he replied. "Only the Chiefs will be joining it for now. They won''t like your intrusion at this time."


    Dawn puffed her cheeks and he kissed her on the head. "Sorry darling, most pure bloods are arrogant. I don''t want them to smirk at my wife. Eventually you will have to join the meetings, not just this time."


    "Will Pia join?"


    "Yes." His answer was clipped.


    Fifteen minutester, Daryn left for the meeting and Dawn was left all alone. Her mind went back to the dragon they had seen flying over theke. Whose dragon was it? She was sure that it had a rider because all dragons had a rider. Was it possible that just like Quetz who had hidden himself in a magical world, this dragon was also in this magical world? There were too many questions that crossed her mind. Once again, a dull ache began to form on her tattooed index finger. She pressed it in her fist and walked back to her room.


    When Daryn came back an hourter, his face was pale like a ghost. As soon as he closed the door, he leaned against it. His breathing was rapid and shallow and his pulse pounded in his temples. Dawn ran to him to hold him. He put his arms on her shoulder, feeling weak and needing all the support he could get. He wanted to go to the bed and sit but his legs were shaking.


    "Daryn, what is wrong?" Dawn asked in a shrill tone. She was anxious seeing him in this condition.


    "We couldn''t find father," he whispered. "He has been missing for over 5 hours and there''s no clue. We suspect that he has been abducted."


    Dawn was as terrified as Daryn. With her help, Daryn sat on the edge of the bed and fisted his hair in his hands.


    "How could we be so careless? We''ve been so lost in celebrating the festival that we didn''t see any warning signs. There was absolutely nothing that we could get hold of. We scoured through his room, we went to all the ces he visited. My werewolves sniffed his scent to the furthest they could, but we couldn''t find him."


    Dawn pressed her fist to her mouth. "Has this ever urred earlier?" she asked.


    He shook his head. "No! Never. Who would dare to abduct the Chief of the Silver Pack? Gayle is the head, the supreme Alpha of all the packs. Abducting him means asking for death."


    "You are thinking that he has been captured. It is highly possible that he has gone back to Bainsburgh without telling you all. It is possible that he has simply lost his way. And it is possible that he has some hideout in this forest, which is hidden from you all!" Dawn voiced all the potential reasons for him missing from the ce.


    "No Dawn!" Daryn almost shouted. "I know my father. He wouldn''t be so irresponsible. What would you do if you were the supreme Alpha? Would you act so irrationally? Won''t you tell anyone about your ns knowing the fact that every other person, every other Chief would want to take your position? It is not so easy. The whole thing has be tooplicated with him missing. The Chiefs feel that if Gayle could miss like this, then how good an Alpha was he? They are going to doubt our capabilities."


    Dawn bit her lip and stepped back. She had never seen him this mad and so angered.


    "I am sorry," he said and pulled her closer to him. He made her sit on the bed beside him. "Baby, I didn''t mean to scare you."


    "I know," she said softly lowering her gaze. "How can I help you?"


    "You must leave. Go back to Bainsburgh. You have to be safe. Because if the person who has abducted him maye after you. I smell some deep conspiracy here." He paused to caress her cheeks. "Please understand me. Without you, I will be able to work better and with you I am going to feel very scared. Someone might hurt you, Dawn." He tucked a hair behind her ear. "Izar will take you back. He knows the route. Once you reach there, my people are going to take control and will guide you back cautiously. At home you are going to be safe."


    "I can take care of myself, Daryn¡ª"


    "No, you can''t," he snapped. "Because you are a neotide." He grasped her hands in his. "If they could take away father, they can easily take you away." He shuddered. "Let me find those who are responsible." Dawn could feel the heat and desperation of those words on her.


    Dawn gave him a dejected look. There were wrinkles around her eyes. "Is being a neotide a handicap?"


    "It is. Please don''t argue Dawn. When you reach home, don''t let anyone know what happened in Ulfric, okay?"


    "Whom are you suspecting?" she asked, removing her hands from his grasp. Didn''t he have a smidge of confidence in her?


    "I don''t know. Just go home, Dawn." He pleaded.


    "I want to stay with you," her voice cracked. "Let me stay beside you. I can help."


    "Damn it!" Daryn pped his thigh and stood. "Why can''t you understand one simple thing?" he let out a snarl. "There are no second thoughts about it," he said and paced the room.


    Dawn closed her eyes. She knew that Daryn was too concerned and overly protective about her. He came and sat beside her again and pulled her in hisp. "I wille back soon," he said and kissed her on her lips. She opened her mouth for him to explore her all over again. She was scared for him. What if something happened to him? What if she would never see him again? She pushed him on the bed and leaned over him. His hands trailed to her back and they entwined their tongues in a dance of love. He growled. "My mate."


    Her body melted under his touch. "Daryn, I can''t think of a life without you," she said softly. Soon they were a tangle of arms and legs and teeth and tongue and lips. Their bodies moved together in hot sensation and together they peaked with Daryn roaring as he came.


    When they were done, Daryny beside her and said, "You will leave now."


    "Now?" she sat straight.


    "Please baby?" he urged.


    Dawn''s vision blurred.


    "I love you," he said softly and kissed her lips.


    In the next one hour, Dawn was fully packed.

 Chapter 121 - We Know Everything About You

    <h4>Chapter 121 - We Know Everything About You</h4>


    Izar was waiting for her outside the cottage. Daryn helped her sit on the saddle and mounted behind her. He wrapped his arms around her in a protective sheath.


    It was getting darker by the minute. They started for the tunnel''s entry point through the forest''s winding path. The pixies had once again lit up the path. "Only I am leaving? No one else?" she asked. She thought that even Pia would go with her.


    "Are you afraid darling?"


    "No! I thought that Pia would also leave with me."


    "She is going to stay here for a day or two and then I think she will go. I haven''t asked about Caleb''s ns but at the moment I need all the help I can get," he replied.


    "I can help you, Daryn," she said hoping to convince him.


    "There is no argument," He snapped.


    Dawn became quiet. His anger about the issue was rising and she didn''t want to irk him anymore. They had argued about it and he had vehemently denied her request repeatedly. What he said wasn''t wrong, but she didn''t feel like leaving him. At the same time she didn''t want to appear like an insisting petnt child. This was an important hour and he needed all the support.


    They reached the mouth of the tunnel in silence. Daryn dismounted Izar. He gave the reins to Dawn and said, "Izar knows the way back. Sleep on him and he will reduce his pace. But for the first half of your journey, go as fast as possible. As there wouldn''t be anyone in the tunnel, he can run fast. When you reach theke, take some rest and then carry forward." He patted a small bag that was tied on Izar''s side. "There is food in this bag. Eat it and stay hydrated."


    "Daryn?" she asked with a gentle voice and a soft expression.


    "Yes, my dear?" he asked. A lump rose in his throat.


    "I am scared for you. Please take care of yourself otherwise I will constantly worry about you. Ande back soon."


    He pulled her torso down and kissed her lips. He pulled away too soon. "I will darling. I will see you soon." There was agony in his voice. "I love you," he said and kissed her hand.


    Dawn swallowed hard as she fought back the tears in her eyes. "I love you too, Daryn."


    She turned her face in front before her vision became blurry. She didn''t want to be someone who wouldn''t be able to help him and be a burden.


    Daryn watched her as she held the reins. "Are you ready?"


    No, she wasn''t. She nodded. Daryn was sending her away to defend her. He was shutting himself from her. He kissed her hand again and she heard her heart breaking into two but it was Daryn who had pped Izar''s back. "Go!"


    Izar took off.


    Daryn watched her as Izar picked up the speed, the sound of his hooves clopping against the hard ground, echoed.


    Dawn did not look back and pushed the bile back in her stomach. She held the reins tightly. As soon as they entered the tunnel, they were surrounded by the sparkling vines, roses and mushrooms. Her eyes became heavy and she leaned on Izar to sleep. She woke up with a start with water droplets falling on her. Rubbing her eyes, she looked around. She realized they were near theke because the glow had dimmed. The droplets were still falling and she looked up. There was a small fissure in the ceiling. The mushrooms were grazed as if someone had tried to find their path through it.


    Strangely, she hadn''t seen this when they were going to Ulfric.


    Dawn watched everything keenly - her flight senses were heightened. Her face was etched with concern. She nced around to see the reasons for the anomaly. Daryn had told her that they were growing on the ceiling for a long time and remained untouched. Why were they grazed? She stared at the ground to see if something was amiss. There was a fluttering in her stomach and her mouth fell open when she noticed that the ground had broken at several ces. Small pits had formed and stones and debris were lying unounted. Her muscles stiffened. Was there someone else in the cavern besides her?


    Izar cantered as Dawn sat straight on him, keeping her chin up. It pulled up near theke and Dawn got down. She checked the time. It had been almost five hours since she started. Opening the bag on Izar''s side, she took the food that was wrapped in foils while Izar walked to the water trough. Sitting down near the shore, she looked around. The ce was so silent that it was almost eerie.


    Concentrating back on the foil that was neatly wrapped, she peeled it and took out a bread loaf, blueberries, asparagus and minced meat. As soon as she started to eat, a low rumble beneath the ground made her jerk her head.


    The Yardraks. Perhaps this was a regr thing.


    She finished the loaf and started packing when once again the rumble was heard. This time it was associated with light tter as if pebbles fell apart.


    There was definitely someone.


    Dawn rose from her ce. Izar was now looking up as if he too had heard the sound.


    She twirled around to see what it was, but nothing untoward came in her view. Everything was in its ce. Momentster the ttering stopped. The stillness of the air seemed to suck it and the ce was bereft of noise, as if the air had stolen every sound.


    Dawn was about to go back to Izar when from the distance came a series of heavy tter. It was the sound of pebbles andrge rocks that were striking against each other. At first it appeared to havee from the outside and then from beneath the ground. In a few moments the noise wasing from all directions. It got closer and louder and then suddenly, about fifty feet away from her, the ground exploded. The grey debris spouted upwards and somended in theke almost half way towards her. The noise reverberated in the cavern.


    Dawn squealed and ducked as Izar neighed wildly on his hind legs. He ran to Dawn to protect her. Wide eyed, she held his reins to calm him but he shuffled back and nudged Dawn with his nuzzle to leave the ce. "Calm down, calm down."


    When the debris settled, Dawn looked up. Her eyes widened at what she saw in front. A man no taller than her waist was standing in the middle of the deep pit that was formed because of the explosion. The dwarf removed debris from his bald head. His skin was pale. His chest was broad and he wore a jacket made from brown animal fur over ck braise. A belt was strapped over his waist on which a dagger hung loosely. He looked at Dawn with irritation in his eyes. In a gruff voice he said, "Yakhz daan recessus."


    Dawn blinked at him rapidly. A dwarf! "Who are you?" she asked in a hoarse voice ready to shift and tear him in pieces.


    The dwarf climbed out of the pit with difficulty. He brushed his sleeve to remove the dust and walked towards her. "Grax ph?nius Ulfric. Why did you leave Daryn alone?" He circled past theke.


    Dawn''s mouth fell to the floor. How did he know Daryn? She stumbled back to increase distance between them. "Who are¡ª who are¡ª" she forced a squeak out.


    "I am Nusgroth," said the dwarf. He stopped about twenty feet away from her. "Why have you left Ulfric?" he asked, tilting his head.


    Not able to believe what she was seeing, Dawn''s mind became numb. Izar was standing right beside her. His body was tense and if that man got any nearer, he was ready for an attack.


    "Gayle is in trouble and so is Daryn," said Nusgroth. "You must go back and help them Dawn."


    "How do you know me?" she breathed out. Her skin lined with goosebumps thinking about whatever storm was about to break in the Ulfric.


    "We know everything about you," Nusgroth said. "Dorargrolic dk, dragon rider."


    Dawn''s eyes bulged. He knew about her dragon? Anxiety washed over her body and she couldn''t fight the sensation of going back to him. It was like an ominous, dark shadow that loomed inside her, that she hadmitted a grave mistake by leaving him alone in the lurch.


    "If you won''t go, his life would be in danger," said the dwarf and turned to go back.


    "Wait!" she shouted from behind. "How do you know about my¡ª my¡ª?"


    Nusgroth spun around and in a deep voice said, "Use everything, every power you have in your possession when you go back to Ulfric. There are dark forces, which you can''t see." He paused and snapped, "I was asked to send you this message. I have done my work." He walked back towards the pit.


    Her lips were wobbly. Did he mean Quetz?

 Chapter 122 - A Shade Of Cimmerian

    <h4>Chapter 122 - A Shade Of Cimmerian</h4>


    "Stop!" Dawn called, but Nusgroth had jumped inside the pit. The ground rearranged itself as all the debris, rocks and dust fitted back in their ce as if nothing happened. It was as if the time rewound. Dawn ran after him. But he was gone. There was no trace that he even appeared. She ced her fingers on her parted lips. Did she just hallucinate or was it true?


    When she began her journey back from Ulfric, on the inside she knew that she wouldn''t be seeing Daryn anytime soon considering the way things were going. That nagging fear that he was in some kind of a peril worsened her state of mind. ''I love you,'' he had said before parting¡ªthose words made her crave to go back. The way the pixies circled around them, the glow on his skin and his deep intense gaze¡ªshe could almost feel it all on her. And now¡ªafter what Nusgroth said, she was desperate to go back.


    ''Use everything, every power you have in your possession in Ulfric.''


    "Daryn!" she cried. A wail left her as her heart went out for Daryn. She crouched on the ground and ced a hand on her heart. "What have I done? Why did I leave him? Has something happened to him? Why did a Yardrak warn me?" She murmured through her sobs. A few momentster, she scrambled on her limbs and then got up slowly. "I need to go back. I have to go back now!" she wiped her tears. "Where is Quetz?" His safety was her growing concern.


    "Quetz! Queeetz! QUETZ!" she shouted with all her power hoping that her voice would cross the thick stones of the cavern, therge distance between them and reached him. She wanted him to be near her.


    Izar nudged her again¡ªher onlypanion in this unknown, unexplored world. "We have to go back Izar," she said as she patted his muzzle. She spurred him and galloped down the cavern back to Ulfric. She must have ridden for an hour when suddenly she heard a steady whoosh of wings just above her. Dawn,'' a voice entered through the passage of her mind. "Quetz!" Dawn shouted as her skin tickled in happiness. She stopped Izar. "Quetz," she shouted again. "Are you there?"


    ''Yes'', came a prompt reply. ''I am flying above the cavern.'' His gigantic wings were battering the silence of the night, the stillness of the air with their powerful strokes.


    A new wave of positivity surged through Dawn''s heart. He was there, flying just above her. She pressed her leg on Izar''s right side and took off.


    ''I will stay right above you Dawn. Do not try to hurry up. Come out safely.''


    "Yes Quetz," she said. "Horrah!" she pulled back Izar''s leash to goad him to ride faster. She just couldn''t help it, she had to meet Quetz.


    As she rode in the cavern, she heard his sharp ws cking over the cavern''s roof. ''This tunnel is surrounded by a thick growth of trees. There are canopies all around. I will have to fly above the growth.''


    ''Okay. But who cares if your ws damage the roof of the cavern. I want you to stay close to me.''


    ''No Dawn, this is one thing I don''t want to take my chance with,'' he hissed and ascended up in the air.


    ''In that case, go to the tunnel''s mouth and wait for me. Don''t hold yourself for me. I will be there in the next three hours.'' Izar couldn''t match Quetz speed even if he was the fastest horse on the Earth. She had to let Quetz go ahead of her.


    Quetz hummed a throaty yes.


    Ever since Dawn had left Bainsburgh, he had followed her from the Ensmoire Forest. Since she had not told him that she was going to the Ulfric, he didn''t pester her to reveal. There was a lot going on in her life. Not that he knew, but her presence around her was sufficient for his satisfaction that she was safe. On the day when she was leaving, there was a tendril of a thought in her mind - if she could mention about Daryn to him, and that she was leaving for Ulfric with him. After that he just had to follow her. It wasn''t difficult to connect the dots of the direction she went towards. It was a simple instinct for him. He had hidden himself outside Ulfric. And so although Dawn didn''t know, Quetz was always there. He was sleeping in one of the Whispering Eobens that had grown in the area he was staying, when he heard her shout his name.


    Meanwhile, Dawn wondered if Nusgroth or any other Yardrak would show up again. She had hundreds of questions in her mind. She kept looking for signs of broken earth or grazed mushrooms or crevices that looked unnatural, but there was nothing.


    Izar galloped at a marvelous speed and they reached the tunnel''s mouth in three hours. As soon as she was out in the open, she saw the gigantic presence of her dragon. Quetz was crouching with his wings tucked neatly, looking at her with his deep blue eyes. Izar pranced nervously when he saw Quetz and Quetz turned his head to see him with disgust.


    Dawn dismounted and even though her body was sore with pain, she ran to her pet. She hopped on his w and hugged his neck, almost dangling there. Closing her eyes she said, "Quetz, I missed you crazily!" She grasped his strong, corded neck tightly. Happiness and warmth flowed through her heart. It seeped in her and warmed her skin like the first rays of dawn in summer. Her nervousness floated into obscurity and confidence sprang up. Everything would fall in ce now. She had Quetz. They were a team and she had no reason to fear.


    The wind ruffled her hair. He brought his wing and covered her warmly to shield her from the storm that was brewing.


    ''I missed you too Dawn,'' he replied tenderly. ''But what exactly urred here? You have a lot of telling to do.''


    After a while when she had calmed down, she said, ''I will tell you all, but let''s continue our journey.''


    ''Sure. You must ride my back instead of that puny animal.''


    Izar neighed from distance in protest.


    ''I wish Arawn was here. He wasrger and a better ride,'' Quetz smirked. He brought another wing forward and covered herpletely as if telling Izar that he was her rider and that she belonged to him and that he was just a useless ride that she was using out of necessity.


    ''I am responsible for Izar too. There is another dragon present, so you have to soar the night sky with a lot of caution,'' Dawn said. ''Also Izar knows the way back.''


    Once again Quetz looked at the horse with dislike and said, ''This forest is too thick and I can''t glide through it. I won''t bother hiding and will fly above you. Ask that horse of yours to not deviate from the path.''


    Dawn shook her head. ''Why would he?'' She released his neck and hopped back on the ground. ''We should start as soon as possible. I am afraid we don''t have much time to lose.''


    Quetz opened his wings and she walked out of them. He turned, pushed his weight on his hind legs and lunged in the air.


    Dawn mounted Izar and kicked her leg on his to give him the clue that he had to gallop at top speed. She held his leash tightly. The horse galloped. He was now racing with the dragon.


    Dawn didn''t find a single pixie on her way back. The night was so dark that if it hadn''t been for Izar''s instincts, she would have lost her way easily in the forest. All that could hear were the pounding hooves of Izar on the ground, and a few loud strokes of Quetz''s wings. As they moved forward, she narrated every incident from thest they met to her dragon.


    In the end, he said, ''It isplicated. We can find answers once we are there, and honestly this looks very sinister to me.''


    Izar came to a halt. It was too dark for him to find the way. Dawn dismounted him and led him on foot using her primal instincts. This was the time she wished to shift and run. It would have been easier but she knew that Daryn might need his horse back and she didn''t have the heart to leave him. Quetz circled the air above only to watch if there was any imminent danger. She was extremely tired, hot and irritable by now. Suddenly, a biting wind scoured through the forest, swaying every leaf with it. She had to shield her eyes with her hand to stop the leaves from getting in her eyes. Izar nudged her to goad her to sit on him. She mounted and he started trotting.


    In an hour they reached the grassy knolls, where the festivities took ce. It was barren, deathly still, ghostly and eerie. Not a movement. Not a light. No pixies. It was a shade of cimmerian.

 Chapter 123 - Meet My Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Meet My Dragon</h4>


    Shrouded in by the inky canopy of the night sky, the grassy knolls looked like a vast expanse of ckness. The brilliant stars that freckled the sky earlier were now fewer than ever. Even the moon''s glow was dimmer as grey clouds floated over it every now and then. asional pping of Izar''s hooves on the gravel was the only sound that percted through the silence. Quetz silently glided above them in circles. Dawn''s heart wasden with terror and fear as the night wrapped around her. Why was it so quiet? Where was everyone? She slowed Izar to a careful walk and turned towards the cottage for any sign of life. But there was none. Nothing.


    Suddenly Izar bucked and stumbled back. Dawn tried to calm him and goad him to walk forward but he didn''t.


    ''There is no one Dawn. Retreat.'' Quetz warned her. ''This ce is quiet and I see no one. It is dangerous. Retreat.''


    Dawn dismounted Izar and holding his leash, she walked to the cottage. She took out her dagger, ready for any untoward threat that was lurking around her. She knew Daryn was going to be furious but she had to help him and be with him. She loved him a lot and would fight for him with all her might. She drew towards the cottage. The bushes and trees around it looked as though they had been gouged as if a beast had taken its rage out. By the time she reached the entrance, her throat was dry. She tied Izar to a nearby post and walked to the cottage. The door of the cottage was swinging on its hinge as if someone powerful had tried to break in. Izar neighed lightly and her stomach churned. She walked inside with her dagger gripped tightly to attack anyone instantly. A light flickered near the counter. The werewolf who sat there was missing. The entire lobby was empty. The whole ce seemed devoid of any kind of presence. The leather sofas were ripped with sharp rough-edged knives, tapestries were tattered and flower vases were broken into thousands of pieces.


    "Daryn?" she called.


    ''Dawn,e out! We need to leave this ce. I don''t feel uneasy over here,'' Quetz called her.


    ''I have to find him,'' she replied and rushed inside. She stumbled upon a drum with a broken shell and torn batter head, swearing at it.


    "Daryn?" she called him again but there was no answer. She entered the room where she was staying hoping to find Daryn. "Daryn?" There was no answer. Everything in the room had been shredded to pieces. Her knees became wobbly. Her hand with the dagger loosely to the side. Her body was shaking uncontrobly and she sunk to the ground. Beads of sweat formed on her lip and forehead. She licked her lips and swallowed her saliva. She should have left him. Where was he? Where was the rest of his pack? Where were the rest of the Chiefs?


    ''Dawn, youe out now!'' Quetz almost sted her. She felt his rage rising. ''There is no time to sit and cry. We must go back.''


    ''No! I have to find Daryn,'' she snapped. With shakiness in her limbs she got and walked to go out of the cottage. There was chaos everywhere. She felt bile rising to her throat and she rushed out but she must have barely walked a few feet that she vomited.


    ''Dawn!'' Quetz became worried and sent her a message that thudded her mind.


    She wiped her mouth with the sleeve and walked out weakly. The assant must have forced their way inside. Where was everyone? The whole ce was a wreck.


    When Dawn opened the main door, which was hanging loosely on its hinge, she flinched at the sound of its creaking. She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. The night was still dark but ording to her calction the sun would break anytime soon. She leaned on the wall thinking what to do next. The silence loomedrge.


    ''I aming down,'' Quetz said. He was extremely worried.


    Suddenly sound of crunching gravel shattered the silence of the night. Terrified, Dawn looked in front. The sound echoed angrily in the stillness. She straightened alert of the approaching danger, gripping her dagger firmly as she brought it up. Someone walked and emerged from the shades of the darkness in front of her¡ªa man with so many pixies sitting on him that his silhouette was defined by their glow.


    Dawn''s limbs became weak as her dagger fell to the ground. Her fingers pressed her lips.


    Brantley was standing in front of her. His body appeared as though it was zing with fire. In that glow of light she could see his extremely well defined, masculine features, broad shoulders that of a warrior and sculpted abs that would put a human to shame. His raven ck hair was sticking on his neck. He looked like a God. Wearing ck leather pants with a leather belt with arge buckle, his body was void of the shirt. A sword was hanging on the side with a gold pommel. Its hilt was silvery and sheath a steel grey.


    Dawn couldn''t believe her eyes. She blinked rapidly to make out if this was what she was watching.


    Brantley moved forward with the confidence and aura of the King he was, as the gravels beneath him crunched.


    Her stomach clenched. She had to save Quetz. She immediately sent the message to Quetz, ''Keep flying and don''te down.'' With no other option left except to face the man in front of her, she controlled her shaky breathing.


    Brantley approached nearer and his dragon tattoo seemed to move on his body with every step he took. Dawn stared at him intensely - her wide green eyes into his light brown. He came to a stop several away from her.


    Cautiously, she walked closer to ask him to ask about all the chaos of which she had inkling that he was part of. As she approached him, the pixies sat still in their ces slowly fluttering their wings. All at once, a gigantic triangr green head peering over his shoulder, came into view. His dragon. Her mouth fell open. The dragon''s head was muchrger than Quetz''s. It glowed a simmering hunter green in the lights. Was this the same dragon who she had encountered in theke? So it was his dragon. It was gigantic. It could shred Quetz into pieces if need be.


    "Hello Dawn," Brantley said as a half smile tugged on his lips. "You came back?"


    "Where is Daryn?" she asked.


    Ignoring her, Brantley tilted his head. "Meet my dragon, Rirsyr."


    She was in awe.?"Where is Gayle? Are they alive?"


    "Yes, they are," he replied casually.


    Dawn let out a sigh of relief.


    "Where are they? Take me to them."


    Brantley scoffed. "I told you they are alive. But¡ª"


    "Tell me everything," she said, not able to wait for his mystic answers.


    "I already told you. You have something that belongs to me."


    Dawn gulped. "In that case you should also know that I can''t part with it."


    Brantley roared in fury as his hand reached the pommel of his sword. All the pixies on him flew away fearing the outburst.


    Dawn stood there fixed to her ce, terrified of this man but there was no way she would give up on Quetz.?She waited.


    When his anger settled, Brantley flicked his head. His dragon stared at her with steely eyes. "You give me your dragon and I will give you Gayle. As for Daryn, I don''t know where he is." The deal was set out very clearly.


    So Gayle was missing because he had abducted him. Perhaps Daryn was still finding his father in the forest.?Thank God he was safe. "What kind of a dragon rider are you, when you don''t know that a rider can''t be parted from his or her dragon?"


    The pixies were too scared of sitting on him so they hovered around. Were they his ves?


    "If you don''t give him up voluntarily, I will have to y you and snatch him from you." Brantley drew half of his sword out and started walking towards her.


    Suddenly the air filled with loud screeches as if iron spikes were being drawn across rocks. Shingles from the cottage fell down behind her.


    Brantley''s dragon pped his wings threateningly, as if ready for an attack.


    ''No!'' Dawn shouted through her mental link. ''Don''te down. He is trying to draw you out.''


    But Quetz descended at an rming speed andnded right beside her. He crouched behind her, as his wings spread protectively on either side. He growled deeply and snapped his jaws. She could feel his fear.


    ''Calm down Quetz.''


    Brantley stopped and stared at Quetz with crazy interest in his eyes. He put the sword back in its sheath. A smile appeared on his lips again. Since she was not revealing her dragon, the best way to draw him out was to threaten her with death. Her dragon was a sheer beauty, small but sturdier and younger.


    "Meet my dragon, Quetz."

 Chapter 124 - Stone Of Solaris (1)

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Stone Of Sris (1)</h4>


    Brantley couldn''t take his eyes off Quetz. He had waited for it for two thousand years. He had heard that a dragon egg had hatched in the Fulshire Forests¡ªalmost two thousand years after it wasid. An egg hatched only for the rider. It chose its rider. It waited for its rider and it was a miniscule chance that the rider came near it. But when it did, the egg hatched immediately.


    Quetz was the only dragon that was born after a long time and was worth a war. The only problem was its rider. There was no way that the dragon would give up on Dawn. So Brantley had to y his tricks.


    The long night came to an end as the stars smudged and the moon receded towards the horizon. The sun was still below the horizon. Delicate greens of the surrounding trees and the grassy knolls could be seen. A deceptive coolness set in. Dawn knew that something was going on in Brantley''s mind. She could feel the storm brewing.


    Quetz let out a low growl.


    ''Why did youe down when I asked you to stay above?'' Dawn was furious.


    ''I had to protect you from this man because I sense evil in this man and that dragon behind him¡ª.''


    ''Evil?'' Dawn cut him. ''Stop speaking in riddles. Exin to me properly.''


    Rirsyr let out a growl too. He swished his tail and whipped it on the ground. He pped his gigantic wings strenuously as he looked at Quetz with hisrge blue eyes and moved his head up and down.


    Quetz tucked his wings neatly at the back. He looked fixedly at Rirsyr and then slowly padded in front of Dawn. Rirsyr continued to peer at him, still pping his wings aggressively. He screeched loudly.


    Dawn tightened her fists into small balls. What was her dragon doing? Was he serving himself as food to Rirsyr? ''Quetz, you will be dead meat. Come back. That dragon is going to kill you.'' A shiver passed through her body at the mere thought of Quetz being killed and a tight feeling gripped in her chest. He appeared so small in front of Rirsyr. From the corner of her eyes, she noticed that Brantley had stepped aside for Quetz to walk up to Rirsyr. Everything was a deep puzzle. What was Quetz up to? What was going on? ''Come back Quetz, please,'' she cried. Quetz didn''t answer.


    Silently, Quetz stopped around twenty feet away from Rirsyr. He seemed almost one-third the size. Rirsyr looked down at him and tucked his wings gently. He brought his nozzle down and sniffed the air around him as Quetz held still. Quetz slowly bowed his head and allowed Rirsyr to sniff him. Rirsyr snorted. His tail flicked on the ground and he jerked his head back once, but came back and smelled him again.


    ''What are you doing?'' Dawn asked. She was extremely nervous by now. She looked at Brantley to ask questions but he only watched the two of them with caution and utmost interest.


    When Rirsyr finished his inspection, Quetz once again bowed the gigantic dragon in front of him.


    ''Father,'' he said. ''I am honored to meet you finally.''


    ''FATHER?'' Dawn''s eyes were as wide as the forest. ''He is your father?'' She pressed her hand to her lips. This revtion threw her off the track.


    Rirsyr snorted again. He touched Quetz''s snout with his as if acknowledging him. A minuteter Quetz walked back to Dawn and stood behind her in the same protective position, as he was earlier.


    Dawn stood there as though she had grown roots. At first Quetz went to Rirsyr and then he acknowledged him as his father and then he came back to her. His actions and thoughts were so divergent that they pulled in opposite directions. He was her valiant protector. He went to meet his father and yet he came back to her? Dawn nced upwards at Quetz. Her mouth was wide open. He sensed her curiosity, confusion and thousands of questions that bounced around her head.


    He said, ''Dawn, I am the first born of Rirsyr, whose dragon rider is Brantley, the King of Aztec. It was essential for me to bow to his authority. But just as Rirsyr is bound to Brantley, I am bound to you Dawn.''


    It took a second or two for the information to sink in. Her eyebrows shot up high for the sky. She had thought that Quetz was an orphan and now he had a father. Amazement didn''t even cover what she felt. Warmth filled her heart because he came back to her. ''I am proud to be your dragon-rider.''


    ''And I am proud to be yours.''


    Brantley walked in front of his dragon and patted him on his brow. Then he looked at them.


    As Dawn watched him, she thought that there was something in him that was off about his persona, his looks were burlesque that made his charm seem contrived and cold. It was difficult to picture his character. He crossed his arms across his chest and met her eyes.


    Dawn shook her head, as she started to connect the dots. "So your main purpose to join the Ulfric festivities was to abduct Gayle? All the while over here you were looking for an opportunity to carry out your vicious n. What for? For my dragon?" She scoffed. "The King of Aztec has stooped so low? What kind of a dragon rider are you?" She spat as she stared at his deep ebony eyes that were swirls of mystery.


    "I came to im what belongs to me," he replied quietly.


    "Oh?" Dawn said sarcastically.


    "I havee to im Quetz."


    Dawn tipped her head back andughed. Her lips lifted into a smile. "And you think I am going to give him to you just like that? As a gift?" Fury rose in her chest. She had to control it. She wanted to shift and rip off this man''s gab. "You must be dreaming," she said coldly.


    Brantley eyebrows furrowed and his expressions darkened. He sped his hands on the side and walked to her and then circled past her towards Quetz. She watched him and could have sworn that his dragon tattoo moved on his skin. He looked greedily at Quetz. He said in a very sinister voice, "I have Gayle. You hand over Quetz and I will give you Gayle. And if you don''t do that, I won''t allow you to get out of the Ulfric Forests. This ce is sealed by my magic."


    Dawn''s muscles stiffened. Sealed by his magic? Was this man so powerful? The pixies came and sat on him once again as if to testify his magical powers. Her knees were wobbly. But with so much happening in her life, she had to condition her mind to surprises.


    "Where is Daryn?" she asked sternly, not believing that he hadn''t harmed him. The Yardrak had told her that he was in danger.


    "Like I said earlier¡ªI don''t know. He must be searching for his father in the forest along with his search party."


    Dawn''s mind raced. If Daryn was safe, it meant that the Yardrak conned her intoing back to the Ulfric? She had one chance to leave this ce and be free and she threw it away. Daryn was right. He had sent her back and then he would have sent the remaining werewolves. But she had toe back. And now she was trapped. Nusgorth gave her wrong information. Daryn wasn''t in any danger. And now because of her one emotional decision, not only was she trapped with Quetz, along with her other werewolves were also in quagmire and stuck in this ce. Bile rose up her throat. This horrific situation had be gargantuan with one decision of hers.


    "So you sent Nusgroth after me? It was all your n." She remembered what Nusgroth told her that he was just a messenger.


    Brantley nodded. "You are smart for being so young."


    "You can''t do that Brantley." Her voice was strained. Her blood pounded in her ears, but she kept her chin high. "I refuse." She ced her hand on Quetz and said, "He is my dragon."


    The first rays of sun broke through the horizon and scattered their sparkly golden beams on everything it came in contact with. They fell on the green scales of Quetz, which gleamed. Brantley was captivated.


    "You should release Gayle," she urged.


    Brantley clicked his tongue. "Release Gayle and you wouldn''t part with your dragon either? Have you taken me for a fool?" He snarled.


    "Because of me other werewolves are also trapped here. This is unfair. Release them." She hoped that he could see the reason.


    "True¡­" Brantley''s voice trailed off. He paused and then added, "Okay, I will leave them for you, but on a condition." He looked at her with a vicious grin.


    "I am all ears." Her voice was like a subdued thunder.


    "Bring me the Stone of Sris."


    "What is that?" she asked, narrowing her eyes.

 Chapter 125 - Stone Of Solaris (2)

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Stone Of Sris (2)</h4>


    "Stone of Sris is a sacred jewel, a ruby the size of a dragon''s egg that was stolen from the Kingdom of Aztec more than two thousand years ago. It was a jewel of prosperity and fertility of the kings and also ensured that the line of the kings continued," said Brantley. "The stone was installed in the temple of Chim of the royal pce from where it was stolen by the raiders. Ever since there have been no heirs to the kingdom. I am thest heir."


    Dawn was dumbfounded. What he said sounded so unreal and out of ce that she just stared at him open mouthed. Her brain was unable to formte any thought other than the fact that it registered a shock. She closed her mouth and then opened it. She swallowed and a hoarse voice came out, "So you are two thousand years old?"


    "A little more than that. Two thousand and thirty years."


    Dawn''s head went into a tizzy of varied emotions. The man in front of her should have been dead or a skeleton or a ghost but here he was standing hale and hearty in front of her, talking about being thest heir of Aztec and asking her to get the stone of fertility? She stared at him again. "This is ridiculous," she muttered.


    ''He is right Dawn,'' said Quetz.


    The sun rose above the tangerine mountains beyond theke with its golden rays spreading across the rich blue sky.


    "You must go after the invaders, Brantley," Dawn said as she looked into his eyes. If this was true why the hell was he asking her?


    "We did and we killed all of them, but unfortunately their leader ran away. I personally chased him and ughtered him," he said keeping his hand on his sword. "But the man''sst words were that he had lost the stone. Ever since then, my men had tried to find it, but we couldn''t."


    "If your men couldn''t, how would I find it?" she asked in a loud, unbelieving voice.


    Brantley turned around. He walked to Rirsyr and traced a finger from his brow to the neck. He held a spike present just after the neck and looked over his shoulders. "That is your problem, not mine."


    Words left Dawn and she stared at Brantley with anger burning through her chest. There was nothing she could say. Her mind was nk.


    ''Throw a deal at him,'' Quetz suggested.


    Dawn had nothing to say. She couldn''t search her mind for anything logical.


    ''Dawn!'' Quetz had to force his voice on her loudly. ''Answer him! Tell him something.''


    ''W¡ª what?''


    ''Anything. I don''t feel good about it.''


    "Okay, I will find it," her tone was disembodied. "But you have to listen to my side of the bargain."


    Brantley smiled and scoffed. His dragon lowered his head and he climbed it. As soon as he had mounted it, he said, "Your side of the bargain?" He held Rirsyr''s spikes on the sides. "Tell me."


    "You have to release Gayle and let all the werewolves leave the Ulfric and I will stay back to find the Stone of Sris."


    Suddenly, loud growls were heard and sound of legs clomping the ground. Dawn looked around and sniffed. The werewolves. Daryn and his team who had gone to search Gayle were arriving. Her confidence returned.


    "Granted!" Brantley shouted as the ground reverberated with the sound. "The gates of the tunnel are going to stay open for the next two hours until everyone evacuates Ulfric. Gayle shall join you soon. But you, Dawn, you and your dragon," he said pointing at Quetz, "you won''t be able to leave." He snarled. "And if you try to leave, I will y your dragon with my hands before he gets fried by my magic seals around Ulfric."


    All the werewolves had started to arrive. The big white wolf with ck eyes, the tallest and the most massive of the pack was leading them. The growls grew louder.


    Brantley looked at them andmanded his dragon to fly. Rirsyr swished his tail on the ground, raised his neck, spread his gigantic wings and pushed off the ground. Within a few seconds, Brantley was flying above all of them.


    ''Quetz!'' Dawn shouted and immediately he too lowered his neck. If Dawn didn''t take him high in the air, the werewolves would tear him apart. There were too many of them. She held his spike, and mounted him. ''Fly!''


    The werewolves could be seen running over the grassy knolls. Some of them had shifted and were looking with shock at Rirsyr and his master who was soaring in the air. But Daryn increased his speed when he saw Dawn next to a giant beast and he howled dangerously. Some other werewolves apanied him seeing their Luna in danger. ''Dawn stay away!'' He sent her a message mentally.


    Quetz opened his wings and took to the sky with Dawn mounted on his.


    Daryn was stunned. He shifted and ran thest few feet on his legs until he reached the ce where she was standing. He looked up with wide eyes. "Dawn," he murmured in a cracked voice. Most other werewolves had started shifting. They all looked up at Dawn and her dragon as amazement registered on their face.


    ''I am sorry Daryn, I was about to let you know about my dragon, but not in this way. The timing is wrong,'' she reached out to him with a plea.


    But Daryn continued to stare at her as though she had produced that dragon out of her pocket. His brain was unable to acknowledge that Dawn was aboard a dragon. Caleb came to stop right next to him along with Pia. They were as stunned at Daryn was.


    Dawn saw them standing together as a family and so wished that her life was just as normal, wished that she was also standing with them. Instead here she was, on her dragon, trying to connect to her husband, to tell him the biggest truth about herself¡ªthat she was a dragon rider. ''Can we talk? I have to tell you a lot of things and we don''t have much time.''


    ''Y¡ª yes,'' Daryn stuttered.


    ''Then tell your people to stay away from my dragon while we descend, because if theye near him, he will simply kill them.'' She didn''t want to reveal it to him that he could produce fire that would burn their bodies. Quetz continued to circle above them. Brantley''s dragon was flying higher. It was as if he was keeping a watch on them. Dawn realized that they were held as captives.


    ''Was it your dragon who ravaged the cottage?'' he asked. He still couldn''t believe that it was his wife, his Dawn, who was flying above them on a beast.


    ''No, when we arrived here, the cottage was already wrecked. But I know who did it,'' she replied. ''So please clear the ce and allow my dragon tond and I will exin to you everything. Please darling¡ª"


    "By Skadi!" Pia shouted. "You are one big fraud! You cheated all of us. Daryn had let you go thinking you were a pitiful neotide."


    Quetz roared so loudly that Pia flinched. And along with her some others too.


    Dawn ignored her. She knew that it was a big thing for all of them. She didn''t even know that Quetz woulde to her when she shouted his name. ''Ask her to stay quiet or my pet will fry her,'' she addressed Daryn.


    Daryn asked his pack to quiet mentally. They cleared the space for the beast tond.


    ''Don''t even think of attacking him,'' she warned. ''Else it would be a gory scene.''


    ''No one will attack him,'' Daryn assured. But he sounded bitter. She didn''t trust him and that gnawed at his soul.


    When she observed that everyone was moved away silently, shemanded Quetz tond. As soon as she dismounted him, she asked him to go back to the sky.


    ''No Dawn, I don''t trust these people. They are very angry with me and so am I. You should have told us about each other.'' He looked at Daryn with disgust and jealousy. So this was the man for whom she had cried in the Ensmoire Forest.


    She bit her lip. ''Yeah! But for now I have to tackle this situation. So please go.'' She was still scared that he would injure werewolves at the slightest provocation and she was now the Luna of the pack. She couldn''t let that happen. She had to protect her people from her dragon.


    Quetz let out a low gnarl and left.


    "There''s a lot you have to exin, Dawn," said Daryn. He strode to her, clenched her arm tightly and took her inside the cottage and continued to walk to their room. Caleb and Pia walked behind them. All other werewolves started to go to their rooms as anger poured out of their mouths.


    Daryn pushed her to the bed as soon as he entered. Caleb and Pia walked in and closed the door. "Tell me everything," he said, containing his fury.


    Pia leaned on the door with her arms across her chest. "Unmark her Daryn," she said.

 Chapter 126 - Otherwise?

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Otherwise?</h4>


    Dawn nced at Pia with her green eyes wide open. She didn''t know that mates could be unmarked too. But why would Daryn unmark her? She looked at Daryn with a question in her eyes as if the thought of unmarking was wounding her soul. She fought a pain back in her throat. Just a day back they were married officially with all the festivities and today Pia was suggesting that he unmark her?


    "She is not worth it Daryn. She didn''t tell you that she is a dragon rider. Because of her we are all in trouble. I told you right in the beginning that you shouldn''t go for a neotide. They are only trouble. You should have chosen a pure-blood, but you never listened to me. You were blinded by her charm," Pia grunted.


    "I agree with Pia," said Caleb. "Ever since she hase in your life, our world has turned upside down. She is nothing but bad luck."


    Bad luck? She fought tears. Yes, bad luck started five years back and she had been fighting it since. Every moment she had thought of only one thing and that was to get back her family fortune but she ended up marrying Daryn. She thought that her life would now be better with him on her side, and then she was thrown into this "Stone of Sris" situation, unknowingly, unwillingly.


    Daryn growled at them. "Shut up!" He was still staring at Dawn. "Tell me why you didn''t reveal your dragon. And what is it that Brantley and you were talking about? I am on my wits end here."


    Dawn took in a deep breath and pushed her tears down. She couldn''t be bothered with so many usations at the moment. "I found my dragon, Quetz, in the forests of Yorkshire. At that time, I didn''t know what it was all about and I still don''t know much about dragons. However, all I know is that he belongs to me and I am his dragon rider. I had heard in the fantasy lore about dragons but didn''t know that it would evene true in a modern world like ours. Bing a werewolf was a shock for me. When I was trying to struggle with that shock, that kind of body change, I found Quetz. So you can imagine that everything happened too quickly for me. And nothing was in my control." Time was going fast. Brantley had given her two hours. She looked at her wristwatch.


    Pia pped her hands. "Wow! What a theory? Dragon rider? Huh?" She walked to Daryn and said with a hand on her hip while the other one pointing at Dawn, "You are seriously going to believe the shit she is saying. She is a bloody neotide and cannot be trusted. Whatever she is saying is trash."


    Paying no attention to Pia''s remarks, she continued, "Brantley has given us two hours to evacuate this ce, after which all routes out of Ulfric will get sealed. You must announce it to all the werewolves that they must leave Ulfric as soon as possible."


    "What has Brantley got to do with it?" Daryn asked as shock registered in his mind.


    "She is only using Brantley," Pia gritted her teeth. "He is a good man. This girl¡ª" Pia jabbed her finger in Dawn''s shoulder, "You are misleading us. Who is Brantley to give us orders about Ulfric? This ce belongs to us and people from other realmse here. No one would dare to do anything to us. How dare you mislead us?"


    "Daryn, I am not misleading you. Do you remember the dragon we saw over theke?" Dawn asked.


    Daryn nodded as he watched her with furrowed brows.


    "That is Rirsyr, Brantley''s dragon¡ªthe one you saw he was riding today."


    A vein in his temple throbbed. No hint of condescension, just a shock.


    "Daryn, at the moment, there is no time to think about it. Every minute lost is going to draw us closer to something untoward. Please trust me. Didn''t you see how the cottage was shredded? That was Rirsyr''s doing when you people had left to find Gayle."


    Calebughed with sarcasm filled in his sneer. "What the hell are you even talking about? You make Brantley sound as our enemy."


    "He is the enemy," Dawn said. "He has Gayle with him."


    "What?" Pia shouted. "What did you say?"


    Dawn looked at her hands in herp. She pinched the skin in between her thumb and index finger. "Brantley abducted Gayle because he wants my dragon."


    There was a silence in the room and gnawed at her insides. It hung in the air like a ss suspended moments before it shattered to the ground. No one spoke a word as they all stared at her. She could hear her elerated breath as the unnatural silence wrapped her like poisonous mist. Even a whisper from them was weed at this point. The gravity of the situation made her heart sink.


    "So that proves my point¡ªthat she is the source of all our problems," Pia broke the quiet with her acerbicment.


    "I think she is only making up things Daryn. Don''t believe her. You should call Brantley and ask him," Caleb suggested with anger rising on his face.


    "If all this is true, why would Brantleye here? To acknowledge that he abducted Gayle?" Dawn countered him. "So that you guys tear him apart?" She looked at Daryn and said, "Brantley has assured me that he would free Gayle if I give up my dragon to him."


    Daryn walked to the window with his finger raking through his hair. The circumstances were weird and dangerous.


    "If this is true, why don''t you give up your dragon?" Caleb''s voice was ominous. "Is that beast, that monster more important to you than our father? He was the one who supported you in this marriage and this is how you repay him? You bloody neotide!" he said in an elevated tone.


    "Don''t!" Daryn warned with a snarl. "Don''t shout."


    "Then tell her to give her up the beast. If it is so simple, she should do what Brantley has asked and we will leave!" said Caleb.


    "No, I can''t leave," she replied. "I can''t part with my dragon," she whispered.


    "By Skadi! You filthy, lowly bitch!" came Pia''s stinging voice. "You are sacrificing father because you can''t part with that¡ª that creature? That is nothing but one big lizard. We pure bloods are going to kill it!"


    Dawn rose to her feet as rage filled her chest. "Don''t say a word about my dragon!" she bared her teeth. "I won''t take it lightly."


    Pia cringed. "Then¡ª then get Gayle back. Because of you he is in trouble."


    Shunning her, Dawn sauntered to Daryn and said, "Daryn, I am sorry but I can''t part with my dragon. It''s a bond that is forged between us. You used to ask about my tattoo?" She raised her index finger to show it to him. "This tattoo was formed the day Quetz was born. He bit me to form the bond. I have no idea why he chose me as his rider. I have no idea what is about to happen, but I know two things for sure¡ªthat Quetz is my dragon and you are my mate. I have never in my life had such strong feelings about anything else, even Cole." Her breath hitched. "Brantley wanted my dragon. When I refused and demanded Gayle''s release, he made a deal with me in order to free him. ording to that deal, all the werewolves have two hours to evacuate this ce." She looked at her wristwatch. "You have one and a half hours only now."


    Daryn was still looking outside trying to decipher it all. Nothing seemed to be in ce. "When will he release father?"


    "I think he is on his way to this ce already. Just make everyone leave this ce," she goaded.


    "What is the deal?"


    Dawn gulped a stinging sensation. "I have to find him the Stone of Sris. If I find that, he shall let me and Quetz leave Ulfric."


    "Otherwise?"


    "Otherwise, I will remain trapped here forever," she said, fighting the tears again. What would happen to Cole? "Please Daryn, trust me. You all should leave as soon as possible."


    "Caleb and Pia,e with me," said Daryn and walked out of the room.


    The couple followed him giving poisonous looks to Dawn. Pia closed the door behind her after saying, "If possible, don''te back. We will find someone really good for Daryn¡ªa pure blood. Just die!"


    Within the next hour, the message spread like fire. All the werewolves packed whatever remained of their belongings and began to leave. Daryn monitored their departure. He ensured that no one was left behind. In thest twenty minutes, Gayle joined them.


    Daryn ran to him and embraced him tightly. "Father, how are you?" Caleb and Pia also rushed to him and hugged him.


    "Where is Dawn?" were his first words.


    "Father, you have to leave now," urged Daryn.


    "Where is¡ª" Gayle stopped when he saw Dawn standing outside the cottage. He walked to her.

 Chapter 127 - Sealed

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Sealed</h4>


    Dawn was standing in front of the cottage and looking at the crowd that was leaving. Some of them watched her with skepticism while some of them looked at her dragon who was still soaring in the sky. Quetz woulde to sit on the shingles of the cottage roof every now and then and gaze around with his deep blue eyes. From the corner of her eyes she saw Gayle walking towards the group where they were getting ready to leave. A relief came over her. At least Brantley kept his side of the bargain. She saw the family reunion and felt happy for them. Her heart ached to be a part of them, to be with them. But¡ª


    All at once, she saw that Gayle turned towards her and was walking in her direction. She became stiff and in her heart knew that even he wanted to reprimand her. Brantley must have told him as to why he was released.


    As Gayle was walking, he heard a low growl. He looked up at the dragon who was sitting there as Dawn''s custodian. He stopped and bowed to him.


    ''I like him,'' Quetz said. He lowered his head slightly as a way of greeting him.


    Gayle reached Dawn and stood in front of her with a frown on his face. "Why did you make that deal with Brantley?" he asked her straightforwardly.


    Dawn''s breath hitched. So he was aware of the deal. She opened her mouth to say something and then closed it again and pursed her lips.


    Gayle waited. The time was ticking and Dawn wanted him to leave but he stood stubbornly, not moving an inch. She said, "Father¡ª"


    "Father!" shouted Pia from behind. "We have to leave immediately otherwise we will get trapped." She hurried Caleb to mount his horse as she mounted hers. She realized that Gayle wasn''t budging from his ce, so she gritted her teeth and said to Daryn, "We are leaving. Why is father with that wretched girl? Ask him toe here."


    "Tell me Dawn," Gayle insisted.


    Dawn took a deep breath. "Father you must hurry."


    "Tell me!" Gayle said in an elevated voice.


    She blurted, "If I wouldn''t have thrown that bargain, He would have trapped all the werewolves. So either it was me, a neotide, or all the pure bloods. I chose myself," and looked into his eyes.


    Gayle was speechless. Luke''s daughter had once again suffered because of him. She sacrificed herself for all the pure bloods. Gayle pushed a pain back in his throat. "When will youe back?"


    "As soon as I can," she replied.


    "Father you have to leave," came Daryn''s voice from behind.


    Taking a deep breath, Gayle patted Dawn''s head affectionately and said, "What can I do for you in return?"


    Gently, she requested, "When you reach Bainsburgh, just tell Cole that I won''t be able to meet him for a long time. Tell him that I love him a lot. If possible please take care of him. He is only fifteen. He is a very smart boy and won''t be a trouble to you." A tear rolled out of her eyes. "Cole was only ten when we had to leave the country and he hasn''t even seen the world. Our family betrayed us and when I will return, I will avenge them." She wiped the tear with the palm of her hand and shuffled on her feet. "If you think that you can''t take care of him, please sell thepany I acquired from Jason and give the money to him. Buy him a ce to live¡ª"


    "Dawn!" Gayle cut her in. She stopped. He said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry about Cole. He will be under my wings and I will make sure that nothing happens to him." There was a knot in his stomach. "Take care of yourself and just return. We all will miss you." He looked at Daryn and said, "My son will miss you the most."


    Her heart writhed inside. Separating from him was going to be the most difficult. "If you want to unmark me, I am fine with that Daryn¡­" he voice trailed off. She looked down at her shoes hoping to not appear as miserable as her heart felt.


    "There is hardly any time left father. You should leave now," he said in a stern voice ignoring her.


    "See you soon, Dawn," said Gayle and parted with a heavy heart.


    As the two walked away from her, with every step they took, she let her emotions unleash. By the time they reached the group who was waiting for them, the dam that was holding her broke. A sob came out and with that tears, so many that she stood there with a numb mind. "Take care Daryn," she murmured. Her limbs became weak and she could barely draw her breath. Her mate was going away. It was like all spaces were closing on her. There was no one other than Quetz to save her if she met with her death. It hurt, and it hurt slowly and she had to cry¡ªshe could have cried for her father, who only cared for her just before he died, or for Daryn or for Cole. She saw Daryn packing the luggage on the horse. He was leaving her. She sat down on the steps of the cottage.


    Caleb turned his hand to see time. "Only ten minutes are left. We have to proceed to the tunnel''s mouth. Daryn, hurry up. It is not necessary to pack things. We need to get out of here and be safe." He was happy that his wife was finally getting what she deserved¡ªa lifetime of solitude. No one had ever found the Stone of Sris. It was a myth. He scoffed at her on the inside.


    Once Daryn helped his father to mount the horse, and Gayle was ready to go, he said, "Go."


    Caleb stared at his face. What did he mean?


    Pia snarled at him, "Daryn, there is no time left. Do you want us to die here along with Dawn? Because of that girl, we are in this condition."


    Daryn snorted. "What did you think, Pia? That I will leave Dawn alone and go back to Bainsburgh? That I will unmark her?" his neck was corded with tension. "You are mistaken.I will stay with her knowing the fact fully well that the Stone of Sris is a myth. You thought that I would abandon my mate? Remember, it was me who chased her and she epted my Rede''vota. And I will not break the promise because if I do, I will cease to exist, not because I could unmark her, but because I love her."


    Pia and Caleb gaped at him.


    A grin came on Gayle''s face. He pressed his leg to the side of the horse and shouted, "Hiyah!" The horse took off towards the tunnel. He shouted, "I am proud of you son. Come back soon! Use your wit!"


    Daryn roared withughter.


    Thunderstruck, Pia and Caleb kicked their horses and left. They had least expected Daryn to stay back. They were finally satisfied that their ns were falling in ce, but everything changed in thest minute. However, a sinister smile came on Caleb''s lips. He would now inherit the Silver n. They made their horses gallop to the tunnel''s mouth and made just in time to enter it.


    As soon as they entered, the boulders, branches and leaves present around the entrance, rumbled and came together to close it. Twigs broke, branched twisted, and boulders disintegrated into smaller pieces to form a maze to clog it. When it was fully covered and not a tiny hole was left for the air to pass, magical blue lights appeared and crackled all over it to form a crisscross pattern. It was sealed.


    ---


    A soft hand came and held her on her shoulders. Dawn tipped her head up and her mouth fell open. She gave an incredulous stare to him. Through her tears, she said in a halting voice, "You¡ª why didn''t you go?"


    "How could I leave my stupid little neotide?" he said and urged her to stand up.


    Another shuddering sob passed through her body and her body ckened. She punched his chest. "You shouldn''t have stayed back."


    Daryn''s gentle fingers lifted her chin until she looked up at his face. His hands wrapped her, cocooned her. She smelled him, the sea and fresh oceanic breeze, the wild forest and his sweat. He gazed softly at her with his ck eyes. "You can''t decide that." He wiped away the tear on one cheek and then the other. "I''d rather choose to be with you till death do us part than be anywhere else." She was always sacrificing. Always bearing the brunt of others'' deeds. This time he was there with her.


    She stared in his calm eyes. "You have risked your life for me."


    "You are worth all of it darling," he replied in a rich, deep voice. "I couldn''t have lived with a nightmare of you getting killed, throughout my life."


    Dawn had no answer to that. She ced her hand on his crescent tattoo.

 Chapter 128 - A Myth

    <h4>Chapter 128 - A Myth</h4>


    Quetz watched the two of them and flew off.


    "I am sorry that you l¡ª let go of your family because of me," she said in a breathy voice.


    Daryn kissed her head and said, "No silly. I am sorry that I wasn''t here when Brantley made that deal with you. I wish I had known of his intentions beforehand. I wouldn''t have let you do it. Gayle is a strong werewolf. He would have found his way out."


    She leaned on his chest right over the tattoo, which had stars dripping from it, as if they were droplets of water from its moonbeams. She wrapped her arms around him and brought her hand to his waist. "I had to," she murmured. "If I didn''t, he would have been even more dangerous. We will soon find the jewel and hand it over to him and get out of here."


    Daryn stroked her hair to reassure that he was there with her. "Do you even know anything about the Stone of Sris?"


    "Yes," she said. "It was stolen from the Kingdom of Aztec two thousand years back and it was the bearer of prosperity and fertility to its kings."


    "No Dawn, this whole story is a myth."


    Dawn looked up and stared at him tly. "What do you mean?"


    Daryn held her hand and urged her to walk with him inside the cottage. "The pure bloods have listened to this story for a long time. This is a pure myth. The Stone of Sris doesn''t exist because no one has ever been able to find it." Together they walked hand-in-hand towards the room. "Brantley has sent many people on its quest and many had volunteered to find it, but none have ever recovered it. This story is older than Brantley. Now he is thirty over two thousand years old, and even he has given up on its search. Do you think that you would be able to find it?" Daryn asked with an exasperated tone and opened the door of the room.


    The entire ce looked like a ghost town. There was no sign of life. Only the birds chirped on the outside.


    He made her sit on the bed and kneeled down in front of her to remove her shoes. He massaged her feet and said, "Brantley has tricked you only because he wanted your dragon. He knows that you will never be able to find the jewel. That way you will never ever get freed and have to spend your remaining days here, enved in Ulfric. He is sure that on your quest to find the ruby, you will die and your dragon would go to him."


    There was nothing but shock and confusion on Dawn''s face as she scrambled away from him on the bed. "You mean we will never get out of this ce, ever?" she rasped.


    Daryn''s eyes were fixed on her. He got up and shook his head.


    "So that is why you stayed back?" She breathed a low and guttural tone, getting angry by the second. He chose to be with her knowing that he might be trapped in this eternity forever and knowing that she might die in the quest. "What did you do?" She said in a very angry voice.


    There wasplete silence, not a sound from him, only a smile¡ªa smile that ascertained that he knew. He said, "Dawn, you epted my Rede''vota, which I had been dreading that you wouldn''t. I wish to live with you not away from you." He climbed the bed and crawled to her.


    She scrambled back further, as anger rose in her chest. This foolish man had sacrificed his life, his position as the one of the most influential businessmen and his n only for her. How deep was his love? "You fool!" she said through clenched teeth. "You fool!" sheshed out at him. She wanted all of them to be safe and he fell into the ploy. She swatted the hand away that was now on her legs. "Don''t touch me!" He never ever shared his real feelings. He never told her his ns.


    He climbed on to her and straddled her. She pushed his chest away, but he was far too strong for her. "Dawn," he whispered. She shook her head and tried to run away but she couldn''t move. He held her hands in front of his chest and then kissed them.


    "Leave me," she said, pulling out her hands from his grip.


    He held them tighter and pinned them above her head with one hand. With the other he gripped her chin and kissed her on her lips. "Dawn" he said in her mouth. At first she protested, and then¡ªshe opened up for him, as if opening for him was like finding her sce. He kissed her passionately, urgently and she melted for him. He left her hand and she wrapped them around his neck. He was rock hard against her. He rolled with her on the top and ripped her clothes off. She sat on him and he stared at her. Not able to control himself any longer, he pulled her naked body down on her and kissed her again, scraping through her teeth.


    She fisted his hair and said, "I want you, body and soul."


    "Oh baby!" he said, his hardness pressing against her. He groaned and she went down to where his cock twitched. She took the full length inside. He moaned and then pounced on her. He picked her up by hips, poised her above him and then inserted himself deep within her.


    Dawn moaned at every stroke he made inside her. He lifted her up and then plunged back in. Momentster they exploded around each other. Dawn didn''t get off him. She simplyy over his chest, over his sweaty chest. She wanted to sleep, and what better ce than him, her home. "I love you," she whispered as her eyes became heavy. "I love you," she said again, this time barely able to speak properly. All the tiredness, all the tension and every worry that had strained her mind and body, slowly drained out. "I love you like my life," she breathed softly and plunged into slumber. She circled her hands around him to feel him, to make sure that she wasn''t dreaming.


    Daryn stroked her thick, wavy ck hair until she was fast asleep. He kissed her head. Till death do us part¡­ he remembered his Rede''vota. There were too many things that bounced around his mind. How would they sustain themselves in this ce? Ulfric was like a ghost town. Maybe they have to live like cavemen? He chuckled at the thought. At least he got to live with her.


    When Dawn woke up, it was almost evening. She found herself under a warm nket and in eerie silence. She sprang up. Where was Daryn? Was it a dream? She was about to step out when the door opened and Daryn walked in with a tray loaded with ck grapes, cheese, sandwiches and juice. She grinned when her stomach growled. Daryn ced the tray next to her and said, "This is all I could find in the kitchen. There''s more but this was ready. I don''t know how to make food." He picked cheese and popped it in his mouth. "I am so thankful to Skadi that my wife knows how to cook," he said munching the cheese with a satisfied look on his face.


    Dawnughed. "I am also thankful in that case that your wife knows how to cook." She picked up a sandwich and took a big bite. "What do we do now?" she asked. She realized that everything in the room had been put back in order.


    Daryn wiped a crumble from the side of her lip and said, "How about you start opening your mind link with me? It is important that we read each other''s thoughts. At the same time you must learn how to shield your mind."


    "Good idea," she replied eating another tuna sandwich. "But I was talking about how to go about finding the jewel."


    "I told you, that he wants to send you on a wild goose chase, and I won''t allow that. We will stay in the Ulfric for our life and not find the jewel. That rock doesn''t exist."


    "I think it does," Dawn replied licking her lips.


    Daryn jerked his head up. "No, it doesn''t!"


    "Is Brantley thest king of Aztec? Is he married?" she asked. Her nket had slipped down and her breasts popped out. Daryn stared at them and forgot what she asked. The grape in his mouth crushed loudly.


    She rolled her eyes. Picking the nket up, she asked in an elevated voice, "Is Brantley married?"


    Disappointed, Daryn''s mouth pressed into a thin line. "No," he replied sullenly.


    "That means what he said is true. That stone must be offering the heirs of Aztec some kind of power," she stopped and ced her unfinished sandwich in the tray. "If we are already trapped here for the life, might as well make it worthwhile. We have all the time in the world. What are we going to do? Let''s find the Stone of Sris."

 Chapter 129 - Glorious

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Glorious</h4>


    A sh of annoyance crossed Daryn''s eyes. "Dawn why don''t you understand?" His face was slowly turning red. He was angered that she didn''t pay heed to what he exined to her. He chose to stay back to be with her for the rest of his life even if that meant staying in this forest, but she was still talking about the ensnare Brantley had put her in.


    Dawn pursed her lips. "Baby, I know what angers you. You are worried about my life." That was her Daryn, always worried sick about her that his little neotide would be harmed. His annoyance was nothing but his love for her. "But there is no harm in finding it."


    "I want you to stay here with me at all times. Mates like you are hard to find, and irreceable. I can''t take the risk," he said and leaned against the headboard. "Besides it is going to be night in a short while." As far as he was concerned, this looked like a honeymoon to him. Hell, he could imagine their four kids¡ªall swimming with him in the smallke. A silly smile spread on his lips. "Also, you haven''t introduced me to your dragon."


    She pouted. He was being overprotective. She munched on the grapes and sipped the apple juice. "I have to call him. He might be catching prey."


    "Great! We must take a walk over the knolls. It would be lovely to sprawl beneath the moonlight without anyone around us. Or why don''t you eat and go back to sleep again? I have plenty of things nned for tomorrow."


    "No, I''d prefer to take a stroll." She had to introduce him to Quetz and she was determined to go on the adventure. Surely there must be some clue, some direction¡­


    It was 5PM when the two decided to take a stroll outside. Dawn was anxious on the inside. She didn''t want to stay here forever. She had to look after Cole, she had to get back their father''s business.


    As they walked with hands intertwined over the soft grass, Dawn looked at the lc sky that was slowly fading into the darkness.


    ''Quetz, are you there?'' she called him.


    ''Yes,'' he replied. ''I am finishing off my meal.''


    ''Where have you put up? Are there any Eobens around?''


    ''Yes, Dawn. I told you back then that even there aren''t any they will grow for me.''


    Dawn smiled and took in a deep breath. ''I want you to introduce Daryn formally.''


    ''I detest his proximity with you but just for you I wille to see him.''


    Dawn almost chuckled through their mental connection. ''He is my mate.''


    ''So what? Am I supposed to like him?'' he sounded very disgusted.


    ''He is a nice man. Come over and meet him,'' she coaxed him. ''And be good to him.''


    ''That you can''t expect,'' he said and shut her out to focus on the deer he had hunted.


    "Where''s your dragon?" Daryn asked. "I have heard that the dragonse immediately if beckoned by their riders." When Daryn had first heard that his wife was a dragon rider, he was stunned. He couldn''t believe it and even berated her for hiding about him, but he was intrigued.


    Dawn sighed. "My dragon is spoiled." She shook her head. "He wille shortly. Right now he is eating."


    "Okay," he replied feeling excited.


    Its temperature had dropped and Dawn curled her arms around his hand.


    "Why did youe back, Dawn, when I asked you to leave?" he asked. "You had a chance to live your life."


    "When I reached theke, a Yardrak called Nusgroth said that you were in grave danger. He appeared out of the blue and informed me that he had to pass the message. I became panicky and had to rush back to you. How could I leave you alone in danger?"


    A lump formed in his throat. No one had ever done that for him. No one was this close to him. His heart was a cold rock, devoid of feeling emotions. She brought back life to it. She made him feel alive. "The feeling is mutual," he whispered and stopped her to nt a soft kiss on her lips.


    A trembling gush of wind drifted across the sky. Strong strokes of wings pping were heard overhead. The couple looked up and saw the dragon circling above them. Dawn squinted to see him. ''I was waiting for you.'' Quetznded with force on the knoll in front of them and crouched as he clenched the ground with his ws. He folded his wings and looked at the two of them.


    To say that Daryn was mesmerized was an understatement. Its beauty stunned him. In that twilight, in thatst purple sky, his spikes looked a dark green. He was breathtaking.


    Dawn left him and ran to Quetz. He lowered his head for her. She brought her hand to his muzzle and rubbed him there and she could feel the curiosity in him. She was surprised because all he ever let her feel about Daryn was disdain.


    Quetz raised his head to look at Daryn who was still rooted to his ce.


    "Come over Daryn," Dawn shouted as she waved her hand.


    With an inquisitive look in his eyes, Daryn walked up to them.


    ''He is strange,'' said Quetz as he continued to inspect him with hisrge blue eyes. When Daryn was twenty feet away, Quetz snorted and his wings began to unfold as if intimidating him. His tail whipped the ground.


    Daryn stood still. The beast in front of him was Dawn''s. It looked so strong that it could rip him apart with his ws any moment he wanted, and yet his pretty little neotide was his rider.


    ''Stop it Quetz,'' Dawn chided him and he folded his wings back.


    "Come," Dawn said with a smile. "Meet Quetz."


    Daryn walked with caution. He came to stand five feet away, dying to touch him just like Dawn. Quetz extended his neck and sniffed him. The smell was the same as Dawn''s. Then he leaned his face in front of him. On an instinct, Daryn ced his hand on his brow. The dragon didn''t move. He allowed him to touch. Garnering more courage, Daryn stroked him lightly. "You are beautiful," Daryn couldn''t helpplementing. "You are glorious."


    ''Not bad,'' Quetz remarked. ''He will do for now.''


    Dawnughed aloud. However Daryn was hardly noticing her. Quetz had his full attention. "And this is Daryn," she said.


    Once Daryn was done admiring him, he said, "Where will Quetz live in this forest? He should stay beside us, beside the cottage."


    "Oh, don''t worry about him," Dawn replied. She held his hand and walked further. Quetz padded behind them. There was excitement in the air. Daryn asked numerous questions about Quetz.


    Thest ray of sun had disappeared and the stars glimmered brilliantly into the ebony sky. The waxing moon was a wraith-silver glowing in the sky. As it rose in the sky, the stars melted into its haze and tranquility like droplets trickling out. Dawn looked up at the dazzling gxy and was reminded of Daryn''s tattoo. Perhaps this sky was depicted on his chest.


    "Daryn, your forefathers must have known Brantley from a long time," she said. "I am sure you must have heard of some tales about the Stone of Sris."


    "Stop thinking about it Dawn. It doesn''t exist," he replied irritably.


    ''It exists,'' Quetz intervened.


    Dawn stopped and turned to look at Quetz with wonder in her eyes. ''How do you know?''


    ''Rirsyr told me. The stone exists but no one has been able to find it.''


    "What does he know?" asked Daryn. "Can you talk to him?" His eyes went from her to Quetz.


    ''If you want to get out of this ce, we must start on its quest as soon as possible.''


    ''But I heard that no one found it and people have died while searching for it," she said aloud.


    "Wait, what is going on?" Daryn said with confusion. "This conversation, is it through your bond or what?"


    ''Ask this man to shut up.''


    ''Come on Quetz. Behave yourself. And what do you know about it?'' Her curiosity was at epitome.


    ''It is somewhere in one of the enchanted forests,'' he replied. ''I can travel between the enchanted forests but Ulfric has been sealed with magic. You have to ask Brantley to let us travel through enchanted forests to find it.''


    "You mean that the ruby is in one of the enchanted forests and not just in Ulfric or anywhere else in the world?" she croaked.


    "What?" Daryn''s deep voice cut in.


    ''Yes, whosoever stole the ruby belonged to the fantasy world because a normal human could never steal that stone. It was present in the royal pce and that too near the king''s chamber. Their Goddess Chim presented the stone to their ancestors. Whenever a king chose his mate, he would present the jewel to her in their temple. The queen would worship the stone, the deity and then ce it in the sacred chamber.''


    "So it isn''t a myth?" she asked. Her skin tingled and goosebumps appeared.

 Chapter 130 - Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Summoning</h4>


    Quetz refuted the im that it was just a myth. ''No. It may take a long time to find him but I feel that Brantley has a lot of answers, clues and he isn''t telling us.''


    "Can someone tell me what is going on?" Daryn protested. Dawn was talking aloud to Quetz as if she was in actual conversation with him.


    Quetz ignored him. ''Brantley wants me. I knew it the first time I saw him. I chose you as my rider, so the Aztec Court has to wait. Brantley wouldn''t dare to y you because he knows that we are bonded. He is aware that a rider is nothing without his dragon and vice versa. If you die of a natural cmity or natural death, he can im me.''


    "What does he know about the Stone of Sris?" asked Daryn. Ever since he mentioned it, Daryn had been impatient.


    ''Dawn, if you want, we can find the ruby.''


    "But¡ª but people have died¡ª"


    ''Yes, because none of them had a dragon.''


    ''Yeah! tter yourself,'' she rolled her eyes. ''Besides, I don''t want Daryn to get involved in this mission,'' she sounded worried.


    ''Even I don''t want him. The two of us are a good team. But I doubt that your mate is going to let you go alone on this pursuit. Buuuuuuttt, if you like we can fool him and leave.''


    ''Geez, Quetz! You are simply impossible!''


    Quetz snorted as a way ofughter.


    Dawn walked away in deep thought and Daryn followed. The dragon trailed them.


    From behind, Quetz said, ''You should call Brantley again and ask him questions. He is a clever man. He will not give you correct answers but goad him, quiz him. Ask your mate to help you. You have to make Brantley open the doors of the enchanted forests around the world. If we can travel, we can gather a lot of information and reach our destination. The mission is hard, it is going to be filled with risks, but it is possible.''


    ''How do I call him?'' she asked with a droopy face. ''He has left this ce.''


    Quetz grunted. Brantley wasn''t an easy man. Very cold, dangerous and tricky. He had maneuvered kings, empires, women and men for his benefit. ''I will see if I canmunicate with my father. I am leaving.'' He took off behind them.


    As soon as Quetz left, Daryn asked, "What did he say?" He wanted to know about their conversation urgently.


    They walked towards the room while Dawn narrated everything to him. "We have to arrange a meeting with Brantley. ording to Quetz, he has answers of many things rted to the stone." He lips sagged. She looked outside the window and said, "Will hee? He has already left and there''s no way I know of his whereabouts or a way to request him to be here. It''s not like he has a mobile!" She missed the modern day world''s gadgets.


    "Is that all?" asked Daryn. "You want to meet Brantley?"


    "Yes," she sighed.


    "That is easy. I can arrange for the meeting."


    Dawn''s eyes shot up to the sky. Bothe her dragon and she were trying to figure out how tomunicate with Brantley and Daryn said that he could do that easily. "Wow?" she meant as saying that she wasn''t believing it.


    "When do you want to meet him?"


    Dawn sat up straight and said excitedly, "Tomorrow morning." She wanted Quetz to be with her. "Can you summon him just like that?" she asked, still not able to believe that Daryn could actually connect with Brantley. It was as if just by speaking his name, he would appear.


    "Well, there''s a treaty between the kings of various realms. We have to reach out to each other if necessary. Since I am not the king, but a prince nheless, an heir apparent, I can still summon him. There is a procedure to be followed at the temple of Skadi for that."


    For a moment Dawn stared at him with her mouth in the shape of ''O''. "When can you call him?"


    "I can do that right away. Would you like toe with me?" he asked as he stood up with enthusiasm.


    "Of course!" Dawn went after him as he almost sprinted to the temple.


    When they reached the temple, instead of going in, Daryn circled it and went behind it. A watchtower, at a height of about fifty feet was present. It was dark, only lit by the moonlight. The whole structure, made from solid wood, creaked as they climbed it. On the top was a tocsin that was as high as Dawn hanging upon a beautifully crafted metal arch. Its golden yellow metal glistened in the moonlight. Right on the left corner was a beacon.


    At first Daryn lit the beacon. As soon as it was zing brightly from the watchtower, they waited for ten minutes before Dawn saw more beacons getting lighted up all the way from peaks to peaks on as far as she could see. When she counted up to ten beacons, Daryn picked up a wooden rod that looked like a hammer. With full force he hit the tocsin with it. A long deep sound emanated. He waited for a minute. Suddenly, Dawn heard a simr sound in the distance. It came from far away¡ªfrom the forest thaty beyond. A single beat, echoed by one responding call. Summoning.


    Dawn watched the whole process with amazement. She stood at a distance from Daryn. Adrenalin spiked and she had stalled breaths. This was an experience she would never forget.


    As soon as the echo of the tocsin subsided, Daryn hit it again with the rod, this time he did it twice in a row. Once again, in the distance, Dawn heard the same types of two beats. The message continued. Daryn would strike the bell and it was passed on. It was a wonderful scene. So many lights were zing across on the mountains under the dark sky, atop the dark peaks, it looked as if Ulfric was just a part of something vast, something beyond her scope of imagination.


    Daryn stopped after five minutes. He ced the wooden rod back in its ce. "I have passed the message. He should be here by tomorrow morning."


    "How does that¡­ messaging work?" Dawn asked softly. She had never seen something as amazing as this.


    Daryn looked at her and extended his hand. She held it. He was all sweaty. He guided her to the stairs and as they began to descend, he said. "Think of it as¡­ the modern day Morse code. Imunicated with a code from my world. Now this code needs to reach another world. My code is interpreted, and then in their ownnguages, the various realms that fall in between Ulfric and the Kingdom of Aztec, decipher it and pass it over. Depending upon the distance, messages can take an hour or sometimes days to be delivered. I hope Brantley gets this message by midnight."


    "How do you know all this¡ª all this coding stuff?" Dawn asked, still mesmerized.


    "We''ve been taught, Caleb and me, right from our early days. At the moment other than father, only Caleb and I know this code."


    They reached the ground and Daryn circled her shoulders with his arm. They circled past the temple. Darkness surrounded them. "You husband knows a lot darling," he had to boast. She was highly impressed by Quetz all the time. "We canmunicate with various realms."


    Dawn was all starry eyed.


    ''Why did you mate started with that message? I told you I willmunicate with my father,'' came Quetz''s irritating voice. ''He disturbed my sleep.''


    She pursed her lips. ''Stop being so picky,'' she rebuked him.


    ''Good night to you,'' he grumbled.


    "You better be careful in front of Brantley," Daryn''s voice broke hermunication with Quetz. "Keep your mental shields up. I have told this to you a number of times. He is a formidable man with powerful magic." They were on the grassy knolls. "As my Luna, you canmunicate with only me or my pack, but thates with practice."


    "Then teach me Daryn," she said.


    "If you like we can start now," he said.


    "How?" she asked, drawing her eyebrows closer.


    Daryn left her side and he ran down the mount. Suddenly he leapt in the air and when hended, he was the beautiful, majestic werewolf. Dawn watched him with stunned surprise. He turned his head towards her and then started to run in the opposite direction. Dawn ran after him and before she knew, she was a grey werewolf. This was the first time she was with him as a werewolf. Excited, she chased him, but he was far too lithe and stronger than her. He waited for her to pick up and then ran together. Daryn guided her to theke''s side. They trailed it and reached the top of the hill from where the water was being fed to theke.

 Chapter 131 - Vincullum Illudé!

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Vincullum Illud¨¦!</h4>


    The waterfall wasn''t harsh. It tumbled gently down the hillside in a continuation of several waterfalls. The sound was a mellow tinkle.


    ''The rocks are slippery,'' he cautioned her through their mental link.


    ''I''ll be careful,'' she replied as she followed him.


    ''So like I said, as my Luna, we canmunicate with each other without letting anyone know. You need some practice for that. While we are here, keep blocking me in and out.''


    They practiced for an hour during which Daryn would run away very far from her to check the distance their link would work. When they were very tired, they returned and slept off.


    Dawn woke up in the morning with sounds of furniture getting dragged on the floor, fabric fluttering and cacophony of birds. She poked Daryn''s shoulder. "There''s someone outside." Daryn stirred, and then sprang up. The two walked outside the room and noticed that the pots, the broken pieces of artifacts, the dug out grass¡ªall were in ce. As they moved further and came to the lobby, they saw cups, saucers, nts, and curtains amongst other smaller items floating in the air, going back to the ce they were originally kept. Right in the center of the room, on a high stool, was Brantley. With graceful moves, he was twisting his wrist and fingers in the air.


    Dawn''s eyes bulged. Brantley was performing magic. Wearing dark green leather pants and a white cotton shirt, he appeared to sit in a trance. His ravenous hair had streaks of green.


    "Hello Dawn," he said in a deep voice. Everything stopped moving as Brantley stared at the couple. She realized that the ripped fabric of the sofa, the torn curtains, the door that was hanging loose and other things ¨C everything was in ce. "Please,e in."


    Dawn and Daryn walked inside the room. Slowly and gently, all the knickknacks drifted to their ces while avoiding them. Dawn gulped. The magic made her enthusiastic. She could feel energy prickling beneath her skin. It was as if she wanted to explode with it.


    On the other hand, Daryn wasposed. They sat on the sofa in front of Brantley.


    "What is it that you want to ask me Dawn?" asked Brantley,pletely ignoring Daryn. His voice was the same, deep, as ifing from distance.


    She took in a deep breath and said, "I would like to travel within the enchanted forests."


    "Oh!" Brantley scoffed. "So your dragon hasmunicated that to you?" He brought his hand to hisp and became quiet. When all the items were in their ce, he resumed talking, "How will you move? I have sealed this ce with magic."


    ''Do not yield or bend to what he says. He will trick you to give up,'' came Quetz''s voice.


    ''Are you around?''


    ''Of course! I have been waiting for him for five hours. He knows it.''


    ''And Rirsyr?''


    ''He has gone to catch prey towards theke.''


    Dawn looked at him with determination. She said, "You have to allow me to travel, if you want me to find the Stone of Sris."


    "If I let you leave, how will I know which forest you are in. After all, I need to know where you will meet your end," he said with a vicious smile.


    "Brantley!" Daryn growled. "Stay in your limits."


    "Ah! The mate bond!" Brantley sniggered. He continued, "If you hadn''t been in a hurry to marry him, I would have considered you for my harem."


    Daryn was about to get up to punch Brantley, when Dawn stopped him. She said through her mind link, ''Stop! He is tricking us. He wants this talk to fail.''


    But Daryn snarled, "Do not cross your line."


    Brantley rose from the stool and then sat opposite to the couple on afortable chair. He narrowed his eyes and said, "There has to be a way in which I can keepplete control over you or keep a track of your movement." He pointed at Daryn with his thumb. "Maybe I should take him as my hostage."


    "Why are you being so paranoid?" asked Dawn. "I am going on this mission to get the jewel for you in order to get my freedom. Where the hell am I going to go? I will return the jewel to you. However, now I am suspicious about your intentions. How can I be assured that you will give me freedom in exchange for the stone?"


    Brantley tilted his head. He pursed his lips and then said, "Let us make a bond," as if trying to intimidate her.


    ''Make that bond. You don''t have a choice. At least with the bond, he would be constrained. He will be obligated to free you,'' said Quetz.


    "Okay, I will make that bond, but first, you have to remove restrictions," she answered.


    He raised an eyebrow. "It seems you aremunicating with your dragon."


    ''What is his problem if youmunicate with Quetz?'' came Daryn''s annoyed remark mentally.


    ''I don''t know¡­'' She shrugged.


    "Okay, state your requirements."


    "You have to allow us to travel through various magical forests throughout the world."


    "I will. Whenever you want to travel to a different forest, you will be allowed to go through a portal only once during the day. The portal will open for a minute in the direction of the North Star. You can choose any time to enter the portal, but it will appear only once, when you want it. You won''t be able toe back to the same forest again. However, you cane back to Ulfric whenever you like." Brantley threw his terms.


    "This is an awful condition," Daryn said with anger rising. "We are going on a mission for you and you are binding us? Which sane man would do that? Aren''t you even interested in the long-lost jewel of your ancestors? In fact you shoulde with us, join us in its quest!"


    Brantleyughed hysterically much to Daryn''s annoyance. "Your husband really doesn''t know anything." His voice was t when he said, "I want your wife dead."


    A shudder passed through Daryn''s body. This was not the Brantley he knew. It was exactly five years back that he became friends with the werewolves. And that matched with the time Dawn found her dragon. So did he know that Dawn was his mate? Did he know that Dawn woulde back to Bainsburgh from Yorkshire? Did he know Azura because that was the person responsible for bringing Dawn back? Was this his purpose?


    "You will also be dead then," Daryn said through his gritted teeth.


    ''What''s a portal?'' she asked Quetz.


    ''You''ll see it. Focus!''


    Dawn interjected. She had to bring the conversation on track. "My second request is that you have to tell me everything about the stone. Give me every detail. What does it look like or does it pose danger if touched?"


    "It''s a red ruby the size of a dragon''s egg. Beautiful, oval, beams with light from inside and I don''t know if you can touch it. It belongs to us, not to the werewolves."


    "So how are we going to get it here?" she asked impatiently. The entire mission seemed to fail right from the beginning.


    "You have to figure that out. Not my responsibility," he shrugged and exhaled. "Now, if your questions are over, let''s make a bond." He rose from his ce.


    Dawn nodded and stood. Brantley extended his hand. She held it.


    "Vincullum Illud¨¦!" He cast the spell. Thin green lines circled their hands and disappeared within seconds.


    When she removed her hand, there was nothing.


    "I have to leave." He had recreated everything Rirsyr gouged with his ws. "Also my trusted servant, Nusgroth is going to stay here in the cottage with you. He will attend to you. If you like he apany you for the task. He will be at your service until you get the jewel."


    Dawn''s mouth fell open. "Nusgroth?"


    The dwarf opened the door and entered the room. He was wearing a blue jacket withpels on either side of the cor in which fresh blue roses from the tunnel were pinned.


    "Dorargrolic dk, dragon riders," he bowed to them. Then he turned to Daryn and said, "Your horse, Izar was found wandering near the tunnel of the forest. I have brought him back. Hrezgah yettef!"


    Daryn''s throat dried. Izar didn''t leave. "Thanks".


    Brantley said, "Don''t make me wait for long. If I run out of patience, you will find yourself in Ulfric." He opened the door and walked out.


    Powerful strokes of wings were heard and then he was gone.


    Nusgroth proceeded to the kitchen saying, "Your food will be ready soon."


    ''We should start with our journey today.'' Quetz forced them. ''Pack your bags.''


    ''But we haven''t searched Ulfric. The stone might be here.''


    ''No Dawn, it isn''t here. I have already scoured through it.''


    In the next two hours, Dawn was sitting with Daryn on Izar and riding to the north.


    ''I am going ahead to find the portal and willmunicate the way,'' said Quetz and flew off.

 Chapter 132 - Because— Because We Are Uninvited!

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Because¡ª Because We Are Uninvited!</h4>


    ''Where do you think we are going to start from?'' asked Dawn. ''If we knew where to look for it, we could have won the battle easily. We don''t know where to go. All we know is that Daryn, you and I are in a team. That is all I have.''


    Quetz slowed his pace and replied, ''Dawn, if you have the confidence in Daryn and me, then we have won half the battle. I can''t assure you that we will not face any defeat, anything negative, but we can try to find the possibilities. Also, we are going to the Hartmoors.''


    Dawn chuckled. ''You sound like a Management Graduate.''


    ''Yes, if I remember correctly, I was given management lessons right from when I was born till I was five.''


    ''That was one good thing you did in your life,'' Dawn said in a patronizing manner.


    ''I didn''t have a choice!''


    "So where are we going?" Daryn asked.


    "Hartmoors."


    "No. Let''s start it my way and go to the Wolfghum Barrens. I have heard of a powerful Shaman, the strongest and the wisest amongst all who lives there," said Daryn.


    "And how will he help?" she asked doubting if a Shaman would even be able to provide any information.


    ''Tell your mate that no one knows how to get to Derize Barrens. I have heard that it is a wastnd. No one can survive there. It''s a desert full of dangerous creatures.'' Quetz sounded angry. ''We don''t have time to die in a desert. Besides, is that an enchanted ce?''


    Dawn pursed her lips. "Do you know how to reach the Shaman? And we can only travel between the enchanted forests¡­"


    "Of course I do!" he replied but didn''t divulge that one needed to be invited to meet the Shaman. "That ce is like a wastnd Ulfric." If we visit him, he might be able to tell us if there''s a way to find the stone." He would find a way to meet him.


    ''We are going to Derize Barrens,'' Dawn announced. ''Take us to this portal that Brantley mentioned about.''


    A low and frustrating grumble was heard from the sky above.


    ''What is this portal all about?'' she asked inquisitively.


    ''It is a passage that can create a shortcut for very long journeys across various ces, realms and even the universe. Remember the long tunnel through which you traveled to the Ulfric. Imagine if the tunnel is bent in a way to meet at two specific points And then what would happen if you were allowed to walk through two points joined to each other? You can pass from one location to another immediately without destroying space and time. That''s what a portal is.''


    ''Sounds intriguing.''


    Quetz guided them to the portal.


    When they reached to the northernmost part of the forest, to her left Dawn noticed a gush of wind swirling around a few umbre pines in the distance. The air vibrated strongly as they reached near it. Izar started neighing as soon as he sensed that something was odd about the ce. Daryn held his leash tight.


    ''When I say, you leap inside the portal shouting the name of the ce you want to go to,'' Quetz said.


    As Izar galloped, the air seemed to twirl in a circle noisily. It sucked in the limbs of the trees. Magic crackled with the sound of thunder. The tree branches started to weave an intricate pattern and soon they formed a circle. As the wind rushed around the portal the leaves beat around wildly. It was no more than two meters in diameter.


    "It is very small," Daryn shouted so as to be heard over the noise.


    "Jump in it!" Dawn replied on top of her voice. Their hair was pping against their faces.


    Izar was getting anxious, but Daryn encouraged him by pressing his legs against him. Holding her breath, Dawn waited to approach the portal. Quetz was behind them. As soon as they were at a ten meters distance, the portal opened. Magic bellowed as green lights sparked around.


    "Derize Barrens!" Dawn shouted and Daryn loosened the reins. Both of them took their natural position to bnce on Izar and he lifted his forelegs to jump inside.


    Theynded on the other side of the portal and Izar continued to gallop.


    "Quetz!" Dawn shouted.


    A whistle in the air assured that Quetz was there.


    Excited, Dawn gave a throatyughter. Daryn pulled the reins and turned Izar towards the portal, but they saw it diminishing in girth. Within a few seconds it was gone and a ck, thorny tree took its ce.


    The howling winds, heat waves rising off the sand, cacti, thorny shrubs and dry air weed them. Dawn sucked in a deep breath. An eagle screeched in the sky. The sun was receding with the dusk, casting a yellow glow over vast blue sky, the ground and dry and cracked mountains in the distance.


    "We are standing on the edge of the Derize Barrens," said Daryn.


    "Now what?" she asked and looked around at the vast expanse of desert.


    Daryn looked at the mountains and said, "We have to head to the west towards those jagged peaks called Cardval." He turned the horse that side. "The legends have it that this desert was a dense forest, but there was a meteor shower and everything burnt, killing all the flora and the animals. The Shaman had made the prophecy but no one listened to him."


    ''Please leave Izar here and fly on me. With the horse you will take more than two days to reach there,'' Quetz suggested.


    When Dawn conveyed it to Daryn, he said, "You can only reach the periphery of his abode on him. For the rest of it, you have to walk through very narrow ravines and dried creeks. It is hidden under a mountain."


    ''Don''t worry, I can take Izar too,'' Quetz said andnded on the ground. He crouched low in order for them to climb his neck.


    Though he appeared cool, Daryn was extremely excited on the inside. He couldn''t believe that he was riding a dragon. It was one of the best moments of his life. As soon as they climbed him, Quetz took off.


    "Wait, you are leaving Izar!" Daryn shouted as they ascended.


    An angry grunt filled Dawn''s head. Quetz dived down keeping his wings half raised and scooped Izar from the ground in his giant ws. Darnyn''s eyes were wide with amazement as Izar neighed and then suddenly became still. Dawnughed and eximed, "You are awesome!"


    As for Daryn, flying on Quetz was like flying in a glider without engines and roof. The experience was so thrilling and beautiful that he made a note to buy one.


    Soon the four of themnded near the edge of a hill. Daryn jumped off holding a spike and then helped Dawn to alight. "We have to leave Izar here," he said.


    ''You go Dawn. I will look after that useless creature.''


    "Come on," Daryn said and started down the hill. There were several sharp outcrops and pits in the ground. "Be careful of those."


    "How old is the Shaman?" Dawn asked as she jogged down with him. It was not easy, but she felt that she could naturally traverse the hilly area.


    "Some say that he is as old as the advent of the werewolves."


    "Wow!"


    When they reached the base of the hill, Daryn slowed his pace. "His ce is near. Be careful. I have heard of werewolves encountering monsters here. Perhaps it is a way of guarding him." What he didn''t say was that the monsters appeared if you weren''t invited by him.


    Dawn raised her eyebrows and stopped. "Monsters? Are you serious?"


    Daryn panted heavily. "We don''t have time to think about them. Remember to keep your mental link open with me. Let''s hurry!"


    She growled in displeasure. They entered a ravine on the sides of which were steep slopes.


    They neared a hill that was weathered by air to the extent that its bare rocks were pale red and a sickly grey.


    "Where does he live? Damn it!" she asked.


    Suddenly an arrow hissed through the air. It struck the rocks behind Daryn and exploded. The stones shattered and splintered through the air. Daryn ducked. "Dawn run!" he shouted.


    Before Dawn could even run, another arrow shot through the air and missed her by inches. "This is nasty!" she muttered and started running ahead. They didn''t have any weapons to protect themselves. "Why are they shooting arrows?"


    "Because¡ª because we are uninvited!"


    "What?" Dawn looked at Daryn incredulously. She gritted her teeth. He never told her his ns. "Do they think we are enemies?"


    "Yes!" Daryn was dashing at the speed of a cheetah.


    Without knowing the enemies, she had to conquer them. "In that case don''t run."


    "And get killed?"


    "If you will run, you will get killed."


    But Daryn didn''t listen to her. He carried on running. Suddenly a barrage of arrows flung at him from the top of the ravine. He stopped immediately and hid in a crevice but an arrow brushed the skin of his hand. Blood oozed.

 Chapter 133 - The Prophecy

    <h4>Chapter 133 - The Prophecy</h4>


    Seeing the blood, Dawn dashed at him with full speed. Daryn pressed his hand on his arm but the blood trickled out.


    "I asked you not to run," Dawn scolded him and stopped. Her heart became restless. There was nothing around to stop the blood, so she picked up a fistful of dust and applied it on his wound.


    "Don''t worry so much, Dawn. The wound will heal up soon." More arrows were shot and Daryn pulled her close to him. "How do we stop them?"


    On a quick thought, she put her hands up in the air and said aloud. "We are here to meet the Shaman." She had to clear the intent of purpose. "We mean no harm."


    The ravine became quiet for a moment and then small rocks flumped as they hurtled down the slopes when the shadows descended. As they came down, they seemed to meld with the lights of the dusk. There were at least ten who were constantly merging or walking through each other, leaving smoky trails behind. As the smoky, translucent, grey silhouettes came near her, she felt icy chills down her spine.


    Dawn swallowed rapidly and stumbled backwards, trying to put distance between herself and the shadows.


    ''Cadvals. These are the monsters I was telling about,'' Daryn conveyed mentally. ''They were humans who were burnt in the fire but decided to stay back and protect the Shaman instead of leaving for their heavenly abode.''


    The shadows circled and prodded them with arrows to walk forward. "Walk," hissed their leader in a ghostly voice through his faceless, ck mouth. They levitated above the ground.


    Both had little choice but to do what the shadows forced. They approached the base of another hill and the leader walked through it. A few minutester, with a rumbling sound, the mouth opened revealing a dark cave. The Cadvals pushed them in.


    "Who is there?" A creaky old voice came from inside.


    The interior of the cave was dark and the roof was low. Daryn had to bend his head in order to walk. The stones and gravel beneath them crunched.


    At the far corner of the cave was a pale figure, on whose face dim fire light of a nearby hearth was falling. As they went near him, his ghostly eyes became wider over his very wrinkled face, as if to see them clearly. "What do you want?" he asked in a hoarse and strained voice.


    Daryn bowed to the Shaman at the waist. ''Bow to him,'' hemunicated Dawn mentally. Dawn immediately did as instructed.


    Dawn decided to tell her problem head-on. "We have to find the Stone of Sris but we don''t know where it is."


    The Shaman stared at her. Semnce of a smile surfaced on his gloomy face.


    She continued, "Also we are traveling under several restrictions and one of them is that we can navigate through enchanted forests."


    The Shaman''s eyes glinted with interest. "The Stone of Srissss," his voice hissed. "Many have lost their lives in its pursuit," he whispered. He looked at Dawn and asked, "What is your name, Bitten?"


    How did he know that she was bitten? "Dawn," she replied softly.


    "I don''t know where the jewel is. If I had known I would have got it here by now," he croaked, "and recreated this ce."


    "Recreated?" Daryn asked, doubting his intentions.


    "Chim''s sacred stone is one of the most powerful jewels ever present on the face of the earth. It had the power to bring fertility even to the barrennds. If I knew where it was, I would have installed it in the Derize Barrens and never parted." Greed dripped from every word he spoke.


    Dawn shuddered. Telling this old man about her ns was not a good idea.


    The Shaman picked up ash grey powder from a small vessel and threw it in the hearth. The fire rose higher. It became greenish-blue and took the form of a tree. The rising mes hissed, "The prophecyyy of the Bittennn."


    The crackling fire enraptured Dawn. They were trying to allure her to be one with it. She could feel the leaping mes of the tree passing through her mental barrier. Loaded with fury, rage, heat, lust and malice. She wanted to cry. She wanted to be one with them.


    "The Bittennn hassse." The tree started to burn. "Come to me,e to me."


    The Shaman sniggered.


    Daryn''s muscles tensed. What prophecy? He looked at Dawn who appeared to be in a trance.


    The fire died down within a few seconds.


    Dawn''s body rxed. The whole experience left her drained out. "What did that¡ª" she pointed at the hearth, "What did that mean?"


    The Shaman ignored her words and said, "I will point you to the person who can guide you in getting it, but you have to promise me something in return."


    She was desperate to get some pointers, but the condition that he was about to state made her nervous. Given their limitations she had to act craftily. "Please let us know," she whispered. He definitely had the information.


    "When you get the jewel, you have to give it to me for a period of one year."


    Dawn red at the canny Shaman.


    "That is impossible!" Daryn rasped. Brantley had said clearly that they wouldn''t be able to go back to the same enchantednds once they had visited it. If they ever find it, how would they bring it back?


    "And why is that impossible?" asked the Shaman.


    Dawn could feel his hesitation in parting the information. ''Stay quiet Daryn,'' she said through their mental link. The circumstances weren''t in their favor and the need of the hour was a modification in ns. She took in a deep breath and said, "It is not impossible. As soon as we find the ruby, we wille to Derize Barrens."


    ''But we can''t enter the samends!'' Daryn scolded her. ''Why are you telling him a lie?''


    ''Do you want to go around telling him that? Then what was the purpose ofing here? I just need the information,'' she replied as anger burst in her mind. ''At the moment, I am sorry but I need to circumvent the protocol.''


    ''If hees to know about this, he won''t let us leave this ce.''


    The Shaman narrowed his eyes with apprehension to look at Dawn who looked flustered. "How do I know that you are speaking the truth?"


    The shadows around them slithered and passed between them. Icy chills ran through their bodies. One of them stood inches away from Dawn''s face.


    "The Cadvals want to inspect you and are going to convert you into walking dead bodies if they as much feel that you are lying."


    Dawn''s throat dried. She swallowed her saliva but stood in her ce, frozen to the spot. She allowed the shadows to probe her. Her heart was racing like that of a hummingbird. It was necessary to calm herself and divert her mind, so she closed her eyes for a moment when a shadow curved around her in a twirl. It was like passing through an icy shower. She thought of the time when Daryn kissed her for the first time. The beautiful memory slowly washed her body with tranquility. When she opened her eyes, the shadow was gone. Her breath hitched and she looked at the Shaman, awaiting his analysis.


    The Shaman picked up more powder in his hands and let it slide back into the vessel. "Do you know what this is?"


    She shook her head.


    "These are the ashes of werewolves who died in the great fire."


    Dawn''s mind stuttered.


    After a moment''s silence, the Shaman said, "You have to go to the Temple of Anubalis where you might find the clue."


    Daryn was feeling proud on the inside. Dawn had sessfully extracted the information from him. He was a legend and so feared that no one dared toe near him.


    "Dawn, the Bitten, in order to go back to Ulfric, you have to pass through the skies of Derize Barrens and when you do that, my Cadvals will be waiting for you. No portal, no forest and no cave in this world will be able to hide you," the Shaman warned in a cold, dead voice.


    "O¡ª okay," she sputtered.


    "Release them," he said and the shadows slithered past them, goading them to walk out of the cave.


    They turned to leave and as they neared the entrance of the cave, they heard the crackle of the fire growing louder. It hissed, "The prophecyyyy of the Bittennnn."


    Dawn felt as if the mes were leaping towards her, trying to engulf her. The temperature of the air rose. She started sweating profusely and gasped for air. The fire sissed, "Bittennn,e back¡­" It wanted her to burn with it. "The dragon riderrrr¡­"


    The rocks slid past and Dawn dashed out. Daryn followed her. The entrance closed and they were alone. On the outside, the night had fallen. With no lights, the naked ravine rocks were like looming tall columns. Howling winds stirred up the wispy sand.


    Dawn was gasping for air.

 Chapter 134 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Awakening</h4>


    Dawn went and leaned against the smooth rock on the opposite side. Her hair was sticking to her neck and forehead and she was sweating profusely. Daryn ran to her and wrapped his arms around her. The prophecy was definitely something rted to his wife.


    "Shushhh¡­" he tried to pacify her. "Shushhh¡­" He could feel her anxiety and it made his wolf miserable.


    When Dawn settled a little, she rasped, "I want to get out of here."


    "Yes." He held her hand and guided her out of the ravine. Quetz was perched atop the hill, waiting for his rider while Izar was wandering around under his watchful eyes. The horse was scared of the dragon and maintained distance from him. At the same time, the dragon didn''t encourage Izar toe near him.


    The night sky was filled with the spectacr arch of the gxy that rose above the horizon. Since it wasn''t a full moon night, the stars shone brilliantly. They were spread across the dark sky like a diamond ne that sparkled on ady''s nape.


    On the ground, it was so dark that it was difficult to see any of the surrounding rocky outcrops. "Be careful of those rocks jutting out," Daryn said.


    Just as they were about to reach the top, Dawn felt the icy chill around her feet that she recognized well. "A Cadval!" she shouted and she jerked her feet to shove it off.


    "Where?" Daryn asked.


    "It''s on my feet," she shuddered. The Cadval pulled her down and she slid down with it over the rough surface of the weathered hill. "Quetz!" she called out. The shadow slithered right next to her and tried to curl itself over her torso. Her heart thundered. It was like being in a bathtub filled with ice cubes.


    Daryn sprang at her and grasped her hand before she could slip further.


    "You lieeed," the shadow hissed. "You willlll note backkk."


    Daryn tried to yank her out but the shadow had swirled down and tightened its grip over her leg.


    "The Cadval has got me Daryn. You run!"


    ''Dawn,'' Quetz responded. He screeched and opened his wings. ''I aming down.''


    ''No!''


    ''Use your ws to gnash it,'' Quetz said.


    Dawn could feel his agony, his rage against her attackers. ''ws?''


    ''Yes, did you forget you are a werewolf!''


    ''It won''t work on these. These are shadows.''


    ''You will be slicing their emotions.''


    The shadow pulled her further down. "You deceived ussss. You will dieee."


    "No!" Dawn screamed as she was dragged over the stony surface. Her skin got bruised and she was in pain. "Arghhh!" Fear prated her skin when she looked down. The ravine was dark and she couldn''t see the shadow, only feel it.


    ''ws!'' Quetz shouted through their bond.


    At the same time, hearing her shaky voice, an uncontroble shudder passed through Daryn''s body. The Cadval was dragging her while he was pulling her up. Suddenly he heard Quetz screeching on the top. He was pping his wings. The space was too small for him to fly. He was trying to walk down the slope but his ws kept slipping and if he didn''t stop, he would lose bnce and tumble.


    "Please leave!" Dawn shouted at Daryn. "Take Quetz with you." She jerked away Daryn''s hand.


    ''Quetz, go back!''


    ''Dieeee!'' The shadow hissed.


    Agitated as hell, Dawn said with a clenched jaw, "No. I. Won''t!" Using her other free leg to take support of the rock, she pushed herself in the air and shifted. She reached for the shadow and sliced it using her ws based upon what she could feel.


    The ravine was filled with Cadval''s blood curdling shrieks. But it tightened its grip. Once again Dawn lunged at it and this time attacked her own leg with her jaws sinking in it. The jaws found its mark and the shadow loosened. Her leg started bleeding. The shadow yelped in pain and Daryn caught Dawn''s neck and dragged her straight onto his shoulders to lug her.


    Quetz was waiting. There was so much rage in him that the color of his neck changed to orange.


    He was about to breathe fire.


    ''No Quetz! We have to get out of here. Now!'' came Dawn''s pained voice.


    But as soon as Daryn and Dawn were up, he breathed fire inside the ravine. The whole valley burned orange and yellow as bright sparks of the me filled the space.


    Dawn shifted back and limped to him. ''Don''t do that Quetz. Calm down.'' His body was fiery hot. ''We have to get out of the Derize Barrens.''


    He crouched for her to mount. Daryn climbed him and sat behind Dawn. Quetz red his wings and then took off in the air with powerful strokes of his wings. ''How dare they?'' he said and then just before leaving the ce, his neck turned a fiery red.


    ''Quetz, stop!'' Dawn shouted, and leaned back, but it was toote. Quetz breathed another shot of fire in the ravine.


    Soon they were airborne towards the North Star.


    ''How is your wound?'' His bitterness, temper and acrimony were almost like his mania that she could feel through her mind.


    ''How do you know about Cadvals?'' she asked.


    ''We are connected Dawn,'' he replied. ''Let''s find the portal.'' Quetz increased his speed with Izar in his ws whom he had scooped again, much to its displeasure.


    "How are we going to find the portal tonight?" Daryn asked. He was still recovering from the scene he saw a while back¡ªof Quetz breathing fire. It was awesome.


    Dawn kept her eyes on the ground. It was all a vast expanse of nothing, only sand and dunes as far as her vision extended.


    ''The portal is not very far. I can see it,'' said Quetz. Saying that he lowered his altitude. ''You have to ask Daryn toe on his horse. I won''t be able to fly through the portal with all of you.''


    ''Okay,'' she said andmunicated that to Daryn. "I wille with you."


    "No, you won''te with me," he scolded her. "You will fly through it on Quetz."


    ''He is right Dawn. You are wounded.''


    "In that case Daryn, you better go before us," she put her condition in order to ensure his safety.


    "I will do that," he replied, kissing the top of her head.


    ''There, look there,'' Quetz pointed with his head. ''That''s the portal.''


    When Dawn looked up, she saw that the wind over the surface of the sand had formed a kind of a dust storm, which was taking the shape of a circr portal in the air.


    ''It is going to be up only for a minute as soon as it ispletely formed,'' he said and lowered himself on the ground.


    Daryn dismounted him and hopped on Izar.


    She wanted to say ''Hurry up!'' but Daryn was already galloping his horse in that direction.


    "Temple of Annubalis!" she roared for him to reach the destination.


    The portal wasplete. Sand particles were being sucked in it. Daryn loosened the leash of his horse and jumped inside the portal.


    Quetz lifted himself in the air, and flew after Daryn but as soon as he was near it, Dawn heard familiar screeches and shrieks.


    "Shadows!" she shouted. Something cold slid past through her body.


    "Dieee, you liar!" Many hissed around her.


    Her heart elerated. Not now. Not when they were about to leave. They gripped her legs. She became acutely aware of the wound in her leg. The pain numbed her mind.


    Quetz pped his wings roughly to dislodge them. ''Dawn, keep holding on to me.'' Her fear and disappointment was discouraging him.


    The portal started to shrink. It was getting smaller and smaller. With the shadows pulling Dawn back in the Derize Barrens, Quetz''s speed was decreasing.


    ''Daryn.'' At the thought of her fate of being separated by Daryn forever, her body rebelled. If she didn''t make it to the portal, they would be parted forever. Without her, he wouldn''t know how toe back to the Ulfric. Daryn sacrificed for her. He had said that he would cease to exist without her.


    Anger zed through her mind. She red at the portal, at the Cadvals and then closed her eyes. The power inside her seemed to grow stronger. She was leeching the energy off her dragon.


    She sat upright on Quetz. This was a do or die situation. She could feel energy flowing through her body and she went into a trance.


    Dawn drew her hands in front of her and then threw them in the front. "Patentibus!" She didn''t know what she was doing but a glowing green light crackled through the air and hit the portal. It took the shape of her dragon that?coiled around it. The dragon gripped the side of the shrinking portal. Dawn started pulling her hands apart forcing the portal to increase in size. "Was that you?" she asked. But Quetz was pping his wings harder.


    Within seconds, it was over.


    The shrieking shadows were left behind.


    Quetz crossed the portal with his rider.


    Dawn copsed.

 Chapter 135 - Don’t Remember

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Don¡¯t Remember</h4>


    The portal behind them closed and the remnants of dust settled around them. Daryn hopped off his horse and sprinted to where Quetz was. He had watched him stagger out of the portal, padding over the thick grass beneath them and thening to a stop. Quetz''s eyes were droopy and over him lying unconscious was Dawn. Her hands iled on the sides, as shey unconscious over her dragon.


    Quetz walked carefully and very slowly. He appeared sluggish than usual. As soon as Daryn came near him, he crouched as low as possible in order for him to pick Dawn from his back.


    "Dawn?" Daryn called her name. He held her in his arms and then made her lie on the grass nearby. Dawn!" he called her again, this time tapping her cheek. His stomach churned and the chest tightened. He looked at Quetz in the most helpless way, and then med himself for not getting Dawn with himself. There was a long, deep cut in her leg from which blood oozed crazily. He rushed back to Izar, opened the saddlebag and took out whatever cloth came in hand and water. He washed her wound and then wrapped his shirt tightly around her leg.


    Quetz padded sluggishly away from them and when he came back, he had a green paste of nts that he had chewed on his way back in his mouth. Dropping it in front of Daryn, he nudged her with his head. The paste looked gooey with Quetz saliva mixed in it, but Daryn picked it and applied it on Dawn''s wound. Once he did that, he pulled his wife on hisp and cradled her holding her head tightly to his chest. A lump formed in his throat and he reached her mentally, ''Come back baby. Please¡­" But he was met with darkness.


    Quetz mbered behind his rider and sat down. Daryn leaned onto his underbelly. The dragon curled around them and then spread his wings to cover both Dawn and Daryn. His neck was still warm.


    The night had be dark and with his energy to an all time low, Quetz closed his eyes. When Dawn was feeling miserable and hopeless, when her body rebelled at the thought of getting separated from her mate, the anxiety that she endured made him anxious. His heart hit against his chest so hard that he felt his ribs would rip apart from his body. The thought of losing his rider created a void in his soul. He couldn''t let that happen. He let his energy flow through his rider. He didn''t know how that happened¡ªit was a new experience, but he did what Dawn wanted, what she willed.


    When dawn fluttered her eyes open in the morning, she thought that she was hurled into a kiln. It was so hot that she was sweating. She realized that she was lying in Daryn''sp while he was leaning against something greenish-grey. Her hands felt a leathery membrane.


    As soon as she stirred, Daryn woke up. "Baby, are you well?" he asked in an anxious voice. His eyes were red and hair all mussed up. All his body muscles were sore with ache by sitting in the same position throughout the night. But all he wanted was one thing??Dawn???s safety. He had been dead worried about her. It looked as if all her energy had depleted. She was pale and the blood had drained out of her face.


    Dawn nodded and crawled out of hisp. "I am fine," she replied in a hoarse voice. She turned her face to see the wound on his arm. It waspletely healed. She became aware of her wound and pulled her leg up to check. There was no trace of blood over there, only a small scar. Daryn''s gaze followed hers and he gave a sigh of relief.


    Dawn removed the leathery wings of her dragon. Quetz stirred. He lifted his wings from around them letting in the morning sunshine fall upon them.


    She got up. Swaying slightly, she spun around. They were in the middle of arge moor that stretched miles and miles over rolling hills to wherever her eyes went. She noticed that the moor was interspersed with rocky tors, which seemed to interrupt the scenery, the beautiful windswept moor. Riot of violet, yellow and red had ebbed on the fringes of the tall green grass. The soft ground, the smell of the grass and the cold howling winds at tempestuous gusts - it reminded her of her days in Bradford. A smile wormed on her lips. She was expecting toe to a dense forest but this was a pleasant surprise. Navigation would be easier.


    Daryn stood up and stretched beside her as Quetz also stretched and yawned like a baby.


    "I want water," she said in a whisper.


    Daryn ran to Izar and brought back a bottle of water for her to drink along with some bread and cheese that Nusgroth had packed for them. "Sit down Dawn," Daryn urged.


    They sat on the springy grass. While she was munching on her bread, he asked, "I was extremely worried Dawn. Why did you pass out while crossing the portal? Quetz was also not well. He was so sluggish that it seemed that he barely managed to carry you back. You were injured badly. He went to get some herbs for you, which I applied over your wound." He pointed at her leg. "It ispletely healed."


    She smiled and looked at Quetz who was looking hungrily at the sky towards the red grouse and golden plovers. ''Thank you,'' she sent him a message.


    ''For what, Dawn? We saved each other,'' he replied and took off the ground.


    "When we were about to cross the portal, several Cadvals surrounded us and they tried to drag us back to the Derize Barrens. I suspect that they also held onto Quetz''s legs too." She brought her hand to his cheek and lightly grazed on his stubble. He hadn''t shaved in two days. "I was furious at the thought that I won''t be able to see you and after that I don''t know much. I think I went into a trance-like state. I do remember some green lights emitting out of my hands and stretching the portal that was diminishing in size. However, after that I don''t remember much," she said and picked another sandwich. She was extremely hungry.


    Daryn stopped eating and stared at her with wide eyes. "Did you do magic?" he asked in a shaky voice. "Because what you just narrated sounded definitely like magic."


    She stared back at him and shrugged. "I don''t know." A nervous expression came on her face as her facial muscle tightened. She chuckled. "It can''t be," she replied. "I don''t know anything about magic."


    Daryn looked up at the sky¡ªat Quetz who had gone berserk seeing so many delicacies. He was screeching and diving in happiness towards the flock of the birds. "Do you think that the magic came from him?" he pointed with his chin to the beast. "Brantley also has magic and he is a dragon rider." Daryn turned his eyes to Dawn and said, "It is possible that your magices through him." He was mesmerized. It was likely that Quetz revealed his magical ability only through his rider, and both Dawn and him weren''t aware of this ability.


    "I don''t think it is like that," replied Dawn. She kept the sandwich back in the cloth in which it was wrapped and twisted her wrists in different directions. "See, nothing!" she said with a chuckle. But Daryn wasn''t convinced.


    Once they had breakfast, they wrapped up the things and mounted Izar. Quetz was still eating his breakfast atop one of the willow trees dotted the moor. ''We are leaving. You can follow once you have eaten,'' Dawnmunicated to Quetz.


    ''Okay,'' he said and gulped down the red grouse. ''This is so tasty!'' he eximed. ''I was dying for my delicacies ever since you had moved to Bainsburgh.''


    Dawnughed. ''How do we find the Temple of Annubalis?''


    ''Look for signs. I am sure there must be something around that would indicate the presence of a temple,'' he replied.


    Daryn let his horse trot at afortable speed. He was in no rush. "Lean on me Dawn," he said.


    Dawn leaned on his broad chest and kissed his muscr arm. "I am so d that you are with me on this journey and I am in a hurry to go back to Bainsburgh. There are so many things I have to do before I die," she said with a sigh.


    "Die?" Daryn roared withughter. "You are an immortal my dear."


    Dawn sprang up. "Howe?" she asked.


    "Because you are a werewolf, my neotide," he said with amusement.


    She pressed her hand to her mouth. "Oh my God!" she eximed. "I didn''t know that."


    "Mhmm. You won''t be able to leave my side any sooner." He said as though it was a punishment for marrying him.


    She couldn''t believe that she had be an immortal. Her skin tingled. "That must be an issue with you guys. How do you manage to stay without getting noticed in the society?"

 Chapter 136 - Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Suspicion</h4>


    Daryn took a deep breath. Those were some things he had to deal with. "Well, I am practically an immortal and I don''t know how things will unfold. Maybe we will change our ce of living. But father had stayed here for long. So I don''t know what his secret is." He didn''t say that most neotides lived for no more than two hundred years. The thought was frightening. He shuddered.


    Dawn leaned back against him and gripped him hard. ''Why are you feeling nervous?'' she asked mentally. ''Isn''t it wonderful? We are going to stay together forever!'' she said.


    "It is darling," he said and kissed over the top of her head. It was a lovely thought.


    As they moved further, they noticed a herd of wild ponies roaming away from them. Thest pony in the herd stopped and looked at them. She flicked her ears and nced at Izar who raised his head and walked taller showing off his graceful height. The pony joined her herd and Izar grunted.


    The ground had be more uneven. There were bogs around and puddles of water were gleaming under the morning sun. A little far thick fog meandered across the rolling hills as if draping it with a white cloth, hiding its chastity.


    Suddenly, they jolted forward. Izar''s front leg fell inside a puddle and it sunk deep. Daryn jumped off along with Dawn. Izar neighed. Daryn caught hold of his horse and tried to yank it out but something tight had wrapped around his leg. "It seems that there''s something around his leg. I need to go inside."


    "No!" Dawn said. "We should pull his leash and help him."


    But Daryn took a dagger out of his boots and stepped into the puddle. He went knee deep in the water. Something slithered past him. He gripped the slimy thing that had wounded around Izar''s leg and shed it. "Now hold his leash and pull him out," he shouted. He pushed Izar''s head in order to goad him to back up.


    Dawn did as asked.


    The slimy, slithery thing wriggled and then attacked Daryn''s leg. It must have sunk its sharp teeth in his boots because there was a tickle of pain on his skin. He gripped it from behind and once again sliced it. He didn''t know what he was fighting but the thing went still. He pulled himself out of the puddle, panting as he looked at his pants and boots that were muddy and the puddle where that ''thing'' was lying dead.


    "Let''s walk," Dawn said in a breathy voice. "You never know how many more such puddles we may encounter."


    They started going ahead on foot. However as they went ahead it became obvious that the ground was wetter than usual. Dawn stared at the grassy, marshynd and the fog in front of them. Thin veils of mist blew towards them along with the gusty winds, shivering her to the core. In distance, she noticed a small creek that gurgled as the water flowed through it around the small, embedded rocks. Even though they carefully tread on the grass, they realized that there were many puddles and bogs hidden beneath it. At one point of time, Dawn slid into a water hole that was hidden beneath a thick overgrowth of tall grass and was in until her waist. Daryn lunged and pulled her out.


    "This is not going to work," she said aftering out. Her clothes were muddy and the mud on Daryn''s cloth had started to cake. "Besides I am wary of entering that thick mist out there." She pointed at the veil of mist.


    "Yes, we can avoid that," Daryn replied.


    "Or, we can fly over it and give a cursory inspection. This is a moor. I think we will be able to spot the temple," said Dawn as winds pped her cheeks. She called Quetz, who came down immediately as if he was nearby and waiting for hermand.


    As soon as hended, his ws skidded. He stopped with his wings half-spread. ''The ground is a horrible mess,'' he said and belched.


    Dawn mounted him. ''We have to fly over the mist,'' Dawn conveyed.


    ''Do we need to carry Izar with us?'' he asked. The horse wasn''t happy when gripped in his ws and red at him with hisrge brown eyes reproachfully every time he picked him up. ''We can leave him here.''


    Dawn wasn''t sure how Daryn would feel about leaving his horse behind, so she conveyed Quetz''s thoughts to him. "I hope he doesn''t stray," Daryn replied. On the other hand it was a better idea to leave Izar behind. All they had to do was inspect the area covered in fog and return. He hoped that the Temple of Annubalis wasn''t present anywhere inside. "Okay, we can leave him here," he said with a slight worry.


    ''Good,'' Quetz replied and stared at the horse with hisrge deep blue eyes.


    Daryn left Izar''s leash and patted him on the side. "Be a good boy and stay here. Don''t go after the ponies that you just saw. We areing back soon." Izar nuzzled him.


    Dawn clutched his spikes tightly. Daryn held her waist. Quetz carried them into the air. They rose above the ground and when they reached a certain height, they could see the entire area that was covered with mist. It stretched for miles. "Thank Skadi, we didn''t traverse on foot. It is easy to get lost in such wilderness," Daryn said. Powerful gusts of winds resisted Quetz''s wings and he had to beat his wings harder.


    They must have gone a little further towards the center when the fog cleared and to their utter surprise, a dense vegetation came into view. Quetz dived down and started to circle over it. ''This is strange,'' he said. ''I have never seen woods as deep as these in the midst of a moor.''


    Suddenly, Dawn noticed a grey dome that jutted out of the green. "What''s that?" she pointed.


    "It seems like Temple of Annubalis," said Daryn in an incredulous voice.


    Quetz became excited. ''I am going to see where I cannd,'' he said.?He went near the dome. He circled over it. As soon as he found a small clearing, hended there.


    The couple got off the dragon. ''It will be difficult for me to walk through this ce, Dawn. You are on your own. I am going to stand here for some time and then fly.''


    ''Okay, try not uprooting trees and burning this ce,'' she warned him and along with Daryn, she walked into the woods.


    The gnarled ash trees were so tightly woven together that sunlight couldn''t find a single ce of entry. There was thick growth of moss and lichen on their trunks. The whole ce smelled of dampness, rotting leaving, wet soil and stale air. She stumbled over the bushes.


    Daryn used his dagger to slice the roots hanging down from the trees to make their way forward. "What do you think we are going to find in the temple?" he asked.


    She ignored his question and instead said, "I am suspecting something Daryn."


    ''What?" he asked, cutting another thick tendril.


    "This forest," she said, "it is growing in the middle of a moor. The vegetation is almost imprable. So don''t you think it is strange?"


    The trees seemed to creak even though the ce was almost still.


    Daryn stopped and raised his right eyebrow. He tilted his head. "What are you suggesting?"


    "What was the main thing about the Stone of Sris?" she asked and walked ahead.


    Daryn''s face darkened. "Brantley had said that the jewel brought prosperity and fertility¡ª" he pressed his hand to his mouth. "Fertility!"


    "Exactly," Dawn replied marveling at her theory. "The stone imparted fertility to the ce it was installed."


    Daryn held up a thick dried branch for her to walk beneath it.


    She continued, "It is highly possible that the ruby is ced in the temple or somewhere around it. Since it was a jewel for prosperity and fertility the jungle around which it had fallen, proliferated."


    "In that case, howe the Shaman never mentioned it to any other traveler?" asked Daryn with surprise. "I am extremely sure that people must have questioned him before us."


    Dawn became quiet and looked at the ground that was scattered with moss covered stones. She walked carefully over them and stopped to stand over a thick root of an ash tree that protruded out of the ground. "He was talking about some prophecy," her voice trailed off. She looked at the heavy foliage of leaves in front of her. "At that time the whole thing appeared ridiculous but to think of it¡ª"


    Daryn walked up to her. He took the leather casket out and drank water from it. Handing it to Dawn, he asked with interest, "What?"


    She took a swig and gave it back to him. "I don''t think that the Shaman divulged this information to anyone else and¡ª" she pressed a finger on her lips. "If I am correct, there was no prophecy. It was just an agreement between Brantley and him." She hopped off the root and walked ahead. "I think the Shaman is conning the Cadvals."

 Chapter 137 - Temple Of Anubalis

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Temple Of Anubalis</h4>


    This was unbelievable. "What do you mean?" asked Daryn.


    "See, what is it that Brantley is really interested in?" she asked, gesturing with her hand. "My dragon. Now I don''t know why the hell is he so interested in Quetz because he already has one for himself. But he sure is mega-greedy about Quetz."


    Daryn nodded.


    "When I refused to part with Quetz, he moved to his next n, say, n B, which was to send me on a trail to find the ruby, and ording to him, no one has found it so far. The reason why no has found it because no one ever reached the Shaman," she said in an animated voice.


    "Why?" asked Daryn, most bewildered. "That is a silly thing to say that no one in thousands of years hade to him? It is preposterous."


    "Daryn, the Shaman is the priest of werewolves. Who would even know about him other than a pure blood werewolf? Or even if they know why would anyone go to the Derize Barrens to meet him? Suppose¡ª and I mean suppose¡ª if anyone tried to go to the barren, they would get killed by the shadows," she said. She was trying her best to make a coherence of the events. "Unless they were invited by the Shaman. You are the prince of the Silver n. Do you know of any pure blood, who was invited by him?"


    Daryn exhaled heavily. "That could be a theory¡­ I haven''t heard of any pure blood going to meet him for a long time¡­"


    Dawn continued, "ording to me, Brantley knew about my dragon for a long time. I don''t know how?" she shrugged. "But he had been keeping a track on our movements. He waited patiently for us toe to Ulfric and then trapped Quetz and me in the enchantednds. I can bet a wager on the fact that he wasn''t sure that you would stay back with me. His idea must have been that I would wither away without you and he would obtain Quetz. But you stayed. And this is where he had to move to n B, in which he sent us on a chase to find the jewel, thinking that we would approach the Shaman, with whom he already had an ''understanding''." She made an apostrophe sign in the air.


    Daryn shook his head. "If it was so easy to find Chim''s stone, why didn''t Brantleye to get it himself? You sound soplicated Dawn!"


    "That''s where I am also confused. Why didn''t hee to find it himself?" she said as she stood on top of a lichen covered rock. "It is possible that something prevents him?"


    "Hmm," said Daryn. He extended his hand to her. She caught it and stepped down carefully.


    "What I am guessing is that the Temple of Anubalis is located after the Derize Barrens. Derize Barrens act as a kind of a bridge to get to the temple. No one must have traveled to the barrens for the fear of dying in a desert, and hence no one knew about the Temple of Anubalis." She stopped, kept her hands on her waist and puffed. The jungle trail was tiresome. "Now the Shaman is kind of a God to the Cadvals. They protect him. Why? Because they think that he is capable of bringing back prosperity to thend. They guard him fiercely. He is an old man, unable to move much, and so he waited for someone¡ªa pure blood, toe to the barrens and carry the out the integral part of the n." She looked at Daryn. "And you Daryn, you¡ªare the integral part of the equation. If you hadn''t stayed back, there was no hope of getting the stone back. Brantley would have killed me somehow or the other and imed my dragon. For him it was a win-win situation. Either he got the dragon or the stone or both."


    Daryn''s eyes bulged. His eyebrows shot up to the sky. "You mean we are pawns of a n?"


    She nodded. "We are part of their contrivance. The Shaman wants us to bring the stone back to him so that he fulfills his promise to the Cadvals of bringing back life to the barrens. And so he made me promise to go back to him. With that stone installed on the barrens for a year, it would breathe growth. Unfortunately he didn''t know that Brantley had allowed us to travel through the enchanted forests on a condition - we can''t go back to the same ce more than once."


    Daryn''s mouth fell open.


    "Brantley is a greedy man. He wants the ruby as well as the dragon. Not only is he not breaking any part of his agreement with the Shaman, he is ensuring that the ruby goes to where it belongs." Dawn said and grinned at Daryn. Her theory fitted too well.


    Daryn''s face darkened. "I would love to see the greenery on Derize Barrens," he said and walked ahead.


    "I would love that too Daryn," said Dawn. "We can''t go back there¡­ and if we can, that would mean that we have to stay back for a year and then also it is not a guarantee that the Shaman would allow us to leave." She sounded off. She walked after him avoiding the branches and tendrils, feeling his sadness.


    Dawn almost mmed in Daryn when he stopped and held his hand up in front of a clearing. She looked from behind his shoulder and her eyes became wide.


    Nestled amongst the trees, a small, old, dpidated temple with white stained walls and deep cracks, came into view. It was covered with small nts, ivy and thorny bushes all over. Dim lights shone sparsely through the branches of the ash trees. The structure was so old that what was left kind of gripped by the tree roots from all sides to prevent it from falling down. The temple was like a secret kept for long. A flock of birds flew, chirping noisily.


    They walked slowly and climbed the four steps.


    "Is this the Temple of Anubalis?" her voice almost a whisper.


    "Most likely."


    They stepped carefully over the white floor, which was broken at several ces. Inside there were huge columns and they were the only structure that wasplete, everything else was so decayed that it was on the verge of crumbling. A small courtyard in the center on which the mist had settled looked daunting.


    Daryn held her hand and guided her inside the main chamber through the corridor avoiding the courtyard. When they reached the main chamber, a white marble statue of a deity, standing over twenty feet tall came into view. And in his hand was arge red ruby.


    Dawn gasped. "Is that¡ª is that¡ª the Stone of¡ª?" There was an explosion in her brain. Her body quivered. The more she looked at the rock, the more it gleamed. It was sitting quietly in the hands of the deity. The gem glittered like the sun-kissed sea reflecting the morning rays; it''s brilliant red color was so vivid, like blood flowing in veins.


    "That''s Anubalis, our God of wealth and fertility," he whispered, looking at the God who had the face of a wolf and body of a man.


    Dawn stared at the dragon sized, egg shaped jewel. Her skin tingled with excitement. Of all the gems she had seen, this one reigned supreme.


    "Your theory is correct Dawn," Daryn said in a low whisper. Together they had found the gem. He gulped as he stared at it, mesmerized to the core.


    Dawn stepped forward to pick it up.


    "Wait," Daryn said. "You need to kowtow in front of the deity."


    He kneeled down on the ground and so did Dawn right next to him. Together they kowtowed.


    Dawn rose and then slowly walked towards the statue. She extended her hand to the rock, but fell short. Daryn came and lifted her up from behind. This time she reached the jewel and picked it up from the hand of the deity. She grabbed it tightly to her chest. Daryn brought her down.


    "We made it!" she eximed.


    A huge smile erupted on Daryn''s face. He hugged her. "Yes darling, we did it!" Let''s hurry back without wasting a minute.


    "Yes!" she shook her head. This was the best moment in so many days. She kissed Daryn on his cheek as her neck flushed red in thrill.


    Daryn caught her hand and started walking out of the main chamber. "This is wonderful my love. Now we will be able to go back to Bainsburgh."


    The wooden door of the chamber creaked followed by a subdued rumble.


    "Run!" he said.


    They dashed out. When they were near the door, suddenly arge column ruptured, broke in two and fell in front of the door, blocking their way. Soon other columns started to develop deep fissures.


    They looked back at the statue. It was still intact.


    Daryn wriggled his way between the broken pieces and pulled Dawn out. "It seems the structure is crumbling. This old ce was hanging till now in peace. The moment it sensed disturbance, its disintegration must have begun."

 Chapter 138 - Back To Ulfric

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Back To Ulfric</h4>


    Another column fell with a loud thud and the roof of the corridor crashed, filling the ce with debris and stones.


    "Step on the columns that have fallen," Daryn said as he ran ahead of Dawn. "Don''t step on the courtyard floor."


    Dawn stashed the ruby inside her shirt and rushed after Daryn.


    The main entrance of the temple was covered with debris and there was no way they could get out.


    "Call Quetz," Daryn shouted over the top of his lungs. He sprinted nimbly over the circr surface of the fallen columns and reached the topmost part.


    Before Dawn could call him, Quetz was already flying above. He dived to a nearby tree hoping to find a ce to perch, but on a second thought he said, ''Hold your hands up.''


    Dawn conveyed it to Daryn. Quetz scooped down and caught both of them in his ws and with powerful strokes flew out of the temple. As they ascended, they saw that the entire structure had crumbled. Only the ruins remained. When they reached the periphery, he ced them on the ground gently.


    Excited, Dawn jumped high in the air like a baby. "We made it! Both of us got the stone!"


    ''You have the stone with you?'' Quetz was stunned. He stopped moving.


    "Yes!" she yelped and ran to hug his neck. "Now no one is going to part us, Quetz!" She sounded as though she had saved her child from the kidnappers.


    Quetz brought his head down and leaned in his rider''s face. Daryn walked over to them and wrapped his arms around Dawn. He patted Quetz''s triangr head. Hisrge blue eyes were soft, filled with an inner glow. Warmth and a feeling of appreciation expanded in his chest and flowed through him to his rider. Quetz was overwhelmed. There was a feeling of connection and love and gratitude. ''I don''t know how to repay you Dawn,'' he said in a choked voice. It was as if he wanted to drink that moment of achievement, the moment in which his rider showed that she wanted to be with him, no matter what. She had risked her life too many times just for him.


    ''You don''t have to, dragon,'' she said and hugged him tightly.


    From behind Daryn wiped a tearful joy that came out of Quetz''s eye.


    Quetz ducked his head further and closed his eyes to hide his expression. He brought his wings forward and closed them upon the most precious thing he ever had. ''We must leave,'' he said in a throaty voice.


    "Yes," Dawn said and looked up at her pet fondly.


    Quetz opened his wings. Daryn walked out. "We have to find Izar," he said with a frown suspecting that his horse must have left after the ponies.


    Dawn caught hold of Quetz''s spike and jumped over him. Suddenly, she was feeling too tired. She missed Bainsburgh. She turned t on her back over Quetz''a neck sprawled. "I am not going anywhere to find Izar. My pet is here. You go and find yours," she deredzily rubbing her hands over his neck.


    Quetz looked at Daryn with a knowing look as if saying that his horse was uselesspared to him.


    Darynughed at the two. He whistled out loud twice and called Izar. Within minutes they heard the sound of hooves. Izar galloped to be with his master. He neighed around him. Daryn held his leash and winked at Quetz.


    ''Humph!'' Quetz scoffed.


    ''What are you harrumphing at?'' Dawn asked in a drawling voice. She had heard the horse''s whinny.


    "Should we find the portal now?" asked Daryn.


    Dawn turned and sat on Quetz. "Yes. Hop on."


    "Sure," he said and mounted him.


    "We are going to keep low."


    "No, we have to stay clear of the mist!"


    "Okay!"


    Quetz spread his wings and once again took to the sky.


    While they were flying, Daryn said, "I think that the prophecy part is true Dawn. The Shaman''s do not control the magic of fire. They can chant the spells, but not control it. It''s an element, which only the mages can control. And so the prophecy exists and has something to do with you." Daryn shouted when he noticed that Quetz had flown a little far off. "What about Izar?"


    ''Ok, ok! Tell him not to panic. We will get his stupid horse.''


    Dawn shook her head. Quetz turned to the left and then steered back to where the horse was. He dived at it, picked him up in his ws and flew towards the north.


    When they were high up in the air, Dawn said, "I don''t know much about prophecies. There may be something about them, but I don''t want to give it too much of a thought. Anyway we won''t go to the barrens again."


    "Don''t worry..." Daryn tightened his arms around her and kissed her on top of her head. When he removed himself, he noticed a thin streak of green hair. He had seen the same green streaks in Brantley''s hair. His skin had pebbled. Was it because of her magic? Or was it because the dragon''s magic flowed through her? Dragons were magical creatures and possessed strength beyond imagination. He stroked her hair and thought of not telling it to her at that time.


    They reached the portal, which was a whorl of mist interspersed with lots of leaves. The whorl increased in size as they approached and just before entering, Dawn shouted, "Ulfric!"


    When they were out of it, they found themselves in a familiar location. Quetz ced Izar on the ground and thennded in a clearing.


    When Dawn got down, she said to Quetz, ''Now listen to me carefully. I suspect Brantley''s intention. We are going to call him, but I am scared that he might try to y another dirty trick. However, I will force him to open the magical seals around the forest. You stay near the periphery. The moment they open, dash out.''


    ''He won''t y with any trick. He made a pact with you. And what about you?'' he asked. He couldn''t leave her.


    ''A man like him is a formidable enemy. I can''t trust him. Don''t worry. I have a n in my mind.''


    ''Okay,'' Quetz nodded. He flew away.


    Daryn called Izar and the couple went back to the cottage.


    Nusgroth was sitting in his room when heard clomping on the outside. When he walked out to see, his eyes became wide as shock registered on his face. Both Dawn and Daryn walking in the lobby. He gulped and his hand went to his bald head. "Y¡ª you?" he asked. "S¡ª so soon?" With the way Brantley had said, he was sure that he would stay in Ulfric, in this cottage for his entire life. He was so sure that these two would never return and be dead. But seeing them return in just a few days, was the most shocking part.


    "Prepare us a nice meal Nusgroth," Daryn ordered in a raucous voice, "and call Brantley. We have to discuss something with him."


    "Have you found the Stone of Sris?" he asked with amazement in his eyes.


    "We¡ª"


    ''Don''t utter a word Daryn,'' she cut him in mentally.


    "We want his audience," she snapped. "And now make our food. I am hungry!" She held Daryn''s hand and walked back to their room. The stone was safely stashed in the buckle of her jeans under her shirt.


    The couple took a long bath with warm water. It was almost 4PM and all they wanted was to sleep. Both of them were too tired.


    "I wish we would leave this ce before the sun sets," said Dawn. "I miss Cole."


    Daryn closed his hand around hers. "First let us have food, and then sleep. I think Brantley wille by tomorrow morning."


    "Hmm," she hummed.


    However, when they went outside, they found Brantley sitting on the table, which wasid with exotic food. There was a dish of fresh fruits and herbs that were zed in red sauce, fowl slivers roasted and stewed in white gravy, dinner pie and vegetables in sweet and spicy curries.


    Brantley looked up at them with a grin that split his face into two. "That was quick, Dawn," he said as he gestured politely for them to take the seat opposite him. "I am highly impressed." He wasn''t expecting them to arrive at least a monthter. He had estimated that they might meet the Shaman, but did they?


    They stopped in their tracks upon seeing him. He looked curious and very excited.


    Brantley raised an eyebrow questioningly at their hesitation.


    Daryn narrowed his eyes at him, walked up to the table with Dawn and the two sat down. Without a word, Dawn served herself with food. She was extremely hungry.


    Brantley also served food for himself. "So where''s the stone?" he asked.


    Dawn ate a mouthful, chewed it slowly and closed her eyes to savor the vor. When she opened her eyes, she found Daryn cutting the meat with his knife quietly while Brantley was staring at her. His face was turning stoic.

 Chapter 139 - Be Ready For My Signal

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Be Ready For My Signal</h4>


    Brantley had barely touched his food. "Nusgroth told me that you are back. Have you got the stone or you have resigned to your fate of staying here forever?" he asked.


    Dawn could feel how tense he was and that gave her inner satisfaction. Her wolf smiled. "Brantley, I have brought the ruby back. It is beautiful and seriously I am tempted to take it with me."


    His expressions changed. The pupil in his eyes became smaller. "Hand it over to me," he said in a very cold voice.


    Dawn tilted her head and mused, "Just like that?" She ced her fork down, rested back on the chair and said, "What about the pact we had that you would break the magic seals and let us leave?"


    "Give me the gem," he snarled as his lips curled back on his teeth.


    Daryn ate a spoonful of braised fowl meat and then ced his fork down. "No Brantley. The deal was that you break the magic seals and allow us to leave in exchange of the Stone of Sris." He crossed his arms across his chest. "Tear the seal and we will hand over the stone to you."


    Brantleyughed like a maniac. "Tear the closure? You must be out of your mind."


    Daryn narrowed his eyes and Dawn could feel his heart pulsating fast. He was about to jump and punch Brantley. ''Daryn, don''t.''


    All at once the door of the lobby opened and a woman walked in. Daryn''s mind froze and Dawn drew her head back quickly in shock.


    "Maya?" Daryn asked in a shaky voice.


    With a smile on her overly done red lips, gold eye dust on her eyelids, Maya walked in. Both her arms had regrown. She was wearing a green gown, which was open in the middle until her navel, exposing half of her breasts. The gown pooled at her ankles. On her hands were dragon tattoos that curled right from her fingers to her shoulders. Her hair was tied in several braids till shoulders and then left open. She looked like Brantley''s whore.


    "Hello Daryn," she said waving her hand at him.


    Maya came and sat upon Brantley''sp who allowed her to sit on his at leisure. He ced his hand on her breast and said, "How''s my pet doing today?"


    "Never better," she replied. Then she turned to look at the two and raised her eyebrows. "Oh! Don''t look so surprised." She took her hand to Brantley''s hair and stroked them. "Brantley discovered me lying in the forest with chopped hands, curtsey to your father. He helped me with recreating them along with his dragon and in exchange I had to pay a small price¡ªbe a part of his harem." She giggled. "And I am so happy! I couldn''t believe that a man could satisfy a female so many times." She bent to give him a kiss on his lips.


    Dawn was speechless. And Daryn¡ªhe was wishing to get out of this ce as soon as possible. The two people in front of him were sick. He held Dawn''s hand and squeezed. ''I want to get out of here.''


    Brantley traced the curves of Maya''s breasts and said, "What do you think Dawn? Give me my gem or stay here forever, or how about both? I will take care of your needs better than Daryn. In fact I am going to treat you as my equal. After all you have the dragon." His eyes zed with lust when he looked at Dawn. Maya clenched her jaws.


    She took a deep breath. Her hatred for Maya returned with full force. She ignored her and said, "I would like to return your rock. It doesn''t belong to me. But it is not with me."


    "Not with you?" Brantley hissed. "Are you fooling me?"


    "I am not," she shook her head. "Beforeing here, I tossed it in the boulders that block the tunnel''s entrance. Trust me that the magic that crackles over them couldn''t do a thing to it. The stone simply lodged itself somewhere in between." She stopped and mentallymunicated to Daryn, ''We have to leave for the tunnel now.''


    Brantley gritted his teeth. He looked behind at Nusgroth. Then he turned his gaze to Dawn and said, "How do I know you are speaking the truth?"


    Daryn ignored Maya''s presence. He was so appalled by her that it disgusted him. "Brantley, you have formed a bond with Dawn and if you won''t honor it, it will have severe consequences."


    "Hand me the ruby, and the bond will break automatically," he replied. "Otherwise, Dawn will not be able to leave this ce."


    Dawn knew his game very well. The bond would break and she would be allowed to leave, but as soon as the bond would break, there was no guarantee that he wouldn''t use his magic to stall her again in the next five minutes.


    "You will get it once we reach the tunnel''s entrance. It is there," she replied with a determined voice.


    "Fine, let''s go," he said and pushed Maya off hisp. "But you will ride with me Dawn."


    "Brantley!" Daryn shouted as fire rose in his chest. "Stay within your limits or else I will forget decency."


    "I will ride with Daryn," she scoffed. "There''s no chance I will go with you." Saying that she rose and extended her hand to Daryn. He grasped it tightly. They walked out of the lobby in front of Brantley and Maya with their head held high. ''I hate this man,'' shemunicated to Daryn.


    ''So do I.''


    Izar was tied to a post. Daryn walked to him and brought him to where Dawn was waiting. Brantley was already out. His face was fuming red. In front of him Daryn held Dawn on her waist and helped her mount the horse. He sat behind her and the horse trotted off. On her way, she searched for Quetz and when an assurance brushed her mind, she asked, ''Are you on the periphery of the forest?''


    ''Yes.''


    ''Be ready for my signal.''


    ''Okay.''

 Chapter 140 - Go Get Her!

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Go Get Her!</h4>


    Daryn made Izar dash to the tunnel. When they reached the mouth of the tunnel, Daryn was aghast to notice that the ce was entirely dug up on the other side of the magical wall. The boulders that had blocked the entrance were removed from their ce and each boulder was shattered to pieces. A heap of rocks was littered nearby. The magical blue lines still crackled in a zigzag pattern. On the other side, Nusgroth was seen removing the earth along with five more dwarfs. As soon as he saw them, he bared his teeth in anger and said, "Grtezadaph Sris?" He picked up and threw a small rock towards them but it splintered the moment it touched the electric lines. He was panting and puffing.


    ''I knew this would happen,'' Dawn said to Daryn. Then in a mocking voice, she said, "Come out Brantley. I know you have already reached here."


    She heard a chuckle. "You are a smart woman, Dawn," he said as he walked to them from behind a curtain of willow trees.


    "Remove the magic," she demanded as soon as she saw him. The radiance emitted by the stone was heating her skin.


    "Where''s my gem?" He pointed at the dug ground. "It isn''t there."


    "Get rid of the magic first." She was desperate to remove the stone from her body but she was holding it.


    "You are one stubborn woman," he almost shouted at her. "The bond won''t break unless I get the ruby."


    "I know."


    Brantley''s breathing elerated. He wanted her dragon and the stone. But she was a master at dealing. He wondered if the magic in her awakened due to her dragon. And if it had awakened, he didn''t want to take a chance at challenging it. Slowly, he brought his hands in front and twisted his wrists in a way that the blue lights seemed to get sucked in him.


    ''Now!'' Dawn connected with Quetz. She heard his whoop of joy and a flight of feathers.


    ''Take Izar in the tunnel,'' she mentallymunicated to Daryn who trotted his horse patiently and entered the tunnel. The dwarfs stopped him from going any further.


    "Turn the horse," she said.


    When she was facing Brantley, she opened thest button of her shirt, dug inside it and plucked the ruby out of the jeans buckle. She held it high in the air. As soon as light fell on it, it glittered a brilliant red swathing the surrounding area in its red hue. She smiled, winked at him, kissed the stone and tossed it towards Brantley who caught it with his right hand.


    Something snapped between them. She felt the vibrations of the crackle.


    "You are free from the bond," he informed her.


    "I know! Let''s go Daryn," she said and Daryn sprinted his horse after making him jump over the dwarfs.


    Brantley roared from behind. "Daaaan!" He looked at Nusgroth and almost yelled at them, "Go get her!"


    But the two were gone.


    Nusgroth and other dwarfs scurried after them to stop them. They disappeared beneath the ground to run faster, however, the way Izar galloped through the tunnel, it was impossible for the dwarfs to catch up with him.


    While riding with him, Dawn breathed out, "I am scared that Brantley mighte after us with his magic or destroy this beautiful tunnel."


    "No, he wouldn''t destroy it," he replied.


    "Why?" she asked curiously.


    "Because that would meanplete cessation ofmunication from the human world. And that is one thing that other races would not take kindly."


    "Oh! So is this the only way they all cane out to the human world?"


    "Yes. Now sit quietly and conserve your energy."


    Izar galloped out of the tunnel in a record three hours. It was 9PM.


    Daryn pulled Izar to the sidewalk and took him to the troughs. Daryn patted Izar and said, "Thank you my friend. Take rest here tonight. Tomorrow, your keeper wille and take you back." He hugged his neck and thanked him internally for the entire journey he undertook with him.


    Dawn walked up to them and joined in their hug. Izar produced a short whinny, approving their close proximity. He was very tired and sweating a lot.


    Both Dawn and her mate were fatigued both physically and emotionally. All their muscles were aching from top to bottom. They had thought that perhaps they would nevere out of the maze Brantley had put them into, but not only they came out within three days, they were victorious. The feeling of achievement outdid the exhaustion.


    The stars in the sky were shining brilliantly and under the hazy moonlight, when Dawn turned to look back at the tunnel, a shudder ran through her body. She wouldn''t dare toe back to the Ulfric for years. She had had her share of it.


    ''Where are you Quetz,'' she reached out to him.


    ''Out of Ulfric!'' he replied and yelped in joy.


    Dawn chortled. It was finally over. Daryn came and held her hand. "Ready to go back, Mrs. Silver?"


    A grin split her face into two. "I could get used to that, Mr. Silver," she replied.


    From the corner of her eyes, she noticed two low beam headlights of a car approaching towards them. When the car came to a stop, Dawn was surprised when Daryn''s driver stepped out.


    The driver greeted him with a bow, "Good evening CEO Silver. The car is ready at your service."


    ''H¡ª how did he know that you were arriving?'' she asked mentally.


    ''You forget that I am the Alpha of the pack. I can mind link with almost anyone I want to,'' he replied as he held her hand and opened the door for her to sit in the car.


    Dawn leaned on his shoulder and closed her eyes. He leaned his head on hers and the two slept.


    The car headed for the airport where the private aircraft was already parked and waiting for them.


    It was early morning when they reached The Silver Arcade. And they crashed on the bed.

 Chapter 141 - Sedora

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Sedora</h4>


    The Silver Mansion was abuzz with activity. Caleb and Pia had ensured that in the absence of Daryn, Caleb is pronounced as the heir apparent and next in line to be the King of the Silver n. For that Caleb had pressurized his father by telling him that without the announcement of the heir apparent, the outer forces, the enemies would try to gain control of the position of the Silver n. Pia was sitting with him when he had this conversation with Gayle.


    Gayle was well aware of the fact that his elder son was hurrying up the whole process only to smooth his ascension to the position of the Alpha. He hard pressed his lips when he heard them. This conversation had taken ce the day they had returned.


    "Caleb, you must wait for your brother''s return. We should wait for him for a month at least. What is the hurry?" he said.


    Caleb knew that the moment he would be proimed at the next king, there would be no way that his family would back track. They will have to proceed with the ns, else it would look extremely flimsy on their part to keep changing the ns, which was a sign that internally they didn''t stand together. This was one thing his father didn''t approve of. It was a different thing that both he and his wife were like sly foxes.


    "No father!" he said in a high voice. "We cannot show others that because of Daryn, who ran after his wife rather than looking after the responsibilities of the position he held, we as the Silver n are weak."


    Pia nodded in agreement.


    "You must make the announcement now," Caleb insisted.


    Gayle took in a deep breath. He said with anger in his eyes, "I will look into it and when I see it deem, I will announce this change. You may leave." He was too upset at the way Caleb was behaving.


    "Okay father, but don''t take long," said Caleb and left.


    When they were going back to the ce where they lived, another one of Silver''s property, Blue Sapphire, Pia said, "Call your mother Caleb. She is going to help you with this situation. She thinks from her mind and not heart like your father. Your mother, Sedora, will wield her power on him."


    Caleb shuddered at the name of his mother. He looked outside the window.


    "Don''t be scared Caleb," said Pia as she squeezed his hand in hers. "She is one of the most feared people in the Silver n and it is also because of her that you people have secured this high position over the years. If she backs you, Gayle would not be able to go against her."


    "You are right," replied Caleb. He took his phone out and dialed Sedora''s number. She had been cruising on the outskirts of the Amazon forests for endeavors not known to anyone.


    Sedora came back home a dayter after listening to Caleb.


    She confronted Gayle the moment she stepped in the Silver Mansion.


    Gayle was half-sitting on his bed after having dinner. He had his sses on and had covered himself with the nket. The dim light of the bedsidemp was falling on the document he was reading. He had called his people to make sure that Cole was safe and secure. He was about to return from his school trip the next day. He was sipping warm water when he was disturbed by a soft knock on the door.


    "Hello Gayle."


    Gayle turned to look at her and his jaw pressed into a hard line. It was not difficult to guess why she was there. He was suspecting this already.


    "Hello Sedora," he returned the greeting and went back to reading.


    Sedora ambled beside him and sat at the edge of the bed. Her lips curled up into a smile.


    "How are you?" she asked resting her hands back and supporting her body over it.


    "Never better," he replied. Although on the inside he missed his younger son greatly.


    She gave a softugh. He could sense the venom theughter wasced with.


    "What do you want? What do I owe your gracious presence for?" he asked just as sarcastic as she was.


    Sedora came to the point straightaway. "You very well know that both Daryn and his neotide of a wife would never return."


    "No, I am certain they will return," he replied looking straight in her eyes.


    She scoffed. "Maybe. In either case, Caleb should be pronounced at the heir apparent and I don''t want to see any dy in it." She got up from the bed and started to walk out of the door. Before leaving she said, "Don''t go against me or you know the consequences you would suffer."


    When she left, Gayle threw the document on the floor. He was trembling with anger.


    The ceremony was supposed to take ce the next day. Important dignitaries of the werewolves of some influential ns were invited for lunch. The purpose of invitation was stated clearly.


    Back at the Silver Arcade, Dawn and Daryn were so exhausted from the entire journey that they didn''t wake up until the sunbeams were ring at them through the window. Dawny on her stomach as her head rested in the folds of his arms. He was sleeping without a tension in the world. A loud knock on the door woke them up.


    "Wake up Dawn! Where the hell were you all these days?" came Cole''s panicky voice.


    At first Dawn thought that it was just a dream but then she sprang up when she realized that it was Cole.


    Daryn opened his eyes and saw her throwing the nket off her and leaping out of the bed. He was not wearing his shirt and had slept in his pajamas that he had managed to wear somehow.


    Dawn opened the door and eximed, "Coleeee!" She hugged him tightly and said, "I missed your bro!"


    Cole stumbled a step back and then hugged her back. "Where did you go? I was so worried about you. Gayle had told me that you had gone for an extended vacation. Could you not call me and tell me about your ns?" Heined.


    "I am sorry," she said as tears ran through her eyes. She was not even sure that she would ever meet him again.


    And then Coleined more.

 Chapter 142 - You Are Cordially Invited

    <h4>Chapter 142 - You Are Cordially Invited</h4>


    At the Silver Mansion, Pia was extremely busy with the preparations. She was too excited. It was her chance to be the Luna of the most powerful pack. Calling Sedora was the best thing she had done. She had called the designer to recreate the same dress that Dawn had worn in Ulfric for the Rede''vota, and had ordered the same one for Caleb that Daryn had worn. That was how she had decided to show her authority to all. She had called a makeup artist to do her makeup to look perfect. She couldn''t help but grin at her reflection in the mirror.


    "I look much more beautiful than Dawn. That neotide is noparison to me," she said with an air of superiority. "I am a pure blood."


    The makeup artist said, "Yes Ms. Pia, you look beautiful."


    ---


    Daryn smiled at the siblings and then walked to the bathroom.


    Cole was scandalous when he saw him walking half-naked from her sister''s bed. But he didn''t say anything. He closed his eyes and hugged Dawn. If she was happy, so was he.


    Daryn called his father but he didn''t answer the call. So he sent him a text message. He received the reply within two minutes and his eyes became wide. The message was:


    [Sedora is here to see your brother''s session to be the Alpha of the Silver n. The ceremony will take ce at 1PM. You are cordially invited.]


    A smirk tugged his lips.


    Much to Cole''s resistance, Daryn insisted that Dawn go with him to the Silver Mansion for a ceremony.


    "What ceremony?" she asked but he didn''t tell her.


    He adjusted his tie in between his cors and said, "Something important."


    "But I want to be with my brother. It''s been long. I have to catch up," she resisted.


    He went to her, tousled her hair and said with affection mixed with urgency, "I am sorry darling, but you have toe with me. It is a function that we can''t avoid. Plus my mother is there and I would like you to meet her." With what his father had texted, he wasn''t sure whether he would remain the Prince of the Silver n. He didn''t want to fight for it and spill bad blood. Caleb was his older brother and his morals didn''t allow him to fight his brother. At the end of the day, he wanted to be harmonious with everyone.


    "Your mother," she asked, spinning with a jerk. That was a surprise. "Where was she all these days?"


    "Yes dear, my mother," he replied and Dawn noticed how tense his shoulders became at her mention. He looked at her with his deep raven eyes and goaded, "Please hurry up darling."


    There was so much seriousness in his demeanor that Dawn didn''t argue and went to the bathroom to get ready. She was intrigued by the sudden presence of his mother in their life. What kind of a person would she be?


    It was 11:30AM.


    When they were on their way to the Silver Mansion, Dawn asked out of curiosity, "What is your mother like?"


    Daryn leaned back in the car''s seat, his shoulders tensed again. He said, "My mother is not the type who would smile. And if she does smile, it means that she has evil schemes running at the back of her mind." He paused to look out and continued, "You have to be careful what knife would she wield in the darkness behind that smile."


    Dawn''s mouth opened wide. The way he characterized his mother in such a quiet, casual voice, it was as if she was a cold assassin. He sounded as if his mother''s character was akin to her obsession with buying handbags. "What are you saying?" she asked in a slightly raised voice.


    "I am pretty serious," he replied in the same t tone. "My father has always been on guard whenever she is around."


    Dawn shivered on the inside and wished that she wasn''t going to meet her mother-inw. Helena was someone she had always thought was someone she could never take down easily. Vicious, self-absorbed and extremely devious, Helena had been the evil behind Cole and her. She manipted her way into the Wyatt family and had thrown out the siblings, the right heirs out of the house. But if what Daryn said was true, then she wasn''tparable to Sedora.


    "I really am in no hurry to meet your mother!" Dawn dered.


    Daryn chortled. "Don''t worry, I am going to protect you and I don''t think she would harm you. One thing that Sedora loves is watching other people''s miseries. She already knows that you are a neotide and my mate. If there''s one thing she loves more than plotting in the shadows, it''s making others who do not measure good in her eyes, miserable to the extent that they start feeling wretched about themselves. And she is going to do that with you."


    Dawn gulped saliva down her already dry throat. How was she going to face a woman like her? And how was it possible that a woman like Sedora gave birth to a man like Daryn? But to think of it, Daryn was a cold man, ruthless to the extent that he would gouge a werewolf to his death with bare hands. That part of genes was definitely inherited from Sedora. She gathered the dress in herp in bunches as she tightened her fist around them. She had worn a light purple silk gown that she had matched with a pearl ne and pearl earrings in order to give a subtle statement of peace.


    Daryn closed hisrge hands over hers. They had juste back from the Ulfric after recovering the Stone of Sris. All he wanted was to spend azy day with her in the Silver Arcade and then take her to the Silver Mansion as his father had wished earlier. But this wasn''t something he had thought of. This wasn''t the way he wanted to bring his bride to their ancestral home. "Don''t worry, Dawn. You wille to know more about her when you reach there. I highly doubt that she wee you with open arms. You can expect a lot of nasty things. But like I said, I am there with you. Stay low, don''t talk much. If she belittles you, ignore her. She isn''t someone you would want to be enemy with. Pia holds a higher position in Sedora''s eyes because not only is she the wife of her elder son, she is a pure blood. Most of the sons and daughters of the Chiefs of the ns are married to strengthen their positions. It''s kind of a business alliance. That''s what happened with Caleb and Pia too."


    To say that Dawn was nervous was an understatement. She was terrified. She clutched her dress and twisted it until it became a crinkly mess. Her mother-inw sounded like a bloodhound, but she sat up straight in the car and decided not to get bullied by her. It wasn''t her choice to be a neotide. Had she not been a neotide, she would have been a human, which she would have loved. But fate had other things in mind.


    She nodded.


    Daryn wrapped his arm around her shoulders. He looked at his watch.

 Chapter 143 - This Was Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 143 - This Was Unbelievable</h4>


    Seeing Dawn''s nervous expressions, Daryn had to continue alleviating her fears. So he added, "They met at Ulfric and after knowing that she belonged to an influential family, Sedora allowed them to get married. I was fortunate that she wasn''t there at the Rede''vota." Finding mates was rare. He remembered when he had first met Dawn. He realized he had fallen in love with her at that time only because after that he was unable to ept anyone else in his life. He pressed a long kiss on her forehead. His mate.


    "I love you, Dawn," he whispered. "Don''t ever underestimate yourself."


    "I love you too," she whispered. She had to be sharp and focus on everything about her mother-inw, and that meant she had to think of ten steps ahead in order to counter her. Instead of meeting her new family with pleasure, this was turning out to be a battle of brutal business deals. What a pair her inws were. Gayle was such a weing father-inw and Sedora sounded like a witch practicing dark arts. Dawn nervously chuckled at her analogy.


    "What''s so amusing?" Daryn asked.


    "Nothing darling," she said. In order to change the subject, she asked, "How many lovers did you have before me?" The idea of him having lovers before her saddened her.


    A smile tugged at his lips. He turned his face towards her. Was she jealous? "I had many lovers, Dawn. Around twenty or so."


    "What?" her eyebrows shot up. "Twenty? You are joking!" she hoped he was joking but something in his eyes told her that he wasn''t.


    Daryn stroked her hair and tucked a loose strand behind her ear. "Dawn, I was thrown into the world of business and politics from a very young age. And this pertained to both the real world and that of the werewolves. There were always many girls who wanted to be with me wither as my mistresses or as my wife." He held her hand. "I sought for love and not alliances. I tried to love them, give them all I had, but I just couldn''t. Soon, I became lonely and my needs became physical. There was no hope left that I would find love. I had resigned to my fate." He picked her hand and kissed her knuckles. "It was when I met you that my mating senses triggered and for the first time in my life I could feel something different, something that made my heart beat, something I thought I wasn''t capable of handling. You were like a beacon that came to light up the emptiness in my life." He shuddered at the thought of how he denied her initially for being a neotide.


    "Daryn¡­" she whispered. Her heart went out for him. She was just as lonely as he was before meeting him. And this loneliness hung over like fog. Except for Cole, she didn''t have another person she could trust. She resonated with his feelings. After the incident with Oscar, she had wrapped her heart withyers of protection. Loneliness was one thing she understood well. It was this fear that made her protect Daryn while they were in Ulfric. She wanted him to be with his people while she would have suffered being alone because that was one thing that had mastered. She climbed hisp, wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in the crook of his neck. She said in a tender voice, "And you are beacon in my lonely life, darling."


    He held her face and kissed her lips. "I love you, wife, but my mother is going to hate you."


    She smiled. "I am going to try my best to be in her good faith, and if that won''t work, I will stand for myself."


    "That''s like my girl!" he said jovially. "Mother loves to humiliate and if you are going to be suppressed by her, she is going to tolerate you."


    By that time, they had reached the gates of the Silver Mansion and Dawn got down from hisp. As soon as they reached the portico in front of the main entrance, the valet rushed to open the door of the car. Dawn stepped out and coiled her arm around Daryn''s. She had held him so tightly that her nails dug through his tailor made suit. Daryn noticed that the blood had drained from her face and anxiety had seeped in. He could feel her heart and her emotions. Hemunicated to her mentally, ''Keep up your shields, and don''t let anyone know what you are thinking. Being my Luna, if you as much think, the werewolves around you wille to know. After I had marked you that had to happen. Remember, there are serpents around you. Don''t be afraid of crushing them.''


    Dawn gulped and immediately blocked her mind. Her steps became steady and she forced a calm expression on her face.


    As for Daryn, he had be deathly quiet as soon as they entered the main hall where all the guests had gathered.


    It was 12:45PM.


    The Shaman, the guests, Gayle and Sedora were all gathered around what seemed like a small podium in front of which was a vessel in which logs were burning.


    Gayle noticed his younger soning towards the podium and he said loudly, "It is great to see you Daryn." There was a wide smile on his face.


    Caleb, Pia, Sedora and the guests, all turned to stare at the two of them. Whispers started to float.


    "What is this ceremony Daryn?" Dawn asked in a low voice.


    "They want to make Caleb the prince of the Silver n," came a clipped answer.


    Dawn''s heart raced. "W¡ª why? You¡ª you are the¡ª"


    But he didn''t reply. All he wanted was to protect her from his mother and the snakes that were present around them. He was ready tobat any werewolf who dared to harm her in any way.


    Caleb''s mouth twisted. He had a sour expression on his face. This was unbelievable.


    As for Pia, her face looked as though she had a ss full of lemon juice. Blood had drained from her face thinking as to how these two came. They were left to die in the Ulfric.


    Only fifteen minutes were left for Caleb to ascend to the position of being the ruler of the Silver n and these two had to ruin it. She went and stood behind to Sedora who was watching Dawn, and said, "That girl is the mate of Daryn¡ªa neotide."


    Sedora narrowed her eyes and watched them walk towards the stage.


    Dawn was aware of the eyes upon her, but she kept her head high as she walked through the guests. At the end of the crowd she saw a regal woman. She had a round face, elegant and smooth, more like her elder son, and ck hair that tumbled like tumultuous waterfalls in the mountains until her waist. She was wearing a silver gown of the finest silk. In her feet were fancy glittery sandals, which Dawn knew were diamonds. Every part of her personality screamed of cold darkness. It was as if she could attack anyone she wanted and kill them within seconds. Her eyes were a cold onyx, just like Daryn''s. She didn''t look a day older than Daryn.

 Chapter 144 - What Sacrifice?

    <h4>Chapter 144 - What Sacrifice?</h4>


    Daryn''s mother, Luna of the Silver n, Sedora looked like the most dangerous creature.


    This was a murmur amongst the crowd as guests lined around them. The couple went and stood in front of their family. Sedora''s expression remained stoic.


    "Good afternoon Mother," said Daryn in a formal tone. "Meet my wife, Dawn Wyatt."


    Dawn bowed her head slightly and said, "Good afternoon. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Sedora stared at Daryn and then her gaze went to Dawn. With sarcasm and derisionced in her voice, she said, "Wee to the Silver Mansion. I hope you find your ce amongst the pure bloods. Daryn has sacrificed many alliances only to marry you."


    Dawn''s breathing elerated. She removed her hand that was coiled around Daryn''s arm and stood straight. Raising her chin in a confident manner, she stared at Sedora. Pia gasped at her tant disy of courage.


    Gayle already loved it. There was a satisfied look on his face.


    Daryn was on the verge of getting his ws out in case Sedora attacked his wife. He was ready for a battle with her for his wife''s audacity.


    "What sacrifice?" Dawn asked politely in a calm manner. "Daryn has returned home safely with his Luna after one of the most hazardous journeys that one could undertake or even think of, in Ulfric. Every pure blood is aware that Brantley had taken them hostage and released them only after I negotiated with my life over there. As far as I see, it was Daryn who volunteered to stay back with me, which I expected since he is my mate."


    The murmur in the crowd died immediately. But some suppressed their titters.


    Sedora narrowed her eyes and she asked, "Oh! The new bride is already deriding me. What else can you expect from a neotide?"


    Daryn didn''t know whether to stop Dawn from speaking, celebrate her courage or simply hold her hand and flee from there. Sedora would definitely not like this.


    "Of course not, Sedora," Dawn replied. She couldn''t call her ''Mother.'' "I don''t mean to be so disrespectful." For Dawn, Sedora had lost her only chance to call her mother. "I was only wondering what sacrifice did Daryn make other the fact that after choosing to be with me to save the lives of his people, he loses his position as the Alpha of the Silver Pack."


    The guests gasped. Dawn had smartly outlined Daryn''s heroic efforts and what he was getting in return.


    Sedora''s lips curled in a mock. "Alpha of the Silver Pack?" She turned her gaze to Daryn and said, "Didn''t you tell her that a neotide cannot bear the child of a pure blood? She will never be a mother if your child." She looked back at Dawn and loved the desired effect on her. The blood from her face had drained.


    Dawn''s mind became numb. Daryn was always talking about kids and not even once did he mention that a neotide and a pure blood couldn''t produce offsprings. Why did he keep her in the dark? Perhaps that is why there were hardly any marriages between the two different species. She felt as if the ground was slipping beneath her. Her breathing hitched. He had married her, his mate knowing the fact fully well that they would never have children. She wanted to reach out to Daryn, but he had asked her to up the mental shields.


    At the same time, Daryn didn''t know how to react to thest statement from her mother. He felt a pang of pain in his heart and imagined what all Dawn must be going through.


    Dawn gulped. Even if this was the case, she had to stand up and not get affected by it. "It doesn''t matter whether I can have children or not. We are mates for life," she said with grit. "If by marrying him anyone has sacrificed, it is me, though I won''t undermine his sacrifice either." By saying that, she had conveyed that her sacrifice was bigger. She didn''t know that neotides and pure bloods couldn''t produce children. She was grief-struck, but she didn''t let any of those emotionse to her face.


    Pia on the other hand looked so happy that all her joy came out as a wide grin on her face. She couldn''t help thinking how much of an upper hand she had in this aspect. She started nning on having babies as soon as possible because that meant consolidation of her position as the next Luna of the Silver Pack.


    Sedora''s face had darkened and Daryn knew that her mind had catapulted into conspiracies upon conspiracies on how to deal with a werewolf who wasn''t even a pure blood. Her eyes wereva of molten fury and if Dawn had been alone, she would have torn her apart. She took a step forward to openly challenge the neotide. Daryn stepped in front of Dawn. If his mother had tobat anyone, that would be him and not Dawn. He admired Dawn''s guts. She had stood tall as his Luna.


    Upon seeing the situation going out of control, Gayle started tough. In fact he roared withughter. He held Sedora??s hand and stopped her. He looked at Daryn and said, "Your bride is very brave. She is much more than I had expected from a neotide."


    Sedora halted and then ordered the Shaman. "Please continue your ceremony. I would like to see Caleb''s ession to the position of the Alpha of the Silver Pack. We can''t have someone who won''t be able to produce heirs."


    The Shaman sprinkled some more herbs in the fire and it crackled blue and red.


    "No!" Gayle protested. "This ceremony will not take ce."


    "Gayle!" Sedora''s ws started toe out.


    Gayle ignored her andmanded Shaman to stop it.


    "What are you doing?" Sedora hissed.


    Gayle shrugged and gave her a nk look. He knew on the inside that Sedora would take her revenge. "It is not written anywhere that just because an Alpha has married a neotide, he would lose his standing in the pack. In fact it is mandatory for the werewolves to recognize their Chiefs who have mates. Having a mate automatically puts Daryn in a higher position. It''s not his fault that his mate is not a pure blood. Daryn''s rank as the Alpha of the Pack remains. No one can challenge it."


    Pia''s mouth fell open. She licked her dry lips. Only fifteen minutes more and she would have been the Luna of the Silver Pack. Folding an arm across her stomach, she looked at everyone in the guests for support. She looked at Sedora for support, but even she couldn''t negate Gayle''s statement. Pia couldn''t believe what just happened. She had prepared so well for the ceremony. The moment she hade to know that Daryn had a mate, she was feeling threatened. Leaving Dawn and Daryn at Ulfric provided her with a perfect opportunity to gain that status. She had called Sedora for that purpose only. It was such a perfect n and now it was crumbling in front of her eyes. She had to salvage it. In a shaky voice, she said, "How would Dawn and Daryn ensure a line of sessors? The Silver Pack needs sessors after all."

 Chapter 145 - The Goblet

    <h4>Chapter 145 - The Goblet</h4>


    "Please do not bother your pretty little mind with that Pia," said Daryn. His wife had done an excellent job, his father was phenomenal and he wasn''t bothered about kids because all he wanted was a long life with the only person who made him feel alive. He wasughing on the inside. He looked at his father and nodded saying a mental ''thank you''.


    Caleb''s nostrils red in anger. With his legs nted wide, elbows away from the body and his chest thrust out, in a breathy voice he said, "Daryn, mind yournguage. You can''t talk to Pia like this."


    "I am sorry Caleb, but even Pia can''t talk to my wife like that. She is no one to question whether we can produce children or not," replied Daryn with tightness in his expression. This was turning out to be ugly. He wanted to lift Dawn in his arms and walk out of the Silver Mansion, the door of which seemed more than a thousand miles away at the moment.


    Dawn looked pale like a ghost and her eyes were wide in anticipation of a fight. The atmosphere was charged.


    "Stop it!" Gayle shouted at his sons. He motioned Neal, who was standing behind to be on alert.


    Pia opened her mouth to say something, but Gayle red at her so harshly that she closed her mouth immediately.


    Caleb gritted his teeth. The whole thing had nosedived. Along with Pia he was looking like a fool in that dress. He wanted to scold her for the dramatic effects she wanted to create for the ceremony. All she wanted was to show-off. The turn of events made them look like clowns. He removed the feather headdress that he was wearing and crushed its feathers.


    The Shaman pursed his lips. He didn''t know where to look just as the rest of the crowd. Family feud hade out in the open and guests had started talking in hushed tones. The Shaman said, "Should I pack up?"


    "Yes, you may leave," said Sedora. She didn''t want him to perform the important ritual else¡ª.


    "No!" Gayle''s voice boomed. "Continue the ceremony. It is an auspicious one and instead of Caleb and Pia, Daryn and Dawn will be a part of it."


    Daryn looked at his father and then his gaze darted to Sedora who was fuming under that calm demeanor. Her eyes were ck with all the darkness that she could summon. He knew that she wouldn''t be an easy person to deal withter.


    The Shaman nodded and called the couple next to the holy fire. All other guests lined up around them.


    Disgusted, insulted and furious, Caleb threw the headdress on the floor and left. Pia followed him with tears flowing uncontrobly. She gave onest look to Dawn before leaving the hall.


    In the ceremony, Daryn was dered the next heir of the Silver Pack and Alpha of the werewolves, and Dawn the Luna.


    The Shaman made Daryn drink a potion of blood that contained drops of blood of all the werewolves in the pack. It was glittering with red sparks that bubbled to the surface continuously. She was aghast when Daryn drank almost half the goblet. The goblet was offered to Dawn too, who found it yucky but took a sip. She didn''t know why they were drinking it, but apparently this was an important ritual and she didn''t question.


    The ceremony got over within an hour and she saw that Daryn was looking dazed. She took a step toward him and held his arm tightly. Daryn caught her in his arms and held her close.


    "You both must leave now," said Gayle. He ordered Neal to help Daryn out.


    Daryn appeared to be in a trance-like situation. His face had started to glow. The lips were turning redder than usual. His fangs and ws were growing.


    Dawn became worried. Quietly, they walked out of the main hall of the Silver Mansion. The car was waiting for them. Neal helped Daryn to sit in the car. He gestured with his hand to Dawn to stop from sitting inside. After closing the door on Daryn''s side, he walked to Dawn and said in a low voice, "Daryn''s body is undergoing a process, which will finalize his taking over as the Alpha of the werewolves. It will be painful for him. So be on his side. The car won''t go to the Silver Arcade. You will be going to the cottage over the hill, which is in a secluded ce. If Daryn needs to get out, don''t follow him, just let him go."


    Dawn looked at Daryn who had closed his eyes. "What is the process all about?" she asked.


    "He will let you know. Please leave now, else this may turn untoward," Neal goaded her.


    "Will he recover on his own or do I have to call a doctor?" she asked with a frown.


    "No, don''t even think of calling anyone!" Neal wanted to smack her head. She really didn''t know anything about pure bloods.


    She nodded vehemently. "Okay, then please take care of Cole."


    "I will."


    As soon as she was inside, Daryn slid his hand to find her and held it tightly. He was burning with fever. His eyes were closed. Dawn shifted and sat beside him.


    Without opening his eyes, he said, "That was superb Dawn. The way you have answered my mother, not a single werewolf Chief would dare to cross your path now." His voice wasing from a distance. It was as if he wasn''t present with her.


    "Baby, you seem to have fever," she said softly as she took her hand to check his forehead.


    He continued. "My father is very happy with you."


    Dawn held his head and made him lean on her.


    "Your mother is now my enemy," she said in a sad voice. "She will kill me."


    In his state, Daryn chuckled. "A worthy enemy. She would think twice to do anything to you."


    Dawn bit her lip. She saw how dark and clouded Sedora''s eyes were when the ceremony was going on. She didn''t know why, but Sedora didn''t click well. There was something about her that screamed that she was hiding a big secret, but Dawn couldn''t pinpoint. She shoved away her thoughts from her mind and focused on the more important person ¨C Daryn. His fever was increasing. "Tell me one thing husband," she asked.


    "Hmm?"


    "Why didn''t you ever mention that we couldn''t have children? You sounded as if you wanted more than ten of them." On the inside she was very sad.


    A thin smile came on his lips. "I would still want ten kids." He became quiet.


    Noticing his deteriorating condition, Dawn stopped talking. "Hang in there, hubby."


    The car speeded through the highway and went to the hill where the cottage was present. When the car stopped, the driver rushed to open the door for Daryn and said, "Sir, you are on your own from here."


    Dawn was already on his side and she helped Daryn to step out. "Help us to go to the cottage," she asked the driver.


    "No! Let him go!" Daryn roared dangerously. His teeth had started chattering and breath became shaky. The driver jumped in the car and sped off.


    Daryn looked at Dawn, the slit in his eyes grew bigger and yellow. "Dawn, stay away from me!" He roared. "Go to the cottage. I will meet you there."


    "I will be¡ª" she was about to say ''with you'', but Daryn had shape shifted into a massive white wolf. He howled, gave her a fierce look and loped in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 146 - She Wasnt Anticipating This Again

    <h4>Chapter 146 - She Wasn''t Anticipating This Again</h4>


    Dawn watched her mate dash in the opposite direction with wide eyes. He had shifted so fast that she hadn''t had the time to even think. The big bad white wolf stopped, looked at the dusky sky, howled as if in pain for not being able to see the moon and darted. He disappeared behind thick foliage of aspens and white oaks. Dawn stared behind him. She held her stomach and rocked in her ce feeling extremely worried about him. She had an urge to shift and run after him, but then she remembered his words, "Go to the cottage." She darted her gaze and swallowed impatiently. Where was the cottage? Her gaze went up to the peak of the hill where very soft lights glimmered against the purple sky. She saw a tiny cottage standing there, overlooking the green jungle beneath. She took a deep breath, lifted her purple gown and started to walk up the slope. While walking she heard wolves howling every now and then. Hair on the back of her nape rose and she thought she would shift and attack even if she saw as much as a porcupine. By the time she reached the cottage, the night had fallen and the moon was out, dazzling the stars with its beauty.


    The cottage was made from warm logs of wood and smelled of mist and damp logs and green leaves. No one seemed to be inside. The periphery of the shingled roof was lined with dim yellow lights, which were located far from each other. There was a small portico where beautiful vines were creeping over the perg. Dawn opened the door and entered. When she switched on the lights, she realized that her gown wasden with a lot of mud and the cottage was beautifully spic and span and was pretty fashionably done on the inside. If she ced her dirty feet on therge white, cushy soft rug on the ground, it was bound to be dirty and then who would clean it. So she avoided it as best as possible and then went towards the room on the right avoiding a small room to the left near the kitchen.


    It was apparently Daryn''s room. She closed the door behind her, peeled off her gown and went to take a bath. After all that walking she was extremely tired. The bath was lovely with every modern facility she could think of. The sound of the waterfall behind the cottage made her wonder how the ce would look during the day. Dawn wrapped a towel and walked out of the bathroom. Tired as hell, she didn''t bother to look into the closet for clothes and simply crashed on the bed. She didn''t know when, but sleep took over.


    "Stop!" The man said. He was running, no gliding in the air behind a dark creature who had a small baby in its arms. "Leave the baby!" the man shouted. But before he could reach the dark monster who had gleaming orange eyes and hair flowing like that of Medusa''s, it disappeared. The man let out a blood-curdling scream and picked up a boulder to chuck it at the disappearing figure. The bouldernded on the ground with a loud thud.


    Dawn woke up with a start. A nightmare. It was past midnight.


    Suddenly there was another loud thud on the door and the whole cottage waved slightly. She clung her towel closely and got out of the bed. Something or someone was trying to enter the cottage. Was it a beast? She became scared. What else could she expect in this jungle? Once again a heavy thump on the door shook the cottage. It was as if the beast wanted to destroy the front door. Afraid as hell, Dawn ran to the kitchen and picked the sharpest knife. She held the knife in front of her and braced for the imminent break-in.


    Another loud thump and the door opened. It hung loosely on its hinge and creaked until it became still. She heard heavy breathing approaching her. She backed a little. A shiver ran down her spine. The animal sniffed and padded towards her. In the dark, she could see it walking stealthily. The silhouette was that of a massive wolf whose pelt was cascaded in the darkness. She had to take it down before it would take her down. The wolf lunged at her and a scream escaped her mouth as she brought her knife forward. But the wolf had shape shifted and stood in front of her as the man who was her mate, except he was still in a trance and naked.


    Daryn held her wrist mid-air to stop the attack and ripped the towel open after throwing the knife.


    "Daryn!" she rasped.


    He scooped her over her shoulder and she squealed. "Daryn, what are you doing?" His breathing was heavy. He gave a p to her ass.


    He walked to the bedroom with her and closed the door. Once he reached the bed, he slid her down his body. He gazed down at her, and in the glow of the soft moonlight that wasing through the window, she could see how anxious he was. His eyes were hooded. They had darkness in them. She reached for his face and ran her fingers down his jaw. She gulped as his breathing hitched. The wolf in him unleashed and he pressed her beneath him.


    Why did he feel so desperate to mate with her? She could sense his urgency to one with her, but where did the desperation stemmed from. She assured him, " I am here, Daryn." But he wasn''t listening. He grabbed her face and nted a rough kiss. He forced open her mouth and their tongues twined in the love dance. His length was swollen and he smelled of pine and mud and mist. He appeared ravenous as his face glowed.


    "Are you well, Daryn?" Dawn asked again.


    He didn''t answer, instead took a fistful of her hair and pinned her head back to expose her neck. He sniffed the pulse on her neck and fierceness overcame him. With his legs, he spread her and cupped her between thighs with one hand. Dawn melted and her body arched. He went down to her breasts and sucked them hard one by one. Suddenly he flipped her and pped her butt cheeks.


    "Ah!" she groaned, wanting him inside her.


    Suddenly, a long finger went inside her and pressed her walls making her muscles clench around it. Daryn was unrelenting. He picked her up from behind, and she tightened her ass thinking of all the possibilities. She heard him growl and looked over her shoulder to see if he was in control. But he wasn''t. His fangs were growing, and he was licking them with his venom.


    He held his cock and positioned it against her sweet spot. He entered her with so much force that she let out a keening cry. She arched her body and he mmed her. He bent over her body and brought his fangs near her neck. Her hair had fallen all around her neck. He removed them and exposed her mark to lick it. She crooned. "Daryn," she cried hoarsely. "Take me baby," she said, dying for this moment from a long time.


    A snarl ripped his throat and Daryn plunged deep inside her, as his fangs once again pierced through her flesh. Dawn screamed in pain. She wasn''t anticipating this again.

 Chapter 147 - The Ordeal

    <h4>Chapter 147 - The Ordeal</h4>


    Her roar cut across the cabin as Daryn continued his assault. He was nowhere near pulling out.


    Daryn knew that if he didn''t do what he was doing, he would die. He was desperate. After he had mmed through her for what seemed like a long time, he reached his climax. Once he had tipped over, he slumped beside her, and pulled her over his chest with her back facing it. He didn''t have the energy to calm her but all he could do was to hold her through her ordeal with whatever sense he was left.


    Her body convulsed. She howled in pain, as the venom of the blood of the goblet spread that cruised through Daryn now cruised through her body. Dawn was now in true sense the Luna of the Alpha of the werewolves.?The potion was too potent and it was important for the Alpha and the Luna to have its venom in their bodies.


    Next morning, as its upants of the cabin remained asleep, the clouds addled the bright sun rays as they tried to pierce through them. The sky was like an artist''s pte of blue and white and steel grey over the lush green hill. It hung like an umbre over the small cabin that was quiet. The rays fell over the gushing water behind the cabin only to form a half rainbow over it.


    Several hourster, when Daryn woke up, he found his wife curled over him. Her silky hair was spread around her face and tumbled across his chest. She was burning with fever. He knew that those were the side effects of his bite. If she were a pure blood, she would have been able to tolerate it, because that was how the pure blood genes were. Dawn was bitten. She had human genes, some of which were mutated after the bite. She still had human genes in her. The blood in the goblet had so much venom that only an alpha as strong as him could sustain it.


    Carefully, he grasped her, ced her beside him and covered her with a warm nket. He raked his fingers through her hair. Her face was red. There was not much he could do. She had to undergo the process. Daryn wrapped his arm around her and tucked her closer to his body. "You''ll be fine, Dawn," he said softly and closed his eyes. The blood on her shoulder had caked. As a werewolf, her healing would be fast.


    A night before he knew that after drinking the potion his body would undergo tremendous change. He had to run away wildly in the jungles and gather all the werewolves, all the Chiefs in order to establish that he could mind-link with all of them. He had to test his range of mind linking with every werewolf present in his territory and beyond. After leaving her alone, he had run through the jungle and howled to call the wolves. While he ran in the front and led them, others joined him and followed their leader, as they created their links with him one by one.


    Once that process was done, he headed for the cabin to mate with his Luna. There was so much poison flowing through his body that if he didn''t bite her, and share it with her, it would have been fatal for him. When he reached the cabin, he was not in his senses and it was only after he had bitten her did his trance-like situation fade. He heard her scream, but it seemed toe from far away. All he could do at that time was to hold her close to him, to feel her and not let her go. She had convulsed in his grip, screamed uncontrobly and cried. And he kept on holding her as tightly as possible because that was all he could do.


    When he woke up again, it was mid-noon and Dawn still had high fever. He clutched her shoulders and tried to wake her up. She opened her eyes, deliriously looked around and then went back to sleeping. His heart ached and there was soreness in his throat and lungs. "Get up Dawn," he said wishing she were fine. Why was she taking so much time? He wanted her pain to end. He leaned over her, kissed her cheeks and then went to the bathroom to fetch a wet towel to clean the blood on her shoulder. As he cleaned her, he murmured, "I am so sorry darling. This is thest anyone has bitten you.?? Tears choked his throat and in his mind he made a promise to her¡ªhe would find the person who had bitten her and kill him slowly, very slowly and painfully.


    It was evening 6PM by the time Dawn woke up. Every muscle in her body ached. She found herself covered in a nket. Her gaze darted to the window and the noise of the rapids behind the cabin was a pleasant distraction. She removed the nket.


    Yesterday night was¡ªpainful. She had to ask Daryn as to why his bite was so painful when he already marked her body. As soon as she put her feet on the ground and got up shakily, the door opened and Daryn rushed to her.


    "How are you?" he asked, sounding worried.


    "Having a body ache¡­" she replied.


    Daryn immediately scooped her in his arms and took her to the bathroom to freshen up. "Sorry baby," he whispered.


    "Why did you bite me again Daryn, and why did I pass out?"


    He made her sit on the counter and as he squeezed toothpaste out on the brush for her, he said, "So that you can also mentallymunicate with every werewolf under me." He handed her the toothbrush. "You are my Luna and this had to happen. This was the ceremony that my mother wanted to take ce with Caleb and Pia. That''s why they were in such a hurry. Once Caleb would have drunk from the goblet, he would have been undisputed King of the werewolves. But this would have meant that they broke the age-old tradition of making that heir the King who didn''t marry his mate. The whole ceremony was being done in a hushed way. We reached there on time because of my father." He cupped her face and lightly brushed her lips with his. "Now you know why I bit you?"


    She nodded, but her question wasn''t answered fully. Once she had taken a bath she wore nothing but one of Daryn''s t-shirts from the closet. Feeling better, she went to the dining space. He had prepared dinner for both of them and fed her properly. While eating he exined as to why she fainted and had such excruciating pain.


    When they finished dinner, he said, "Would you like to go out and watch the cascading water? It''s a lovely sight." He had imagined watching it with her thest time he was there, when he was on the verge of going mad for not being able to mate with her.


    She nodded with a smile. He outstretched his hand and she held it. He pulled her closer and moved her hair from the neck to see the mark he had madest night. The wound was small, circr like that from a bullet, ragged around the edges and scarlet red.

 Chapter 148 - Lost Time?

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Lost Time?</h4>


    Daryn looked at the force of beautiful nature in front of him as the water fell over the slippery rocks. The cascades of water fell gently over the stones in white streams and swirled below in a gentle pool. The flow of water was like the music of the forest.


    A rxed smile crossed his face and he tilted his head slightly to the side, still resting on Dawn. The tension of so many days left his body and he signed with satisfaction.


    "You know Dawn, I wanted toe here with you and spend a few days without any disturbance," he said tenderly. He slid his hand and ced it over her heart to feel its rhythm. It was beautiful, soft, gentle and in tandem with his.


    She brought her hand over his and squeezed it. Warmth spread through her chest and cheeks. This was such a lovely moment that she didn''t want it to end.


    "If you are not in a hurry to go back, can we spend a week here?" he urged. He wanted to celebrate their victory over Brantley, his ascension to the position of being the Alpha of the werewolves, in his own private way, with the only person who meant everything to him. There was a sense of contentment. This was his utopia.


    "I would love to darling," she replied. She realized how her rtionship with Daryn had matured. "I have all the time in the world as long as you are with me."


    This was just the encouragement he wanted. Daryn held her shoulders and made her turn towards him. He stared into her eyes, cupped her face and said, "I am very proud of you," he voiced his pleasure. He leaned in to kiss lightly on her lips.


    As if that was the cue, it ignited passion, the primal desire in Dawn. She wrapped her hands around his neck, grabbed a fistful of his hair and said, "So how do you n to start our holiday, husband?"


    Daryn recognized that stare and held her hips. "I was hoping you would ask me that Dawn," he said in a husky voice. Grabbing her thighs, he lifted her legs around his waist. She sped him tightly with her legs. She wasn''t wearing anything other than his shirt and he got easy ess to her sweet spot. As he sunk his finger deep inside her, she groaned. "Daryn¡­" He moved his fingers inside and out of her driving her mad.


    "Please take me," she moaned.


    Daryn opened his pants, mmed her to the wall of the cabin and sunk his thickness deep inside her. He moved with such ferocity that Dawn shouted with pleasure without the fear of anyone listening to them. His fingers dug in her hips and she came along with him. But he was not done. He carried her inside.


    For the next two days, they didn''tmunicate with the outer world. They would go down to the waterfall and take bath, naked and have sex until they were tired as hell. They couldn''t get enough of each other. Life was blissful, no tension, no worries¡ªonly lots and lots of love and desire.


    Being an alpha, he had this innate desire to feed his mate and so he didn''t let here to the kitchen. He treated her like the queen she was and she treated him like the sex-ve he was bing out to be. She had never seen this side of Daryn, but it was worth exploiting. He pampered her crazily and she wanted to get spoiled. It was on the third day when they were lying side by side in the afterglow of making perhaps the twentieth round of love, a ring disturbed them.


    Dawn extended her hand to pick it and Daryn said, "Don''t take it. We are on a week''s holiday."


    She chuckled. "That''s Cole. He''s been calling since morning," she replied. "I haven''t given him time ever since we have returned."


    Daryn propped his head up on his hand and sighed. "Okay¡­" he voice drawled. He didn''t want things to stop. "But make it quick. My little brother can''t wait for long."


    Dawn rolled her eyes. His brains had descended to his little brother over the past two days. As soon as she picked up the call, Cole yelled, "Where are you?"


    She couldn''t lie to him. "Cole, Daryn and I havee to his cabin to spend some time with each other."


    "What?" he shouted so loud that she had to remove the phone from her ear. She rubbed her ear.


    "I need you to sign some forms for me!" he sounded so mad.


    "What forms?" she asked. "Can they wait?"


    "Really Dawn?" Cole growled. "You left home without telling me where you are going. For two days Daryn''s father told me that you are on a business trip, and now you tell me that you are huddled up in some cabin with Daryn? Have you spoken a lie to Mr. Gayle?" He almost threatened. "I will tell Gayle that you guys haven''t gone on any business trip and instead are spending time in some cottage!"


    Dawn sighed. "When do you want those forms?"


    "Tomorrow," he said gruffly.


    "Okay, I wille as soon as possible," she said in a low voice and disconnected. She looked at Daryn who seemed to be so gloomy that his lower lip pouted.


    "If we have to go, then I might as well make up for the lost time," he said and shifted closer to Dawn.


    She frowned. "Lost time?"


    "You won''t understand," he replied. "Don''t let your little neotide brain work on understanding what I said. You just do what I ask you to."


    "And what is that?" she asked.


    He grinned. "Good question." Saying that he pounced on her again and she yelped.


    "Daryn you are incorrigible!" she eximed andughed as he went to her navel and bit her there. Then went south and sniffed her in between her thighs and then plunged his tongue inside her wetness.


    Dawn groaned.


    They returned home in the evening. When Cole saw them, he was shocked to see how tanned their skin was. "Were you guys walking naked in the sun?" he asked without a modicum of inhibition.


    ---


    Inside the TV was on and the news about a certain oilpany was shing.

 Chapter 149 - The Starfish Refineries

    <h4>Chapter 149 - The Starfish Refineries</h4>


    Daryn resumed his work at the office and for the next fifteen days, they didn''t hear anything from Caleb and Pia or Sedora. Daryn came to know from his father that his mother had left again for the Amazon jungles. Gayle invited them toe to live at the Silver Mansion, to which he said that he would have to talk to Dawn, but at the back of hind he knew that he had to move to the mansion since that was where the Silver n Alpha lived. That ce was like a King''s Castle.


    Cole had warned his sister that she better tell him about her whereabouts before leaving. She had gone missing twice in session and he had be extremely worried. "Next time you go missing without telling, I am going to put an advertisement for missing people in the newspaper!" he had threatened her.


    One day Cole was sitting with them, watching news. He was sitting on the carpet and looking at the TV while Dawn was lying on the couch with her head in Daryn''sp, who was also watching news. He hade home after a long day. There was not a news item when one of hispany''s was always talked about. Dawn was reading a magazine about golf. She really missed her golfing days. She let out a sigh. Daryn turned his gaze at her and said, "What happened dear?"


    She shook her head and kept the phone down. She looked at him and said, "I miss my golf. It has been so many months¡­" her voice trailed off.


    Daryn clenched his teeth. He remembered what he had promised to himself about her. "Which golf course did you used to y at?" he asked.


    "Duh?" she said. "At my father''s, of course," she replied.


    He smiled and raked his hand through her silky hair. Sometimes he wondered how someone''s hair would be so¡­ silky. "I mean any other apart from there in Bainsburgh?"


    "No, I never had the time to y elsewhere. There were so many matches that I had to y all over the country," she replied reminiscing those days.


    Daryn traced his finger to her chin and asked, "You said that a werewolf bit you in your father''s golf course. Do you suspect anyone?"


    She shook her head. "No¡­ because I didn''t know that werewolves even existed during that time." She let out a hollowugh.


    "I would like to look into the details. Is it okay if I go with you over there?"


    "Daryn, do you think they would be having the security tapes of that area now? Besides, if I go there, the news would reach my family and I don''t want to show myself so desperate."


    "Who was the person who would have got the maximum benefit with you out of the scene?"


    Dawn got up from hisp. She took a cushion and squeezed it in between her arms. "Too many of them¡ªHelena, Jason, my Grandmother, my aunt and Bree Higgins."


    Daryn frowned. "Who is Bree Higgins?"


    She was the one who was my rival in golf. I was chosen from the county and from the state most of the time for nationals. She struggled a lot against me to make the cut, but she couldn''t. With me out of the game, she did have the chance of winning. I was only surprised that she could get to the Nationals within three days of my ident." She shrugged. "But it could be because the state needed someone desperately and the council must have forwarded her name."


    Daryn nodded. "I would love to y a round of golf with you darling. I am a fantastic yer and will you be willing to join me?"


    "I don''t want to go to Wyatt''s Golf Course," she pouted.


    "Why not? I have premium club membership there and I would like to use it."


    A smile appeared on Dawn''s face. In her heart she longed to visit her old golf course. "Okay, if you insist."


    Daryn smiled and tousled her hair.


    Suddenly, Cole said loudly while pointing to the TV screen, "Look Dawn, that''s our father''s oilpany."


    The news anchor announced, "The Starfish Refineries has been under government scanner for a long time. But no one had been able to establish the charges against it. However, today thepany is into the mode of downsizing its employees saying that it is in ordance with keeping the current scenario whereby machines are used and dependence on humanbor has reduced."


    Dawn narrowed her eyes.


    "Who handles it after your father?" Daryn asked, interjecting her thoughts, which were more of a fury, and he could feel her emotions.


    "I don''t know," she said in a cold voice. "But I am sure that it is Helena."


    "Would you like me to buy it over?" he asked her with a lopsided smile.


    "No," she replied. She wanted to do the honor herself. How could she rob herself the pleasure of snatching it? The only problem was how could she go against such a giant? She gritted her teeth and then went upstairs to their bedroom. Daryn watched her walking out. He knew she needed the alone time, so he continued to watch the news.


    Ever since they hade back, the first thing Daryn did was to take her upstairs to his bedroom. Dawn''s eyes were wide when she saw that his bedroom was the size of three bedrooms downstairs. The white marble floor was covered with a grey thick cushioned carpet in the center on which was arge bed, which could amodate five people easily. On the left side there was an entire row of closets and an impressive whiteminated study table with a swivelputer chair. On the right was a fiberss, round swing held by a strong ck iron chain from the ceiling. And the ceiling was nted, made from oak wood with numerous smallmps installed over it. Every piece of fabric was either ck or peach or white. She ran to check the bathroom and was mesmerized. The whole ce was like a dream. This was way better than her own bedroom at her father''s ce. She had squealed like a baby. She had crashed on the mattress and allowed it to bob up and down, and Darynughed.


    Dawn hade to her bedroom upstairs. She switched on theputer and looked for the news on the oilpany. It took her an hour to research and then she wrote an article for her blog, the title for which was, "Stay Away From Investing In The Starfish Refineries." She switched off theputer and went to take a long bath. Her mind went to thepany''s business. Why was thepany suddenly downsizing the number of employees? She read aint with thebor department, which one of the employees had registered a year back on how he was made to work overtime yet he wasn''t paid.


    When she came out, Daryn was already there in his pajamas. She brushed her hair and went to sleep next to him. He curled his hands around her, pulled her closer and said, "Father has fixed our wedding date. It is a month away."


    Dawn remembered that they had to have a wedding in the human world too. "I would love to marry you again," she whispered. "I wish I could bear your babies."


    He smiled and kissed her hair. Mate. "You are my baby."

 Chapter 150 - The Jewelry Shop (1)

    <h4>Chapter 150 - The Jewelry Shop (1)</h4>


    For a week, the TV news channels kept shing the news regarding The Starfish Refineries. Dawn collected as much data as possible from online sources. She came to know that although her Grandmother was the Chairman of the refinery, it was her aunt Anne''s husband, David who handled the affairs. In order to get to the bottom of the affairs, she dug closer. This was the time to understand what was going on and also strike it when the iron was hot. But, however she tried, she got the same news. She wasn''t getting anything fresh. It seemed that thepany was influencing media houses to curb the information about them or was suppressing them using their influence. Her best option was the Labor Department.


    After attending meetings with the two newly acquiredpanies everyday, Dawn would go to the Labor Department and try to find out things. She knew that with the help of her husband, she would be able to find things, but that was thest option. She was interested in finding out about the employees who had been asked to leave thepany. But the Labor Department people didn''t cooperate. While on her visits to the office she would see a disgruntled man, who would speak in a low voice but aggressively to the concerned staff. It was apparent that he was fighting with them.


    Desperate, she asked her IT people at Neo Software to find out about the employees who had left thepany, and to her surprise, they found out about them within a day. She chuckled when the new young recruit, Randy, ced the paper in front of her after the regr morning meeting. There were fifty employees who wereid off.


    "How did you find this list?" she asked.


    Randy pursed his lips and then said, "We just hacked into the Labor Department''s website."


    Dawn poked her tongue in her cheek. She didn''t know whether tough or be angry. She asked him to get all those who helped him hack the website and form a team of three. Once Randy gathered all those in the team, Dawn instructed, "Scan through this list of employees and find out if there''s something weird. Although everything seems so quiet on the fa?ade, there''s something fishy about all this."


    "Sure Ms. Dawn," said Randy. He started to leave but she stopped him.


    "Stay here in my office. I don''t want you people to leak any information, else I am going to do some job-cuts."


    The three sat there, rolled their sleeves and started scanning the list. As for Dawn, she joined them. All of them were mere workers. Only five officers wereid off and in the end was the name of a data entry operator. She frowned. Why would a mere data entry operator asked to resign? She looked up at her team and said, "Find out about this data entry operator, and if possible tell him to meet us. I would like to hire him."


    "But Ms. Dawn, that position is already filled in our Company," said Randy.


    "We can create a new one," she replied and was about to leave for her routine visit, when Daryn called.


    Randy shrugged and looked at his team. They exited her office.


    She picked up the phone. "Husband, how are you?"


    "Always missing you!" he replied in a husky voice.


    "How about a date tonight?" she said in a honeyed voice.


    "Baby, don''t speak to me in such a seductive tone. Don''t you know how Alphas react to their mates by now?" He paused.


    Dawn shook her head and chuckled.


    "I aming over to your ce to pick you up," he said.


    "What? Why?" She wanted to go to the Labor Department.


    "Remember, we have a wedding in three weeks from now and I haven''t even bought you a ring," said Daryn as he gathered his coat.


    "Daryn, I have some work at the Labor Department. Can we goter?"


    Daryn frowned. "What is my sweet wife doing in that ce? Are you about toin that you are a disgruntled employee of The Silver House? If that is the case, let mee and satisfy your needs."


    He was impossible. "Husband, I am not dissatisfied with you at all. You don''t have toe and show your expertise in satisfying me in my office!" If it had been for Daryn, he would have had sex with her on her office desk.


    "That was music to my ears, but I can''t ignore this visit to the jewelers. I already have an appointment darling. After this I am going to be dead busy for the next few days," he urged her.


    She had to concede. He was a busy man. Caleb had left for work overseas and this time Pia had gone with him. The two were extremely angry with Gayle, and hadpletely stopped talking to Daryn and Dawn.


    "Okay," she said, e over. But I would like to stop at the Labor Department. I promise I won''t take long."


    "Hmm. That means you have to pay tax to me. After all, I am a busy man. If people are going to see me there, the media will get in a frenzy. So how about we negotiate?" he said as he exited the building.


    "Tax? What tax?" she sighed.


    "I''ll let you know once I reach there," he replied in a sultry voice.


    What a louche!


    Half an hourter, Dawn was sitting on Daryn''sp giving him the promised two hundred kisses. In the end, she was so irritated that she bit his cheek forming arge hickey there. And all he did was to smile at her and offer his other cheek. "I don''t mind wearing my wife''s brand," he replied looking into her eyes.


    She nudged his shoulder. "Daryn¡­"


    Heughed and the driver announced, "We have reached Sir."


    When Dawn alighted the car, her eyes became wide and she froze.


    "What''s it darling?" asked Daryn.


    With quivering lips, she said, "That jewelry store belongs to father. He had a chain of five such shops and was into expanding it, when he was¡ª he was¡ª" her breath hitched.


    Daryn wrapped his arm around her shoulder and said, "In that case I think fate wanted you to buy the ring from here."


    She nodded lightly and they walked in the shop. However, another shock was waiting for her.

 Chapter 151 - The Jewelry Shop (2)

    <h4>Chapter 151 - The Jewelry Shop (2)</h4>


    Tears prickled her eyes, when Dawn saw that Daryn had brought her to the store, The Tiara - that belonged to her father. She stopped herself from bing too emotional for it was a happy moment. They walked inside with Daryn''s arm wrapped around her shoulders. But the moment they stepped in, she picked up the voice of her long time nemesis. Her facial muscles became tense.


    "Jason, the ring that you gave me for our engagement slipped off. It is lost and now your Aunt, Helena is scolding me. It is not my fault that the ring slipped from my finger. My fingers are thin and I think I am losing weight also," Niallined. "It''s not like you people have any dearth of jewelry," she said waving her hand in a circle.


    "Don''t worry Niall. She is sometimes slightly conservative. You can buy whatever you like, okay?" Jason assured her.


    "Thank you my dear," Niall replied in a dulcet voice.


    Dawn lowered her head and walked to the counter, as guided by Daryn. She didn''t know whether he even knew about them or cared to know about them. And she didn''t want to confront them. But she also knew that Jason could have picked her familiar scent.


    The Manager of the shop recognized Daryn immediately. He rushed to the couple.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Silver," he said in a ttering voice. "This way Sir," he said and pointed in the direction where diamond jewelry was on disy. "We have prepared a few samples for you to take a look. Once you finalize, we will send it to our finest goldsmith and get it made."


    Daryn nodded. He held Dawn at the small of her back and walked behind the Manager. Two more employees joined them and started to show them the samples they had prepared. Numerous glittering, diamond rings, heavy nes and earrings were disyed in front of them. Dawn had a taste for jewelry. She had always chosen for her mother ever since she was young. And this time she decided that she would wear the jewelry for her marriage, bought from her father''s shop.


    "Baby, choose what you like for yourself as well as for me. I really don''t know what to go for," Daryn said scratching his head. He looked so confused that Dawn chuckled.


    "Sure," she replied. Then she leaned close to his ear and whispered, "You have to pay tax to me for that."


    Daryn raised an eyebrow. "I''d be more than happy to," he whispered back in a sexy voice, and Dawn blushed to her neck.


    "Louche!" she said under her breath.


    Dawn looked at the Manager and asked, "Show me a gold band with only a line of diamonds across it."


    A phone ring disturbed and Daryn took out his phone to check the caller. "I need to take this, babes," he said and darted out.


    The Manager showed her various rings with simr patterns as suggested by her. Finally she decided on one. It was time to decide for herself, when her eyes fell on a beautiful ne. It had solitaire diamonds in one string, which were nked by ruby roses and green sapphire leaves twines around it. The matching earring had two chains that dropped till the shoulders. One chain had a string of solitaire diamonds, while the other one was a vine of roses and leaves. It reminded her of the cavern that led to the Ulfric. She wore it to see how it looked on her neck. It glittered and shined and the diamonds split the white light into its purest colors, which shimmered on her white skin and neck. It looked so beautiful that the employees gasped.


    "Madam, you look lovely!" said one of them.


    Daryn hade by then. He loved it, kissed her, and then again went out with the phone tucked between his ear and shoulder.


    "Please pack this for me," she said with a polite smile. The Manager took it to the counter immediately. Not many people bought that kind of expensive stuff, and so he hurried to bill it. She started looking for a ring, and a tiara for herself.


    Her phone buzzed. Randy was calling.


    Randy sounded excited. "Ms. Dawn, there''s an old employee in the list, Hans M¨¹ller. He has filed a case against The Starfish Refineries. He was an officer in the procurement department. He could be of some use to you."


    "Contact him and invite him over," she instructed and cut the call.


    As soon as she shoved the phone back in her purse, she heard a squeal, "Oh my God! That''s such a beautiful ne. I want it, Jason." Niall''s shrill nasal voice came from behind.


    Dawn could already feel Jason''s eyes boring her. She knew that he had sensed hers and Daryn''s presence, but was too scared toe because of Daryn. She didn''t pay attention to Niall and simply continued to look at the rings for herself.


    "I am sorry Ms. Niall," said the cashier, "but this is already bought. We are in the process of its billing."


    Niall''s face scrunched in disgust. "What do you mean? This store belongs to us. How dare you give it to anyone else when we, the owners are standing here?"


    The Manager knew that this was how the things worked. It was a firste first served basis. "Madam, if you want to buy this ne, you will have to talk to thedy sitting over there. If she allows you, we will bill it for you." He didn''t want to be the reason for thepany getting sued for wrong practices by a giant like Daryn Silver.


    Niall stomped her foot. Her nostrils red. She turned to Jason and said, "This is how I am going to be treated?"


    Jason turned and growled at the Manager. "This store belongs to Lily Wyatt and I am her Grandson. Don''t you know that?"


    "Y¡ª yes Sir," the Manager said. He was afraid of his job now.


    "Everything out here belongs to me!"


    "Y¡ª yes Sir."


    "Then pack this ne for my fianc¨¦! Shees first than any other customer here." Jason red looking at Dawn. How could he let Dawn buy anything that she loved so dearly? He couldn''t imagine the satisfaction he would get by inflicting humiliation on her. This was his terrain and she couldn''t do anything. Now that Daryn wasn''t around her, he would pounce on the chance to insult her.


    Dawn stopped scanning at the rings. She clenched her teeth when Jason said that he was the Grandson of Lily Wyatt. However, she controlled her anger and puffed. Lily Wyatt deserved people like him around her.


    "Madam, I think it''s the ne you chose that Ms. Niall is demanding," an employee pointed. She sounded nervous.


    Dawn nodded. She got up from her ce and then walked to the Cashier. As she walked closer to Jason and Niall, Niall''s eyes became wide with surprise, and then there was smirk. Ignoring thempletely, as if they didn''t even exist in the world, she walked past them, went towards the Cashier and said, "Have you billed for the ne?"


    The Manager gulped. He shook his head. "Sorry Ms. Dawn, but there''s a problem." He went on to exin as to why he couldn''t bill it in her name.

 Chapter 152 - The Jewelry Shop (3)

    <h4>Chapter 152 - The Jewelry Shop (3)</h4>


    Dawn turned to look at Jason. She ignored Niall, leaned against the counter with all the patience in the world and said, "So you are saying that every jewelry in this ce belongs to Mr. Jason?"


    Niall sniggered. "Yes. I will take that ne and Jason doesn''t even have to pay." She derived so much happiness in putting her down. She had bought four more diamond nes from this store for her mother and younger sister.


    Again Dawn disregarded her statement and continued to talk to Jason. "You are iming that you are Lily Wyatt''s Grandson too?" Sheughed rudely. "As far as I know, Mr. Jason, you aren''t Lily Wyatt''s original Grandson. Her real Grandson is Cole Wyatt. So ording to your logic, this shop actually belongs to Cole, and not you."


    The Manager and the rest of the employees around them were surprised beyond words. All of them had eyes focused on the heiress of the Wyatt Empire. The family dered her missing or dead and here she was standing right in front of them. While some smiled genuinely at her, some covered their faces to stop smiling and instead their faces became pinkish. A feeling of loyalty rose in their chest.


    Jason bared his teeth. "You bitch!" He said in an angry tone. "You both don''t exist for Lily Wyatt. Don''t take her name with that dirty mouth of yours. How dare you even think of iming ownership when you are clearly not wanted, and when Lily hates you so much?"


    "Really Jason, this woman has the nerve! Not only she seduced a man like Daryn, she is now trying to enter the family, which has shunned her! How much can a person stoop?" said Niall.


    She waved her hand towards Jason and said, "Oh don''t worry! That hatred is mutual." Then Dawn tilted her head. A frown formed on her forehead. "But what has hatred got to do with genes? It doesn''t change the fact that Cole and I are the heirs of the Wyatt''s Empire. You are on loan time, so enjoy as much as you can while you are at it."


    Jason was seething with anger. He bared his teeth. "Loan time, my foot! You have forgotten that you were thrown out of the house a long time back. You will never be able toe back or get your father''spanies."


    Dawn sighed. She shook her head and replied, "Don''t you remember that I have acquired two of yourpanies just a month back? I think you don''t. Rack your brains, and who knows that you may recall the humiliation you had to undergo."


    "Dawn!" Jason shouted and every employee and the customer over there started to look at them. "I am warning you. Get out of this ce before I lose my temper and physically drag you out of here."


    But Dawn was in no mood to listen to his yada yada. She turned her gaze to the Cashier and said, "Bill the ne in my name."


    Jason red at the Cashier. "If you do that, you will bear the repercussions," he glowered and then stepped forward to hold Dawn''s hand. "I am going to show you your real worth, you scum!"


    A menacing voice from behind boomed, "Who are you to touch my wife?" Daryn had entered the shop. He had just entered the shop and was holding the door open with his hand still on the knob. He was bursting with protective anger. He looked bloodthirsty and his aura became dark. The ss knob in his hands would have shattered if Dawn hadn''t stopped him mentally.


    Jason retreated his hand immediately from her. "Wife?" Since when did she be his wife? His eyes became wide and the entire demeanor changed. As for Niall, she cowered behind Jason. She didn''t know that Dawn hade with Daryn.


    Daryn walked towards them like an animal out to hunt its prey. No one could insult his wife. He came to stop right beside Dawn and held her waist. "No one and I mean no one dares to touch my wife. You will pay for it for even thinking about doing so," he said¡ªdangerously.


    Sweat dripped behind Jason''s back. There was no way he would challenge an Alpha who had marked his mate. He had to corner Dawn in a way that he could take her down singrly and then Daryn would die on his own. His throat became dry and he didn''t know what to say, but he had to try, "Mr. Silver, this woman is a bitch¡ªa discarded lot. You have made a wrong choice. She is trying to steal what belongs to me."


    A growl emanated from Daryn. He almost lunged at Jason when the door on the side opened and ady walked out. In a loud voice she said, "Stop!"


    Everyone stopped and looked at the source of voice.


    The employees made way for Lily Wyatt as she walked in between them to the ce of chaos. She went and stood right in front of Daryn. Her cold gaze traveled to Dawn. The lights falling on her showed her frail appearance and hard expressions.


    "Grandmother," Dawn rasped in a whisper.


    But Lily Wyatt ignored her.


    Dawn''s mind froze as profound sadness dominated her mind. Behind that wrinkly faceid a stubborn woman, who was as headstrong as a boar, whose tongue was as sharp as a razor. She had seen her Grandmother after five years, and as much as she hoped for, no yearned for warmth, she was met with coldness and apathy in her eyes. Her face was hard and flinty. Not an iota of warmth after seeing her grandchild after so long. Not an ounce of love. Bitter, unforgiving pain rose to her chest. Sadness travelled through her, draining her physically and mentally. The painful memories, which she had shoved at the back of her mind, returned with full force. The pain seared through her skin and took away every feeling of safety and security she ever had. In the presence of her Grandmother Dawn felt like an orphan. She looked at her unblinkingly.


    Lily Wyatt''s eyes went to the Cashier. She said, "Make the bill in Ms. Dawn Wyatt''s name."


    "But Grandmother, Niall wants that ne," Jason interrupted.


    Lily held her hand up to quiet him.


    Daryn handed his card over to the Manager.


    When the Cashier printed the bill, he folded it, ced it in an envelope and handed it to Lily along with the set in a red velvet box.


    Lily took the bag from him and gave it to Daryn. "Mr. Daryn, thank you for shopping with us. My apologies for this boy''s mistake."


    Jason fumed with anger behind her.


    Daryn nodded and took the bag. "Let us go," he said to Dawn and held her hand.


    "Wait," Lily stopped them. She said in a very controlled voice, "Dawn, I am seeing you after a long time. It would be nice if you could visit the Wyatt House along with Cole, tomorrow. Please have dinner with us."


    Dawn''s mouth fell open. Was her Grandmother melting? Did she hear her correctly? But the coldness in her voice was still the same. "I will," she replied gently.


    Daryn pulled her out of the shop.


    When they were out, Jason faced Lily. "What was that Grandmother? I thought you hated Dawn!"


    "I am interested in Cole," replied Lily. "Besides, you should know who Daryn is."

 Chapter 153 - What An Idiot!

    <h4>Chapter 153 - What An Idiot!</h4>


    Lily Wyatt was sitting in her office overlooking the audit report that was going on. It was an important time of the year when the businesses needed to be audited. Already The Starfish Refineries was surrounded in a lot of scams, which David had been trying best to suppress. She didn''t want The Tiara jewelry line to get into scandals. The two auditors were busy with their work, when suddenly Lily saw that Jason had entered the shop along with Niall. She had an urge to p Jason for bringing this girl every now and then. She had confronted Helena about it, but the clever Helena had always paid off whatever Niall bought from the shop. It was not because she loved Jason, but because she needed him beside her. She was her right hand man. And these days Niall was the muse of Jason.


    The auditors stopped working when they heardmotion on the outside.


    "It''s nothing," Lily said, controlling her anger and focusing on the auditors. She had personallye to overlook that the things went smoothly on the inside. They started to work again.


    While she was at it, her eyes caught the image of someone very popr in the town ¨C Daryn Silver. A smile formed on her lips. Presence of that man meant lots of money. However, her face darkened the moment she saw Dawn. So the little bitch was alive and kicking and was with Daryn. The loathe she had for her mother surged. A visible vein throbbed in her head. She looked even better than what she was. Her body was full and her face reminded her of re¡ªthe woman she hated. There was tightness in her face. The desire to carry forward her vendetta against re red and that could be done only in one way¡ªby inflicting as much pain as she could give to her daughter.


    From inside the room, she watched the drama unfold. She enjoyed the way Jason and Niall bullied her. It gave her sadistic pleasure.


    Lily was certain that Dawn was Daryn''s seasonal lover or his mistress, who Daryn would drop the moment he found someone better from a richer family. And who could be better than Anne''s daughter, Cecilia. How could a girl like her even get close to Daryn? Throw the dog a bone, and he would forget his toy.


    One of the auditors got up and walked outside to see what was going on. Lily had to follow him. She said, "Please don''t get disturbed. I will manage it."


    "I think that your family is trying to take undue advantage and these are wrong practices," said the auditor adjusting his thick ss on his nose.


    Lily frowned and then said, "Sorry for that. I''ll sort it out. I think it''s a minor scuffle."


    At that moment Daryn had alsoe, so she had to intervene. She used it to her maximum benefit. Dawn was emotionally overwhelmed when she saw her after a gap of so any years. Lily took advantage of her emotions. "What an idiot!" Lily smirked on the inside.


    Once she got the ne billed for Daryn, she used the opportunity to invite Dawn for dinner. She knew Daryn would apany her after today''s showdown. That way she would get Cecilia too in front of Daryn. He was a prize catch. Other than that she needed Cole back, for he was the heir of the Wyatt Empire. However, he was with his sister, and she wanted to break that bond between the siblings. She had the urge to be possessive about her son and now her grandson, and that meant that she had to sever his ties with his sister. Lily was unsessful in keeping his son away from his wife, re. But this time she would be sessful. She vowed to sow the seeds of mistrust amongst the siblings.


    When Lily went back to the office, there was a winning smile on her face. Not only did she manage to sell the heavy piece of jewelry and fetch good money, she showed that her shop was in right practices in front of the auditors, Niall didn''t get the jewelry, she invited Cole for dinner and she would get Daryn as a bonus.


    ---


    Niall was extremely furious. She was jealous the way Lily Wyatt favored her granddaughter even though she never showed any affection to her. Was the old hag having new emotions for the granddaughter? Niall stomped her way out of the shop with Jason following her.


    "Baby, listen to me. I will buy you a more beautiful diamond ne. This one would pale in front of that," said Jason. But Niall simply rushed out, feeling humiliated.


    ---


    In the car, Dawn sat quietly. There was so much that happened between her and her grandmother that she didn''t quite know how toprehend. The woman who always disliked her invited her for dinner? Her mind couldn''t decipher the purpose of invitation. Perhaps this was her way of showing affection to her grandchildren. After all she was seeing her after five years. Her body trembled and she rubbed her arms with her hands.


    "Dawn," said Daryn to distract her. "I am so sorry that this happened. I shouldn''t have overlooked the presence of the neotide. I thought that he would be civil in his own shop."


    She shook her head. "It''s not your fault darling." She became quiet again and looked out of the window.


    "Will you go for dinner tomorrow?"


    "I want to go back," she said in a barely audible voice.


    "Then I would like to go with you," said Daryn holding her hand in hisp.


    "She has invited Cole and me¡­" said Dawn, feeling slightly embarrassed that her grandmother didn''t invite him.


    Daryn held her chin and turned her face towards her. "It doesn''t matter. I wille with you. Your family is now mine too¡ªfor love or for revenge."


    Dawn bit her lip and stared in his eyes. They were full of the promise of the future. But she didn''t want to drag him into the dirt that she was dealing with. "They are vicious people Daryn. I don''t want you to be involved in their politics."


    "I am involved with you, in you. Though I admire how my pretty little neotide is being so brave on her own, you do underestimate your hubby."


    She chuckled. "I don''t. You are the most powerful man not just physically but even otherwise I''ve ever seen. It''s just¡ª just¡ª I want to protect you."


    He ced a finger on her lips and nted a kiss on that. His Alpha chest swelled with pride that his wife was a true Luna, more like an Alpha. His need to protect his female became a notch higher. He would massacre anyone who would be a threat to her. This disy of love made him hard and his bulge became visible. Slowly, he brought her hand to his bulge and said, "This is the effect you have on me." He pressed the button between them and the driver. Dawn looked at him seductively and opened his zipper.


    The phone''s loud buzz disturbed her.


    "Don''t take it," said Daryn.


    "I have to," she replied. "It will be quick." It was a call from Randy.


    "Ms. Dawn, the employee that you had asked for, Hans M¨¹ller, he wille to meet you tomorrow at 11AM."


    "Good!" She chucked the phone back in the purse and helped Daryn to spring free his erection.

 Chapter 154 - Treasure Trove Of Information

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Treasure Trove Of Information</h4>


    Next day in the office of Neo Software, as Dawn waited for Hans M¨¹ller, she was contemting whether to take Daryn with her to Wyatt''s Manor or not. She wanted to go back to see it, to feel it, and at the same time she didn''t want others to insult Daryn. Daw knew how sarcastic they could be, and behind those smiles their minds worked overtime to hatch devious plots. In order to divert her attention, she started looking at the Company''s finances. It seemed strong and she thought of expanding its operations by focusing on different areas of development. For that she started to research various options and opportunities. Her reverie was broken when her secretary''s phone buzzed.


    "Ms. Dawn, Hans M¨¹ller is here."


    "Send him in," she said excitedly and ced the phone back on the cradle.


    The door opened and a middle-aged man in a blue shirt, brown pants and polished brown shoes walked in. His golden hair wasbed back neatly and his golden moustache was dense. The deep-set blue eyes had lines of experience on the side.


    She got up from her chair to shake hands with him. "Good morning Mr. M¨¹ller," she said and gestured to him to sit on the chair in front of her desk.


    A tight smile appeared on his face as he shook her hand graciously. He sat down, crossed his leg and looked attentively at her. "Randy told me that you were looking to fill a position for your procurement office at senior level."


    Dawn came to the point straightaway. "Mr. M¨¹ller¡ª"


    "Oh! Please call me Hans," he said with a nervous smile.


    Dawn nodded. "Haaans¡ª The thing is that we kind of did a background check about you. And we came to know that you had worked for The Starfish Refineries. I believe you were their Procurement Officer?"


    "I was their Chief Procurement Officer," he corrected her.


    "Hmm. Well, that''s impressive," she hummed. "We also found out that you wereid off along with fifty other workers and officers."


    Hans raked his fingers through his hair as his blood rose to his neck.


    Dawn added, "Not only that, at the moment you have filed a case against The Starfish Refineries."


    Hans shifted in his seat. "Shit!" he muttered. "Yes, I have," he said in a breathy voice. He knew that this was something that could scare his potential employers.


    She sat back and continued, "So would you like to tell me what was it that went wrong?" Dawn had to pressurize him into spilling out everything by luring him into a job and at the same time warning him that the case that he had filed would make her think twice about hiring him. She had to bait him toe out with everything. "You have to tell me everything."


    Hans hesitated. This was something personal, but if he kept it a secret from his new potential employer, she would suspect him further and whatever chances he had of getting a job would get washed. The Starfish Refineries was a bigpany aspared to The Neo Software. But the fact was that he wasn''t getting any job offers. When Randy approached him, he was joyous and so was his wife. He needed this job. His gaze darted around the room.


    Dawn understood that expression and said, "Don''t worry, there''s no one other than me. You can speak freely."


    Hans looked at the folded hands in hisp. He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "I was working veryfortably under my previous Vice President, Ms. Rose over there. I don''t know why but she was transferred to a different division all of a sudden about two years back and Ms. Anne took over. She is the wife of the Chairman David McDow."


    Dawn''s eyes narrowed. Why did her aunt take over as the Vice President of the procurement office unless¡ª?


    He became quiet. He uncrossed his leg and leaned forward a little. "I used to travel a lot forpany''s work. Sometimes I used to travel during weekends and also worked overtime when needed. Under Ms. Rose I got extra payment for my overtime, but the new Vice President¡ªI think she got greedy. She stopped paying overtime to all those who qualified for it. They made me work a lot but never paid ordingly. I filed aint with the HR department, but the HR Manager told me that since I was a sried man, if thepany wanted me to work for eighty hours a week, I had to without expecting anypensation. It pissed me off." Anxiety clearly manifested on his face. He got ufortable.


    Dawn offered him a ss of water. He gulped it down.


    She asked, "So you went to file a case against them? I don''t believe you." She wasn''t convinced that it ended there. There was definitely more.


    He spilled the beans and alleged, "Ms. Dawn, that Company is into facilitating bribes in order to win energy contracts in other countries through illegal and hical practices. It is under government scanner because of several bribery and corruption cases.??


    Dawn raised an eyebrow. The whole thing was getting interesting. "How do you know?" she asked. She put her elbow on the armrest of her chair and supported her chin in her hand. Her heart was pounding against her ribcage.


    Once again Hans raked his hair. This was the most difficult part to speak out. He pursed his lips as his chest became heavy and a line of sweat appeared on his forehead. If he didn''te clean, if he didn''t reveal, his thin chance of getting a job here would vanish. "I can tell you everything, Ms. Dawn, but you have to promise me something in return." With the way she was asking, he could sense her urgency. He wasn''t a rookie in this field.


    Dawn tilted her head. A dark expression appeared in her eyes. They became cold. "Mr. Hans M¨¹ller, you are in no position to throw deals at me. If you want to reveal something, it''s fine, otherwise I am not interested." She needed to know what he had to say, but she couldn''t buckle to his dominance. The conversation had to go the way she wanted it. "So either you can answer my question or you can leave. But unless I know everything about you, I can''t offer you the job."

 Chapter 155 - Almost Fainted

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Almost Fainted</h4>


    Hans'' mind was fuddled and he bit his lip. He darted a gaze at her to see any signs of encouragement or interest, but she was cold as ice. He slumped his shoulders and raked his hair again. With a loud huff he revealed, "I know because I was a part of the six officer team who used to offer bribes for contracts, skimming, illegal gifts and rigged the bids. Some government officials were also a part of thiswork."


    This was a gold mine. Dawn had hit the treasure she wanted. This man would give her every little dirty detail she needed in the future. On the inside, her heart was beating so hard that it would have punctured her lungs ande out. She willed herself to calm down, but couldn''t help feeling a burning sensation at the tip of her ears as blood gushed to her head. She took several deep breaths and waited.


    Hans looked down at his hands in hisp. The silence was eating him. Negativity surged in his body and he knew that after knowing so much she would kick him out.


    "You are a bold man, Hans," said Dawn. "Even though you were in deep shit regarding these bribes, you still went ahead to file the case?"


    "Only I was the one who wasid off. The other five continue to work there. They are all a part of it. Why was I asked to leave, when all I wanted was my due? I have done so much work for them and the new VP simply threw me out of the job because I demandedpensation?" He sounded so angry that his face was red. "I had to file the case. They are a bunch of cheaters and liars." His fists clenched tightly.


    Dawn Wyatt had a treasure trove. With the help of this man, she knew she could go far, very far. She crossed her hands across her chest and gave him a warm smile.


    Hans blinked his eyes twice toprehend as to why she was smiling. He was extremely sure that she would never hire him. Why the hell did he say anything to her? His hands were mmy. He felt like disappearing.


    "Mr. Hans M??ller, your profile looks good, and I would like to wee you aboard."


    Hans almost fainted.


    Dawn didn''t give him a chance to think. She had to act quickly like a shark, to trap this man as soon as possible. "You will get your appointment letter by tomorrow. Though I can''t promise you the samepensation, since we are a new firm, I can assure you that we don''t believe in overtime. So it is going to be simple for you." She understood one thing about the man sitting in front of him¡ªmoney motivated him. That was a useful feature because that would put him in her control.


    Hans'' Adam''s apple moved up as he choked a lump behind his throat. "Thank you," he rasped.


    "You''re wee," she said with a smile. "You can leave your details with Randy."


    Hans was so moved by the entire situation that his face went nk. He didn''t know how to react. After being out of job for more than two months now, he was desperate. He had to give good news to his wife. And he was thankful that despite knowing everything, well not everything, the new employer gave him a job. At the moment he would settle for it but would sneak out the moment he got a better job. He rose from his seat, thanked her again and then left the office. It was a beautiful day.


    Dawn chuckled softly when Hans went out. She wanted to find out more, especially about the government officials. The only person who came to her mind was her father-inw. But would he help? She had to take her chances and called him.


    Gayle was in a meeting with another Senator of his party over tea. He was shocked to see Dawn''s call. He picked it up.


    "Good morning, Father."


    "Everything okay?" he asked immediately. She had never called him and he sounded too nervous.


    "Yes, Father, everything is fine. I had a small favor to ask," she replied as it weighed upon her how much he cared for her.


    Gayle rxed on his chair as tension lines on his face faded. "Nothing I do for you would be a favor. Tell me."


    Dawn''s heart filled with affection. Gayle was like a father she never had. He was so warm and forting. What did she do to deserve him?


    She mentioned about The Starfish Refineries scam. "Can you find out about the government officers who were involved in this bribery scam? Maybe, you can run some political investigation¡­?"


    "Of course I can!" he replied. "Anything else?"


    "No Father."


    "How are your wedding preparations going on?"


    "We bought rings!" she said guiltily because it was Daryn who forced her to buy them. What she didn''t know was that it was Gayle who was goading Daryn to hurry up with the preparations.


    Gayle let out a softughter. "Good! What about your wedding gown?"


    Suddenly Dawn felt that Gayle was like a mother hen. "I still have to select one."


    "Then hurry up!"


    "I will," she said eagerly.


    "Great! I will send you the information within two days."


    "Thanks Father."


    She disconnected the call in the fear of getting more henpecked. She sighed and beamed and thenughed. Her father-inw was cute!


    When she reached home in the evening, she received a message from Lily Wyatt reminding her of dinner in the evening. Once again her trepidations rose. She rubbed the back of her neck in tiredness. Should she take Daryn with her?


    Cole had mixed feelings about the invite. His desire to go back to his old house thwarted the hatred that he had bred in his heart for so long. He longed to smell the scent of delicate blooms in his balcony. The aroma of his mothers'' baking dishes was still fresh in his memories. He longed to go back to his little room where he jumped on his mattress with his friends. Over thest five years, his home was where his sister was. It was her love and trust that kept him moving forward. And yesterday when Dawn told him that their Grandmother had called them over for dinner, he couldn''t hold himself.


    "I want to go there, Dawn," was all he managed to say at the end of it.


    She had hugged him and said, "I too want to go there." It was an emotional moment. They both wished to be with their parents. Did anyone in the world understand their miseries?


    Cole was ready in blue denims and a ck polo. As usual he looked handsome. When Dawn came out, he gave her a knowing look. They both shared the same excitement. She chose to wear a pale pink silk dress with a round neck and matching sandals. She wore very light jewelry. Wearing the right clothes was like a statement, and she had to be right. There was no point in wearing gaudy outfits or jewelry. She clutched her purse and curled her hand around Cole''s arm. She decided not to take Daryn. The siblings walked to the foyer and the security guards opened the door for them.


    When they reached the parking lot, a car pulled out. Dawn stepped and her eyes became wide.


    "Hello Wife!" said Daryn through the rear view mirror and winked at her.


    "Hello Dawn," Neal said lightly without looking at her.

 Chapter 156 - Visit To Wyatt Manor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Visit To Wyatt Manor (1)</h4>


    Dawn shook her head as sheughed. "Why is my husband so desperate to join me for dinner at my old ce?" she asked Daryn in a light manner.


    Cole narrowed his eyes. "Was he also invited?" he inly asked, pointing at Neal.


    "Well, that''s because you have to introduce me to your family sometime!" said Daryn. Then he addressed Cole, "Neal was just passing by. He dropped by to meet me so I got him with me. We have office work to discuss."


    However, for the whole journey to Wyatt Manor, none of them spoke a word about any business. They all were quiet, anticipating what would happen there.


    In the Wyatt Manor, Anne was dressing up her twenty year old daughter, Cecilia in one of the most exquisite gowns she had bought from a designer''s shop. She had called a makeup artist to dress her and make her look like a Barbie doll, a lovely package, which was perfect for a man as rich and powerful as Daryn Silver. Cecilia wore a rose-colored dress. Her hair was curled and two braids from the side came together at the back on top of which there were pale pink pearls with matching pale pink earrings.


    Her mother had been clever enough to show that she wanted to have some nice time with her Grandchildren Dawn and Cole and that would have emotionally strung a chord in Daryn''s heart. He wouldn''t feel that she was desperate for him to visit them. The old woman yed her cards too well.


    When the artist had finished with her makeup, Cecilia asked, "How do I look Mum?" She was so excited that Daryn Silver wasing to Wyatt Manor. Although her spirits dampened when she heard that he was apanying Dawn, she knew that her Grandmother and Mother would take care of her and then she would get ample time to be with Daryn. She had stars in her eyes. Imagine marrying the King of the country. He was the most eligible bachelor and having seasonal love affairs was only natural. She didn''t mind even if he had a string of mistresses. She had only seen him in the magazines and admired him from far. His torrid love affairs only enhanced his sex appeal. She was so turned on when he had to take a restraining order against a famous model after their trip to Europe.


    Anne surveyed her and said, "Perfect!"


    Cecilia smiled and swayed her neck left to right delicately. She had gone to the finest school and taught best manners in the world to carry out herself. She sped her hand and couldn''t wait to meet him.


    When they arrived at the Wyatt Manor, they found that the butler was waiting for them. Dawn recognized him immediately. She smiled at him warmly but was met with a cold re. He said curtly, "Please follow me here, Sir." He guided them through the manor.


    Childhood memories returned.


    Dawn''s hand was curled around Daryn''s as she walked through the manor and recollected everything. All the ssic paintings in the foyer were reced by some grotesque modern art. The chandeliers still lined the ceiling.


    "Your ce is not as impressive as I thought it would be," Daryn whispered.


    "I hope you aren''tparing it with the Silver Mansion," she retorted.


    "I am," he replied simply.


    Cole walked along with Neal behind the couple He was so apprehensive of the whole thing that he fidgeted a lot. In order to calm himself, he ced his hands in his pocket.


    The butler opened the door to the main hall and said, "Madam Lily is waiting for you in the main hall."


    The butler left and knowing where it was, Dawn walked towards the main hall. Her eyes were wide open as she took in everything that was there. She felt choked and stopped herself from crying. Cole shared the same emotions as hers. The familiar smell of the blooms in the garden at this time of the year wafted through his nose. This was his home.


    Lily Wyatt rose from her ce upon hearing the footsteps. She looked back and her eyes narrowed when she saw that Dawn was hung over Daryn''s arms. She ignored her and looked at Cole. He was looking like such a fine boy. His sharp features were prominent and she couldn''t help but admire the cleft in his chin, just like her son. Then she saw Daryn with surprise. Her trap had worked well.


    "What a pleasant surprise, Mr. Silver," she sounded amazed. She walked to them and greeted them eagerly. "I was expecting Dawn and Cole, but didn''t know that even you would havee. I would have instructed the servants to prepare a lovely seven course dinner for you." She feigned ignorance.


    Daryn smiled at her, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. Along with Dawn he walked to the plush sofas to sit. However, before they could sit, they heard heavy footfall. Anne, Helena, Cecilia and David wereing to greet them.


    Both Cole and Dawn looked at the four of them with swirling emotions. However, as Helena drew closer, her intense, fevered stare fell on Dawn. Her face was rigid and muscles in her arms stood out. She bared her teeth as if in a growl.


    Dawn returned the favor by a clenched jaw. She wanted to lunge at her and w her face. The tightness in her face almost stretched to a snarl and she suppressed an animalistic growl in her throat. Sensing that she wanted to shift, Daryn had to squeeze her hand to stop her.


    Cecilia couldn''t take her eyes off Daryn. He was the cynosure of her eyes. In person he looked even more macho, tough and rugged¡ªa total bad boy. He was so tall and had such broad shoulders that if he wanted he could lift her in his arms like a weightless object. Blush rose to her cheek thinking that and she clenched her thighs. She had to put on her best manners to charm him.


    Anne and David too ignored the siblings and greeted Daryn.


    The cold vibes from them were so obvious. None of them looked happy to see her. To say that Dawn was sad was an understatement she was emascted. She was in a weakened state because she felt stripped of power and authority in her own house. Everything belonged to her over here, yet she had nothing in her hands. She had an unpleasant tingling across the back of the neck as she sensed the hatred emanating from them. Suddenly she resenteding to meet them and thought of leaving but she controlled to keep peace.


    As they seated, Dawn said, "Thank you for the invitation, Grandmother. Daryn and Neal wanted to apany me. I hope it isn''t a problem," she said nervously as her eyes darted around.


    "This dinner is nothing but to create closeness amongst us Dawn. You left us five years back. We all missed you so much."


    ''What a lie?'' Dawn scoffed.


    "I am so happy that you brought Mr. Daryn Silver with you. Consider this as your homing," Lily replied in a grave tone. She turned her gaze to Cole and a huge smile erupted on her face. "How are you Cole? I have kept your room intact. Would you like to see it?"


    Cole nodded vehemently.


    "Then why don''t you go ahead?"

 Chapter 157 - Visit To Wyatt Manor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Visit To Wyatt Manor (2)</h4>


    Cole longed to be in his room. The memories flooded him and he looked at Dawn for approval. She nodded and he darted.


    Lily chuckled at his enthusiasm. Then she turned to Daryn and said, "Meet my daughter Anne and her husband, David McDow, Chairman of The Starfish Refineries." The two conveyed polite hellos "And that is Helena. She has been taking care of me like my own daughter-inw ever since re died," Lily said warmly pointing at her.


    Helena bowed slightly. Her facial expressions were tight. Daryn reminded her of how his father Gayle had pushed her to get out of the Wyatt Manor, but she had continued to stay on. In fact she had pushed his daughter and son out of the ce and took hold of the property¡ªwell notpletely, but arge part. She had her ns ready. As soon as Lily Wyatt would die, she would control the whole Wyatt Empire. She wondered if Daryn knew about the n that was hatched between Gayle and her. She also found it funny that Dawn was Gayle''s daughter-inw, the man who had tried to sabotage one of Luke''spanies. If she was with Daryn, then there were high chances that she was unaware. An evil smile came on her face. That was one thing she could use against them.


    "That is my granddaughter, Cecilia," Lily finally introduced her. "She was eagerly waiting to meet y¡ª" she coughed at her mistake, "Dawn and Cole."


    Daryn looked at Cecilia. She was so different from her cousin, Dawn. Overly dressed for a simple dinner evening? And why was she blushing?


    When Daryn''s gaze fell on her, Cecilia''s blush became deeper. ''Oh my! He is interested in me,'' she thought.


    "Hello Cecilia," Dawn said. But Cecilia ignored her and said, "Hello Mr. Silver."


    "Hi there!" he waved at her.


    Cecilia''s mouth fell. She couldn''t stop staring at the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    Neal was sitting quietly all the time, watching them like a hawk. It was clear that instead of asking how Dawn and Cole did all these years, the family was more interested in talking to Daryn.


    In order to further the conversation, David said, "I heard that the Silver House is nning on expanding further."


    Daryn took a deep breath. Why would he talk about his business to this man? So he changed the topic. "I heard that the government is keeping an eye on The Starfish Refineries." Mentally, hemunicated to Dawn, ''Why aren''t they talking to you?'' She shrugged.


    David flinched and let out a nervousughter. He waved a hand and said, "You should know what it is to be in an industry like that. Everyone behind your back tries to spread baseless rumors."


    ''Baseless rumor!'' That was the most ridiculous thing Dawn had listened to.


    Lily interrupted, "We should allow the men to talk." She looked at Dawn and said, "Join me for a walk outside in the garden. I am sure you would like to take a look at the greens that your mother used to take care of with a lot of interest." She had to lure Dawn out of the ce in order to give Cecilia a chance to talk to Daryn.


    Anne understood and coaxed her. "Yes! I would like to show you how nicely we''ve been taking care of thewns. You will love it Dawn."


    Dawn couldn''t help feeling nostalgic. That was one ce her mother loved to spend time in. Her father always appreciated her efforts. But in reality she knew that because of her grandmother, her mother was reduced to spending time in the garden or kitchen. Lily controlled all the business apart from her son. "Sure!" she said enthusiastically.


    Anne looked at Helena, but Helena was in no mood to join them. She said, "I have some business to attend and will be back for dinner." She gave a tight smile and went inside.


    Cecilia continued to sit in her ce. She leaned forward as her father talked to Daryn about business in order to show interest in the conversation and appear intelligent.


    Lily and Anne walked with Dawn to the gardens outside in silence. Dawn noticed the bonsai trees that were lined in a neat row in their designer wooden boxes, which her mother had ordered long back. In the center there was a small, gentle water fountain, which boasted of a lovely marble statue of the Greek Goddess, Aphrodite, which her father had to ship from Greece because of her mother''s insistence. She had introduced lily pads and koi carp in it. The soft cushion grass of the garden was like therapy to Dawn''s feet. The flowers bloomed and formed a riot over the neat line of bricks and she stopped to inhale the smell. She closed her eyes. It was beautiful. She rubbed her hands over her arms.


    "Your mother really liked gardening," Annemented.


    Lily chuckled with sarcasm. "Yes that was re''s specialty because she actually failed in most other areas. So what could she do? This was the best option."


    Anneughed. "It seems you''ve got your ''Greens'' genes from your mom," said Anne acerbically.


    Dawn lowered her eyes. The reality of being with those who hated her weighed upon her. ''What were you thinking Dawn? They will suddenly be friendly?'' In a way she wasn''t even expecting any pleasantries. She took off her sandals and walked barefoot ahead of them. Without looking back she answered, "Yes, thendscape my mother shaped is so beautiful that it remains the same till now, because no one can ever match her creativity." Not only did she appreciate her mother''s efforts, she even put her on a higher pedestal by saying that her creativity was the best. This also meant that she was suppressed yet she showed her best part in another form.


    Lily grunted understanding Dawn''s smart implication.


    "As for my green genes, I am proud they are from my mom, because there are several genes I wish I never had," she answered her aunt.


    Anne''s face paled. Dawn just insulted her in the worst possible manner.


    Lily narrowed her eyes and quickly said, "You both can take a walk together. I will go and see how the cooks are preparing."


    "I will also join you," said Anne and left with her mother.


    Dawn was happy that the two had gone. She wanted to be alone in the garden. The air became better and she ambled further.


    Lily had to take advantage of the time. She asked Anne to go to the kitchen while she went to Cole''s room.


    She found Cole lying on his mattress, staring at the ceiling. The bed sheet was crumpled beneath him and he had obviously been jumping on his bed.


    "Cole?"


    Cole sat immediately.


    Lilyughed. "It''s alright," she said and sat on the edge of the bed. "Do you like it here?" she asked.


    He nodded. His face was pink with excitement.


    "Then why don''t youe back?"


    His eyebrows lowered as he stared at his grandmother, trying toprehend her statement.


    Lily gave him a ss of orange juice that she had brought from the kitchen for him. "Have this," she said with a warm smile.


    Cole took it politely. He sipped it.


    After a while, Lily continued, "I would love to have you back here Cole because you are the heir of this business. But I don''t want Dawn to be with you."

 Chapter 158 - Visit To Wyatt Manor (3)

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Visit To Wyatt Manor (3)</h4>


    Cole jerked his head back as he looked at his grandmother with wide eyes.


    "There''s nothing to be so surprised about, Cole," said Lily. "You are too young to understand theplications of business. Dawn is nothing but apetitor to you. Being a legal heir of her father''s business, she can always challenge you in the court to snatch her fair share of money. But all this money, this wealth, it belongs to you and not her."


    Cole narrowed his eyes. "And why have you suddenly be so benevolent towards me?" He sipped his orange juice again as he visibly rxed and supported his body on his hand at the back.


    Lily liked that he was asking questions, because the more he asked, the more she would be able to convince him. "I always loved you Cole. It was Dawn who took you away. She made you run with her when all we wanted was to be with you. She made you believe that you are unwanted by the Wyatt family. The truth is that the Wyatt family needs you. Dawn fed you wrong information. Don''t be fooled by her. Come back to us and I will assure you that I am going to give you the best of the school and university education. No one can stop me from that."


    Cole frowned. "So you mean to that it was Dawn who separated me from you."


    "Yes!" Lily nodded. "She hates us ¨C don''t you know that? Can''t you see what games she is ying? She knows that we love you, so you are her trump card to im some of her father''s business. She is kind of keeping you a hostage to trade with us. And you have willingly walked into her trap." Lily covered her face with her hands as if in agony. "Come back to me Cole. Don''t be a pawn in her game of chess. You are only fifteen and very young. On the other hand, Dawn is twenty-three. She is a sharp woman and can manipte people easily."


    Cole finished his juice. He kept the ss on the bedside table and said, "Grandmother, if you love me so much, why didn''t you ever find me? I remember being chased by goons who wanted to kill us. If the Wyatt family wanted me so badly, why did my father think that he should hide us? Why did he hole us up in a hospital, away from everyone to protect us?" He smirked at her. "It was Dawn who protected me after the goons sniffed us. While you sat in this manor and used my father''s wealth to have fun, both Dawn and I struggled to live." Then he red at her. "Never, and I mean never¡ªask me to go against Dawn." Saying that, Cole got up from his ce, when suddenly his head reeled. He sat back on the bed. His vision became blurry and he looked at Lily. She was smiling.


    "What have you done to my drink?" he asked in a slurry voice. His body couldn''t take his weight and his brain fuddled. It seemed as if his head would roll away from his body.


    Lily gave a small, softugh. "Cole, you are such a lovely child but a fool. Once you are in my house, I won''t ever let you leave." She got up and stared at his limp body. "That juice had a tiny amount of drug in it just to make you sleep until tomorrow morning and by that time everything will be done. I will take you away from here and admit you in a boarding school in Switzend."


    Cole stared at her with his eyes half-open. He couldn''t even speak. A tear came out of his eye. This woman deceived her to this extent. And then his eyes closed.


    Lily opened his shoes and pulled his legs on the bed. She turned him to the side, covered him with a nket and then left after switching off the light. Her first mission wasplete. She chuckled lightly and closed the door behind her. As soon as Daryn and the rest would leave, she would ask her men to take Cole to a secure location.


    When she came out, she found Anne talking to the servants on how toy the table properly. She joined her.


    Back in the main hall, Cecilia was taking huge interest in the conversation between her father and Daryn. She would asionally nce at Neal. She tried to show her knowledge when she interjected her thoughts courteously. Whenever Daryn looked at her, she smiled more than required.


    David couldn''t help but praise his daughter. "My daughter is doing her graduation in liberal arts. She is pretty intelligent."


    Cecilia blushed. "Oh Daddy! It''s nothing," she said as she waved a hand in front of her delicately.


    "You do underestimate yourself," said David. Then he turned to Daryn and said, "Cecilia has been activelying to my office to understand the tricks of business but feels that it is better to stay at home and serve the family rather than trying to fight the business world. On her own volition, she has joined a finishing school. You know, her mother feels that it is important to have proper education in order to move in an elite society. She is not the uncouth type who hasn''t had a chance to get a good education."


    Cecilia tittered. She nced at Daryn to see if he was impressed or not. He had a faint smile on his bow-shaped lips, which that made her bite her lower lip.


    "That''s a nice thing," he said politely. "Girls should learn that."


    Cecilia was ecstatic that Daryn acknowledged her choice of education. It would be a matter of time that she would pluck Dawn out of his life.


    "If it were for me, I''d rather be at home and pregnant with my husband''s child," she added with a blush, lowering her eyes shyly.


    Daryn was bereft.


    Neal stared at her with wide eyes and raised eyebrows. "That''s so ancient!" He couldn''t helpmenting.


    David narrowed his eyes. He rose from his ce and said, "Neal, would youe to the bar? I have a really nice collection of Napa Valley wines, which I would like to unt."


    "Sure," Neal replied tly and walked with David, leaving Daryn and Cecilia alone.


    Daryn looked around while Cecilia''s gaze fixed on him. There was an awkward silence.


    "What interests you Mr. Silver?" Cecilia asked sexily to break the ice.


    "Plenty," he replied. "I like ying golf and pool and¡ª"


    "Oh that''s awesome!" Cecilia cut him short. "We own a golf course and I''d love to challenge you for a round. But my stakes are high. Every time you lose, you have to take your clothes off."


    Daryn cringed. "I''ll take a rain-check on that."


    Anne''s voice came from behind, "Dinner is ready." She looked at Cecilia and said, "Get Mr. Silver for dinner."


    "Sure mum!" she replied and rose in a sexy way. With a smile stered on her lips, she walked up to Daryn. "Pleasee." She wound her hands around his arm delicately.


    Dawn walked in the main hall by then. She saw her cousin and when their eyes met, Cecilia held her head high arrogantly, as if boasting her victory.


    As soon as Daryn saw Dawn, he removed Cecilia''s hand from his and growled, "Baby! Where were you?"

 Chapter 159 - Visit To Wyatt Manor (4) - Daryn Weds Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Visit To Wyatt Manor (4) - Daryn Weds Dawn</h4>


    Cecilia was stunned at the way Daryn removed his hand from hers. She stood there awkwardly and watched Daryn go to Dawn. He held the small of her back and kissed her on the forehead. "Missed you," he said out loud.


    Dawn chuckled. "Missed me? I was out for no more than twenty minutes."


    Cecilia rolled her eyes at their public disy of affection. Then she thought, ''Humph, she is just a fly. Soon I will marry Daryn Silver. Men like him marry girls like me, who are sophisticated and refined and not like her, who are so gamine.'' With a polite smile, she said aloud, "Pleasee for dinner. I think everyone must be waiting for us."


    The couple followed Cecilia to the dining room. Lily''s eyes narrowed when she saw that Daryn was holding Dawn''s back. Anger rose against Cecilia for not taking advantage of the situation. She suppressed it and with a tight smile, waved a hand to the chair to her right and said, "Dawn, please sit here."


    Dawn went and sat on the chair right next to her. After the way she spoke with her in the garden, Dawn was sure that she wasn''t weed a wee bit. And so now she was just being courteous. Daryn sat right next to Dawn.


    "Where''s Cole?" asked Dawn, looking around.


    Lily chuckled. "He must be busy in his room. After all he is seeing it after a long time. Don''t worry, I have already sent food to his room."


    Dawn nodded. She could understand her brother''s emotions so well.


    Anne and David sat on the opposite side followed by Neal and Helena. To Dawn''s relief, Jason and Niall weren''t there. However, much to Daryn''s irritation, Cecilia sat next to him.


    The servants served them and then they left. Everybody had dinner in peace. In order to break the ice, Cecilia said, "Mr. Daryn, I would love to see your office. I have heard so much about The Silver House." Her round face broke into a smile.


    "Okay, I can arrange a tour for you," he replied, sipping his wine over a piece of steak. Suddenly he felt a foot under the table massaging him. He coughed.


    "Are you all right?" Dawn enquired.


    "I am," he replied with a tight smile and shifted in his seat towards Dawn.


    "Where''s Cole?" Neal became ufortable.


    "He is in his room," Lily replied.


    "My daughter is very skillful, Mr. Daryn," Anne said. "You knowst summer she joined the cooking sses in New York under the best Master Chef for three months. She is an excellent host." She pointed to braised boneless fish steak and said, "You should try that. She prepared it herself. Didn''t even allow any servants to help her."


    Cecilia giggled.


    "Oh! That''s very nice," said Daryn. "I have a question for you Cecilia," he added.


    Cecilia couldn''t believe that Daryn was taking such active interest when her mother mentioned about her cookery skills. Surely this man loved food, and the way to man''s heart was through his stomach. She looked at him attentively and fluttered her eyes.


    ''I want to gouge her face,'' a thought pushed in Daryn''s mind. That was Dawn. She was getting angry.


    ''Is my girl jealous?'' he asked mentally.


    ''Huh? Jealous and me? Never!''


    ''Are you sure?''


    ''I will spank you hard, if you talk to her!''


    ''Ouch! I want you to spank me, wife.''


    Neal choked on his meat and coughed. ''In case you guys forgot, when you open your mental shields, all werewolves in the vicinity can listen to you.''


    Dawn''s face became red.


    David patted Neal''s back. "I am fine," he said and downed the wine.


    "So what''s the question?" Cecilia said.


    "What were your SAT scores?" Daryn asked as he cut a piece ofmb chop.


    Cecilia shrank. Her face became pale. She looked at her mother for support.


    Anne chewed her garlic bread, gulped and said, "Actually, Cecilia wasn''t well during her SAT exams. She had prepared so well and right on the day when she had to give her exam, she had an upset stomach. So the SAT scores weren''t that good." Anne chuckled nervously.


    "Hmm, why did you join Liberal Arts?" Daryn asked inquisitively.


    "Because I wanted to," she replied in a low, uneasy voice.


    "From what I''ve heard, you get that as an option only if you have scored very less in your SATs. What was your percentile in Math?"


    Cecilia''s face nched. She knew that her academics were shaky and so in front of Daryn she had to project herself higher by focusing on other aspects like cooking and finishing school.


    "It¡ª it was¡ª"


    Seeing her stutter, Daryn said, "It''s okay. You don''t have to answer."


    Lily jumped to salvage. "But you see Mr. Silver, Cecilia is such a fine girl that eventually she will make a lovely wife and an extraordinair¨¦ socialite. Her profile fits for your kind of society."


    Daryn smiled, he kept his knife and fork down and smiled. "I am sure she will."


    Cecilia thought that if she kept calm and looked controlled, Daryn would appreciate how she could sail through a difficult situation. So she became quiet and smiled too.


    "By the way do you know that Dawn haspleted her Management Degree in Finance from University of Yorkshire?" Daryn boasted. "And that too with really good grades. She was on a schrship, which is extremely difficult to get in Ennd?" He shook his head. "I wonder why she went for a schrship when she came from such a rich family as yours." The insult was apparent.


    Lily stopped eating and became stiff.


    Dawn pursed her lips.


    Daryn dug his coat''s pocket and took out a beautiful red envelope¡ªan invitation card on which it was written in golden calligraphy:


    "Daryn Weds Dawn"


    Around the words were fine golden vines.


    Daryn slipped the card on the table towards Lily Wyatt.


    Everyone on the table looked at it with curiosity except Neal who continued to eat.


    Lily picked up the card and her face became stone cold. "What is it?" she asked sternly.


    "I am getting married to Dawn in three weeks from now. Since you all are her only family, I wanted you all to be a part of this big event. I got this invite especially printed to give it to you, Mrs. Wyatt, in presence of all the family members." It cost him five hundred dors to print a single card, but that was peanutspared to the looks on the faces he so wanted to see now.


    Dawn''s eyes were wide with surprise. She never anticipated that Daryn would be so cool? Her face became deep scarlet as numerous emotions twirled inside her. She ced her hand in hisp and squeezed his thighs.


    Cecilia nched. An invitation? Her eyes fixed on the red envelope. Anne and David seemed to choke on their food. Whatever hopes they had for their daughter evaporated.


    As for Lily, she looked as if she had drunk a ss of vinegar. She controlled herself immediately and said, "Congrattions." Others followed her in a low, subdued tone.


    "Cheers!" Neal said and picked up his wine ss.


    ''You are a badass!'' he conveyed Daryn mentally.


    Everyone had to clink their sses. Cecilia wanted to burst into crying.


    A few minutester Daryn wiped his mouth and said, "We need to go back soon darling. I have an overseas video meeting with Caleb and his associates."

 Chapter 160 - Visit To Wyatt Manor (5)

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Visit To Wyatt Manor (5)</h4>


    Cecilia''s face was red and she had been gulping saliva down her throat more than required only to stop herself from crying. The castle that she had built in the air burst like a bubble. From the corner of her eyes she saw that Dawn had put her hands on Daryn''s thigh possessively and was squeezing it. To her horror, Daryn ced his hand on hers and grasped it. Slowly he brought it to his bulge and made her massage him there. Cecilia was aghast. Her mouth dropped to the floor. She saw that Dawn wanted to remove her hand but he continued to grab it hard and she couldn''t lift it. She continued to stare at the activity when suddenly Daryn looked at her. Was he doing this on purpose just to show her? He made Dawn massage slightly more under her gaze. Embarrassed as hell, she quickly turned her face away.


    When Dawn finally removed her hand from Daryn''s thigh, she wiped her face. She had a huge grin on her face. This was one of the best moments she had had in so many days. She bit her lip and said looking at him affectionately, "I love you, Daryn."


    Daryn turned, cupped her face and said gazing intensely into her eyes, "I love you more," and nted a kiss on her lips. Then he looked at Lily and said, "I am so thankful that you got a granddaughter like Dawn. Otherwise what would have happened to me? I would have died without a wife!"


    Cecilia couldn''t helpmenting, "It''s not that other girls are dead. One less doesn''t make a difference."


    Daryn''s face darkened. His expressions turned murderous. The temperature of the surroundings dropped twenty degrees and the ce became stifling. David''s face became ashen white. He coughed and said, "Cecilia is just a small girl. She doesn''t understand things."


    Dawn could sense Daryn''s emotions, which were like a thunderstorm before lightning. She changed the subject. "Where''s Cole?"


    "I told you, he''s in his room. My butler has already sent the food to him, so he must be eating there," said Lily. Then she leaned her elbows on the table and ced her chin over her hands. "Why don''t you leave Cole here for tonight? I will drop him back to your home tomorrow morning," she suggested in a soft voice. "It''s been long since this house has seen Cole and I would also love to catch up with him." She looked at Daryn and added, "You both can have a free night together with Cole over here."


    "Cole''s never been a hurdle in our so called free nights," Daryn answered. He guffawed. Then he faced Dawn and repeated, "Let us hurry up darling. I am sorry that I can''t wait for the rest to finish." In fact Daryn didn''t have a meeting. All he wanted was to give that envelope to her family and get out of there. With the way they all had behaved, he didn''t want Dawn to stay any longer.


    "Sure," said Dawn. She bowed to the rest of them and said a polite thank you before getting up. "I am going to fetch Cole."


    Lily interjected again. "Dawn, haven''t you heard me? Can''t you leave him over here for today? Don''t I, as his Grandmother, have an iota of custody over him?" She sounded pretty angry.


    Dawn couldn''t understand as to why was Lily showing her dominion over Cole to the extent that she was bing possessive. It was possible that after so many years, her love for her Grandson surfaced. "I¡ª I¡ª let me ask Cole if he wants to stay back."


    "You don''t have to!" Lily cut her in again much to her surprise. "I will inform him. Besides Mr. Silver is in a hurry to leave."


    Dawn rubbed the back of her neck. She looked at Lily and then with hesitation said, "Okay, just send him back tomorrow morning. He has a lot of homework to do."


    A smile spread on Lily''s lips. Her n was working smoothly. This Dawn was such an emotional fool, just like her mother. She would never let Cole meet her ever again and she would make sure that Cole flew off to Switzend tomorrow. All arrangements were already made. She had been so particr in the arrangements that she had even asked Helena to arrange for goons to kill Dawn once she leaves the Wyatt Manor. With Cole in her custody, she didn''t have a care in the world.


    "I will send him tomorrow morning. Don''t worry," she said in a warm voice.


    Daryn held Dawn''s hand and the family walked with them to the portico where the car was parked. Daryn looked at his watch. He was getting impatient. He looked behind to wait for Neal. "Now where''s Neal?" he asked in an irritated voice.


    Dawn also looked towards the door. "He must be washing his hands," she chuckled knowing what a neat-freak Neal was.


    Lily narrowed her eyes at her again, willing them to leave as soon as possible. She nced at Helena, who nodded and left. She had to instruct her men to carry out the orders. They had to take Dawn out and shoot her.


    Suddenly, Neal came out and he was seen carrying Cole in his arms. Dawn''s eyes became wide with shock. "What happened to Cole?"


    Lily was stunned. Her body froze and her mind stopped working.


    Neal said, "Open the car. Cole is not well. We have to take him to the hospital."


    Daryn opened the car immediately and Neal made Cole sleep in the back seat. Dawn hopped in and she ced Cole''s head in herp.


    Lily Wyatt broke into sweat. She wiped her face with her frail hand. "I think he is only sleeping," she said. All her ns that she had meticulously made ever since she had called Dawn to her house were getting sabotaged right in front of her eyes and she couldn''t say a word. "I told you to leave him here, Dawn. I am going to drop him tomorrow." She gave ast try.


    But the way Dawn looked at her, it made her quiet.


    Anne and David looked as stunned as possible. They didn''t know of Lily''s ns.


    "You should take him to the hospital," said David. "His face is pale."


    Lily wanted to p David. If they took him to the hospital, it would be easy to investigate that she had drugged him and she might go to jail. "The child is simply sleeping! Stop disturbing my Grandson!" she chided them. Then she looked at Dawn and said, "You are so cold-hearted. Cole is sleeping. You havepletely ignored hisfort. I want him to stay here, but you have disregarded that too. What kind of a sister are you? I am ashamed of you!"


    "And I am ashamed of you," Dawn replied with hatred, and Daryn started the car. They sped off.


    Neal took his hand out of the window and poked his middle finger up in the air at Lily.


    Lily stumbled back.


    "That was intelligent Neal," said Dawn. "If you hadn''t been so inquisitive about Cole, I wouldn''t have asked you to go and find him."


    Neal had mentally asked them to go and find Cole. He suspected the way Lily talked.


    "Your Grandmother is a vicious woman," he replied. "Let''s go to the hospital!"

 Chapter 161 - The Chase

    <h4>Chapter 161 - The Chase</h4>


    Daryn was driving as fast as he could to the hospital, but the nearest was at least two miles away. He was fuming with anger. That old woman had gone too far in exacting revenge but what was she thinking by doping Cole. Cole was a child and how could she stoop to those levels. At this point of time he wanted to avenge her and give her the worst punishment of her life.


    Dawn couldn''t stop from crying. She looked at Cole''s limp body, his ck face and feel miserable. This was the first time she had seen him so helpless. His face was on herp. She had wrapped her arm around him and was wiping the tears that ran down her cheeks uncontrobly. Her Grandmother had crossed the limits of turpitude. "Cole, hang in there bro," she said softly with a hitched breath. Her lips quivered. She hoped that nothing bad happened.


    However, they hadn''t even driven half a mile, when all at once two ck cars began to chase them. All at once, one of them overtook them and started driving in front of them impeding the speed of the car. Darn honked but the car didn''t budge. He tried his best to dodge it and overtake, but it was difficult as the road was narrow.


    "Who the hell are these?" asked Neal. "Are they neotides?" He knew that time and again neotides used toe after Daryn. However, after he was in a rtionship with Dawn, things and ebbed.


    The car at the back crashed into them and the wheels of their car skidded. Dawn''s body jerked to the front as her head banged in the driver seat. She held Cole tightly so that he wouldn''t roll. "What is going on?" she shouted.


    Daryn steadied the car. A muscle feathered in his jaw. "Are these rogues are working on Lily''s instructions?"


    Dawn''s eyes became wide. Repulsion, revulsion surged through her body.


    ---


    In the Wyatt Manor, Lily rushed after Helena as soon as Daryn and Dawn had left. She wanted to stop her from sending instructions. As soon as she reached Helena, she found her talking to the ruffians, "Kill her and I don''t care whether you kill Daryn and Neal."


    "No!" Lily shouted, but Helena had quickly disconnected the call. "Tell them to back off," Lily growled. She seemed nervous as hell.


    "What do you mean?" said Helena with a frown. "I have given these people a lot of money in advance. It''s not easy to get a reliable killer who will not leave traces. It was you who wanted to kill Dawn and we hade with this n, then what has happened in just a few hours?"


    "They have taken Cole with them. I don''t want Cole to get hurt," Lily hissed. "Now call them again and ask them to withdraw."


    Helena cocked her head. Nothing could be better than this. Both the brother and sister were in the same car. The killers would kill all of them and this would be the end of their story. The whole me would go on Lily because she was the one on whose behest she ordered their killing. A smile came on her lips. She tapped her phone to her lips and said, "I am sorry Lily, but the orders have gone. The killers don''t like to be contacted when they are executing their hunt."


    "Shut up!" Lily roared. She knew the likes of Helena. "Call them to abort the n. If you don''t, and if Cole gets hurt, I am going to make it sure that you are buried alive in the ground."


    Helenaughed. "You can do all that you like, but this order is irreversible," she said and swayed out of the door.


    Lily broke into sweat for the second time that evening.


    ---


    "Neal, take the wheels," Daryn said in a heavy voice. "Get them safely to the hospital."


    "Why don''t you open your mind-link to other pure bloods?" said Neal in a cold, controlled tone. "Those who will be able to hear you will answer your call."


    "Yes, I am about to do that," he said.


    Suddenly, Dawn heard a full st in her mind. It made her shiver. It was a howl of a pure blood werewolf to call his people.


    Daryn opened the door of the car and stood from his seat. Dawn''s memories of him saving her the first day they had met resurfaced. That day he was saving the siblings without knowing who they were and once again he was doing the same ¨C the difference was that he was her mate now.


    Neal shifted to the driver seat and Daryn jumped out. Dawn saw him transform into a massive white wolf. The way he ran made her want to shift and run beside him. She could feel vengeance pouring out of every cell from his body.


    She looked at Cole, wiped her tears and then while strapping Cole properly with the seat belts, she said, "Neal, this time I want to join my mate. Can you take care of Cole?"


    "Yes!" Neal said with clenched jaws. All he wanted was to get Cole to the hospital and then gouge each one of these. Lily was his hit list already.


    Once she had settled Cole, she opened the door. Cold wind whipped her hair. She felt the urge to shift and leapt out of the car. When shended on the ground, she had transformed into a grey wolf. That day she wondered how Daryn could suddenly jump out of the car, and today she could do the same effortlessly.


    Neal drove the car away.


    Daryn had once again shifted and had attacked the car in front of them. He was on the roof, lying t on his belly. He pounded the car and arge dent appeared on the roof.


    She heard a gunshot. Her mind froze. There was silence and her speed slowed. Everything appeared to happen in slow motion. She saw the car speeding away. ''Daryn¡­'' she called out but he didn''t reply. Hair on the back of her neck rose.


    Loud howls came from a distance. Pure blood werewolves in the vicinity had heard their Alpha''s call. Suddenly, Dawn saw five werewolves racing past her to the cars. She heard another pound on the car. ''Daryn?'' she called him again.


    ''Yes,'' came an aggressive reply.


    Excited, Dawn darted behind those wolves. She instructed them. ''One of you go in front of the car. I need the driver to break the speed.''


    Not one, but two werewolves ran in front of the car and the drive had to apply brakes. The car slowed and this was the opportunity Daryn was seeking. He opened the driver''s door, held him by the cor and threw him out. More gunshots were fired, but other werewolves had attacked the assassins inside. They had dragged them out and were now mauling them. More gunshots were heard. Daryn had steered the car to the left allowing Neal to rush to the hospital.


    Dawn had focused her attention to the car on the back.


    A pack of more than dozen werewolves were seen mauling the killers and within twenty minutes everything was over.


    Dawn rushed to the white wolf that was hers. He was bleeding profusely. Another car came and Daryn was rushed to the Silver Mansion where Gayle was waiting with healers and doctors. Daryn was shot twice. One bullet had punctured his stomach, while the other had lodged in the shoulder.

 Chapter 162 - Muttering

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Muttering</h4>


    Dawn was clutching her dress and her gaze flitted around the ce, never settling on anyone or anything. Her neck was stiff and a pained gaze was all one could see in her. She regretted epting Lily''s invitation. Neal had called her and informed her that they had taken Cole to emergency and that he seemed out of danger. He was just heavily drugged.


    "Get the detailed report from the doctor," she said. She knew she would use it in the future.


    When they reached the Silver Mansion, Gayle received them. Muscles strained, his face was pale and as soon as the werewolves brought Daryn, he rushed them to the nursing room that was at the far end of the mansion. Dawn followed them. The room was equipped with modern facilities. It was small with a single hospital bed. The wall was painted white and the white curtains on the windows were of light material. What surprised Dawn was that apart from all modern equipment that one found in the hospitals, there was a small wooden shelf, which was filled with various colored potions.


    The doctor who attended to Daryn must have been a werewolf. He looked at Gayle and said, "I will be extracting bullets from his body. You all have to stay out."


    "Will he be okay?" she asked him in a shaky voice.


    "He should be. After all he is our Alpha," said the doctor and then closed the room.


    All the werewolves who had joined them for killing the assassins were massive, bulky and over six feet tall. They looked dangerous and feral. They were standing right outside the room to give their blood if needed. This was the loyalty that the Alpha was given. Dawn was mesmerized.


    It took an hour for them to extract both the bullets. And by the time operation finished, three bottles of blood had already been taken and administered to Daryn. The werewolves said that more can be taken and they were ready, but the doctor had said that Daryn would recover fast, so it wasn''t needed.


    "Can I go and stay with him for the night?" asked Dawn. Her eyes were red and lines strained her cheeks from all the crying. In all these months of being with Daryn, she had never felt so miserable. Her heart writhed in pain. Her mate was in this condition because of her.


    "I am sorry, Ms. Dawn," said the doctor, "but I can''t allow you to meet him now. Let him recover a little and then you can meet, or else chances of infection increases. There''s a nurse inside. She is going to stay there until Daryn is conscious."


    Dawn pursed her lips and nodded. All others left and only Gayle was left with her.


    "Tell me everything, from beginning to the end," he demanded.


    "I¡ª Lily Wyatt¡ª my Grandmother had invited Cole and me for dinner," said Dawn. In the next fifteen minutes, she narrated the incident to him.


    Gayle''s face was red with fury. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you sure those were Lily''s men?"


    She shook her head. "No, we are assuming that. We don''t know for sure." She was thinking that Gayle is going to hate her for putting his son in this condition because of her family, but he didn''t say a word about it.


    Gayle swallowed his saliva. If those were Lily''s men, she was in for major trouble. He looked at Dawn with concern and said, "Why don''t you go and rest? Daryn''s room is on the first floor and I am sure you will find something to change in."


    She looked in his eyes and asked, "Father, aren''t you angry with me for putting Daryn in this situation?"


    Gayle gave a faint smile. He kept his hand on her shoulder and said, "No Dawn. You are his mate, his Luna. This was expected. I would have been surprised if he hadn''t gone for the killers."


    Her eyes became blurry again and she smiled through her tears. "Thank you," she whispered.


    Gayle patted her shoulder. "Now go and take rest."


    She shook her head again. "No, I want to stay here."


    Gayle took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I understand child." He left.


    It was 1am in the night. Dawn went to sit on the couch that was on the corner of the aisle. She looked fixedly at the door until her eyelids became heavy with sleep. She woke up with a start.


    "Dawn!" she heard him growl. There was loud pounding on a table. She looked at the wall clock. It was 5am in the morning.


    Not able to stop herself, she opened the door of the recovery room and rushed inside. Daryn was moving his head left to right and with his eyes clenched tight, he was calling her name in whispers. "Dawn, Da¡ª Dawn¡­"


    The nurse was holding a syringe in her hands.


    "Daryn, stay still baby," said Dawn and rushed to his side. He was burning with fever. Then she turned to look at the nurse and said, "Call the doctor!"


    "He is on his way Ma''am," she said. "Can you please hold him? I have to give this injection in his arm."


    Dawn sat down on the bed next to Daryn and rubbed his forehead and hair. "It''s okay darling." She stroked his cheeks. "It''s okay. I am here." Then she muttered under her breath, "All of this is my fault." She took his hand in hers and kissed his palm. She stroked his palm gently with her thumb. She couldn''t help crying seeing how badly he was hurt. There was bruise on his left eye and a cut near his upper lip.


    Daryn calmed down and instinctively, held Dawn''s hand near his chest. The nurse gave him the injection.


    "Ms. Dawn, you may go back to your room. I am here," said the nurse.


    But Dawn was reluctant. "I will stay here," she said in a low voice. It was impossible to leave him in this condition.


    A few minutester, Daryn appeared sedated. His hand became limp.


    "When will he be fine?" she asked the nurse.


    ''He should be fine by the morning."


    Dawn nodded. Then she picked up her legs and slid next to him. She needed to smell him, to be with him to assure him, to assure herself that he was well.

 Chapter 163 - You Can Marry Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 163 - You Can Marry Someone Else</h4>


    When Dawn woke up next, she found Daryn propped up on his elbow, his face on his hands, staring at her with his ck eyes.


    "Daryn!" she squealed.


    He smiled.


    She cupped his chin in her hand and said, "How are you doing, love?" He looked fine. The fever had subsided and had color on his face. She examined his shoulder and then her gaze traveled to his stomach. "Are you okay?" she asked again. She was amazed at his recovery rate. His cells regenerated so fast. He was a rare specimen. No wonder so many were after him and no wonder his people protected him fiercely.


    "Better," he replied as he stared into her green eyes. His shoulder wound had almost recovered but his stomach was still hurting. In all the recoveries he has ever undergone, this was the best. There was so much loneliness every time but today he felt blessed that his mate was with him. "By Skadi! I don''t think I can live without you, Dawn. I am addicted to you."


    Tears began to well in her eyes. "I want to take you home as soon as possible."


    "This is your home baby," he said, as he wrapped his arm around her.


    She wanted to see Cole. "Please darling." Her home was the Silver Arcade.


    Daryn kissed her lightly on her lips and said, "We are going to stay here now, and I am going to increase the security around Cole." He kissed her again. "I won''t let you go out of my sight." He pulled her closer to him and pressed her head against his chest.


    His scent engulfed her senses and she felt reassured. She kissed his chest repeatedly. "I hate to see you in this situation," she murmured. "I miss you every moment when you''re not with me. You worry me a lot. You shouldn''t havee after me."


    "That''s not something you can decide." Daryn kissed the crown of her head. "How is Cole?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Neal informed me yesterday that he is doing fine."


    Daryn exhaled and his facial muscles rxed visibly. He propped his head on the pillow and tilted to look at his wife while he stroked her hair. "Who were those men?" he asked.


    "We don''t know yet. I think Father is trying to find out."


    If they were Lily''s men, he was going to make Lily''s life a hell on this earth.


    Dawn looked up again at his face. She traced his chin and noticed that his bruises were gone. She kissed his lips deeply this time. He opened his mouth for her and let her in. She was his drug and he needed more of her. He grabbed her face and his fingers almost dug in her skin. He wanted her so badly that it hurt. Grasping her hand, he took it to his bulge. "I want to have you right here. Do you want that?"


    He was about to strip her off her dress when she pulled herself away. She pressed her finger on his lips and in a dulcet voice said, "No Mr. Daryn, you can''t have sex right now."


    He growled. Denying sex was not something a werewolf tolerated. He pulled her tightly in his embrace.


    Dawn''s hair fell on her face. "You aren''t well," she reminded him.


    He removed her hair and was about to kiss when someone knocked the door continuously.


    Daryn growled at this interruption. Immediately Dawn pulled herself away from him. She sat upright on the bed, straightened her clothes and said, "Who''s there?"


    Cole opened the door and came rushing in. Neal followed them. "Dawn!" he said and went to hug her. He hugged her so tight that Dawn winced. "I hate that vile woman. I hate her from the bottom of my heart. She said so many horrible things about you. I don''t want to go back to that house. Dawn let us leave this town. I don''t want to do anything with those bastards!" His body quivered when he spoke those words.


    There was so much anger and hatred in his voice that Dawn hugged him back affectionately. The siblings stood there in each other''s embrace for a long time. She patted him on the back. "We won''t go back," she reassured him.


    "She spoke so much nonsense about you. She wants me to leave you and stay with her!" Cole removed himself from her. He looked in her eyes and said, "I will never leave you sis! Father has told me to protect you and I am going to do that as long as I live."


    "Aww! My baby!" Dawn got up and hugged him.


    "I loathe that woman! Let''s go back to Ennd." At this point of time, all Cole wanted was to take his sister to a ce where no one would be a threat to them. He was fed up with the shenanigans of his own family. Neal had filled him with what happenedst night and it scared him. He noticed that Daryn was seeing the two of them warmly. He went to him, held his hand and said, "Thanks Daryn. I don''t want this to happen again. I don''t want anyone to get hurt because of us." He stopped himself from crying because boys never cried. "I will take Dawn away from here and you can marry someone else."


    At first they stared and then Daryn and Neal roared withughter. Gayle hade by then and even he joined them. Cole looked utterly confused. "I am serious!" he said as his face turned red. "Dawn will not live in Bainsburgh. With us out of the picture, we all will livefortably. As for the twopanies Dawn has acquired, we are going to change their base to a different city. But, enough of Bainsburgh!"


    Gayle came around and he patted Cole''s back. "You have made a lot of ns and have grown up, young man! But you can''t go. Dawn is about to get married to Daryn in three weeks. All preparations are undergoing. We can''t let Daryn''s bride run away just before the marriage."


    Cole slumped his shoulders. He walked to the chair and sat down. "I protest."


    "Why?" Gayle asked.


    "I am scared for Dawn¡­"


    "Don''t be. From now on, you two are staying in the Silver Mansion."


    Cole looked up at him with surprise.


    "Yes, your room is ready right next to mine and I have also bought a chess board. I am looking forward to defeating you," said Gayle with a raised eyebrow.


    Cole scoffed. "As if!" He nced at his sister and she blinked with a nod. He rxed, sat back and said, "I need to bring my X-box, PS4, sound system,puter,ptop, iPad and several other gadgets."


    "Yes, include your school books too!" said Neal and they allughed yet again.


    In the next few days Dawn and Cole moved to the Silver Mansion. If Daryn''s room at Silver Arcade was big and luxurious, then his bedroom in the mansion was ptial. Her favorite ce was the portico just outside the room from where she would look at River Lifye. Beyond the river, lining other bank were lush-green rolling?hills.


    "What is that forest?" she asked as she viewed them one day in the morning, a weekter.

 Chapter 164 - On Heats?

    <h4>Chapter 164 - On Heats?</h4>


    Daryn stood behind her with his arms wrapped around her waist and his chin on her head. Life had been so good over the past one week that he could not wish for anything better. He was at his home and his wife. Two weekster he would get married to her in the eyes of the humans as well. And sex had been mind blowing. He didn''t know that Dawn was one insatiable neotide, and he wouldn''t agree that he was never satisfied. He was always satisfied, it was just that he wanted more of her. It was a Monday morning and they had skipped going to an important ministry function only to be together. They had made love till the wee hours of the morning until they werepletely exhausted. Daryn had eventually pulled her over his chest and they slept. When he woke up, he found that Dawn was standing on the terrace in a thin camisole. He wore his pants and came out. She was watching the thick trees that had lined the bank of River Lifye. He went to wrap his arms around her and kissed her hair. They were all mussed up because ofst night''s activities.


    "Those are Ensmoire Forests," he replied.


    Dawn''s eyes became wide. ''Quetz!'' was the first word that came in her mind.


    ''Yes, Dawn. I am right here. I know you live across the river. Can I visit you?''


    She chuckled. ''Not unless you want to be an anklet on my leg?'' She was so excited. ''I wille over soon to meet you,'' shemunicated back.


    ''Good, I am looking forward to it and if you like you can get Daryn too. I won''t mind his presence.''


    ''I will!'' she replied.


    ''Great! In that case I am off to catch my prey. A deer has been hiding for a long time.''


    Dawn chuckled with excitement.


    "To what do I own this happiness?" he asked, amused at her by his answer. Daryn had recoveredpletely. The skin on his body was as good as new within three days, and he had joined the office.


    She turned to look at him. She circled and walked past him towards the bedroom. With her hands at the back, she stopped to turn again and said with an air of mystery, "Quetz lives in Ensmoire Forest. And I just talked to him. He has invited both of us to visit him."


    Daryn''s head jerked back. He walked up to her. "Woah! So that exins your excitement." He tucked a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. "I would like to see him again. We can go this weekend, if you like."


    "Yes! Thanks Daryn," she said and put a hand on his face. Daryn closed his palm against her tiny hand and squeezed it. Suddenly, her mind was filled with a thundering crescendo of emotions. Her heartbeat elerated like a bullet train and she was thrown five feet away from him t on her ass. She looked at him with wide eyes, as she coughed. Daryn rushed to her and sat down on his knees beside her.


    "What happened?" she asked in between her coughs.


    "I don''t know¡­" he said. "Are you okay?" he asked. He helped her sit on hisp.


    She felt that her body was on fire. Her camisole was drenched with sweat and her tits were hard against it. She felt that if she weren''t dipped in a tub filled with ice cubes, her body would catch fire. She fanned herself and said, "What is happening to me?" Her hands went to her stomach and she pressed it hard. Her hair tumbled in waves over her shoulders and she watched Daryn with hunger in her eyes. His eyes turned cker than usual. He lost control to his wolf. He had an urge to shift and take his mate.


    She cupped his face and pressed her breasts against his naked chest. "Fuck, this is getting weird!" she said, but pressed her lips against his. "Your eyes," she said, but didn''t care. He wrapped his arms around her and mped his body against hers. Slowly he brought his hands down to her hips, picked her up. She mped her legs around him and gyrated her hips.


    He pinned her against the wall in the bedroom and opened his pants. She continued to kiss him madly, passionately and soon he filled her. His ws hade out and his fangs were elongating. Dawn fisted his hair and shoved his head back to nt a trail of hot kisses on his square jawline. His chest rippled with a growl. With his hands mped on her hips, he moved her up and down. He had dug his nails in her skin, but that didn''t matter. The fire consumed them both and he came with a roar filling her again and again. She exploded around him. Daryn held her as she almost fainted due to exhaustion. His ws and fangs retracted. He took her inside and ced her on the bed. There was blood on her hips. He flipped her on her back and cleaned her.


    "I am sorry," he whispered but she was already sleeping.


    When she woke up an hourter, she found that he had taken a bath and was all dressed up. "What happened out there, Daryn?" she asked.


    "I think my wolf sensed that you were on heats," he replied as he gazed at her with lowered eyelids. "My wolf wants to breed with you."


    Dawn blinked nkly at him. "I am on heats every month!"


    "Had you been a pure blood, you would have sensed it too and the intensity to mate and have babies would have driven us crazy. We would have been running in our wolf forms in the jungles."


    "But pure bloods and neotides can''t have babies," she said.


    "I know¡­" he replied with sadness in his eyes. "My wolf doesn''t seem to understand that¡­" He looked away from her. "I am so sorry babe. I won''t let my wolf gain control over me. I am going to be more careful."


    Gayle''s call interrupted their conversation. Daryn picked it. "Those were Helena''s men. And the political investigation that Dawn asked me to conduct, its reports are ready. I won''t be emailing them to you because I don''t want to leave online footprints but I have it all written down in documents."

 Chapter 165 - A Manila Envelope

    <h4>Chapter 165 - A Man Envelope</h4>


    Daryn looked up at Dawn with a frown. "Father has the details about the investigation you had asked him about."


    "Nice! I will get ready in twenty minutes and join you for breakfast," said Dawn and hopped out of the bed. "Ouch!" her face twisted with pain.


    Daryn rushed to her. "Don''t get up." He bit his lip.


    Dawn could sense that he was regretting a lot ever since his wolf had tried toe out of his control. But she had heard earlier that this was something that Alpha werewolf was born with. His wolf was very strong, very powerful and in matters of mate, it often lost control of his human form.


    She smiled and said, "It''s fine darling. I will also heal up soon." He really thought of her as a fragile doll.


    "Don''t move Dawn. I am going to get food for you over here."


    And this was another problem. The werewolves loved to feed their females. It was an obsession with them.


    "No!" she snapped. "I will be dressed in twenty, and will join you for breakfast." She cupped his face again and stared into his eyes, "Don''t worry darling. I don''t regret a single thing you did to me." She had to appease his wolf.


    Daryn took a deep breath. He leaned his face in her hand and said, "I am going to exercise more control."


    Half an hourter when he had ensured that his wife was well fed, they were on their way to the office.


    "As expected, it was Helena who came after me," said Dawn as she removed a speck of dust from her white coat. She had tied her hair in a ponytail and was wearing one of the silk shirts that Daryn had orderedvishly for her. Ever since she hade, she hadn''t repeated a dress or sandals. It was something she loved. It was as if she was back at her father''s home.


    "But I am sure that it was Lily who had asked Helena," Daryn suggested. "And I am also sure that this was a premeditated attack." Then he looked at her and said, "Neal has sent you the report regarding drugging of Cole. Why don''t you go to the police with that? Lily is going to serve a long time in prison for that."


    Dawn chuckled. "No Daryn, that would be an easy punishment for her. I want to make her life a living hell." She gritted her teeth. "In the jail she is going to be safe. But I want to make her feel threatened at every step she takes. Danger is going to reverberate inside her mind every minute of her life." Dawn''s expressions were dark and unfathomable.


    Daryn ced his hand on her thigh and said, "Don''t lose yourself in revenge baby."


    "No dear, I won''t," she said as she stroked his hand with her thumb.


    Little did she know that the organization to which the assassins belonged waspletely destroyed by Daryn''s men. Not a single member of that organization survived their attack. It was a message to her to not mess with the Silvers.


    Helena was rattled from the inside. When Jason informed her that none of the members were alive, she couldn''t sleep that night. It only meant that Daryn knew who was behind the attack and she was scared of her life. But then she had the trump card in her hand. She had created a space for herself in this family and she wouldn''t let it go so easily.


    Soon they reached Dawn''s office and kissed a goodbye. When Dawn reached her room, she found that Hans M¨¹ller was waiting for her.


    "Hello, Hans! What have we got today?" she asked as she flung her purse on the couch and perched her hips on the office table.


    "The Starfish Refineries'' another scandal," he replied with a gleam in his eyes.


    "And what is that?" Dawn frowned.


    "There''s a rift between two Vice Presidents of the Company. David McDow is siding with the other VP and this has incensed Anne because she is one of those two VPs." He handed her a man envelope.


    She opened it and pulled out a set of photographs. Her mouth fell to the ground. Quickly she shoved those photos in the envelope and looked at him. Her face was pink with excitement. She gulped and then a smile came to her face. Her skin lined with goose bumps. This was epic.


    "Thanks Hans," she said. "You may leave."


    Dawn sat down on her chair, switched on theputer and wrote down a lengthy articleplete with graphs and charts. When she was finished, she wrote an email to Daniel Hughes.


    [Dear Daniel,


    How are you? I am sending you an article regarding investments in the Oil and Gas Sector. Would you be able to publish it in your newspaper?


    It is attached. It is pretty long, so if you like, you may trim it. Though that would kill the essence of it.


    Warm Regards,


    Dawn Wyatt]


    The other Vice President whom David McDow had sided with was Ms. Rose, who was shunted by Anne to a different department. But what went deeper was even more scandalous.


    She became busy with other jobs at the office. During lunch she called Cole to know how he was doing.


    Cole had upied the room below them right next to Gayle''s and there wasn''t a day when the two never caught up in the evening. For Gayle, he was Luke''s child ¨C the man who was murdered because of one mistake from him. He trusted Helena. Gayle hade to love Dawn and Cole so much that he feared that Helena might reveal it to them and twist the truth in her favor. He dreaded that day.


    Dawn smiled when Cole said, "Why is there so much security around me?"


    "So that Lily doesn''t take you away."


    "Dawn, I can''t wait to punch her face."


    "Neither can I," she chuckled.


    There was a silence and then he said, "I want to go out for dinner tonight. Have a pizza or authentic Italian food."


    "Not a bad idea," she said. "How about 8pm?" Dawn knew that Cole was upset over many things. She wanted to talk to him about his feelings. He was about to turn sixteen in two months and he hadn''t brought a single girlfriend home. He was a handsome dude and she was sure that girls even fan-girled around him. Over time, she doubted his sexual orientation but she had to talk it out to him.


    "Sure!" he said excitedly. "But I want only you with me. Don''t tag Daryn along."


    Dawnughed. "Hey thates with me for free. But I am sure he will understand."


    "Okay! Then 8 it is!" He disconnected the call.


    Dawn shook her head. There were moments when Cole just needed someone close to him to speak to, and she was his closest family member.


    She was eating her lunch when another call came. "Baby, you need to see the wedding gowns! I wille to pick you up in an hour."


    Dawn lowered her head. Two weeks were left for the wedding and even though Gayle was taking care of most of the stuff, there were things, which only she had to do. She huffed. "Okay," she drawled.


    As soon as she resumed eating, a ping on her phone came.


    [I will publish this article today evening.]

 Chapter 166 - Theres No Vaccine For Stupidity!

    <h4>Chapter 166 - There''s No Vine For Stupidity!</h4>


    An hour and a halfter they were in an upmarket shop, which stored only popr designers'' creations. Nothing was below twenty thousand dors. The Manager of the shop was more than ecstatic to receive the most popr couple of the town. She took them to the most exquisite corner of the shop where only chosen clients were taken. Daryn was made to sit while they tried various gowns on Dawn. Gowns featured floral appliqu¨¦, had romantic silhouettes, were sophisticated, had delicate embroidery and dramatic dress trains.


    Daryn was spoilt for choice after Dawn had worn five different gowns. He was confused as hell as to which one to choose because she looked lovely in all. It was more than an hour and he couldn''te to a decision.


    "I like this one," she said pointing to the one that she wore, as she puffed a strand of hair that had fallen over her green eyes in frustration when suddenly she heard a familiar voice.


    "Then buy it darling!" said Daryn. He would go with whatever his wife wanted.


    "What do you mean we can''t enter?" I need to help my friend to buy a wedding gown," Cecilia said, pointing to her friend who looked meek.


    "But I can''t afford it here," her friend protested in a low, embarrassed voice. "This ce doesn''t fit my budget. I told you." She rubbed her neck.


    "Be quiet, Gigi! You always whine!"


    "Madam, do you have an appointment?" asked the sales girl.


    "I am Cecilia McDow, daughter of David McDow who is the CEO of The Starfish Refineries. How dare you mess with me? And I don''t need appointments for a shop as small as your!" she yelled at them.


    "Madam, please lower your voice. There''s a client sitting inside."


    "Oh shut up!" she said and forcefully opened the door of the back room with a loud bang after pushing the sales girl aside. She stepped inside and her gaze met with Dawn''s. The first thing she blurted was, "Oh my Gawd! Dawn you are here." Her eyes fell on her wedding gown and she turned green with envy. She had actually seen them entering this shop and had to follow them. Her friend Gigi hade to shop a wedding gown for herself and she goaded her to enter this shop to see the collection. In reality, she just wanted to check out on what the couple was doing.


    Dawn raised her eyebrow.


    "And you are choosing your wedding gown!" she squealed. "Can I help you sister?" She rushed to Dawn, leaving Gigi aside.


    Gigi stared at her with her mouth open. She was so embarrassed that her face flushed red. She looked abashedly towards the Manager.


    The Manager was stunned at this sudden arrival and she shot a look at the salesgirl who was as bewildered as the rest were. Had it been any other person, she would have asked them to leave, but when the girl who came rushing in mentioned the word ''Sister'', she closed her mouth.


    Cecilia paced to Dawn''s side and then waved a hello to Daryn. He looked away from her, growing ufortable.


    Dawn was wearing a wedding gown, which had a beautiful veil that gave the feel of an ancient Roman bride. The bust was filled with intricate embroidery.


    Cecilia scrunched up her nose and said, "This is so medieval, Dawn. Wait till I get you one."


    "It''s fine Cecilia," Dawn said. "I can figure out which one I would like to wear. You can carry on helping Gigi."


    But Cecilia didn''t listen to her. Instead she went to the rack where the gowns were hanging, checked through it and picked out a white silk gown with deep plunging neckline and a long dress train. The veil was small in order to not cover the front. She pulled it excitedly and said, "Wait Dawn. I am going to try this one out and then you can decide, which gown is better¡ªthe one you are wearing or the one I am."


    Dawn gaped at her. Gigi wanted to dig a hole for herself and bury and Daryn¡ªhe tapped his fingers on the sofa as his eyes narrowed.


    It took her fifteen minutes to adjust in that gown with the help of a salesgirl. When Cecilia came out, she sashayed her way to Dawn and stood right next to her with a huge smile.


    With a huge grin on her face she ced her hand on her hip and looked at where Daryn was sitting and her face nched. Daryn wasn''t only there. She blinked a number of times and then darted her gaze around to find him, but he was nowhere.


    "Are you looking for something?" Dawn asked, gathering the tulle dress train in her hand, as the Manager helped her remove the gown.


    Cecilia stuttered, "Wh¡ª where''s Daryn?" She wanted to stand with Dawn andpare herself in front of him.


    The Manager helped her remove thest pin and said, "We have already taken your measurements Ms. Dawn. The Monique Lhuillier gown that you have just bought is one of the finest in our collection."


    "Thanks," Dawn said with her trademark dimpled smile.


    "This way, Ms. Dawn. Mr. Silver is paying for it as we talk." The Manager pointed her to the cashier.


    Cecilia''s face darkened.


    Before leaving, Dawn beamed a smile at Cecilia and said, "Thanks but no thanks for your help. Also, next time don''t try so hard. It makes your drool too obvious. Even if you were thest woman on this earth, Daryn wouldn''t be interested in you. So stop with your foolish attempts because, girl, there''s actually no vine for stupidity!" The salesgirl tittered, helped her step out of the gown and with her office dress.


    Cecilia''s face twisted with anger. Her fist curled into tight balls. "You are so mean!" she hissed. "All I wanted was to help you and you have proven how unsophisticated you are. You wench!"


    Dawnughed. "You know, you should drop this ''helping'' act. Your mouth is scaring the shit of the public toilets." She collected her purse and walked to the door. Before leaving, she stopped in front of Gigi. "Gigi, if you really want to buy the wedding dress your friend is wearing, consider it as a gift from my side. Though it is seriously hideous."


    "I am sorry¡­" said Gigi. She opened the door and left the room, stopping the tears from falling.


    "How much was that gown for?" Cecilia asked.


    "Seventy thousand dors," came the Manager''s cold reply and Cecilia''s mouth dropped.


    Dawn walked to Daryn who had paid the bill and was waiting for her. "I heard all that you said to her. It was badass!"


    Dawn shrugged. They walked out of the shop.


    "Cole wants me to have dinner with him tonight, alone," she informed him as they sat in the car.


    ---


    By 7PM the article was published in the paper.


    [Scandal Hits Starfish Refineries ¨C Investors Stay Away From It


    ording to one of our reporters, The Starfish Refineries has indulged in the act of bribing, rigging government bids and manipting audit reports. They¡­]


    The half-page three-columns article went on to expose how theyid off over fifty workers and officers. Details about the bribery, bids etcetera were brief.


    The paper''s news became nation-wide news on the live TV channels within an hour.


    David McDow didn''t know how this red after so many measures to contain it.


    Lily and Helena''s faces were pale.

 Chapter 167 - Closed-Door Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Closed-Door Meeting (1)</h4>


    Lily was fuming with anger. She looked at David and yelled at him, "How did this information leak out? Find out who did it and take that person down now! Stop this news going viral, because if it does, we may end up closing the refinery. And in case you don''t know it, that refinery contributes to more than fifty percent of Wyatt Empire. Trust me David I will forget that you are Anne''s husband when ites to my revenge!"


    David''s face was ashen white. He had done so much to contain this situation yet it simply red. He got up and walked out of the room. Anne wasing in with deserts. "What happened David? You look so pale," she asked with a frown. But David didn''t answer her and walked straight outside to the garden. Anne went inside the TV room. She ced the tray on the center table and when she heard the news, she started trembling. She looked at Helena who was watching her intently while curling a strand of her hair.


    Lily snarled at Anne and said, "You better work with your husband and sort this mess."


    Anne gulped. "Yes Mother," she said and went after David. On the way she met Cecilia who was looking grumpy as hell. "Ceci, baby, what is wrong with you? Are you well?" she asked with motherly affection. Cecilia was the only child she had and she was conspiring to make her inherit the entire fortune of the Wyatts now that Dawn and Cole were out of the picture. She so hoped that Daryn became their son-inw, but he was blindly in love with Dawn. As soon as this mess would clear up, she had full intentions of killing Dawn. She knew that after Lily had sent the goons to kill Dawn, if a second attempt was made to kill her, the me would shift entirely on her mother. Once Dawn would be killed, she would throw Cecilia in front of Daryn and he would marry her. That way the Wyatt and Silver empires woulde together and be the most powerful force in the country.


    "That bitch! That Dawn! She insulted me in the wedding shop today. I am going to take my revenge!" Cecilia said as she sat on the edge of a table and lit her cigarette.


    "Ceci, how many times have I asked you not to smoke?" said Anne. "And don''t think about Dawn, okay? I already have a n for her in my mind."


    Cecilia puffed arge amount of smoke as if puffing out her anger. "Mother, you better do something, else I am going to murder that wench!"


    "I will darling. Now just don''t smoke. Your grandmother doesn''t like it.


    But Cecilia stomped up the stairs to her room while puffing her cigarette. She showed her middle finger to Anne and said, "This is what I give to that old wench!"


    Anne shook her head and walked out to meet David. David was walking in the garden with his phone stuck between his shoulder and ears. He was talking non-stop to someone. She went and stood at a distance with her arms crossed across her chest. David looked at her and walked ahead, talking, rather yelling on the phone.


    "Find who wrote that article!" he grunted.


    He disconnected the call and mmed his phone in the ground. Keeping his hands on his waist he bit his lip and shook his head. "The Evening Business Newspaper wrote this report in their paper. They say that it is some form of investigative journalism."


    "Instead of finding out who did it, why don''t you talk to the Ministry of Broadcast and Information to stop it from rolling out any further?" said Anne. She felt like smacking his head. They had had a huge dispute in the meeting at the office a few days back. He had wholeheartedly supported Rose. They were a husband wife duo in front of the world, but on the inside they slept in separate rooms.


    "You think I haven''t already asked my people. They are working on it." he ran his hand through his hair and looked at the phone, which was lying on the ground. He sighed and picked it up and as soon as he picked it, it started ringing. David took it in the first ring and barked, "Tell me!"


    It was the Company''swyer. "Sir, it was Daniel Hughes of Evening Business Newspaper who had written the article. Unfortunately we are toote. The news is being circted in several other financial newspapers and at the moment we have two news channel vans that are at the Company''s headquarters standing to get the first interviews from you tomorrow. I suggest that you take precaution and don''t answer any phone calls." There was a slight pause. "Also if possible, use all your connections at the Ministry of Broadcast and Information. Only a political pull can save us from this situation. I have put an entire team to work on it."


    "Shit!" said David and fisted his hair with one hand. "How did the news catch fire so suddenly? It''s just been two hours since it first floated!"


    Anne gritted her teeth. She walked inside and went straight to her room. Helena was waiting for her over there.


    "That is going to be arge mess if you don''t contain it now," she snarled.


    Anne''s face muscles became tight. "Where''s Jason? I might need his help."


    "He has gone on a vacation with Niall. They will be back tomorrow."


    "Okay," she said with panic and then went to herputer. There was a lot to be done.


    ---


    Within the next seven days, Dawn kept feeding Daniel with one article per day and he published them in his newspaper. David tried to reach Daniel Hughes to put a stop to it, but Daniel was a smart man. He would slip away. Gayle''s men gaveplete protection to him. Daryn had employed one of the bestwyers for him, and whenever there was a call from The Starfish Refineries, it was taken by thewyer. It was a perfect collusion.


    By the end of the week, David and Anne were at their wits end. The corruption was so widely exposed that things soon went out of control and Lily stepped in. The market share price of The Starfish Refineries dipped to an all time low. The investors started crying foul and demanded aplete picture of where their money went.


    When Lily''s men traced as to who had actually circted the information, she had to call a meeting with Daniel Hughes and in that closed-door meeting she invited Helena, Anne, David, and Dawn. The meeting was supposed to be held at 10AM on Monday. Lily had prepared all the legal documents to shove at Daniel and Dawn''s face. The little bitch was after her father''s money. She knew how to give her back. She would send her to jail forever.


    It was 10:30AM and everyone except Dawn had arrived. Daniel was sitting with his team and thewyer. Lilly tapped on her fingers on the table and looked outside. It was raining heavily. Anne, David and Helena were all sitting with sour faces. They wanted to wring Dawn''s neck ever since they hade to know that she was the one who had sent the article for publication.


    Dawn opened the door at 10:45AM. "Hello Grandmother," she said with a bright smile.


    Lily replied, "You little b¡ª" but stopped mid-sentence when she saw Gayle and Daryn behind her.

 Chapter 168 - Closed-Door Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Closed-Door Meeting (2)</h4>


    Lily''s eyes flung wide open when she saw that Dawn had brought Daryn and Gayle with her. Though she didn''t blurt out the anger at her, on the inside she seethed. re''s daughter was being an eyesore. The sooner she was eliminated, the better it would be. She averted her gaze from Dawn and didn''t reply to her greetings.


    Dawn wasn''t even expecting it. She was intending to go there alone to attend the meeting, however, the minute Gayle came to know, he said, he would join her. This was something he didn''t want to miss. His daughter-inw had the guts and the brains to tackle the whole Company and he couldn''t help but admire her. He had to back her. As for Daryn, it was a give in¡ªhe had to follow his mate for the fear that she was going alone in a den of jackals and snakes.


    Dawn looked at her wristwatch and said with a frown, "You need to hurry up the meeting. We all have other appointments." She went and sat down on the right of Daniel Hughes and the two men followed her.


    "We have waited for you for forty-five minutes and you are saying that you don''t have time? Do we look like a bunch of clowns to you?" growled Anne.


    Dawn raised her eyebrow and ignored Anne. She looked at Lily and said, "You all have a knack of understanding things nicely!"


    Anne was furious but Helena pressed her hand and she stopped from speaking. Helena stared at Gayle and he returned the favor with a mocking smile.


    Without wasting another minute Lily pushed a set of documents to her. She pointed at them with her chin and said, "These are legal papers, which implicate you and say that you have malicious intent for trying to sabotage us because you are iming your father''s wealth. Everything that you have written in the paper is false. In short, you are going to jail and even if you take this case to the court, it is going to take years before any concrete decision woulde out." She red at her with her cold grey eyes and hissed, "Keep dreaming of taking my money, Dawn! It never belonged to you and it never will!"


    Daryn let out a low growl. Jason, who was sitting right behind Helena, became ufortable.


    Dawn smoothened an imaginary crease from her shift dress. She crossed her leg and poked her cheek with her tongue. Then she took out a set of papers from her folder and slid them across to Lily. "In that case you should check out these documents. These are sheets that say that all the charges that I have leveled against you are just the tip of the iceberg." She looked at thewyer who was sitting next to Daniel. He produced two more folders, each thick as a notebook and slid them towards David.


    Thewyer said, "These documents haveplete proof that your Company was into illegal activities. We have records that you have indulged into bribing government officials. Also we have several people on record saying that they were involved in carrying out your nefarious activities. Not only that, you have siphoned off Company''s funds to foreign bank ounts using shellpanies."


    David grew uneasy. The werewolves in the meeting sensed it. They looked at him coldly.


    "These usations are false! I am going to fight you in court," he spat at them.


    "You should take a look at the papers in my opinion before even thinking of going to the court," said thewyer.


    Helena clutched the armrest of her chair. It was her n to siphon off the funds from the Company. She had made David and Anne do it and she was a part of the conduit. Through her resources she had embezzled millions of dors in their Swiss ounts. If these usations came out in public, she knew that she would be behind the jail sooner than anyone else.


    "Shut up!" Lily growled at thewyer. "How dare you use us of stealing our own money?" Then she looked at Dawn and said, "You are such a petty wench!"


    "Mind yournguage!" Gayle warned. "Else we are going to use that too against you."


    Dawn smirked. "Check these papers before you say anything. They even contain the ount numbers through which the money was channelized to the Swiss ounts." She leaned forward towards her Grandmother and said in a low voice, "I am going to get back all the money that you guys took from me and Cole. I am Luke Wyatt''s daughter and trust me I am not going to rest until that money is back to the ce it belongs to." Her gaze shifted to David, Anne and Helena. "Send the money back as soon as possible, else you are going to face serious consequences."


    Helena tried to threaten. "Do what you want to do. There''s not a modicum of truth in your usations. You can go ahead and file the court case. We will fight tooth and nail."


    Lily looked at herwyer and said, "You move this case to the court. I am filing the case formally against Dawn Wyatt. Within three days she is going to be behind bars." Then she looked at Daryn and scoffed. "You can forget about marrying her!" She tilted her head and continued, "However, if you agree on marrying Cecilia, I will drop charges against Dawn. I know how much you cherish her." She smiled. This was her trump card. Now Daryn would be under immense pressure. She knew that she had yed perfectly. There was no wiggle room. Daryn and Gayle were trapped. Foolish people. They shouldn''t have backed Dawn. Now they had to pay for it. "The day you have announced your wedding with Dawn, that day let''s just switch the brides. Instead of Dawn, you will marry Cecilia. They are cousin sisters. No one will raise a question." Lily was so satisfied on the inside. The way her ns were clicking in the right ce, she was marveling her sharp brains. Once Daryn would marry Cecilia, she was still going to put Dawn in jail forever. Lily rxed in her seat looking pleased.


    Daryn smiled and shook his head. He dug his coat pocket and took out a folded paper. "Please read it," he said.


    Lily thought that Daryn was already prepared for the deal and so he was presenting her with his conditions. She was ready to ept them. She bent forward to pick up the paper and opened it with a smile. The smile vanished from her face when she read the first words.


    Getwell Soon Specialty Hospital


    She went on to read further and by the time she finished it, her face was pale like a ghost. Her hands shook uncontrobly.


    "What is it Mother?" Anne asked.


    Lily gulped. Her lips quivered and she dropped the paper on the table. David grabbed it and read it. He became paler. He knew that along with this report, they were all in deep shit. He passed the paper to Anne.


    It was a report from the hospital, which stated that Cole Wyatt was drugged. The blood sample test report was written in bold letters. At the bottom of the signed report, it was written that the fifteen year old child was given drugs without his knowledge, which was a severe crime¡ªa crime to send Lily behind jail forever.

 Chapter 169 - Closed-Door Meeting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Closed-Door Meeting (3)</h4>


    Lily''s breath was caught in her throat. It was as if the thoughts she had for Dawn for putting her behind bars now choked her. The words she had spoken for her came back as needles that pinched her body. Her face was pale as a ghost. Wrinkles pooled around her eyes and she gazed towards Anne and Helena.


    David didn''t know what to do. His hands were mmy. Sweat trickled down his spine. Internally he cursed her a lot. The old bitch was simply out of control. If any of this information leaked to the media, the public sentiment would go against them and all of them would go to jail.


    "A copy of this report is with Daniel too," Daryn said casually. He noticed the changing expressions of Lily Wyatt and he was immensely satisfied with what she felt at the moment. "So what were you saying about Dawn going to jail?" he mocked her.


    Dawn suppressedughter and bit her lip.


    Daryn continued with a frown. "You said that I should marry Cecilia? Who is she? I am sorry but I don''t remember that woman." The way he insulted the whole family with that sentence, it was like he was shing them with a double-edged sword. He leaned forward slightly and then in a menacing voice said, "Now tell me if I should drop charges against you? Or should I see you in jail in the next three days?"


    Lily felt her body would have a paralytic attack. In a shaky voice she asked, "Have¡ª have you filed aint in the police station against me?"


    "Not as yet, because Dawn has stopped me for the moment."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and ced her hand on her chest. A thin sheet of sweat trickled down her forehead.


    Daryn continued to slice her further. "Also what did you say about exchanging brides on my wedding day?" His face suddenly turned red with fury. "You will be punished for this impudence. You dared to go against Silvers? You think that you can pressurize us? Who are you, woman? I have crushed thousands of bugs like you ever since I have taken up the position of CEO in the Silver House. I wasn''t going against you because it was Dawn who had stopped me always. She was the one who held me. However, now I won''t listen to her also. The¡ª" he pointed at her and then at himself, "The seeds of enmity that you have just sown are only going to grow further."


    Lily shrank in her seat. She had never ever been threatened so closely. And this threat was from the Silvers, their CEO. She looked at him with wide eyes, not able to understand how to reply to him. Her mind froze. She became quiet and the temperature of the room dropped below zero. The man emitted ruthless coldness that could put the Arctic to shame.


    "Mr. Silver, name your price," said Helena. She had to quickly diffuse the situation in order to get out the mess. At first she went along with the flow with Lily but then soon realized that it was impossible toe out of the sticky situation that was created by Lily''s ns.


    Daryn turned to her and snarled. "I don''t talk to second hand people like you." He turned his attention to Lily Wyatt.


    Helena winced at the insult. It was such a blow. She looked at Gayle who watched her with a mocked smile. It was as if he was unable to suppress hisugh. Suddenly she realized that if she revealed anything about Gayle to Dawn, there were hundred percent chances that she would be sentenced to death for Luke''s murder. He had asked her to get out of the family after she had sabotaged thepany that Luke had taken over from Gayle, but she stayed on and went ahead with her sinister ns.


    Daryn was on a rampage. He continued further. "I have evidence that those were your men, Lily Wyatt that day who tried to kill us. Why did you try to do that? Don''t you know what it is to mess with the Silvers?" Then in a low voice he added, "This was his trump card."


    Every one from the Wyatt family became quiet. Their minds were numb as though someone had sprayed poison gas over them.


    Daryn turned his face to look at his wife who was beaming. He realized that her hand was on his thigh and she had squeezed it. He brought his hand over hers for reassurance.


    "Mrs. Wyatt," Gayle said. "I believe this meeting is now over. You''ve already heard what my son had to say. As for the investigation against you, that is now Daniel and Dawn''s decision of whether she would want to continue or not."


    What he meant was that no matter what Dawn would definitely go ahead against them. In fact the Silvers would only support her.


    Suddenly Anne rose on her feet. She clutched the edges of the table and spat at Dawn. "You bloody bitch! You are so greedy about your father''s wealth that you are going against your own family. Don''t forget that you belong to the Wyatt family. If people wille to know how you have stabbed your own family, they are going to see your true demonic face. You are such a disgrace to my brother, Luke. He was such a wonderful man and look at you. I can''t believe that you are his daughter. Did re cheat Luke? You definitely can''t be Luke''s daughter!" Anne was shaking in anger. Helena ced her hand on her back in order to calm her down but she didn''t sit. "Now you listen, you revolting little runt. The Starfish Refineries is ours. You will never get even a tip of the needle of the wealth of your father! It never belonged to you. Hand us over Cole and we will forget you forever. You can continue to be Daryn Silver''s whore for all I care!"


    Daryn''s fury pounded inside. His chest rippled with a growl, which came up his throat and he let out an animalistic sound. Anne backed a little.


    Jason flinched as hell. He knew that if Anne didn''t stop, this massive man would gouge her and kill her in a second. "Stay quiet," he snapped at Anne.


    Dawn was shocked at Anne''s outburst. Her heart writhed with pain. She saw that Daryn''s ws wereing out. She held them in her hands and squeezed it for him to calm. Then she got up from her ce, walked up to Anne and with all the werewolf power she had, her hand cracked across her aunt''s face. Anne''s head snapped back with so much force from her p that it caused her head to spin and stung her face. She saw ck dots in her vision. She let out a gasp of pain, "Aahh!" and held her face.


    Lily, David and Helena rose from their chairs. None of them had anticipated this.


    "Mrs. Anne McDow, you shouldn''t have done that," Dawn snarled.


    Anne stared at her with fear in her eyes.


    Dawn looked at Lily and said, "This meeting is now over."


    Daryn hade over to Dawn by then. He held her hand to his lips and said, "Your hands must be stinging with pain, baby. Let me massage them."


    Daniel Hughes also got up from his ce with a broad grin. It was beautiful to work with Dawn.

 Chapter 170 - The Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 170 - The Wedding</h4>


    Daryn held her hand and they walked out of the meeting room.


    "The meeting is over now, Mrs. Wyatt," said Daniel Hughes. "If you wish to continue to file a case against my editorial, you may. I can''t stop you. And in that case mywyer is going to continue this conversation." Daniel picked up his phone and went out.


    Thewyer looked at Lily and raised his eyebrows in question. Wyatt''swyer said, "We will talk about theseter."


    Daniel''swyer nodded and he too went out of the office.


    Jason breathed a sigh of relief. He growled, "That ''marrying Cecilia'' was the most useless thing you guys coulde up with! This is not a way you deal with a man like Daryn Silver."


    Lily looked at him and then stormed out of the room. When she was sitting with Helena and Jason in the car, she said, "I don''t know anything Helena. You have to eradicate Dawn. I want her dead. I want her body mutted. I want her head rolled down, served in a tray." She bared her teeth and added, "Then I am going to parcel those amputated parts to Daryn Silver!"


    "But you do know that all the assassins that we had hiredst time were killed by his men?" she grunted. "If this happens again, Daryn is not going to leave any of us. He will make sure that all of us die."


    Jason agreed. "Yes, just let him be. Stop thinking about Dawn!"


    "Shut up!" Lily''s nostrils red. "That little cunt is slowly attacking my business and you want me to stay quiet. That good-for-nothing David couldn''t do a thing to save the scandals surrounding Starfish Enterprise, and you want me to stay quiet. I will not be a mute spectator to this. I am going to take action and the only best thing that can stop all the problems is killing her. With her gone, Daryn will not have any interest in our business."


    Helena looked at Jason and he nodded. He knew that by killing Dawn, Daryn would wither away as her mate. He would be in no position to retaliate. An evil smile came on his lips. That way both he and Helena are going to continue being at the Wyatt''s for their life. "Not a bad idea," he said.


    Lily sat quietly in the car. ''Count your days Dawn'' she thought. ''You thought I am going to take this insult so easily?'' She scoffed.


    ---


    The week went by in a whirlwind. There were preparations that had to be done that Gayle busied himself. He so wished that Sedora was there, but he didn''t call her on purpose. He was fed up of her dark activities that she carried out in the Amazon Jungles. He had given up on her long time back.


    The wedding day arrived.


    Dawn was unusually giggly that day because she had downed three sses of wine. There was so much tension. She couldn''t believe that she was getting married to Daryn all over again. Even though she had told him that she would love to get married to him over and over again, when the actual ceremony came in front of the crowd, her anxiety increased.


    Caleb and Pia had chosen not to attend on the pretext that they were heavily burdened with work and Sedora wasn''t invited.


    Seeing how nervous she was Daryn said, "Darling, you are just being anxious unnecessarily."


    She rolled her eyes, "Well, yes! A woman doesn''t get married like this again and again! This is a normal human wedding. With so many guests!" Half of Bainsburgh was invited. Many politicians, bureaucrats, prominent businessmen and Hollywood actors and actresses were supposed toe. And all of them were looking forward to the wedding of the year. No one wanted to miss it. It was also covered in the media.


    He offered her his ss of wine while the staff was helping her wear the wedding down. "Drink this, you will feel good!"


    "You are trying to make your wife go tipsy? This will have bad consequences," she said with a wink and gulped it in one go.


    "Then I want those bad consequences. I am so going to wait for that," he replied, refilling her ss with a sexy smile and her insides clenched.


    She drained down that ss too.


    As he refilled her for the third time, he noticed that her cheeks had be pink. "What gift are you nning to give me?" he asked, brushing her cheek with his knuckle. He loved the pink color.


    She looked at him with wide eyes and said, "Have you written your vows?"


    "They are going to be the same as the Rede''vota, darling," he said.


    She pursed her lips. "I haven''t thought of your gift," she said absent-mindedly.


    He frowned. "That''s not done."


    "I was so busy the whole week Daryn," she whined. "Now off you go. I have to finish dressing up!" She pushed him out of the door.


    "But I want to be with my wife," he protested.


    "After we get married," she replied, shutting the door on his face.


    "Wife!?? Daryn shouted but to no avail. With a fallen face he went to the venue.


    ''Why are you getting married again?'' asked Quetz through their mental link.


    ''Have to,'' she replied. ''Human world.''


    ''Gah! Okaye here after marriage.''


    ''No, we are going on our honeymoon.''


    ''Ew!'' Quetz screeched with disgust?and flew away.


    When Dawn was dressed up, she looked like a lovely Roman bride about to be married to the Greek God. Her gown was tulle, chiffon and gossamer. The neckline was plunging to show her plump breasts. The skirt floated around her as though she was a white swan. Her hair was tied in a low bun and entwined with white pearls. She wore all the jewelry that she bought from her father''s shop. She picked up the dress train and walked out of the room.


    The garden was decked up in beautiful silk ribbons andnterns. More than five hundred chairs were ced in multiple circles around tables, which wereplete with flower vases and food items.


    As Dawn walked she peered at the ce where Daryn and Gayle were standing. It was a canopy made from white flowing silk material woven with white rice pearls. A circle of important dignitaries surrounded him.


    Dawn''s mouth became dry seeing so many people. All their eyes went to her. "Madam, please leave your dress train," said the staff who was walking with her. As soon as she left it, the staff fluffed it and then gave her a bouquet of white flowers. "Don''t be nervous Madam," she encouraged her. As Dawn walked towards Daryn, the fabric rustled behind her.


    Cole came to her and said, "Sister, you are looking so beautiful!"


    She chuckled, "Thanks Cole!"


    Everyone became quiet and soft music started ying in the background.


    Cole presented his arm to her to hold them. He was feeling very proud. In a low voice he said, "Had Father been here, he would have taken you up there, but I am feeling honored to take his ce."


    Dawn''s eyes were filled with tears. She squeezed his arm and said, "I am proud you Cole."


    That night during their dinner together, he hade clean with her about his sexual orientation. She had asked him to focus on his studies and think about itter on. His sixteenth birthday wasing soon.


    ---


    Jason was on the phone. "Azura? Lily Wyatt needs a favor."

 Chapter 171 - The Wedding (2)

    <h4>Chapter 171 - The Wedding (2)</h4>


    As Dawn and Cole walked, the guests whispered how beautiful she looked. Five hundred people rose and everyone gazed at her as she walked to the dais to Daryn, who incidentally couldn''t take his eyes off his bride. He was stunning in a ck suit and white shirt with his trademark gold cufflinks. His face looked lovely, almost beaming as she came nearer. His eyes glistened with happiness as she stepped on the rose petals that covered the entire path.


    His mate.


    His wife.


    Her body radiated warmth and all her focus was on her man. Gayle was standing right beside Daryn and he looked keenly at her, as if trying to convey something. She walked up to the dais and Cole gave her hand to Daryn. He held it in his broad hands and helped her up the dais.


    The ceremony started and they repeated the same vows they had said during Rede''vota. Neal gave them the rings to exchange and when the priest said, "You may kiss your bride," Daryn lifted her veil and pressed a passionate kiss to her lips. "Now you are mine in front of the entire world," he said in a hot searing voice that reached her stomach. He pulled away from her. Turning to Neal, he took an envelope from him and said, "Do you remember where we took these rings from?"


    "Yes," she said. "Why?..." he voice trailed off.


    "Open this envelope," he said, staring at her puzzled face.


    With a frown Dawn opened the envelope. It had a legal paper. When Dawn read it, her eyes became wide.


    "Do you like my gift, baby?" Daryn asked.


    With wide moist eyes Dawn pressed her hand to her heart. The paper said that her father''s jewelry store now belonged to her. "When¡ª how¡ª I mean¡ª"


    "Shshh," he said and ced a finger on her lips. "I had started taking over this chain of shops the day you were mistreated by your Grandmother. I couldn''t understand her motives for calling you for dinner at that time, but when we experienced that chase and the fear I sensed about you, it was enough to shake my ground. I just had to teach her a lesson. Besides it belongs to you and Cole." Daryn didn''t tell her what actually went behind the acquisition of that jewelry store. Daryn was the leader of all the werewolves, he was their prince, which meant that even the mafias run by the werewolves bowed to him. He was the undisputed leader and she was their Luna after Ulfric. Daryn used their dirty power. It was only a day before that the final brick of the wall had fallen and he received this legal document that Dawn and Cole were the owners of the store chain.


    At that point of time, Dawn didn''t even know what more she could get in her life. Tears rolled out. "I love you, Daryn," was all she managed to say and the two kissed each other again. She wrapped her arms around his neck and grabbed her hair. The kiss deepened and Cole coughed a little. All this was still new to him. His sister''s marriage to Daryn was something Daryn had earned because his sister was precious.


    Embarrassed, Dawn pulled herself away from him.


    "I love you more," he replied holding her gaze.


    The crowd erupted in a loud cheering and ps.


    It was early hours of the morning until the celebration continued. Daryn danced with her until she could no longer bear the pain of being in the high heels. So she kicked them and danced with him. He wasn''t letting anyone take his bride for a dance. It was their fourth dance when the music that the DJ yed was the one that they had danced together for the first time. Dawn giggled. And they danced on it. This time, every move that she took, sizzled him on the inside. This time, he picked her up and kissed her whenever he was too close to her.


    "You are in for a long, long honeymoon, Mrs. Silver," he whispered to her. "I am going to break your back and im each and every part of your body."


    She looked in a sultry way at him. "I am hoping you do that Mr. Silver," she said and bit her lip.


    "You had to do that," said Daryn and made her twirl. "You will be punished for teasing an already aroused Alpha."


    "I would love to get punished," she replied in a husky voice as her stomach clenched remembering how he spanked her. "Where are we going for the honeymoon?" she asked.


    "We own an ind in the Mediterranean Sea. It''s a small property, with just Silver''s mansion. We will spend a week there. You will be my prisoner for one week starting from tomorrow."


    "What? We are leaving tomorrow?" she asked.


    "We are leaving as soon as the party is over."


    She shimmied her hips and he grabbed them not bothering about the guests. There was a collective gasp amongst the audience. Some evenughed and teased the couple for maintaining some semnce of control.


    His cock was hard in his pants and painful. He wanted to open his zipper and im her there and then.


    When the music was over, Cole tapped Daryn. "May I have a dance with my sister?" he requested.


    Daryn heaved a sigh. How could he say no to him? "Sure," he smiled and gave Dawn to him.


    Gentle music yed and Cole looked at her with pride. "You have captured the heart of the most eligible bachelor of the country. Don''t break his heart and don''t let him break yours," he said.


    Dawn smiled and tousled his hair. "Since when has my brother grown up so much?"


    "I am just bothered about you Dawn. I hated the way Grandmother treated you. Why does she hate you so much? What have you done?"


    Dawn shrugged. "I don''t know¡­ She hated our mom from the core of her heart. So maybe the hate carries on¡­"


    "That''s absurd," he said. "If that is the case, then even God can''t save her."


    Dawn told him about Daryn''s gift and Cole''s mouth dropped to the floor. "Oh my God! He''s awesome." The siblingsughed.


    "I will be gone for a week, so be careful," she warned him. "Never leave your security. After the recent takeover, Lily must be going crazy. Plus I have already up my action against them for the Starfish Refineries. They would try to take revenge."


    Cole understood and nodded. "I will be careful."


    Gayle was standing there for the next dance. Cole smiled and gave her hand to Gayle.


    Gayle gazed at his daughter-inw with warm eyes. "I am so happy that my son has found his mate, and it couldn''t have made me happier that you are Luke Wyatt''s daughter."


    "Thank you Father," she said, as she beamed. Did he know her father?


    Gayle didn''t say anything after that and only danced until the end of the song.


    The music was over and the guests proceeded for dinner. It was 4AM when Daryn pulled Dawn out of the crowd. He held her hand and dragged her to the car that was waiting for them on the outside. Daryn opened the car door for her and closed it when she sat. He ran to the other side and sat right next to her. He pressed the button between them and the driver.

 Chapter 172 - Don’t You Dare Sleep!

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Don¡¯t You Dare Sleep!</h4>


    "Daryn, I need to change," she said, looking at her wedding dress. "Or do you wish me to take you to the airport in this attire?"


    "Leave it like that wife," he said. "I want to peel off that dress from your body with my hands."


    Dawn giggled. "And where will you do that? When we reach the ind?"


    "Maybe," he replied and drew her face close to him to kiss her passionately.


    As soon as the car reached the private airstrip, he opened the door for her and picked her up in his arms bridal style. He carried her up the stairs of the aircraft, ignoring the greetings of the pilot and the two air hostesses. Daryn ced her on her feet once they were inside. Once they had the seatbelts on and the airhostess had served them with wines, the ne took off.


    "How much time do I have until I take off this gown?" she asked while sipping her wine. She was pretty drunk and her eyelids were heavy.


    He looked at her under his thick eyebrows and said, "Wait darling."


    ---


    "They have taken off," a man said on the phone.


    "Thanks," said Azura and disconnected the call. He looked at Dawn''s photo in his camera. It was the same photo he had taken on her graduation day. He gulped down the third whisky ss and stared at the picture again. He traced his fingers on her lips. He had kissed her and that was something he had cherished for life. Everything that belonged to her was in his possession now and there wasn''t a day when he never held them close to his heart. She had left them in a hurry at his house before moving to Daryn''s. He had jerked off so many times by wrapping her clothes around his shaft. His obsession for her only grew every day.


    When the Wyatt''s had asked him to help them with a job, he had agreed to it. They wanted him to kill his pretty little neotide, but he wouldn''t do that. He would simply kidnap her and take her away from this world. He would make her his prisoner for life. His Dawn would forget Daryn. She would be his cherished treasure. She would disappear from the face of the earth. In the eyes of the world, she would be dead. But alive only for him. A smile came on his lips, which converted into a chuckle and then a madughter. All the me would go on Lily.


    "Oh Dawn! I have nned so much for you. I have this vi in the South of France near River Seine, where I am going to hold you captive for life. We will have babies¡ªlots of them¡ªwith green eyes and golden hair." He traced her lips one more time and jerked himself again.


    ---


    As soon as the pilot announced that they could take off the seatbelts, Daryn opened his. He got up, went to Dawn, who was about to fall asleep and then pulled her up on her feet. "Where are we going?" she asked dreamily as she held his neck with one arm and he supported her.


    "To peel your dress, Mrs. Silver. Don''t you dare sleep!"


    She chuckled. "I am sorry Mr. Silver, but I think I won''t be able to keep my eyes open even for a minute now."


    Daryn opened a door at the back of the aircraft and it opened into a lovely room in the center of which was a bed just enough for the two of them. Dawn''s eyes opened in surprise. "So you had everything nned, huh?"


    "Of course darling," he replied, as he picked her up from her waist and made her stand on the bed. Slowly, he peeled the wedding down off her skin and she was in her corset and white thongs. Apart from the expensive designer clothes, her new wardrobe consisted ofcy panties and thongs, which he had ordered and insisted that she wore them every time.


    Dawn unbuttoned his shirt and then opened his pants button. She was doing it slowly as she savored his kisses, but he was desperate. In one swift movement, Daryn removed his pants and shirt and threw them in a heap over Dawn''s gown. She cocked her head to one side and ran her fingers down his chest, circling his nipples. Daryn groaned. With her every moment was new. He removed her corset and her breasts sprung free. Immediately hetched his mouth on one and sucked it hard while squeezing the other one. He removed himself with a pop sound and then went to suck the other breast. She arched her body, grinding it against his erection.


    "Are you trying to kill me?" he growled. Stopping her motion, he pinned her body hard. Then he slid up and stared at her for some time and brushed her hair back from her forehead. His lips took hers again in a wild passionate kiss and he pushed himself all the way in.


    She groaned in his throat. She needed him desperately.


    "You''ve ruined me Ms. Dawn," he whispered.


    "I have the whole week, Mr. Silver, to ruin you even more," she said, trying her best to lift her pelvis and grind it against him.


    Daryn began to work on her. First he slid two fingers inside and her eyes rolled in her head. Her legs became limp. She caught the pillow with her hands and moaned. Her body shuddered as she began to feel that she was near her orgasm. She wanted to hold it, but Daryn''s fingers were evil. He slid in the third finger and pumped her. Starse in her vision. She cried his name out loud, "Daryn!" and after that her muscles shatter around him as throes of pleasure surged through her body.


    "Mine," he hissed and lifted her leg over his shoulder and then slowly pushed himself into her.


    "Daryn."


    He picked another leg and put that too on his shoulder. He started thrusting into her like a pubescent teen who was doing it for the first time.


    Her eyelids became heavy, half from all the wine she had had and half from all the lust. She closed them.


    "Look into my eyes Dawn," hemanded and as if in his possession, she dragged her eyes open. As soon as she looked at him with those wanton eyes, he increased his pace and began to ride her hard. His fangs grew. His teeth were on her neck while he stretched her, took what he needed from her body, iming her, and iming her hard.


    She was aroused beyond words. He wanted to hold his orgasm to m her more but it was difficult. She teased him, "Harder."


    And harder he went. His body jerked as he came secondster and she clenched around him. Both groaned as they came together.


    He kissed her lovingly, tenderly and didn''t remove himself from her. Instead he rolled with her on top. Removing her hair from her face he whispered, "Don''t you sleep wifey." But Dawn''s eyes were heavy. She smiled and buried her head in the crook of his neck. She gave into the temptation of sleep while he stayed inside her.


    She found herself on her back and woke up with a feeling of tingling in her navel.


    His tongue was licking her on the lips of her sex while he had separated them wider. Daryn Silver wasn''t letting her sleep. She looked at him as he licked her, trying to get inside her sweet spot.

 Chapter 173 - Social Media

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Social Media</h4>


    "Have we reached?" Dawn askedzily.


    "No darling. I need to reach inside you again," he hummed and her insides clenched. This man, this werewolf, her Alpha loved her and loved to pleasure her.


    Dawn looked at him with sleepy eyes.


    ---


    Lily Wyatt was rocking in her chair in her room that was dark with all curtains drawn. Everything was shattered around her. The way Daryn Silver had acquired her jewelry store made her a maniac. She had thrown everything on the ground and had screamed cursing Dawn. She wouldn''t sleep until she heard that Dawn was killed. There was a picture of her son along with re on her dresser. She took the photo out of the frame, took a knife and shed across the face of her daughter-inw.


    "I had preserved the picture only to remind myself how much I hated you, re, but today¡ª today I am going to throw you and your daughter out of my life," she said as she panted. "That bitch along with her husband has acquired thirty percent of our business. I will protect the remaining and, and protect it ferociously, even if that means heads rolling to the ground." She continued to dig the knife in the picture.


    Next day at the breakfast table, when she was having orange juice, her Granddaughter Cecilia was reading the newspaper. The front page was covered with only one news ¨C Daryn Silver Marries The Queen of his Heart. She scrunched her face when she noticed her wedding gown. This was the same gown she had disliked so much. Her friendship with Gigi after that episode had finished.


    None of them even talked whether to attend her marriage or not. No one wanted to see her face.


    "Mother, did you see the news today?" she asked as she stared at the picture of the couple with hatred in the paper.


    "No, why?"


    "Here take a look," she handed her over.


    "The bitch has married Daryn Silver. She used all her charms to get him. I am sure she practices sorcery, otherwise how can a man so rich and handsome fall for this beggar, who has nothing?" She dug the fork in her kiwi and took a ruthless bite as if trying to kill Dawn with her teeth. "And why has the media covered her so much?"


    Anne took in a deep breath and said, "You had your chance Cece, so don''tin. Also what do you expect? From now onwards she will be closely monitored and whatever she is going to wear, bare or eat, it will be sshed in every newspaper or magazine of the country." Her eyes drifted to her mother who was looking cold after yesterday''s outburst. The loss of the jewelry store was a huge setback. It just came so suddenly and within three weeks it was gone. Everyone in the Wyatt family was not just anxious, they were filled with hate and envy towards Dawn.


    Lily Wyatt got up from there and went back to her room. The maids had cleared the broken and shattered pieces that were lying across the floor. She picked her phone and called Helena.


    "Yes Lily?" Helena said in her usual busy tone. She didn''t know how to deal with the jewelry store''s incident. She so wished that Niall hadn''t created so much controversy and things would have been better. She pinched the bridge of her nose. She knew what Lily would say.


    "If I see Niall even once more in my house or if she has anything to do with Wyatts, I am going to kill her. So make sure that she stays away from Jason or from you or from us!" she spat in the phone. "Did you really think that you are a part of my family to allow Niall to buy things from our line of stores? Who are you Helena? You are here because I have allowed you to stay and only because you are close to Anne. But you have been taking undue advantage of that favor?"


    "Don''t say that to me Lily!" Helena snarled. "If I have stayed here, I have proven my worth. It won''t be incorrect to say that I have been your right hand henchman. I have erased everything that came your way!"


    Lily scoffed. "If that was true, then you would have taken care of Dawn five years back when she had run away. You got a great lead as to where she was hidden. I gave you simple orders¡ªto kill Dawn and get Cole. But look what happened? You couldn''t do either. Dawn escaped and now she hase back to grab our necks!" She almost shouted. "That fool Jason¡ªhe couldn''t even carry out a simple task like that. What good are you two for me?"


    Helena clenched her jaw with anger. She didn''t dare to tell him that it was Jason who helped Azura to bring back Dawn, otherwise Lily would immediately throw them out.


    "Now listen to me carefully," said Lily. She passed on her next instructions on what to do.


    That night at 9PM, the social media went abuzz with congrattory messages and how the Wyatts were feeling proud of their child ¨C Dawn Wyatt for marrying Daryn Silver. The message was:


    "Lily Wyatt and family would like to congratte and wish loads of sess to her Granddaughter, Dawn Wyatt for marrying Daryn Silver, CEO of the Silver House. At the same time, we are sad that none of the family members were invited to bless the couple. But it doesn''t matter, as we will still wish our beloved grandchild to enjoy their married life. I wish my son and daughter were still alive."


    Thousands of messages poured in that night and every message more hurtful than the previous one.


    "Oh my God! Dawn Wyatt is such a snob!"


    "Poor Grandmother. She is so sweet. How could they have a girl like that in family?"


    "So the little girl has returned with a bang!"


    "Yes. She is congratting her even though she wasn''t invited."


    "The girl is already flying high on her sess after marrying Daryn Silver."


    "What a bitch! I have never seen such an ungrateful granddaughter."


    The messages kept pouring in the social media that night and once again the news made the front page ¨C Married Daryn Silver at What Cost?


    Lily smiled when she saw the papers next morning. Helena did her job well this time. Anne went to meet Helena and talk about it.


    When Cole saw the papers in the morning, he showed them to Gayle. Gayle crushed the paper and threw it on the ground.


    ---


    When the aircraft reached Athens, Dawn waspletely spent. Daryn hadn''t let her sleep and she was mumbling in anger. But Daryn looked confident, fresh and still lusty as hell. "Louche!" she mumbled.


    "Baby, don''t say that. I have so many ns for you. Besides I think I am worse than a louche when ites to you." It was true. He couldn''t get enough of his wife.


    When the car left the airport, Dawn was resting her head back. Her gaze went outside the window and she saw a sh of a familiar face. She got up with a jolt and stared back at the ce where she noticed that man, but he wasn''t there.


    "What''s it baby?" asked Daryn with a frown.


    "I think¡ª I think I saw Azura¡­" she replied as her face paled.

 Chapter 174 - Warm Regards

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Warm Regards</h4>


    Daryn gave a throatyughter. "Why would Azurae here? I am sure he must have read the news that we got married yesterday!" he held her hand and squeezed it. "And it is possible that he is here coincidentally." He held her chin and turned her face towards him. "Wife, you should only think how you are going to survive me and my cock."


    The driver in the front coughed.


    "Daryn!" Dawn red at him. He was really shameless.


    He growled, "Rawr!" and seized her already swollen lips. Azura was forgotten.


    Soon they arrived at the marina where several yachts were parked. Sea gulls cawed and there were not many people around. Dawn looked at an elderly couple walking with their hands intertwined and she smiled.


    The driver parked the car on a broad walk and took out the suitcases. A young boy in his twenties, wearing a sailor''s uniform came running to them.


    "Good morning, Mr. Silver!" he gave a wide grin.


    ???Hello Alfio!" Daryn gave him a huge smile back.


    The boy took two suitcases and along with the driver, they all walked to an ivory, two-storied yacht. Dawn dropped her sunsses on her nose to see how beautiful it was. "Wow!" she said.


    "This will take us to my ind," said Daryn as he pulled her up the deck. "And I can''t wait to have you alone."


    Dawn rolled her eyes. This man was insatiable.


    ''Next time when youe this far, you better tell me the location,'' an angry voice sounded in her mind.


    ''Quetz!'' she eximed. ''You are here?''


    ''Of course! What did you think?''


    ''I¡ª I¡ª thought¡ª"


    ''Don''t fumble! I am very angry,'' a reply came and she could feel his rage.


    ''I am¡ª" She couldn''t evenplete her sentence and he flew away. She was sorry. But she didn''t know where they were heading to until thest moment and then it was toote and she had forgotten in excitement.


    After they were settled in their room, which was all brown and ivory with thetest gadgets, the yacht started. Dawn stood on its deck as her hair whipped around her face in the cool breeze. She tucked them. Daryn came and wrapped his arms behind her. He rested his chin on her head and looked at the blue waters of the Mediterranean. "I can''t believe that I am with you on this vacation."


    Dawn rubbed his hands. She could feel that he really longed to be alone. More than that, this man needed rest. He had been working non-stop. She promised herself to make it one of his best holidays ever.


    "I love you husband," she whispered.


    Azura was forgotten.


    ---


    Back in Bainsburgh, Cole had to skip a day of school in order to avoid res of other people. He spent his day locked in his room. His own family had turned tyrant. Alone he couldn''t do a thing and he didn''t want to ask Gayle for help. At one point of time, he thought of hacking the social media ounts of Lily Wyatt and giving her the medicine of her life, but then it would only add fire because the entire suspicion would go on Dawn. And those bastards had to do all this when she wasn''t in the town. How low they could get? Frustrated as hell he kicked the edge of his desk on which theputer screen showed thetest buzz. He ran his fingers through his hair and fisted them in frustration.


    It was 10AM and Gayle was getting ready to go to the office. He had an important party meeting. Senior senators would being. When he stepped out of the room, he sensed Cole''s scent. "Why didn''t you go to the school?" Gayle asked, opening the door. Cole''s room was dark, as he had pulled all the curtains. Only the light from theputer was shining, which hurt his eyes. He went to the windows and pulled out the curtains allowing the morning light toe in.


    Cole growled. He rose from his chair and went to lie on his bed. "My own family has attacked us. I can''t understand that woman!" hemented.


    "That has got nothing to do with the school," Gayle chided him.


    Cole pulled up the covers of the nket on his head and scowled. "I won''t go tomorrow either. In fact I won''t go unless Dawnes back. She will definitelye up with something to counter these vile people."


    Gayle shook his head. "Neal has found a fantastic solution. You don''t have to worry," he said.


    Cole took his head out of the nket and stared at Gayle. "What solution?" Out here he was thinking of hacking Lily Wyatt''s ount and Neal already had a solution?


    "Wait for half an hour and you will see it," Gayle gave him a wink. "Also don''t skip the school for such petty reasons. This is absolutely nothing. The Wyatt''s have actually lowered their own esteem in front of their followers by telling them that we hadn''t invited. In short, it meant that they are like bugs to us and Dawn doesn''t give them a shit!"


    Cole''s eyes brightened. He propped his hands on the mattress to get up. The perspective of the entire situation changedpletely. He was moping the entire night about it and here Gayle told him that Lily Wyatt actually insulted herself. A cute smile formed on his lips.


    Gayle winked again and left after saying, "If you like you can go to the pool on the banks of the river. The water is warm for a nice swim today." He closed the door behind him and chuckled at the kid''s sensitivity. The child had a lot to learn.


    It was impossible for Cole to leave the room for another thirty minutes. He had to see what Neal hade up with.


    ---


    Lily Wyatt was in heaven. She had given Dawn such a shame that she wanted to dance. After a long time, she had insulted Dawn. This time it was so horrible that Dawn would reel in the after effects for a long time. Happily she opened her social media again to recharge her energy by reading thements of the public. But her face paled on what happened next.


    Exactly half-an-hourter, Lily Wyatt''s ount had a new post from the main social media ount of the Silver House. There was a video of the red invitation card that Daryn had given to Lily in everyone''s presence. In the video, he was seen handing over the card to Lily and inviting her to the marriage. The caption read:


    [Dear Mrs. Wyatt,


    Sorry, but it seems old age is gripping you badly. You seem to have forgotten the invitation card that Daryn and Dawn had given to you personally. We are posting this video in order to refresh your memories. And we really missed your presence on the asion of the marriage of our CEO Daryn Silver with Ms. Dawn. However, now we know that you forgot toe.


    The couple is already on their honeymoon to an unknown location. Please join us in giving them your blessings. It''s never toote.


    PS: Kindly consult a doctor before your condition deteriorates.


    Warm Regards,


    The Silver House]


    Within minutes the social media was humming with spicyments.

 Chapter 175 - Memory Issues

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Memory Issues</h4>


    Cole burst outughing. When the hell did Neal take this video? It was simply awesome. Heughed so much that his stomach hurt and he was rolling on his bed. He pumped a fist in the air. Excited like a quokka, Cole messaged Neal and thanked him for showing support. His sister''s reputation was safe.


    Neal replied back saying he was just doing his duty.


    Cole went back to hisputer again to look at the remarks that were still pouring in. Thements that were so nasty a day before, turned just the opposite. They were still mean, but this time it was Lily Wyatt on the target.


    "Lily Wyatt is a liar!"


    "No, she is having Alzheimer''s."


    "The Wyatts have gone so low!"


    "They dared to mess with the Silvers!"


    "The old hag should have been happy that Dawn married Daryn."


    "So sad! This rift is beginning to show."


    Lily Wyatt was pale as a ghost. Her brain stuttered. She felt as if she had dozed off and fallen to the ground that was twenty feet below. If the video was horrible, thements were atrocious.


    Instantly that video made her a liar in front of thousands of people. Not only that the Silver House even implied that she was having memory problems. If she agreed to her mistake, it would look that she indeed had memory issues, which would show a bad sentiment to the employees of her organization. At the same time if she didn''t agree, she would be seen as a vicious woman who fed the followers with wrong and biased information. Moreover this would be seen as a tant attack on Silver''s image. A headache started to form. Everything she did was going against her.


    She gritted her teeth. Who took the video at that time? She didn''t notice what Neal Perry was doing when she talked to Dawn and Daryn. Her mind was so focused on how to keep Cole back that she missed what was happening around her. Even her family and Helena didn''t know. She reflected back every moment of that evening during dinner, but she didn''t see anyone taking a video. However, with the looks of it, it surely was Neal.


    Her phone buzzed. It was Helena. "We have to issue an apology now!" she barked.


    Lily didn''t know how to react. "Do what you want to," she said and threw the phone on the floor. She walked to her bed and even though she was dressed to go to the office, she simply removed her shoes and pulled the cover over her face. She was shamefaced. It was the biggest mistake she had ever made in her life.


    The Wyatts published an apology on their social media ounts. At the end of the apology a small note was written that said that Lily Wyatt had some memory issues. If they had not written like that she would havee off as the most vicious liar who was against her own blood. It was her dignity that was more important over the investors'' sentiments. As predicted, the next day, most of theirpany shares dipped to an all time low. The worst hit was the market price of The Starfish Refineries.


    Someone was staring at theputer screen for a long time, watching the movement of shares. Through various ounts, he bought arge chunk of The Starfish Refineries shares.


    ---


    They reached the ind in an hour. The ind was lined with five white sandy beaches and pristine waters. There was a lush growth of palm trees. In the shape of a pearl, the ind was about two hundred acres. Dawn gaped at the sheer beauty of the ce. When the yacht stopped at the pier, the crew immediately pulled out their luggage. They walked over the broad walk to reach the vi, which was located overlooking the beach.


    Dawn was stunned to see the gorgeous vi that stood in front of her. Daryn held her hand and said, "Like it?"


    "I love it!" she eximed.


    He grinned.


    They walked inside and Dawn''s eyes only became wider. Her man was loaded with money. The huge vi featured a pool on the outside and an indoor temperature controlled pool. There was a movie theater in the basement just next to the pool. The gym, a squash court and a billiards room were built next to each other. Their bedroom was on the first floor and to her horror it had ss walls. The huge bed that was in the center was nked by several modern gadgets and a very soft, white cushioned rug.


    As soon as Daryn brought her to the bedroom, he picked her up in his arms and carried her to the bed and ced her carefully. He sat right beside her and caressed her forehead. He knew she was tired.


    Comforted, Dawn slept off almost immediately. Daryn smiled at his wife, leaned in and kissed her lips before taking a bath.


    When Dawn woke up, she found Daryn seated in a chair right in front of her with his legs up on the bed. He was on hisptop doing something with a lot of focus. As soon as he heard her, he looked up at her and smiled.


    "I was waiting for you to wake up," he said. "You slept for a long time darling." He shed a grin at her. He was clean-shaven and was only in a towel wrapped around his waist. It showed his strong thighs amply. And he was looking gorgeous, raw. Her tits grew hard against her shirt.


    Dawn sat up. She ran her fingers through her mangled hair. "How long did I sleep?"


    "More than five hours!"


    "I need a good shower."


    "I like dirty," he said in a sexy voice, closing hisptop.


    She scrambled away from him. "No husband. I need a bath in privacy!"


    Daryn raised an eyebrow. "I need a bath myself. We have to conserve water around here."


    Dawn''s mouth fell. "You are noting inside!" The louche just had a bath. Conserve water? The bloody ce was surrounded with water.


    "Then you better keep your door open. What happens if you slip and fall and die?"


    Dawn shook her head and threw a pillow at him. She traipsed to the bathroom and before she could close the door, Daryn was standing on the door. "I will keep a watch on my wife. If you slip I will hold you and tend to you."


    An hourter the two of them were making wild love.


    Two hourster when Daryn was close to being satiated, they had lunch, which was prepared by the caretakers whom she hadn''t seen all day.


    "I have a small meeting that I have to take. Why don''t you go out and check out the property?" said Daryn.


    Daryn disappeared in his study and Dawn walked out. She felt so fresh that she took in a deep breath of the ocean breeze. She walked up to the beach right in front of the vi. The yacht wasn''t there. Perhaps they had parked it somewhere else.


    She wrapped her hands across her body and rubbed her arms. The vast expanse of azure waters was beautiful. From the corner of her eye, she saw a small speedboat crossing in the distance. The man on the wheels was wearing dark shades and his thick golden hair was wind-swept. She stared at him and he waved a hand to her. Her blood chilled to the bones.

 Chapter 176 - Coincidence?

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Coincidence?</h4>


    How could Dawn miss him? This was the second time she had seen him over here. Why was he there? There was absolutely no logic as to why he would be there around them. She clenched her jaw in stunned surprise and stared at him until he vanished on the horizon. A dread crept up her body. If she would tell him about Daryn, it could go two ways. He may think of it as a coincidence, which would leave her tense. Or if he suspected, he may go out to find out more, and that would mean hampering their honeymoon. She had promised to herself that she would make it his best vacation ever. She dismissed the notion.


    Dawn walked back hurriedly to the vi and into the bedroom. Taking the phone out of her purse, the first thing she did was to call Cole.


    "How are you?" she asked, as soon as he picked up the call.


    "I am great sis!" He was jubnt. "Did you check your social media ount for thest two days."


    She had a frown on her face. "Why would I do that?" Besides she didn''t have time from the Alpha who was devouring her day and night.


    "Check it," he said and went into aughing fit.


    "Grrr! It better be good, else I am going to kill you for wasting my time on it. I had promised myself to stay away from news of any kind."


    "Oh! And do check the newspapers or thetest magazines. You are everywhere."


    This was one thing she hated the most ¨C invasion of privacy. Right from the beginning she had this issue. Even during the times when she was ying around the circuit, she had used her father''s influence to not let the paparazzi harass her. Dawn gritted her teeth and mmed the phone shut. However, as soon as her anger ebbed, she slid the screen to her Facebook and within the next ten minutes, her expressions changed from fear to anger to shock and then utter¡­ shock. What Neal did was simply awesome, but what Lily did was loathsome. "I can''t wait to bring you down Lily Wyatt!" she grunted. She tossed her phone in her bag after switching it off and then went under the covers. Her hand flew to her eyes as she remembered her mother and father. She didn''t know when but her eyes became heavy with sleep, yet sleep eluded her. Was there a connection between Azura''s appearance and the social media scandal?


    As if he had heard her anxious thoughts, momentster, Daryn entered the bedroom, took off his shirt and went to sleep beside his mate. He pulled her closer to his chest and draped his arm across her. Next he put his leg above her hip.


    His weight wasforting. With heat radiating off him, Dawn closed her eyes.


    "You have nightmares darling?" he asked with his brows knitted.


    "Papa would have taken care of it," she murmured sleepily.


    "Sleep baby," he cradled her feeling the same fear that she felt. He would ask her what it was that troubled her once she had rested well.


    However, for the next two he kept waiting as to what was it that made her miserable, but she never came out with it. He had let his mental shield down and encouraged her to lower her shields so that he could read her mind, but she was always cautious.


    "I have nned a bike trip for both of us today to show the ind," said Daryn while having breakfast. "It has some beautiful scenery." He was sporting worn-out designer shorts and wasn''t wearing a shirt.


    The two caretakers who were almost invisible and Dawn was sure they were ghosts at work, hadn''t shown themselves. "You have a motorbike here?" she raised an eyebrow. It would be fun riding the dirt road.


    "Nope! We will be riding on bicycles!" he replied with an infectious grin. He wanted to show her the saltke that was nestled amongst the palm trees on the east side of the ind. "Get ready fast."


    Dawn smiled. She was happy to do something else besides having sex. Quickly she finished her breakfast and ran upstairs to change. She dressed in shorts, a sports bra and running shoes. Pulling her hair up in a ponytail, she applied a lot of sunscreen and then headed downstairs.


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "What?" she asked.


    "Why is everything green?" What he meant was why wasn''t her body covered more.


    "I love green. It matches my irises," she gave him a cheeky answer and walked past him.


    "You should have worn more," he said. "Your skin would scrape if you fall down." This woman would be the death of him.


    "Hell Daryn! I am an immortal. Remember? I heal easily."


    He cupped her hip and said, "Then be ready to see my ind babe. It is breathtaking!"


    She gazed at him with a half-smile.


    "You have an impressive pace," said Daryn as they paddled around. They had covered almost one-fourth of the ind, stopping only once because Dawn had found arge turtle who was trapped in the beach. She helped it to go back to the waters and then resumed. "There''s a lovely saltke down there," he said pointing to a direction. "We need to park our bicycles here and walk there. The forest is too dense for cycling."


    "Sure enough!" she said and sprinted ahead of him.


    Daryn raised his eyebrows when he caught a glimpse of her hips, showing her cut. His breath hitched. He followed her.


    When they reached the ce, Dawn was mesmerized. Not more than an acre long, theke was so tranquil, nestled amongst the palm grove as he had mentioned. She looked to her right and found a small inlet of water from the sea that fed theke.


    "Care for a swim?" he asked as he kicked his shoes open and then leapt to dive in theke. He sshed a lot of water at her. "Come in!" he goaded her.


    In the past two days, she had contemted repeatedly whether she should mention Azura''s sudden appearance to Daryn or not, but somehow she managed not to. She wanted that man out of her mind desperately.


    When Daryn was sshing water to her, she giggled, forgetting everything about Azura. This was her life, and she deserved it. She was going to make her man happy.


    She kicked her shoes away and was ready to dive in the pool when once again on the horizon, she saw a speedboat and Azura. He was looking in her direction intensely.?And she could see his face through the water droplets that fell around her. Within a few seconds he was gone.


    Her stomach roiled with unknown fear. Instead of diving, she vomited. She knelt on the sand.


    Daryn swam out of theke immediately. "Dawn!" he rushed to her. After pulling her ponytail to the side, he caressed her back until she emptied her breakfast on the ground. She heaved weakly. Daryn picked her up in his arms and instantly ran to the vi ¨C this time he ran like the werewolf he was. The bicycles couldeter. "Be okay, love," he kept repeating.


    Once in the vi, heid her on the couch and brought water. Her lips were parched. She drank it and wiped her face with her hand. Her face was pale.


    "I saw Azura again," she said in a gravelly voice.


    Daryn''s temper rose to the level that his beast wanted to break free.

 Chapter 177 - Sick Or...?

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Sick Or...?</h4>


    A muscle feathered in Daryn''s jaw and he closed his fists. "Where did you see him?" he asked, trying to contain his anger. Daryn''s knuckles turned white.


    "He was in a speedboat traversing across the surrounding waters," Dawn replied. She was feeling weak. "I saw him two days back too."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?" he sounded angry.


    "I¡ª I thought this was just a chance." She looked away from him. "I didn''t want to trouble you. You really need this stress-free vacation."


    His anger melted immediately. He bent down to kiss her. He should have been the one protecting his mate and this little¡­ At this point of time he wanted to wring Azura''s neck.


    Tenderly, he said, "I have asked the caretaker to make lemonade for you. Have that. Are you hungry?" he touched her forehead.


    She shook her head. "I am not hungry." She held his hand and brought it to herp. "Do you think that Azura''s presence is a coincidence?"


    "I will have to find that out, Dawn. Just don''t worry about him, okay? I am going out and will check the perimeter of the ind along with some more staff. Don''t get up from the bed." He sounded worried. "And please don''t get anxious. We will sort out this matter."


    "Mhmm." She shifted lower on the bed and Daryn covered her with nkets. "Be safe," she said.


    "Don''t worry Dawn."


    She closed her eyes wanting to sleep more, and Daryn left.


    He had opened his mind link to find any werewolves in the vicinity. By the time he was out in the open, he was on his fours along with the sailor crew. Five werewolves were around and they came immediately after his call. All of them belonged to an Italian family ¨C mother, father and their three sons, who hade for a vacation on their private resort. They joined Daryn. The entire perimeter was checked but there was no one.


    "You should attend your Luna. We will scour through the palm groves and other parts of the ind," said the wife.


    Daryn thanked them and left. When he reached the vi it was evening. Dawn was looking even paler than thest time. The caretaker, an elderlydy, was holding a ss of guava juice for her, hoping that she would drink it, but Dawn didn''t feel like it.


    "Thank you Mrs. Rozero. But I won''t be able to have anything else," she said in a shaky voice.


    "You are too weak, Ms. Dawn."


    Daryn rushed to her side. The caretaker bowed to him. "I think you should call a doctor. She is too sick. She has vomited once more and is not eating anything."


    "Thanks Mrs. Rozero, I will take over from here." Why was he getting a different smell from her body? And that too from the afternoon, ever since she had puked?


    The caretaker left after keeping the ss on the table.


    "What''s wrong, Dawn? Why are you not eating?" He asked as he drew his gaze back to Dawn''s face with wide eyes. "Aren''t you feeling hungry after vomiting? You have only eaten breakfast."


    "No, no, I don''t feel like eating. "I¡ª I don''t know what is going wrong with me." Stars swirled at the edge of her eyes.


    She willed to bring her vision back in focus when saw Daryn, she asked in a feeble voice, "Was everything okay?"


    Daryn sat near her. "Yes dear, there''s no one. Perhaps his being over here is just a coincidence. Tonight I will be sending my people to dig more information about him. So don''t worry, just rx, love."


    She nodded.


    He ced a palm on her cheek as his jaw ckened. "I don''t see that you have fever. Is anything else hurting? I think I have been very rough with you all these days." He regretted the way he was plowing her. But what could he do? Those were his natural instincts.


    "My body feels sore. It aches everywhere. I don''t feel like seeing food."


    Her small deration confirmed that he was indeed very rough with her. Daryn stared at her. His voice became low. "Do you feel you are fainting?" he asked. "Is your head reeling?"


    She nodded, the slight movement bringing along more dizziness. Her eyes began to shut. She fainted.


    "Dawn!" Daryn called her. He jumped to his feet and howled. "Stay with me Dawn," he said and patted her cheeks. "No, no! Dawn!" He was so panicky and his wolf was beginning to rise.


    Protect her ¨C his beastmanded.


    He looked frantically around feeling that it was his fault for bringing her over here. His little neotide had fallen ill. He scooped her up in his arms and dashed out to the living room.


    "Mrs. Rozero," he shouted. Guilt stabbed him. Perhaps she wasn''t able to withstand his bite. The venom must have been too much for her. Did it poison her? But why after so long? He tried to recollect if she had shown any other signs of sickness previously. Worry stabbed his heart. He roared, "Mrs. Rozero!"


    The housekeeper came running to the living room, wiping her hand with her apron. "Yes, Mr. Silver?" she asked. Her husband also followed her and the two peeked at Dawn.


    Daryn ced her on the couch and said, "Dawn has taken ill. Do we have a doctor around?" All he wanted was to go back to the main city somehow. "Can you help me?" He regretted that there was no doctor on the ind. Perhaps it was high time that he opened a small hospital here. He emitted a series of muffled sounds as if in panic. ''I can''t lose her! I can''t lose her.'' "Is she dying?" he asked as his beast tried toe out again. He wanted to protect his mate.


    Thedy was on her knees, next to Dawn and ced her hand on her forehead. She looked at her husband who nodded and went to the kitchen.


    "What is going on?" asked Daryn, gritting his teeth. "Will she be fine? Do I have to call for a doctor? Should we take her back to the city?" Nothing made sense.


    The housekeeper held her hand to check her pulse. While she was doing that, her husband came in with a small mug of tap water and a soft white towel.


    "I think she is fine," said the caretaker. "Her pulse is not feeble. I think there is a different issue here."


    Her husband gave the wet towel to her and she ced it on Dawn''s head.


    "Mr. Daryn, my instincts tell me that your wife is¡ª" she lowered her eyes. "I may be wrong though¡ª"


    "My wife is what?" he snapped at her out of frustration. Then he dug his hands in his pocket and took the phone out to call his staff to arrange for a helicopter. He had to take her to the city without wasting time. His hands fumbled to find the numbers. These two caretakers were moron and he was on the verge of firing them. He looked at Dawn again and his face paled. Perhaps it was her anxiety about Azura.


    "Maybe your wife is pregnant¡­"


    The phone slipped from his hand as he gave an incredulous stare to Mrs. Rozero. His cheeks flushed red. Slowly, he came near his wife and held her small hand in his palm. Her smell had changed, and he thought it was poison.


    "Pregnant¡­" This wasn''t possible.

 Chapter 178 - And Waited...

    <h4>Chapter 178 - And Waited...</h4>


    Daryn continued to stare at Dawn. How could this be possible? A pure blood couldn''t have babies with a neotide. This was against nature. His lips quivered. He shook his head. "No, it isn''t possible."


    Dawn murmured something. Mrs. Rozero continued to put wet towels on her forehead. "She will be fine soon," she assured Daryn who wasn''t leaving his wife''s hand being a bundle of emotions. If she were pregnant, he would bring heaven and earth together for her safety. His wolf growled in agreement.


    Eventually when Dawn woke up fifteen minutester, Daryn asked, "How are you baby?"


    She gave a faint smile and said, "I''ll survive." Then she turned to look at the caretaker and understood that she had helped her. "Thanks Mrs. Rozero."


    "You are very wee, Madam," she replied and then furtively looked at Daryn, who was only gazing at his wife with stars in his eyes like a lovesick fool.


    She blurted, "Madam, I think¡­ I think you are pregnant. My daughter is also pregnant and she showed simr symptoms."


    Dawn raised an eyebrow. Shocked to hear Mrs. Rozero''s conclusion, her eyes fixated on her.


    A thin line of sweat appeared on Mrs. Rozero''s forehead. Her gaze darted to her husband as if in panic. "Or, you could be poisoned?" However, if that were the case, then obviously the me would go on her cooking. "But I maintain the highest levels of cleanliness," she said in a weak voice, terrorized that if even an iota of that was true, Daryn would murder her. In order to save herself, she added, "If you like I can give you a pharmacy paper bag that contains the pregnancy kit."


    Mr. Rozero was equally tense. He nodded vehemently and suggested, "Yes, bring it here. Our daughter left itst month. You must be having extra ones."


    Dawn shook her head. "Don''t overreact Mrs. Rozero!" This wasn''t possible and she didn''t want to give any false hope to Daryn. "I won''t take the test," she replied. "I know it can''t be positive." She closed her eyes as tears stung her eyes. "I am only stressed out. All I need is rest."


    "But baby, what''s the harm?" Daryn understood her pain, yet he really wanted to know if she was pregnant or not. He was hoping against hope.


    Sheshed at him. "You know it very well that this cannot happen, then why are you pestering me?" Her eyes were red with tears, which she was suppressing. "It is simple stress."


    Daryn jerked his head back at her outburst. "Okay Dawn," he said. "Just rx. Please don''t get angry." He caressed her hair. He was sure so that she smelled different. His gut feeling said that there was a possibility. And he really wanted to know. His wolf wanted to know.


    Mrs. Rozero pushed. "Sir, if you like I can give you the pregnancy kit and you can test it on your own ord. It is a very simple test, really."


    "We won''t be needing it," Dawn retorted. It was such a touchy subject and yet they were bringing it up repeatedly. Then she turned to Daryn and said, "I want to go to bed."


    "Yes, sure darling," he replied and scooped her up. At least she was conscious. While they headed upstairs, he asked, "Would you like to go back to Bainsburgh?"


    She had wrapped her arms around him and rested her head against his shoulder. She smelled him and said, "My home is here."


    He kissed her and said, "Then sleep baby." He ced her on the bed, took off his shirt andy beside her with his hand enveloping her. The warmth, which came off his body, rxed her.


    She ced her hand on his arm and said, "I am so sorry Daryn, but I don''t want to give you false expectations. It would only lead to heartbreaks if it isn''t true." A tear rolled off her eyes.


    Daryn wiped her tears and cupped her cheeks. "Don''t worry Dawn. I don''t have hopes on that front." He pulled up the nket. "And now you should sleep. Do you want to eat anything?"


    She scrunched her nose up. "No," she said and nuzzled in his chest. Soon she was asleep.


    When he woke up early next morning, Daryn ran his fingers on the side to feel Dawn, but she wasn''t there. Immediately he sat up. Retching sound wasing from the bathroom. He ran and opened the door to find her holding the sides of the toilet and her head bent over it. Aghast, he went to help her. The same smell hit his nose. When she stopped vomiting, he said, "Dawn, we are going back. You need serious medical attention."


    She scrambled back and leaned against the tub looking paler. "Am I poisoned?" she asked. "I thought that I would recover within a few hours, but I feel worse."


    "Or maybe you are pregnant?" he said in a low voice.


    She shot a re at him. "Why are you keeping that hope, Daryn? It unsettles me!"


    He put his hands in the air in defense, "Okay! Don''t get angry." Then he murmured, "Just suggesting that you can take a test."


    "Stop it!" she breathed.


    By the time it was afternoon, Daryn told her that he had arranged for them to go back by the evening.


    She felt guilty that their perfect vacation was going to get cut short because of her condition.


    "It''s no biggy, wife!" said Daryn as he sat beside her in the living room. "I will feel horrible if your health dips any further."


    She leaned on him. "Thanks dear." Her perfect mate.


    "I am going to check the perimeter again. I got a report that Azura is actually pretty close to us. They spotted his vacation ce two miles from here."


    The muscles in Dawn''s neck corded with tension. "What is he trying to do?"


    "Nothing," he said. "I will go on a routine check and will be back in less than an hour. Okay?"


    She nodded.


    "Stay inside and don''t venture out. The caretakers are going to remain here with you," he said.


    "I won''t," she gave him a smile. In her heart she knew that as soon as she would reach home, she would have a meeting with Azura and end this nonsense.


    Daryn left. "Call me anytime you like."


    "I will."


    He blew a kiss and left.


    Dawn''s gaze went to the coffee table on the side. Two pregnancy kits were kept on it. She shook her head atst night''s conclusions of Mrs. Rozero and then went up to the bedroom to pack.


    An hourter she puked. "Not again!" she mumbled. Perhaps it was the seafood. She rushed downstairs to have some more orange juice because that was the only thing she liked. Her eyes went to the pregnancy kits.


    It was over three hours and Daryn wasn''t back.


    "Baby this ce is huge and we are few, so it''s going to take some time," he replied when she called him.


    "When are we leaving?"


    "In the next two hours," he said and disconnected.


    The pregnancy kits stared at her. She could feel them burning holes in her. "Ohhh! Stop beckoning me!" she chided them. On an impulse, she grabbed one of the kits and rushed to the bathroom.


    She studied the instructions, took out the stick from the kit and peed on it.


    And waited¡­

 Chapter 179 - We Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 179 - We Meet Again</h4>


    And waited¡­


    And waited¡­


    She sped her head in her hands. She didn''t know that even though the chances of her getting pregnant were less than zero, the anxiety would be so much. She looked at the stick and she gasped. In front of her eyes, one line appeared. She stared at that one line for some time. Does that mean she was pregnant? She grabbed the pregnancy kit and read the instructions. Nah, she wasn''t pregnant. Her hopes dashed and she closed her eyes. ''What were you thinking Dawn?'' she thought. She didn''t know why but her heart sank. Her limbs became limp. She chuckled, pitying herself.


    With a sigh she picked up the stick to throw it when from the corner of her eyes, she saw a second faint line appear next to the first one. She frowned and brought the stick close to her eyes as if to confirm that she was imagining the second line. What did that mean?


    Two lines indicate positive results.


    Those were the clear instructions. But there was a warning ¨C you may like to use the kit again to confirm. However, it is necessary to consult a medical practitioner.


    Dawn''s mouth fell open with shock.


    "What the hell?" she said. "I am pregnant?" Her skin tingled. Blood rushed to her brain and she sat on the edge of the tub to bnce herself.


    She grabbed another kit and tore it to use it. This couldn''t be possible ¨C her mind screamed, but her heart wanted to counter her mind. Had she gone against the very nature? It showed the same results and Dawn wanted to cry. She was so overwhelmed. She touched her temple as she closed her eyes and she choked with tears. In a quaking voice, she muttered, "I am pregnant. I am pregnant with Daryn''s baby." She closed her mouth with her palm and let out an uncontroble cry. Her frame sagged. She shook her head repeatedly when she remembered how she had not believed Daryn''s instincts. "I love you Daryn," she said as she hugged herself. "We are going to have a baby."


    Dawn rose to her feet and held the two sticks firmly in her hand. After throwing the empty kits in the bin, she came out and looked around to find her phone. She had to call Daryn now. Tears were flowing out of her eyes unbridled. She picked up the phone with shaking fingers. Through her blurry vision, she managed to go to the favorites and pressed her husband''s number. The call went through but he didn''t pick up. She tried again and again he didn''t pick up.


    She was ebullient. "Daryn, where are you?" she yelped. When Daryn didn''t pick the phone, the first thing she wanted to do was to message Cole, but she stopped herself. Daryn should be the first person to get the news. She put her hand on her tummy and suddenly all she wanted was the baby toe out and be in her arms. She wanted to zap into the next year and give birth to her baby. "There''s someone in me," she said, not believing herself again. "Oh my God!" Through her tears she startedughing. Her heart banged loudly against her chest.


    Outside the skies had be darker and the night was falling soon. Where was Daryn? She so wanted him to be there, to share her happiness. Suddenly she heard the door of the main hall open. "Daryn!" she called out loud. She ran to meet him, opening the door of the living room with a bang.


    "Daryn¡ª" she stopped mid-sentence as her face paled. The man standing in front of her was Azura. He had the strangest smile on his face and looked like a maniac.


    Dawn''s body froze as she stared at him with eyes wide with fear. Adrenaline gushed through her and her heart elerated as though it was about to explode. Her body wanted to run to the hills or to get the next avable weapon in her hand, but instead she remained rooted to her spot. She closed her palms in tight fists to stop them from shaking. "What are you doing here?" she asked, collecting her thoughts.


    "Hello Dawn," he said softly. "We meet again." He sized her up with his lusty eyes. "You look pale. I knew he wasn''t feeding you well." Slowly, he started to walk towards her. "I havee to take you with me darling."


    "You''ve gone insane! Get out of my house!" she said in a low threatening voice, masking her fear. Then she looked over her shoulder and raised her voice, "Mrs. Rozero!"


    Azura chuckled. "Don''t bother to call her. My men have drugged and stashed the duo in the basement. They can''t hear you." His hands went to the back of his jeans and he withdrew a gun from there.


    His men? Her body felt hot and sweat started to trickle down her spine. She gripped the side of her skirt tightly. All at once everything was silent in the house. Her breath quickened. "Azura, you are not needed here, so get out," she said again and opened her mind link to search for Daryn or for anyone who was in close vicinity. If she wanted she would have leapt over him and fought with him like the werewolf she was, but not now. She had juste to know that she was pregnant. This was the only opportunity God had given her. How could she let it go? "Daryn is going to kill you." Where was he?


    Azura looked at her like a predator. His grey eyes were full of contempt. He came near her and sniffed. Inhaling her scent he closed his eyes and said, "God, I missed you, Dawn." He circled her and smelled her again leaning his body in her direction. "Wait, what is this different smell?" He sniffed her again as his finger sat on the trigger.


    Dawn stiffened. She shouted through her mental link, ''Daryn, where are you? Azura is here!''


    No response.


    "Don''t tell me you are pregnant?" said Azura with utter shock in his eyes. "That''s strange."


    "The only thing that is strange is you, Azura. So get the fuck out of here!" Dawn said in a menacing voice. "Don''t let my Alpha and other pure-bloods kill you!"


    "Pure-bloods?" Azura roared withughter. "That word seems so sick from the mouth of a neotide." He raised his gun and put it beneath her chin. Forcing to raise her face, he grated, "Even if you are pregnant, I am okay." His eyes gazed at her lips for a long time. "I havee to take you, baby. I am going to keep you away from these pure bloods forever. You see you are mine. Daryn stole you from me. I thought I had lost you forever, when hope came in the form of Lily Wyatt. She wants you dead and she doesn''t care who all dies around you. So my dear, you will die for the world, but not for me. I will stash you in a safe ce where only I will have ess to my pretty Dawn." There was madness in his eyes.


    The cold metal dug in her flesh. Dawn''s eyes became wide, not with fear, but with shock. Lily Wyatt had broken all the records of stooping low.


    Azura put the gun on her tummy. "If you want to continue with the pregnancy,e with me. Or I won''t have qualms about shooting that sick thing in your stomach."

 Chapter 180 - Silver Bullet

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Silver Bullet</h4>


    All at once, a loud sound of gunshot ricocheted through the ss wall, which shattered. Daryn came running in with his hand over his upper arm. It was bleeding profusely. The moment he saw Azura with his gun pointed at her, his beast growled at Azura. It wanted to protect its mate at all costs. He snarled, baring his fangs, "Leave her bastard or I''ll rip you apart in shreds!" His pointed ws jutted out and he looked ferocious as hell.


    Azura pointed his gun at him.


    Daryn leapt at him.


    It was over within a fraction of seconds. Daryn was lying in a pool of blood on the floor, as a silver bullet hit him, piercing his rib cage.


    "Darynnnn!" Dawn''s agonized cry echoed in the vi. Hands pressed against her mouth, she ran over to him and crouched beside him. Lying in the pool of blood, it reminded her of the time when she was bitten and was lying in the crimson river that seemed to engulf her for eternity. Fears rose in her chest and the wail that was forming there, stifled. "Daryn, Daryn," she murmured. "This can''t be, this can''t be," she said shaking her head violently. She patted his face. "Come back,e back." His body was limp and cold. She pressed her hand on his wound to stop the blood from flowing out.


    Azura walked beside her. "I don''t think he would evere back to life now. That''s a silver bullet, I pierced in his body," he said pointing at the gaping wound. "And even if he would, by any miracle, you won''t be around him." Heughed and held her by the upper arm, yanking her off the ground. "Nowe, we have a long way to get out of her."


    "No! I won''t go," she rasped. "He needs help," she whispered.


    "Come on!" Azura shouted. "We don''t have time!" He pulled her again.


    After that everything appeared to happen in slow motion.


    "Daryn!" Dawn shouted as Azura dragged her out of the vi.


    ''Dawn!'' shouted Quetz, feeling her agitation. ''Where are you?'' He screeched madly, sensing her agitation, her helplessness and her fears. His dragon rider was in danger.


    Dawn''s brain had frozenpletely. She couldn''tprehend what was going on. She didn''t know what was happening around her anymore. Dazed, she let Azura pull her, as she clutched her hand across her tummy. Her lips quivered and her body was limp. Dawn fainted.


    Azura scooped her up. He walked out with his trophy in his arms. When he looked around, he saw corpses of his men and that of Daryn''s. He scoffed. A helicopter was standing in a small clearing. He sprinted to it. As soon as neared it, the pilot opened the door for him and after securing the two of them with seatbelts, he rushed to the pilot''s seat and flew off. The helicopter soon disappeared in the night sky.


    ---


    Quetz screeched and screamed for her. ''Dawn, don''t lose me. Talk to me!'' His wings pped fiercely to reach her, to follow her, but he was trapped in the enchanted forests, outside of which he was nothing but a piece of green gemstone.


    ''Let me out!'' he roared.


    Not able to feel the bond was unimaginable. It was like an amputation of limbs. The pain¡ªunbearable. ''Dawn!'' he called her again. But no sound came.


    A few minutester he heard wings of a helicopter whirring and then it was gone¡ªwith Dawn in it.


    His ws clung to the tree he was perched upon. He took off and flew as far as he could sense his rider. However, half an hourter he couldn''t sense her. She had disappeared off the grid. In rage, he breathed fire. Whosoever had done that was going to get murdered by him, slowly and very painfully.


    ---


    When Dawn opened her eyes, she found herself on a soft mattress, covered with a warm nket in a dark room. The walls of the room were thick and the only door that was there was made of thick steel. She jolted up and removed the nket. Her clothes were different and she was wearing a soft, pink maxi. She pounded the steel door. "Let me out!" she shouted angrily. "Azura!"


    With her power, she should''ve been able to tear the steel door, but surely Azura knew her powers as a fellow neotide. He had taken precautions. The door was unbelievably thick and non-destructible. He had ensured that her scent didn''t leak for he knew that the pureblooded lykae were too strong with their sense of smell.


    "Open the door, Azura!" she banged over and over again. "What is it that you want?" She sobbed thinking about Daryn. "You know that I am married to him. He has marked me." If Daryn died, she had no desire to live. Her natural instincts wouldn''t allow her to live. "Please set me free." Suddenly the thought that Daryn had died made thest wisp of air whoosh out of her lungs. She leaned against the door and slid down it to the floor. She fainted.


    Azura was watching her through the camera. He hated to see her in that situation. Why couldn''t she love him? Why couldn''t she see his love for her? He rubbed his chest and walked to the steel door. Punching in a code, he opened it slowly. He picked her up and settled her back on the bed. Then he closed the door and went to the bar to pour whiskey for himself. She had to forget him...


    ---


    "Don''t worry," the doctor said as Gayle sat right next to Daryn on his bed. Cole, Neal and some other werewolves were in the healer''s room. "This is not the first time Daryn has been shot at with a silver bullet. If it were a normal bullet, he would have be okay overnight, but this one is made from silver," he said pointing at the bloody bullet that was in a tray, which he had extracted from his stomach. "Its poison is going to take at least two days to purgepletely."


    Gayle nodded. His jaw was clenched and a vein throbbed in his temple. He looked coldly at Neal.


    Daryn was lying on the bed, bandages around his stomach and rib cage. It was almost a day when he was extracted from the ind and operated upon. The helicopter that he had sent for arrived in time. However the moment the pilot saw the murdered bodies lying on the ground, he had reported it to Gayle Silver, who had then ordered the pilot toe directly to the nearest city.


    He had taken the next flight out of Bainsburgh along with Neal, Cole, the family doctor and five other important pack members. A werewolf doctor in that city operated upon his son immediately. The family doctor took over as soon as he was there. When Gayle reached, Daryn was already operated upon.


    Cole was freaking out. His eyes were swollen red. "Please tell me where my sister is," he pleaded the hundredth time.


    Mr. and Mrs. Rozero were questioned a thousand times and so were all the staff. None knew who was the man who had abducted Dawn. They were made to scour through the surrounding waters so that they picked up any familiar scent but they couldn''t. It was like Dawn had vanished in thin air.


    They waited for Daryn to open his eyes.

 Chapter 181 - Our Luna, Dawn, Is Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Our Luna, Dawn, Is Pregnant</h4>


    Twenty-four hours had passed before Daryn opened his eyes. Cole was sitting in the same room for all the time. He wanted to know where Dawn was. He was holding his fists tight hoping that Dawn was alive. He hadn''t been able to eat or sleep. Every time Daryn stirred, he would get up and lean close to his face to see if he had woken up, but would feel bitter when Daryn didn''t wake up. It seemed like an eternity and all he wished was that this was somehow a dream. Was there any respite? What was Dawn''s fault? That she was trying to protect him and that she wanted all that back, which belonged to them?


    Neal hade to give him dinner, but Cole refused to eat. Neal felt really bad for the child. As for Gayle, he had been frantically searching along with his team to look for traces of Dawn. The entire area was searched over and over again. There were three teams that patrolled the field, but there was nothing.


    Cole''s eyes were red, as he looked at Daryn. He had heard that his sister was Daryn''s mate and he hade to understand that finding mates was so rare. If one mate died, the other simply withered away or took his or her own life. His heart stabbed with pain for his brother-inw. He prayed to God that Dawn be found soon and that Daryn woke up.


    He made a deal with God. "I will go to the church for Sunday mass on my Birthday. Please just get my sister back."


    ---


    There was so much ckness around him that he couldn''t find direction to go back to his mate. He wed the darkness, fumbled through it, but he was trapped there for eternity. Not able to smell her, not able to feel her presence made him desperate. He thought he would be crazy again if he didn''t meet her. He existed for her. He fought with the darkness as hard as possible and yet the Cimmerian persisted. Dawn would appear obscurely somewhere around him and he would lope towards her, only to find that it was a mirage. He screamed and screamed her name, but she didn??te to him. He had to fight the gloom, the ckness that was enveloping him.


    Daryn got up on the bed with a jolt and a shriek, "Dawn!" He opened his eyes wide toprehend his surroundings. There were tubes running out of his body. Sharp pain jabbed in his stomach. He looked down and saw the bandage covered with dots of crimson. The scene when Azura shot him came vivid in his mind. His palms closed into tight fists and his ws jutted out in fury.


    Cole jumped to his feet and rushed to him. Neal was sitting outside talking to one of the patrolling teams. As soon as heard Daryn, he came rushing in.


    "Where''s Dawn?" he asked with urgency.


    Cole and Neal stood there with their heads hung low. Daryn could sense that Cole was crying. A vein throbbed in his temple. "Where''s Dawn?" he grated.


    "We haven''t been able to find her," replied Neal. Over thest two days, Neal had not left his Alpha''s side. He was unshaven and looked like hell. He hated the fact that Caleb wasn''t there. He had no hopes for Sedora. But Caleb? He was Daryn''s elder brother, for God''s sake. "Gayle has been scurrying the region zealously."


    A growl formed in his chest and he roared with frustration. Cole backed a little in fear.


    Next instant Daryn was pulling the tubes out of his body. As the needles came out, blood also oozed.


    "Stop it Daryn!" Neal had to shout.


    But Daryn wasn''t listening. His mate, his wife¡ªshe was in danger. He could feel it. His skin prickled like there were a thousand thorns. He didn''t need those tubes, he needed his Dawn. He got out of the bed. "I failed her¡­" he rasped. "I shouldn''t have left her¡­ I should have taken her out¡­"


    Where your mate goes, you go¡­ Protect her¡­ His beast mored inside. It was rising in panic along with him.


    "Daryn, you need to sit down," Neal said with caution. There was no one as dangerous as a werewolf who was seeking his mate.


    Daryn growled at him and bared his fangs. "I have to protect her!" he bellowed. It was his fault. Surely, it was his fault. Worry stabbed his heart. He whipped around, to find some clothes to wear. He couldn''t leave her. She needed him. He would kill those who dared to abduct his wife. He would kill them so slowly that they would wish they die each day, every minute, but he wouldn''t let them.


    Once he recovered her, he would take her away to the only ce that was safest, to the ce where there was no one, no danger. Scond. Where he had vast expanse ofnd that stretched hundreds of acres and a mansion. He was crying from inside.


    "Daryn, I have very important news for you. You have to listen to me!" Neal roared, trying to calm down Daryn.


    Daryn turned his head sharply at him. "If you don''t have any information about Dawn, then don''t bother to talk!" he snapped.


    The nurse came running in and was aghast at the bloodied site of Daryn. There was blood on his arms. The tubes were stripped off. "Mr. Silver, if you don''t tend to those wounds, you might get an infection," she said very softly with fear in her eyes. He looked so dangerous that she trembled when he shot a nce at her.


    "Please go out," Neal warned her and she gulped. Without a question she went away.


    Neal turned his attention to Daryn. "Daryn, please sit down. You have to listen to me!" Then he dug his hands in his suit and took out the two pregnancy sticks. He handed them over to Daryn and carefully said, "I found these two sticks after Dawn left. Your wife, our Luna, Dawn, is pregnant with your pups."

 Chapter 182 - Who Is There?

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Who Is There?</h4>


    Shock assailed him. "Pregnant?" he staggered on his feet and caught the iron of his bed''s headboard, as blood rushed to his brain.


    Neal nodded. He looked at Cole who was staring at him with wide eyes. "Dawn is about to have a baby?" he said, sounding stunned. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" he asked irritably. "Why did you withhold that information from me? I was sitting here all this time and you looked past me?" He sucked in a short breath.


    "I wanted to give this news to Daryn first," Neal replied coldly. His gaze shifted to his Alpha.


    Daryn''s lips parted as he forgot to breathe. Holding the bed''s head post he managed to sit on the edge. He looked at the sticks, which showed two lines. His wife was pregnant with his baby. All that he was thinking, all that he had told her and those signs, they pointed in this direction. A tear rolled out of his eye. They had done it even though the entire nature was against them, even though Sedora had warned him that they would remain childless forever. He looked at Cole and then Neal with eyes wider than a ser field, eyes that showed disbelief, shock, surprise and terror. He exhaled in a rush as his knees went weak with fear. His mate was pregnant. This was the only chance that they ever had in their life together and she was taken away from him. What luck? Dazed, slowly he walked to the closet and took out a shirt and jeans for himself. There was no time to sumb to his shock. He stopped himself from crying and stashed the two sticks in his jeans'' back pocket. His baby¡­


    Gayle had rushed in the room by then and he was standing on the door when he heard that Dawn was pregnant. His joy was limitless when he imagined Daryn''s babies around him. His grandchildren¡­ But where was Dawn? He had scurried the entire area so many times, but she wasn''t found anywhere. His irritation was paramount. And after listening that she was pregnant, helplessness took over his irritation. He wanted everything to be right with Luke Wyatt''s daughter and every given opportunity, things just turned bad.


    He swallowed his saliva when he looked at his son. He was looking horrible and gaunt. His heart constricted. How many times Daryn had lost Dawn? And how many times he had fought against everyone, against the very nature to be with his mate and yet every time, he was standing on new testing grounds. Gayle stepped inside the room.


    "Daryn¡­" he said in a soft voice.


    Daryn looked at his father with eyes red from tears that he had suppressed. "I am going to find her," he rasped.


    Gayle walked up to his son and gave him a hug. Daryn needed that. He looked at Cole. Cole walked to them and hugged the only two people who were close to him after Dawn. The three stood like a family in each other''s embrace.


    A noise on the outside disturbed them.


    "I have to meet them now!" said a thick, throaty voice that sounded so threatening that the guards stationed on the outside of the room became quiet.


    Neal''s head turned sharply and he rushed to the door to see the person. A low growl rumbled from both Gayle and Daryn as they stood there with their ws extracted to the fullest.


    "Who is there?" asked Cole, sensing some unknown, lethal danger.


    "You go back," said Daryn. He shielded Cole by standing in front of him.


    "You can''t meet him," the guard replied in a mild tone. "We have our strict instructions."


    "Move!" the seven foot tall man said. His entire demeanor was such that if he wanted, he could have sliced the neck of the guard with his ws in one go.


    "What are you doing here?" Neal''s booming voice from behind made the guard jump.


    The man stared at Neal as though he wouldunch himself on him and kill him. His murderous eyes glinted with cruelty and mercilessness. "Where is Daryn?" he asked in a low, throaty voice. "I don''t talk to the underdogs!"


    Neal growled. "You can''t meet him," he said, as he closed the door and blocked it by standing in front of it with his hands crossed across his chest. What the hell was Brantley doing there? It was such a shock to see him. This was thest thing Daryn needed.


    Brantley shoved the guard with hand. While what looked like a mere shove to Brantley, the guard had tumbled several feet away. He was so scared that he got up to his feet and ran away for his dear life. However, other werewolves had gathered around to take over the dragon rider.


    To say that Brantley was looking ferocious was an understatement. He was looking like a murderer and so dark that he sent shivers down the spine of the werewolves. Wearing a ck leather hand-stitched jacket over a creme shirt and ck leather pants, he seemed like a messenger of death, like a grim reaper.


    His aggression, his darkness had surfaced to the level that he looked needy of raw violence. "I will kill you Neal, if needed," he said, flicking his long, green streaked hair behind. "So let me in."


    "Aren''t you ever satisfied with what you''ve done to Daryn and Dawn? You practically locked them inside the Ulfric forever. They traded their freedom with that stone of yours. And now you havee back? Man, couldn''t you have chosen a better time?" Neal spat. "Go away," he scorned. "We are in the middle of an emergency here. You can''t meet Daryn!"


    Suddenly, Brantley brought his hand forward and Neal started to choke. He felt as though an invisible power was constricting his throat. He gurgled as his face turned blue for the want of oxygen. Other werewolves rushed to Brantley to stop him using his magic, but Brantley was creating a wall between them and him. The wall, made up of thick air, was so solid and dense that it was imprable. "I said I could kill you Neal," he grunted with fury.


    "Leave him!" Daryn opened the door and shouted at Brantley.


    Brantley withdrew his hand immediately and brushed his hair. The magic stopped and Neal scrambled to a sitting position. He dragged himself to the wall and leaned against it to suck in as much air as possible. He wheezed and coughed. Rest of the werewolves were still pinned to the wall behind. It was as if he was in total control.


    "What do you want?" Daryn asked, matching the ferocity of his opponent. He was shocked to see him there. How did he find him? Was he after Dawn? Thinking that, he ws hardened and his fangs increased. "Why have youe? No one wants you amongst the Lykae. As of now you are their sworn enemy. In fact if I see any of your kind, I would personally y them. So fuck off before I start with you!"


    "Where is Dawn?" he growled with frustration.


    "What have you got to do with her?" Daryn retorted. "Stay the fuck out," he said and charged at Brantley with force. He leapt at him bringing him down and pinning him beneath him with massive force.

 Chapter 183 - Dramatic

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Dramatic</h4>


    Daryn burned with rage. It was filled inside him. Even though he was bleeding and the pain in his stomach only deepened, he had to kill the enemy. The iris of his eyes was yellow as he brought his fist forward, connecting it with force to Brantley''s face. Electricity red in the skies outside as they became dense with grey clouds. It looked as if it was a night sky. Without much thinking, Daryn continued to assault his opponent as if taking out all his anger. The door of the foyer exploded open and the shards flew around. A streak of electricity surged inside hitting Daryn on the front. He shot backwards, his body crashing in the wall behind. Brantley immediately jumped back to his feet and spat the blood on the ground. Blood oozed out from the corner of his left eye and pooled in his mouth. Daryn shot up to his feet and once again charged at Brantley.


    "Stop!" Brantley roared. A beam of light passed through his hand and it circled Daryn, tightening around his body as it coiled upwards, stilling himpletely.


    A shard had flown and fixed itself on Neal''s forearm. Removing it, he got up and charged at Brantley.


    "Will the two of you stop?" Brantley yelled with frustration. "I have to talk about Dawn. Where is she?"


    Daryn narrowed his eyes. "Untie me and don''t take her name with your filthy tongue, else I am going to rip your limbs and burn you alive."


    "From what I can see, I feel you can''t do a thing!" Brantley scoffed. He shook off the dust off him.


    Brantley moved his neck left to right. He pinned his gaze at Daryn. Before he could say anything, Gayle came out and in a very cold voice said, "Come in Brantley." He sensed something sinister, something so untoward that his soul shuddered.


    Outside more electricity fell from the skies lighting up the darkness.


    Brantley stared at Gayle. He rubbed his hand over his mouth as though considering his invitation. He flicked his fingers and the beam of light around Daryn disappeared. At the same time, the werewolves, who were pinned to the wall, fell on the ground as the pressure of air around them vanished.


    "Father!" Daryn grunted.


    Gayle picked his hand up to quiet Daryn. He red at Brantley.


    Brantley traipsed inside and saw Cole who was trembling.


    The child had never seen people like these. He didn''t even know that magic existed, let alone creatures like him. Brantley nodded to him as though epting his presence.


    Gayle followed him inside along with Daryn and Neal and the door shut automatically.


    There was a low, menacing rumble emanating from the Lykae, as their muscles became rigid - they looked brutal.


    Gayle crossed his arms across his chest and said, "What brings you here? I am sure that it is extremely important because you have traced us to this hideout."


    Brantley took in a deep breath. His frustration and anger were imminent. And then Gayle saw something that he didn''t expect ¨C misery and hopelessness, a pain that flickered through his eyes. Strange¡­


    Brantley looked away from the prating eyes of Gayle. This wasn''t going to be easy for him. His breathbored as he collected himself to speak.


    "We don''t have all the time in the world, bloody bad luck!" Daryn swore. "Speak fast!"


    Brantley ignored him. He closed his eyes. He had waited for this moment for so long. He had waited for two millennia¡­ He couldn''t let it slip like dust through his fingers.


    "I sense that Dawn isn''t around," he lied. He knew that she wasn''t there.


    "Yes! And if you will excuse us, we have to go and find her!" Daryn grumbled. His anxiety increased.


    "I havee to help in your quest to find her," Brantley offered.


    "Why are you so interested?" Daryn asked, jealousy surging through his body. He moved forward, as his ws jutted out again. Gayle ced his hand on his shoulder to stop him.


    Brantley ignored his toxicity again. He clenched his jaw and went to the window. With a wave of his hands the windows opened and a whoosh of strong air entered. Lightning shed suddenly, thunder reverberating deeply onest time. Everyone shielded their eyes to prevent themselves from the raindrops thatshed inside and from the brightness that exploded in the room.


    Blinking the shes away, they looked up and found themselves staring at a young boy with emerald, pointy hair, wearing nothing but green pants, crouching on the windowsill eerily. His massive chest was heaving as his blue eyes scanned the people in front of him. His gaze went to Cole and he narrowed his eyes.


    "Who¡ª who is that?" asked Cole, gaping at him.


    As the boy jumped in the room, Cole was struck by how handsome he was. His body was nothing short of divine. The perfect chiseled features, sculpted washboard abs and a tantalizing trail of hair that went beneath his pants left himpletely distracted. His sun-kissed skin was wless. The boy was so beautiful, yet so like a beast¡­ Cole''s breath hitched.


    Before Brantley could introduce him, he said, "I am Quetz!"


    Yet another jolt! If Brantley was the most disquieting thing that happened that day, this certainly was like a shockwave of Richter scale nine on ten. His eyebrows shot to the sky.?No one knew who Quetz was except him and Dawn.


    "I have granted him this form for a few days," said Brantley.


    Quetz moved to the side as continued to scan the surroundings. His eyes stopped at Daryn and he looked at him intensely. "You should''ve stayed with her," he growled, recognizing him immediately.


    "What is going on?" asked Neal, feeling so out of ce. "Do you know this guy, Daryn?"


    Daryn nodded as his Adam''s apple moved up and down. He knew that Dawn''s dragon was now standing in front of him in his human form. This boy was the one whom Dawn used to ride. By Skadi, even he had ridden him. It was awkward. Everything was happening too quickly. He didn''t have the energy to understand the speed at which the things progressed.


    With a wave of his hand, Brantley managed to put everything that was out of order in its ce. His face hadpletely healed up. He looked at Quetz and said in a serious tone, "I will be monitoring you closely, Quetz. As soon as you find Dawn, you will have to go back."


    "Yes, I will," said Quetz sharply.


    Brantley nced at Daryn. "I hope now you know my purpose of this visit." Pointing at Quetz, he said, "He will be useful in your quest." Saying that Brantley walked out of the door, leaving a totally bewildered group of men.


    When Brantley left, Quetz said, "Shall we go back to finding her? I will lead you to the ce till the point I sensed her trail." His eyes darted at Cole again who was staring him with an expression he couldn''t discern.


    Daryn nodded, as if struck by fire bolt.


    "Who is he?" asked Gayle.


    "He is someone we met in Ulfric."


    "How dramatic!" Neal rolled his eyes.


    Daryn got up from his ce, opened his closet, and found a shirt for Quetz. He threw it at him and said, "Let''s go! Lead me to that ce."


    Gayle marched out of the door. He instructed the werewolves out there on what to do next.

 Chapter 184 - Not Looking For Any Island

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Not Looking For Any Ind</h4>


    An hourter, Daryn was sitting in the helicopter along with Gayle, Neal and Quetz. As the pilot steered the copter over the field, he said, "We have already covered this part. There are only four inds, which are inhabited and they all have private vis. Our men have talked to the upants, apart from scurrying through them. There''s nothing that could lead us to our Luna." The pilot was a werewolf.


    "Go west," Quetz mumbled. He had felt Dawn''s presence in the west, where the sun had set. "And keep going until I feel her presence strongly." Quetz was sitting on the side seat. When Azura was dragging Dawn out of the vi, he could feel her fear. But what he couldn''t figure out was why wasn''t Dawn fighting, why wasn''t she resisting against him? Why did she give up on it? It wasn''t that she wasn''tcking power. She was as powerful a neotide as Azura was, then why didn''t she fight him? That single thing nagged him over and over. He had screeched and shouted in order to provoke her, to oppose Azura, but she had simply conceded. "Not done, Dawn," he mumbled again, as his frustration rose in the chest.


    That night when he had lost the connection with her, he felt he could stifle to death. The bond between them was so strong that her absence made a hollow in his soul. The gnashing pain only seemed to increase until he could bear no more. His whole presence in the world was about to cease, and he was only five years old.


    He had to meet Brantley. He needed that one time wish to be human and seek his rider. And only one person could grant him that¡ªthe King of Aztec. The man who was the king of dragons, who himself was a dragon rider, who had rarely transformed into a dragon. The legend was that in his two millennia of living, he had transformed into a dragon only to kill another mighty dragon. And he will transform into one when he will meet his mate, or maybe not¡­


    Quetz flew all the way back to Ulfric to meet him. The journey took him a day and only he knew how he went there with a gaping hole in his heart, with so much pain that his mind struggled to stay sane.


    What should have been an easy seven hours flight, was shortened to less than four hours as he dashed at full speed braving the weather across the ocean. He was about to reach Ulfric, when to his surprise he found Brantley on his dragon flying regally from the opposite direction towards him. Quetz squealed to draw attention, but it wasn''t needed. Rirsyr had conveyed it to him that Brantley needed to talk to him. That man was strange.


    Without any questions or deals, Brantley granted him the wish. "You can, but remember I am watching you closely. Once you bring Dawn back to safety, you are to go back to Ensmoire Forests and stay there locked up for a month as your retribution."


    "I will!" said Quetz. He didn''t have much of a choice.


    Together, they headed to where they could find Daryn. Once again Quetz found it bizarre that Brantley knew as to where Daryn was present, and even more weird was the fact that he wanted to help Quetz in finding Dawn. This was the man who had given them so much trouble in Ulfric. He had practically imprisoned them for life until they returned with the Stone of Sris.


    As they flew back to the Mediterranean, to Quetz, Brantley appeared restless. Rirsysr had been pping his giant wings hard to reach sooner. When they reached the hospital where Daryn was being treated, Brantley had asked the two dragons to stay high above in the skies, away from human eyes. In order to cover them, he had conjured dark skies with lightning that struck so viciously along with the deluge of rain that people of the town stayed indoors out of fear.


    "Stay here until I call you," he had instructed Quetz while he was sitting on Rirsyr. "As soon as you hear me,e." Rirsyr had begun to circle the air above the hospital, and Quetz wondered how they even knew of the hideout of the Lykae.


    "But how can I enter that ce in this form?" Quetz asked, most bewildered.


    Brantley looked at him with angry eyes and then jumped off his dragon. Quetz watched him with panic as he saw Brantley diving down and then disappearing behind the clouds. Was he crazy? He looked at Rirsyr, who appeared nonchnt.


    "You just do as he asks you to," said Rirsyr. "Don''t ask questions." But Rirsyr knew that Quetz was too young and his curiosity to ask questions was like that of a small child.


    ---


    Quetz looked down at the vast expanse of sea. ''Where are you Dawn?'' he called her. He nced at Daryn and knew that even he was also trying to trace her through their mind link. In fact every pureblood werewolf who knew about Dawn''s kidnapping, was by now searching for the queen.


    "I don''t think she has gone to the west," said the pilot. "There is no ind on that side."


    "I know," he replied. "I am not looking for any ind. Only a fool would have a woman like Dawn onnd."


    "What do you mean?" asked Daryn, his panic rising at a rapid rate. Did he mean that Dawn was below the waters? His skin was lined with goose bumps. The pain in his stomach had ebbed after he had taken a few painkillers.


    "I mean exactly what you think Daryn," Quetz snapped at him. In his mind he med Daryn for Dawn''s troubles.


    A low growl escaped from his lips. He took his phone and called more people.


    "How are we going to find that ce?" said Gayle looking at the azure waters.


    "We can''t find it unless we have those special scuba divers helping us. I have called for assistance," said Dayn.


    "Take this thing lower," Quetz said in a serious tone.


    "What? Why?" asked the pilot. "We can''t go lower than a certain altitude."


    "Then take it as low as possible."

 Chapter 185 - Underwater

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Underwater</h4>


    The pilot looked at Gayle who nodded. He didn''t know who Quetz was or how close was he to Dawn, but he was certain of one thing ¨C either it was this boy who was ready to take that kind of risk for his daughter-inw or it was Brantley who forced him to. Bizarre as it may sound, but Gayle did sense something unusual about Brantley all the while and he was unable to shed the feeling.


    "Can you sense her?" asked Daryn. Quetz didn''t answer. His blue eyes had be arctic cold. He looked in some kind of a trance.


    The pilot lowered the helicopter''s altitude. When they were about five hundred feet above the waters, the pilot said, "We can''t go below this."


    Suddenly, Quetz opened the door from his side and before anyone could protest, he had dived down. Neal looked at him with wide eyes, but then he turned sharply to his left when Daryn followed Quetz. He shook his head. But he knew that Daryn would survive it. As for Quetz, he had thought that the boy was a weredragon and Brantley had assigned him to help them out.


    "Keep hovering in this area!" Gayle said loudly to the pilot. He held Daryn''s phone and waited for the special scuba divers to contact him.


    The Lykae and the dragon hit the water surface momentster.


    As soon as Quetz was beneath the surface of the water, he swum down steeply and converted into his normal self ¨C that of a green dragon.


    From above, people could see a big, powerful green tail swishing down and spilling arge amount of water. He looked like a loch ness monster.


    As Daryn swum deeper along with Quetz, he realized that Quetz hade beneath him and nudged him to ride him. Daryn held the dragon''s spike that was right above his neck and bnced himself using it as he slid over his neck.


    Sun''s light illuminated the ocean only till a few feet below and then it became darker.


    ''Where are you going?'' Daryn gestured by tapping on his head though he trusted Quetz'' intuition.


    All at once, Quetz came to a stop. He let out a low guttural sound from his throat as he looked to the left. Daryn felt temperature rising through his body. He ced his palm over Quetz'' neck. It was getting hotter by the minute. Was he about to breathe fire underwater?


    Daryn tapped his head a few times to stop it because it won''t be of any use, but the dragon wasn''t listening. Sometimes Quetz frustrated him as a dragon. The two didn''t actually bond well, and tolerated each other only because of Dawn. Daryn was annoyed at his stupidity, but he couldn''t do much as Quetz breathed out fire underwater! And to his utter shock, the fire came out as though the water acted like gasoline. Daryn leaned back from the neck to avoid the heat. The water became so hot, that Daryn had to jump off him several feet away to save himself from burning. The surrounding waters lit bright orange and yellow that dulled slowly.


    Daryn hissed at the fiery dragon. He saw him diving further in. Daryn chased him and caught his tail. He trailed after him. As they went lower, he swung his head to the left, and in the dull light, a series of seamounts came into view, and one of them had a small, solid steel structure built over it.


    Not able to wait any longer, Quetz simply sped up and crashed against the structure, shaking it and shaking the floor beneath. Daryn trailed after him.


    He was stunned. Veins stood out in his neck. His chest rumbled with a roar that got absorbed in the waters. Tremors in his body made his skin flush with heat and the beast inside began to rise.


    Protect her.


    So this was where Azura had locked Dawn? Was he so mad? Somehow he felt that this didn''t fit. Why would Azura go to the lengths of building a very expensive enclosure to keep Dawn prisoner? It was insane. It was not his nature unless¡ª unless someone backed him up.


    A water taxi bobbed on the right of the structure, as it remained anchored.


    ---


    Inside the building, Azura was watching Dawn while sitting on his rocking chair. Only two more days and he would take her away. That was the deal. The person who gave the order to kill her was Lily Wyatt, but the person who wanted her was someone entirely he had never even thought of. Heughed like a maniac. They all thought that he would deliver Dawn to them? Well, they could take a hike. He had already told Lily Wyatt that he had killed Dawn. As for the other person, he had to n on how to get Dawn out of there without their knowledge. Azura used all the money that was given to him and ording to the n he had built this structure. He was offered arge amount of help, however, now he had to hoodwink those people.


    "Leave me!" Dawn mumbled for the hundredth time that day.


    "No darling," he said. "You will soon be taken to my secret location, away from all of them." He rocked his chair again. For the past few days he had been making rounds of the ind where Daryn and Dawn were staying. He would inspect the area ande back to this ce. At first he thought he would kidnap Dawn without struggle, but the way things went, he had to hire some humans for the job. It was unfortunate that he had to kill all of them before he went inside to take her. He didn''t want people tracing him back. The moment he got Dawn, he had dragged her to the helicopter that was waiting for them. The helicopter took them to an ind on the east from where he had taken the underwater taxi to the hideout. The n was perfect, except for the fact that he had to keep Dawn drugged most of the time.


    While he was contemting on his next set of arrangements, which he had carefully charted out, the room quavered and he toppled from his chair.


    "Fuck!" he said as he scrambled back to his feet. The first thing he did was to check whether Dawn was safe or not. She had woken up and was sitting on the edge of the bed with her hands holding the sheet tightly in her fists. Her eyes were wide with fear.


    Azura gritted his teeth. He knew that sometimes the sea floor was riddled with earthquakes when the tectonic tes moved, but in this part of the topography, there were next to none. He had researched a lot. He went to the inte and after switching it on, said, "It is nothing. You don''t have to be afraid." But she continued to stare at the camera.


    ---


    On the outside, Daryn tapped onto Quetz'' sides to calm him and stop him from crashing in the steel building again. As a Lykae his strength was unmatchable and if he wanted he could have damaged the walls with his ws. But he had to control his beast and control the dragon. They had to take out Dawn carefully. She was pregnant with his baby.

 Chapter 186 - “Who Is ‘We’?

    <h4>Chapter 186 - ¡°Who Is ¡®We¡¯?</h4>


    Dawn sat up and held the edge of the bed so tightly that she forgot to breathe. ''Quetz?'' he called out to him. She couldn''t believe that he hade to find her. Her eyes became wide as she looked in the camera wondering if Azura had determined that he was there.


    ''Are you in there?'' asked Quetz.


    ''Yes!''


    Not able to contain his fury, for the second time Quetz crashed into the building. Arge dent formed as the steel sunk in. ''Dawn,'' he shouted through their mental bond.


    ''Don''t m again. It feels like an earthquake when you do that,'' she called him back.


    Suddenly, she heard sharp ws grazing round the corner. The sound was warbled but she could easily make out what that was. ''Is Daryn there too?''


    ''Yes!'' came Daryn''s voice through the mind link. ''And I am about to barge in!''


    Daryn circled the whole construction while he grazed his ws in a line just enough for the outer line to be gouged. He didn''t know how to open the ce because everything appeared to be a smooth dome. There was no entry, no door, not even a window through which he could infiltrate the ce.


    Quetz stopped banging the ce when Dawn chided him. He looked at Daryn who was figuring out where the door was. When he came back looking lost, Quetz swum lower. There had to be a ce from there they could enter, and he was right. Just below the structure, on the mount''s side there was a small opening that was filled with water but he could see lightsing from the inside. He swam back up to where Daryn was and nudged him to the entry point. Daryn nodded and crawled into that space while he stayed on the outside. As soon as Daryn had disappeared inside, Quetz went above the construction and began circling it. He wouldn''t let the kidnapper go away. He was nning to burn him, murder him ¨C only if he escaped Daryn''s wrath.


    Daryn ¨C the king of Lykae. The strongest, the rarest form of Lykae he had ever seen or heard of. No one came close to him in terms of power, not even his own tribe.


    The light wasing from a ss door that was vacuum sealed. A grid was present on the outside on which the code had to be punched to get in. It wasn''t difficult to understand the code. D. A. W. N.


    The door sprung open slowly without making noise and the water started to fill inside. Daryn immediately entered inside and closed the door. He waited for a few minutes as the water around him receded. On top of his head was a sealed red lid. He rotated the lever in the side and the lid opened up. Daryn wriggled out of the hole intoplete darkness of a small four by four square feet room. Soft as a cat, he tread close to an open door.


    ''Where are you Dawn?'' he connected with his wife. ''I am inside this facility.''


    ''I don''t know!'' she said in an irritated voice. ''But I am d that you found me.'' Her voice wasced with pride but he knew that she quivered.


    ''Didn''t you expect your mate to do even that?'' he asked with a chuckle.


    ''I thought it was Quetz who led you here," she confronted.


    Daryn chuckled again. ''I could have found you even without him.''


    She shook her head at the arrogant man.


    ''Keep that bastard busy talking to you. I will sh his throat the moment I see him.''


    Dawn looked at the camera again, visibly rxed. "Why is this ce shaking so much?" she asked.


    "It must have been a minor earthquake Dawn. Please don''t worry," said Azura, as once again he straightened his chair after grabbing the mic to answer her query. "Don''t be nervous, okay." He looked at the food that was lying untouched. He wanted her to eat so that her strength didn''t il, but she was too stubborn. She looked so pale on the screen that he was worried on the inside.


    "How long are you going to keep me a prisoner here, Azura?"


    "Only for two more days. After that we are going to go somece where no one can trace us. We are going to be liberated from this world. I don''t want to remain as the leader of the neotides. I am going to go away with you so far that people will think that I am dead, that you are dead." He told her n to her. He had long lusted for this girl, so long that he didn''t know when it began. She was not even a neotide then.


    "Where will you take me?" she asked to buy as much time as possible.


    Heughed. "It''s a paradise. You will love it!"


    "What will happen to you if my husband finds you?"


    Azura was surprised that she was suddenly asking so many questions. "He can''t find us. Your smell is well sealed inside this structure. We have ensured that he can''t locate us. Why do you think that for an abduction of Dawn, the queen of the Lykae, we could take so many precautions and go to such lengths?"


    Dawn raised her eyebrow. "We?" she asked. "Who is ''We''?"


    Daryn was about to burst inside but he stopped in order to listen to who was behind all this. Apparently Azura wasn''t this well equipped or had the intelligence.


    Azura stopped speaking. A grin formed on his face. "I won''t tell you who was behind this but let me assure you one thing¡ªthere are people who hate you, who hate your marriage with Daryn and who hate the fact that you are carrying his baby."


    "Why?" asked Dawn. No one knew that she was pregnant, so that came as a sheer surprise. Her body trembled.


    "There are some very dark powers behind all this Dawn." Heughed. "I didn''t know that you held so much importance that there are people who want to make sure that you are terminated." He rubbed his fingers on his chin. "I guess you are very important."


    "Are you talking about Lily Wyatt?" she goaded him to spill out the information.


    "Lily Wyatt?" Azura scorned. "She is just a gnat in this giant n. She would be crushed easily. There are bigger powers."


    Dawn shuddered. Words left her. "Who?" she breathed out.


    He shook his head. "I won''t tell you that Dawn. I have vowed to that person. If I break my promise, I will be shredded into pieces."


    "Then you die!"


    Azura spun his body to see who spoke those words from behind. His eyes went wide when he saw Daryn. His ivory ws extended to the longest he had ever seen and his ck eyes seemed to flicker with the yellow slits.


    So this was why Dawn appearedposed.


    Daryn didn''t give him a chance to think and charged at him. He leapt at him and Azura dodged by jumping on the side. Daryn''s ws plunged into the screen and he tore it down in an instant. He turned around sharply and found Azura waiting for him with his ws jutted out. But Daryn stood tall. He was massive, towering over Azura as he let his beast take control of his body.

 Chapter 187 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Escape</h4>


    The shadow of the ferocious beast that flickered over Azura made him flinch. The king was like a monster from the legend.


    Daryn let out a guttural roar and leapt at him with dizzying speed. Azura couldn''t dodge this time. Daryn snapped his jaws and then shed across his chest. Bones cracked and veins ruptured as he ripped his flesh. Azura''s shrieks filled the chamber. It was a gruesome disy of gore.


    On the inside, Dawn heard the two beasts fighting as things got mmed or thrown around, equipment breaking, electricity zapping. She waited with a baited breath and a clenched jaw. "Give him what he deserves, Daryn," she whispered. She was sure that Azura was no match to her mate. She had desperately looked forward to himing and saving her. Had she not been pregnant, she would have taken the chance to kill Azura.


    ''Yes, my dear,'' Daryn replied softly and went on to fling the remains of theputer on the neotide who had converted his life into a pandemonium.


    As Dawn stood there, she heard Quetz. ''What is happening inside?'' he asked with rage, ready to breathe fire. He was so furious that it was difficult to control his temper. ''Tell me you are fine, or else I am going to wreck this ce.''


    ''Wait Quetz,'' she ordered him. ''Wait till I signal you.''


    She heard him thrashing his tail violently in water around him as his massive body turned around the corner.


    Dawn never expected that Quetz would alsoe. In fact she was surprised as to how did Quetz evene out of the enchanted realms? He could never leave that domain unless he had only Lore creatures around him or he was in a magical realm. How did he manage toe out of that and into the sea?


    Another blood-curdling scream filled the room outside, diverting her attention.


    It was over within seconds. Azura''s bodyy on the crimson floor. Not wasting a minute, Daryn charged at the steel door and punctured it with his ws. ''Move out of way, Dawn. I will break this door!"


    Dawn moved away to the side. The door was torn apart and flung on the opposite wall where it crashed and fell over the bed, which bent under its weight. Daryn entered, his clothes covered with blood¡ªwith Azura''s blood, and his face resembling the beast within him. His fangs had grown with blood dripping from them and his eyes were burning yellow.


    She looked at him with longing and his beast returned the favor. He walked up to her and pressed her to chest and tenderly skimmed her cheeks with the back of his ws.


    "I am sorry that you are seeing me in this state," he said. It was the first time he hadn''tpletely converted into a werewolf, but only let the beast out of its cage.


    She didn''t resist him at all. Her eyes watered. cing her fingers on his cheeks, she said, "You are even more beautiful." Her knees gave out.


    "I am so sorry, Dawn. I know how much it must have hurt you," he said as he caught her and pulled her closer to his chest.


    Her tears fell unbridled. "It does hurt. I felt I was falling into an abyss when I couldn''t smell you."


    "Don''t cry, my love," he said, as he tried to cage his beast back inside him. He pressed a kiss against her hair feeling utterly relieved. "You have my baby in there. You can''t be sad." He pressed his hand against her tummy, careful that his ws didn''t affect her.


    ''You need to get out, now!'' Quetz'' voice boomed in her head. ''The structure will fall anytime!''


    Dawn''s eyes became wide with fear. "We need to leave now!"


    "Okay!" said Daryn, and pulled her out of the room. Once he was in that chamber with Dawn and locked the lid above him, he said, "I will take that underwater taxi. You have tomunicate it to Quetz. He might be expecting his rider to go with him, but I can''t take any more risks with you."


    "That''s fine. He wouldn''t mind," replied Dawn with a dimpled smile. This man hade to care for Quetz in his own arrogant way.


    "Will you be able to take the pressure of the water that will surround us?" he asked with a frown. His fangs and ws had retracted. Inside, his worry was manifold. The sudden pressure of water might crush her body. She was only a neotide ¨C a human who was a turned wolf. If the water crushed her hard from all sides, there was a chance that it might injure her organs and then the baby¡ª He let out a shaky breath and stopped himself from thinking further.


    "I guess we have to take the chance," she said. The insecurity overwhelmed her.


    Daryn took a deep breath and unscrewed the faucet of the water pipe. He let the water fill very slowly.


    Suddenly they heard a low rumble and then a creaking sound.


    ''Come out now!'' Quetz called. ''This construction is about to fall. Why don''t you understand?''


    ''We are in thest chamber and water is filling around.''


    Another creaking sound emanated from the inside.


    The water hade to their neck level. She was getting a tingling feeling on her body.


    "Dawn be prepared," Daryn warned.


    She nodded and the water filled the entire chamber with a gush. They were now submergedpletely.


    Daryn looked at her and gestured that he was about to open the door. He was scared that the ce would fall any minute. She nodded.


    As he slowly unscrewed the handle of the door, he expected the building to creak further, but strangely nothing happened. The door opened and they swam out. He let Dawn go out first under his watchful eyes. As soon as they reached the ce where the underwater taxi was parked, he pulled it inside the crevice where the doortched itself. It opened slowly, allowing them to sit inside one by one. The moment they sat, Daryn pressed a green button and the doors closed, squeezing the water out of it. He started it and elerated it as far away as possible from the construction.


    When they reached several meters above, they saw that Quetz was curled around the top of the dome and had clutched it tightly, preventing it from crashing. That is why they didn''t hear it creaking. Daryn couldn''t help but feel mesmerized about the dragon. And he felt so proud that his wife was a dragon rider. His chest swelled with pride.


    ''We are out safely,'' Dawn conveyed it to him.


    Quetz uncoiled himself and with arge stroke of his wings, swam away from it, hitting his tail against it onest time. The entire structure cracked and fell down. There was a rumble in the sea floor as the mount on which it was standing split open. The steel dome rolled down the slope and disappeared into the unknown.


    They reached the water surface half-an-hourter.


    ''Where are you?'' Dawn reached her dragon.


    ''You wouldn''t want to know,'' he chuckled. She could hear him munching an apple.


    Her gaze turned to her mate. "Your wound¡­ How''s it?" A fresh wave of panic hit her. He hade to save her despite the bullet injury.

 Chapter 188 - Gods, I Missed You!

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Gods, I Missed You!</h4>


    "Don''t worry darling. I am going to be just like I was, sooner than you can think. I have got you back now." He pressed a kiss against her head, inhaling her scent. There were too many people who had to pay for what they had done to him.


    The sound of the engines whirring around them was forgotten.


    Three dayster¡­


    Dawn was lying in the bed in the hospital room at Bainsburgh. The doctor had given her a strict warning not to get up from the bed. Daryn allowed no visitors to see her and the only people who were allowed were Cole and Gayle. As for Neal, he was busy with a lot of things ever since his Alpha had arrived. Daryn hadn''t gone to the office at all. He was with his wife throughout. He wanted to spend every waking hour with her. The fact that they were about to be parents was so incredulous that it took him some time toe to terms with it. He would touch her tummy when she would sleep off to feel his baby. But her tummy was so t and quiet that he didn''t know if this was happening to him. Her smell had changed. It was a mixture of several scents.


    On one asion, he imagined flying kites with his kid. He felt frenzied with the need of giving love to his child. Daryn hugged her tightly and reflected on how he had changed into her mate over the past few months. He dozed off inhaling her scent thatforted him.


    Suddenly he found himself in a deep forest. A storm brewed, it strengthened around him and shadows crept around them, closing in. When they came nearer, he noticed that they were ghosts of werewolves. Dawn appeared calm. She extended her hand to the shadows, who were trying top her with their smoky trails. The winds howled and the leaves swirled around them. The trees trembled with each passing gust of wind. The shadows lured her away from him. "Dawn, don''t go!" he shouted. He was so tense that he would lose her all over again that the pain caused by that cruised through his body like a de.


    His body shuddered and he got up with a jolt, panting as if he had run up the mountains. Sweat trickled down his skin. Just a nightmare¡­


    Dawn was sleeping beside him. She stirred a little and then turned to the other side. Daryn closed his eyes by keeping his hand above them. These nightmares had been disturbing him for the past two days. Was it a premonition? He shook his head. "It''s nothing!" he convinced himself for the twentieth time. His mate was right beside him and only that mattered. Her hair was spread on the pillow like ck ink. He moved them aside, pulled her closer to his chest and inhaled her scent. As he did that, his eyes went to her mark. He couldn''t resist licking it and nipping her there.


    Even though Dawn was in a deep sleep, her body reacted and her nipples became taut through the fabric. "So ready for me," he whispered as his cock went north in response. Gently, he slid his hand inside her silk nightgown and cupped her breasts. They were made for him. He turned her to his side and then went down to the nipples that craved for his attention. His lips scorched her skin right from her neck to one nipple and his mouth closed around it. He sucked her so hard that her back arched.


    "Daryn," she mumbled in her sleep. "Gods, I missed you."


    He took another nipple in his mouth and tortured her with another harsh suck. He had missed her too, and at this point of time he needed to beforted. She grasped his hair on his head and fisted them. "Do you like it baby?" he asked with a soft moan.


    She buckled her head and groaned, "More!"


    He left her and went down. Forcing her knees up his shoulders, he knelt between them and first kissed her tummy. As soon as he nuzzled her in between the thighs, she became wet. "Silver!" she was flooded with emotions. This man made her feel like she was his universe. She was heavy-lidded when he said, "That''s mine," andtched on to her honey with such predatory manner that she came immediately. Hepped her as if he had been devoid of it for days. Licking her everywhere, he growled as she rewarded him with soft moans his ears had been dying to hear. "Did you miss me baby?" he asked in between stroking her with his tongue.


    "Oh God, yes!" she said, about to have an orgasm.


    "Then get ready baby," he said. "I am about toe in you." He pressed his mouth to her clit and sucked it hard until it throbbed.


    She swung her head from left to right and her hair streamed all over the pillow. She wanted to push her hips up from the bed but he pinned them.


    By Skadi! What a sight! "Open your eyes, Dawn. Look at me."


    She opened her eyes. He wanted to see her expressions as he took her. He wanted to forget his nightmares. Brushing her hair from her forehead tenderly, he positioned himself at her entrance. Slowly, he thrust himself inside her while locking his gaze with her. They both needed this so strongly, they needed each other to see that they didn''t want anything more than this bonding, this love. As he delved deeper into her, he groaned. "You are made for me Dawn," he hissed as he began to sweat. Tendons of his neck corded and the muscles of his torso strained as he started to thrust in her.


    Every part of her body submitted to her Alpha. She was made for him. She had waited for her whole life for this fill. She gazed up at him with appreciation, with love, with lust and with possessiveness. The slit of his eyes constricted to a yellow. She arched her back again for him to go deeper.


    He stroked her hair, "You feel so good! I can never have you enough." Drawing his hips out, he sank them back again inside her. His head fell back as his body cruised with pleasure. "Ah! You are the most amazing woman!" And then he began his relentless movement, trying to be as gentle as he could be, trying to not hurt her tummy. "Woman,e on, take me!"


    "God, yes!" she raptured. She tried to meet his every thrust as he moved inside the ce that was home. Daryn was overwhelmed by the way she felt around him. A growl escaped his lungs as he came inside her just as she came again. Between the heavy breaths, he bellowed to the ceiling. His body quaked and then with a groan, he slid to the side feeling powerless, feeling surrendered to his Luna.


    Daryn slept peacefully beside her and when he woke up, it was almost 10AM in the morning. He hadn''t had a moment of peace ever since she had left him and this was the first time he felt better.


    When they came back from the mission, he hadn''t healedpletely. It took him one more day to regenerate and he was as good as new.

 Chapter 189 - He Looks Like A Gypsy!

    <h4>Chapter 189 - He Looks Like A Gypsy!</h4>


    Dawn was sitting on the chair watching him. She had her pregnancy reports in hand. Her face erupted into a beautiful smile when he cracked open his eyes."How are you feeling darling?" she asked as she leaned forward in her chair.


    "Never better!" he replied and beckoned her with his index finger toe to him. "Come here."


    She shook her head. "No! Because if Ie there, we are going to waste another afternoon."


    "So what? I can waste my lifetime with you." He forced her.


    She raised an eyebrow. "I didn''t know that my husband was wasting his life with me."


    "Well, I can get wastedpletely, of you like, in between your thighs. It would be my pleasure to suck up that honey. It is addictive."


    "Shut up!" she said as her face flushed with embarrassment. "Just get up from the bed and we have to go back."


    "Not until I get a kiss from my baby''s mom," he said stubbornly and ced his hands behind his head.


    Arrogant bastard.


    She shook her head and ambled to him. Keeping her hands sped at the back, she gave him a peck on his lips. Before he could grasp her, she was gone. Sheughed at him and said, "If you don''t hurry up, I am going to go alone to the Silver Mansion."


    An hourter, the car parked in front of the Silver Mansion. Cole and Gayle were standing out to receive the couple. Cole rushed to Dawn and squeezed her tight in his embrace.


    Daryn coughed in his fist, "Careful."


    "Dawn, you are not leaving this town until you have that baby and even if you are leaving, I am going to apany you." He gave a side-nce to Daryn and added, "Apparently people are unable to protect you!"


    Dawn couldn''t helpughing at her younger brother. "It''s so nice to see you back!" she said and tapped his nose.


    "How are you feeling now?" he asked, sizing her up as he held her shoulders.


    "I am well Cole," she drawled. From the corner of her eyes, she observed that more security was added on the turf.


    Gayle stepped down the stairs and hugged Dawn. "You cannot imagine the happiness you have given me." He referred to her pregnancy. "I don''t know how, but I am sure things are going to change for the better for all of us."


    "Thank you father," she smiled at him.


    Daryn caught her hand from behind and they all entered the mansion. "Are Caleb and Pia back?" he asked with a frown.


    "Yes," replied Gayle in a clipped tone.


    Ever since they hade two days back, Caleb had met him only once and Pia tried to remain in her room. There was hardly any interaction.


    Daryn took in a deep breath and looked at Dawn who bit her lip. He assured her through their mind link that it will be fine.


    Happy to be back home, Dawn shirked off the uneasiness that was about to grip her. She decided on avoiding Pia at all costs. As she walked inside, a very familiar scent, that of forest and fresh breeze hot her nostrils. ''Are you around?'' Dawn asked immediately. ''Where are you? I can smell you so close to me.''


    Quetz didn''t reply.


    Confounded more than ever, she sauntered further inside when suddenly she came face to face with a massively built, very handsome boy with very pointy emerald hair and very blue eyes. "Oh my God!" she gasped looking at him with a frown. "Who''s that punk?" she asked in a jarring voice thinking that he was one of Cole''s friends. And then¡ª realization hit upon her. She pressed her hand to her mouth.


    "Hello Dawn," the boy said in a deep baritone voice.


    "Q¡ª Quetz!" she whispered, recognizing that voice instantly.


    Quetz smiled. "It''s nice to see you too."


    Dawn left Daryn''s hand and walked to stand right in front of him. Her dragon was standing in front of her in a human form and that too in this sphere. "How did you manage¡ª howe¡ª hell¡ª" Her sentences were all unfinished. Her thoughts were so far from her mouth that she didn''t know what she was saying. She continued to stare at him with an open mouth as her posture stiffened and her skin tingled. Her brain formted no views, no opinions, no thoughts, only one thing ¨C shock. She was bereft. She measured him top to bottom. He was wearing a in white shirt paired with low waist blue jeans and ck sandals. His emerald hair stood out, falling like silk just below his neck.


    "That''s Quetz, sister. Do you know him?" Cole''s dulcet voice came from behind. He was a little shocked at Dawn''s behavior. Was she drooling over this boy?


    Her reverie broke and she shuffled a step back. When she found her voice again, she said, "Hello Quetz."


    Quetz obviously enjoyed her situation. He tilted his head and a smile came on his face. ''I told you, I look a thousand times better than Daryn!'' hemunicated mentally. ''Stop ogling at me.''


    Her mouth dropped. ''What?'' she shot back, as awkwardness dissipated. ''Don''t tell I have another narcissist in making! I trained you well,'' she said. By now she was inundated with a variety of feelings and irritation topped that list, no amazement, no wait¡­ annoyance¡­ She shook her head. It was such a pleasant surprise. She couldn''t believe that she was seeing her dragon in the human form. ''Thank you.'' She said from the core of heart while staring in his eyes.


    ''Its no biggy!


    By this time Daryn was filled with jealousy. ''You don''t have to stare at him like that. You are looking ridiculous,'' he conveyed to her as he walked forward and snatched her upper arm. Never had he been so jealous of a man. Now the jealousy was enough to stretch over his thirty-two years of existence. He growled, ''I am sure you don''t want him.'' Saying that he pulled her away from there. Over his shoulders he announced, "Dawn is very tired. She needs rest. We will join you for lunch."


    As daryn pulled her away, Dawn called out, "Have fun Quetz. See you soon." She really wanted to talk to him. This was such a fantastic thing and how could she not talk about it.


    ''Are you mad?'' Dawn chided Daryn with a chuckle. ''But I have to say that he is very attractive.'' She could sense his jealousy and had to y with it.


    Daryn''s grip tightened over her. He didn''t know why, but he was stunned by his own reaction. He couldn''t allow his wife to stray. There was no left in this world to touch her, but Quetz couldn''t be trusted. The way he looked at Dawn¡­''He looks like a gypsy!''


    Dawn couldn''t hold herughter anymore and she broke into one until they reached their bedroom. He shoved her to bed and immediately pinned her beneath him. Grating his shaft along her length he said, "There can only be me in your life, okay?"


    "I love when my Alpha gets all jealous," she said in a husky voice with a smile lingering on her lips. She moved her head up and kissed him. "I think we can start from here¡­"


    "By Skadi! This woman is going to be the death of me!" he said as he peeled his shirt off and tossed it aside. He pinned her hands over her head.

 Chapter 190 - Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Vampire</h4>


    Mediterranean Sea


    Deep down in the depths


    Dawn is alive, Azura thought as he stared at the water above him, writing in pain.


    With the dome, he had been hurled lower and lower, nub with all the w marks on his body ¨C his blood leaking and mixing in the surrounding coldness.


    Almost dead.


    She had said that he would seed. She had assured that their n would be foolproof. It was a sure-shot. How did it fail? His eyes were fixed in the darkness. That woman was like an evil with red eyes and ck hair that streamed around her, as if refusing to settle. The day when she hade to meet him, rather had kidnapped him to meet her, he was scared¡ªafraid of the evil in her eyes. Her lips were so red, it was as if she had just drunk blood from some live person. He had stood motionless, mind numb in shock.


    The water around him was boiling moments ago but within minutes, it had be cold. He was about to die. He cursed Daryn. That Lykae had taken him by surprise. How could he survive a silver bullet? Those were specially crafted by humans to kill the werewolves. Only one bullet was enough to kill any werewolf, then why didn''t Daryn die? In fact he came stronger than usual.


    His limbs had spread out as he surrendered to the chill, the iciness of the sea. He couldn''t move a finger. His fingers started bing blue and his eyes were about to close. It was dark.


    Suddenly, the dome cracked in two pieces and sunk further. A hand came below his waist and pulled him up. He knew who that was. Her hair touched his face like feathers. She swam up with him and pulled him onto the nearestnd. His eyes were still heavy-lidded with pain and blood loss. As she stood above him with water dripping from her long red cloak, she looked even more beautiful. Her eyes were red as always and in the day, they flickered between ck and red. She cast him a raw look and he knew that she was utterly disappointed by him, by his failure.


    "I gave you a golden chance," she said, as she circled him. her ws were out to the maximum. "And yet you lost the opportunity."


    How could he match the Lykae king? No one could match him. He was raw power and fury for his mate. Azura closed his eyes again and waited for her to kill him. But if that was the case, why did she save him. Her ck hair was clung to her neck and back, as her fangs grew out. She hissed, "I am going to give you one more chance to kill her. If you don''t, I will execute you personally."


    "Don''t¡­" he managed to whisper. "Kill me¡­"


    She kneeled beside him. "You don''t have a say in this matter the day you sold your soul to me."


    Azura opened his eyes to stare at her in disbelief. "Please¡­" he gasped. "I do not wish to live¡­ Release me from my agony¡­"


    "Like I said, you don''t have a say in this. I will turn you."


    The blood loss and the injuries had made him extremely weak. His lips were quivering when he murmured, "I don''t want this. This life has been burdensome. She will never belong to me¡­ So kill me¡­"


    She cackled, shaking her head. "No Azura, you will be turned."


    "I have been turned into a werewolf, now I don''t have the strength left to turn into anything else." He felt like ab rat.


    She slit her wrist with her w, and then in a steely voice said, "Drink."


    Azura tried to struggle with whatever strength he was left with, but he couldn''t match her when he was in his strongest form, how could he do anything now? The blood dripped on his lips. He closed his lips tightly. But she pried his mouth open it by squeezing his jaw. Her blood entered his mouth and she closed his lips forcing him to drink it. She repeated this process twice more until he closed his eyespletely and everything went dark.


    He woke up in a bed in his old country manor that was located south of Bainsburgh. This was his oldest property belonging to his parents from generations, abandoned and rarely visited. All the curtains were drawn. He didn''t know whether it was day or night. He didn''t know for how long he was into this ce. All he knew was that he had been given a chance at life for the third time. And this time, his life wasn''t his, it belonged to that woman ¨C that being from hell. He closed his eyes again. He was turned into a vampire.


    ---


    It was evening and Dawn was standing in the portico. Daryn had gone downstairs to his study. She nced at the gardens of the manor. The mist was wreathing the mansion on all sides and then wandered off to River Lifye. Above the evening sky was a myriad of purple, blue, orange and red, segued in the most beautiful way that only Mother Nature knew.


    The mansion and the river presented a beautiful vista and she took in a deep breath. She had been brought back to the ce she belonged to. She touched her tummy and murmured, "We are safe darling." Now that she was there, she wanted to live to the fullest. There was no way she would go back to the office and she had full intentions of spending the rest of the time as vacation they had missed, so what if it was going to be in their mansion. She wanted to see the world around her with renewed enthusiasm. She was back from the worst. She inhaled fresh air and closed her eyes.


    A voice from behind disturbed her. "Isn''t this ce lovely? The view from here is something that can''t be paralleled."


    Dawn turned her body sharply. Pia was standing there with a faint smile.


    Shocked to see her, she bit her lip.


    "You have be everyone''s pet," said Pia. "All out here like you a lot."


    "I am no one''s pet," replied Dawn and looked away from her towards the river. She wanted to go down to meet Quetz, feeling too diforted in Pia''s presence.

 Chapter 191 - Abomination

    <h4>Chapter 191 - Abomination</h4>


    Pia looked at her with an introspective gaze. But Dawn passed those looks with a shrug. She didn''t want to mar her lovely days with a woman as bitchy as her.


    "So what do you think is going to be next?" asked Pia, sounding mysterious.


    "What do you mean?" Dawn inquired. She started to walk back to the room. She hated the fact that Pia hade to the portico, which meant that she even came to her room, uninvited.


    "I mean how will you go forward with this pregnancy?"


    "It''s not your area to think Pia," Dawn said, clearly annoyed at her question. Instead of congratting her, she was making her ufortable.


    "That pregnancy is an abomination. It is unnatural," she said in a cold voice.


    Dawn gritted her teeth. How she would have loved to gouge her face. "Like I said, don''t put your pretty little brain into so much thinking."


    Pia smirked. "Before that babyes out, you should abort it. It doesn''t belong to this world. It doesn''t belong to the purebloods."


    Dawn jerked her head back. "Oh my God!" she said. "You are so fucking vicious!"


    Her sister-inwughed. "And you are so hopeful."


    "Just stay the hell away from me Pia!" said Dawn with fury rising within her. She didn''t want these negative thoughts and she didn''t want to be near her.


    "I am warning you Dawn. This pregnancy is not natural. Abort it else¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Dawn hissed closing her fists tight and digging her nails in her palm to prevent herself fromunching and killing her.


    Pia became quiet. Then she sped her hands at the back and chuckled. She walked over to Dawn and then went past her to the parapet of the railing. She leaned forward on it and looked in the distance at River Lifye. "Who is that boy downstairs who hase to visit you?"


    "That''s also none of your concern," said Dawn, feeling like going away instantly.


    "His hair is too emerald to be real. Is that Quetz?" asked Pia, turning her head and looking at Dawn with narrowed eyes.


    A sudden chill ran through Dawn''s body. She stared at Pia. She appeared calm on the outside, but Dawn could sense something untoward. She was frightening. Without replying Dawn turned and walked away from there shrugging off the adverse feeling.


    Pia tittered and then looked back at the river. It was a beautiful evening.


    Ever since she had heard about Dawn''s pregnancy, she had been on the edge. She was married to Caleb for a long time now and has failed in conceiving time and again. She wanted to get pregnant. Sedora had been asking for constant updates about her pregnancy. However,tely even she had stopped asking her. If Dawn was pregnant, it meant that her ce in the n reduced further. The neotide was like blight in her life. Every time she saw her, she wanted to pluck her away, dump her in some uninhabited ce so she never returned. Things were going exactly the opposite way.


    The voices from the dining hall came loud and clear. The men were talking about their favorite rugby teams. Cole was almost fighting with Gayle and Daryn for taking side of the United Jackals while he vehemently supported the Steeldes. A smile spread on her lips as she descended the stairs. When she reached the dining room, she saw everyone had a mug of coffee in the hands. As they sipped, they became aggressive about their teams.


    "The United Jackals are better than the Steeldes simply because that team is sponsored by us and we have some of our best werewolves in it," said Daryn, obviously enjoying the conversation. "My cousin, Ileus is in it, and he''s the world''s best defender."


    "You guys are cheaters! How can you put Lykae against the humans?" Cole said sharply. "This is not right! No wonder Steeldes lost past two matches."


    "Well, if it is of any sce to you, the Steeldes have vampires on their sides," said Gayle sitting on the couch and reclining back. "So the two teams match as far as power goes."


    Cole''s mouth fell to the ground. "Vampires?" He looked at Gayle with wide eyes. "They exist?" His skin lined with goose bumps and he shivered.


    "They do," replied Gayle quietly.


    Quetz was also having coffee and instead of listening to them, he was enjoying coffee. Throughout the day he was there, he had been sending Dawn a constant barrage of messages about food. He loved every dish that was being cooked and had the chefs on their toes. They were continuously making something or the other for him and he wasn''t just satisfied. ''This coffee is great!'' he said as he sipped it. ''I love my human form. I can get used to it.''


    Dawn smiled at him and walked to sit next to Cole. "Calm down Cole," she coddled him. "It''s not like you are joining their teams. Why are you so worked up?"


    "Did you hear? They have vampires in the Steeldes team," he said with a disbelieving voice. "I never¡ª I never¡ª thought that such creatures existed. This is crazy Dawn!"


    Dawn pressed her lips and looked at Quetz, who was now staring at Cole as if he had walked out from some aliennd. And Dawn didn''t know what to say. The boy in front of her was a dragon. And how could she say this to Cole? "Yeah! It is crazy," she mirrored his thoughts.


    "Why are you so quiet Quetz?" said Cole. "Who is your favorite rugby team?" When Cole asked him this question, his eyes inadvertently went to his lips and he was flustered as hell. He tried to draw his gaze away, but his efforts had to be gargantuan than what they already were.


    "None," Quetz replied in a t voice.


    Cole became quiet. Obviously this boy didn''t share his interest. "I like that color in your hair."


    "Not that I can help it," came a t reply again. Quetz shifted in his ce and the fabric over his chest muscles rippled leaving Cole with a ck jaw.


    In order to divert his attention he said, "How¡ª how old are you?"


    "Why?" Quetz raised his eyebrow.


    "I am turning sixteen in a few days," Cole said, trying to show that he was mature enough. He sipped his coffee.


    "I am five years old," Quetz said proudly.


    Cole spit his coffee out on the table. "What?" he started to cough. As if not believing his ears, he asked in between his coughs, "You mean fifteen?" Then also he looked too old for his fifteen years.


    "No," Quetz replied as calmly as possible, not understanding Cole''s surprise. "I am five."


    Dawn didn''t know where to look whereas Gayle and Darynughed uncontrobly.


    "This got to be a joke," Cole said and walked out of there to change his clothes. "What a weirdo!"


    ''What''s wrong with your brother?'' asked Quetz, as he saw the other two men almost holding their stomachs whileughing. ''And why are these peopleughing?''


    Dawn couldn''t help fromughing at the funny situation.


    ''You have weird folks!'' Quetz came to a conclusion and went back to sipping his coffee. The chef brought another one for him.


    "Would you like to have more Sir?" he asked politely.


    "Yes, bring two more of these."


    ''When are you leaving?'' Dawn asked. She remembered Pia''s words and quivered on the inside.

 Chapter 192 - Spewing Venom

    <h4>Chapter 192 - Spewing Venom</h4>


    Quetz kept the cup down and started out in the garden. ''Soon¡­'' He liked his human form, but he preferred being the dragon he was. And anyways this wasn''t his n either. Brantley had already given him the deadline for staying in this world.


    ''Sooner, the better,'' Dawn said. She sensed Cole''s attraction towards Quetz and it was something she didn''t approve of. Quetz belonged to the enchanted forests, a magical world that wasn''t known to humans, and thest thing that Dawn wanted was Cole getting heartbreaks. He was about to get in high school and she was sure that he would find his soulmate in a human.


    Quetz nodded. He got up from there and left with one hand in his pocket and the other holding the fresh cup of coffee. Her eyes traveled to the two men. They were still in deep conversation about rugby teams.


    "Where is Ileus these days?" asked Gayle. "I haven''t heard about him for a long time. Has he not been ying?"


    "Thest I heard was he was chasing demons. I heard that some have been let loose from the eighth realm of hell. He has gone after them hoping to seal them back in their ce."


    Dawn stared at Daryn. Hell existed? Demons existed? Damn! She was so new to this world. What was going around her? From the corner of her eyes, she saw Piaing down and she winced. Daryn looked in the direction of Dawn''s source of difort and a muscle feathered in his jaw.


    "How are you doing Daryn?" asked Pia in a honeyed voice. She paced fast to go to him.


    Daryn gave her a chilling look, which made her stop in her tracks. She pursed her lips and then sat opposite to Gayle on a plush sofa. Gayle didn''t show interest in her arrival and picked up a business magazine from the table. Her disposition, thest time they were together was horrible. He just walked out from there.


    Pia turned her neck delicately to look at the two of them. As her eyes darted between them, she raised her eyebrow and asked again, "Well, how is my brother-inw doing?"


    "I am well," he said.


    "Who are the vampires in the Steeldes team?" She tried to dig the information.


    "How would I know?" Daryn shrugged, totally uninterested in her. He started to leave.


    "So what have you thought about the pregnancy, Daryn?" said Pia, stopping Daryn.


    He red at her. "What do you mean?"


    "This pregnancy is not normal. Dawn is going to face some serious trouble in the n. If the elders wille to know, they are going to protest."


    "I think the elders are going to wee it."


    "This is a huge mistake. They will alienate you from our n and never ept your child," Pia spewed venom.


    With a hiss, Daryn closed his fists. He was ready to spring for her and gouge her throat.


    "I can get you away from here if you want to continue with the pregnancy and childbirth. Else if you don???t want to continue, I can help you with an abortion," she said as she caressed her fingernails with her thumb.


    The curtains in the window fluttered and a chilly breeze blew, trying to bring in more fog.


    "If you say one more word about my child, I am going to forget that you are Caleb''s wife," said Daryn with a voiceced with anger. He knew that he couldn''t stay quiet if Pia continued with her poisonous words and he might end up injuring her. He turned to Dawn and said, "Let''s go."


    "I might be sounding harsh, but trust me all I am trying to do is save you frommitting this mistake. You need to see past the drive to protect your pregnant mate and think of the whole n. Will this be right for them?"


    Dawn wore a pensive expression and then tapped her fingers on the table. "I don''t know about the elders, but I feel it is you who is most upset. Maybe you should start with some fertility pills. Make your own baby and then we will discuss this thing further." Dawn sighed at the way she talked to Pia. She wasn''t so bitchy and most people liked her, but she couldn''t let this tramp step on her joy. This woman stirred so many negative emotions in her that she had this gnawing urge to scratch her eyes off her.


    ''Even I want to do that,'' came Daryn''s voice through their mind link. For a long time they had been practicing tomunicate the thoughts between just the two of them. They weren''t sure whether their form worked on not but they did try doing it often.


    Pia stifled a scowl. She gritted her teeth and her eyes narrowed. "Stop being so proud. You look foolish!" she spat.


    Dawn scoffed. "Look Pia, I don''t want to argue with you. You can do whatever you like, go to the elders, go to the council, or go to God himself, for all I care. Just stay away from me, or better would be, don''t talk to me."


    "You can''t win here Dawn," she said. "A true Luna is the one who can walk proudly with her Alpha and give him proper heirs. Being you¡­" she shrugged, "being a neotide, you neither a proper Luna, nor are you going to give birth to a pureblooded Lykae." Her smile was never so pleasant.


    Dawnughed. She had to stop Daryn from lunging at her. "From what I see, it is you who had to prove yourself. If you can''t ept what is happening, maybe go back to Caleb and discuss things with him, or simply leave the mansion ¨C you know, for mental peace."


    Daryn rose from his chair and crossed his hands across his chest. "You heard what my woman said, so get lost!" He looked at Dawn and pointed her to leave with his chin. She came to him, held his hand and they walked out to the gardens. There was so much tension in the atmosphere that both of them wanted to feel better.


    Pia was left staring at them. She picked her phone and dialed a number.


    The mist in the garden had increased, as the night fell. "Why is she so terrible?" Dawn asked as she walked with her head leaning on her husband''s arm.


    "Forget about her." He pressed her hand. "If you like we can go back to the Silver Arcade. We are going to be away from this antagonism."


    She shook her head. "If someone has to leave, then it would be Pia, not me."


    Daryn grinned. "That''s like my girl." He stopped and cupped his hand around her petite face. "You are lovely and brave," he said staring in her eyes.


    She smiled and before she could smile fully, he pressed a kiss on her plump lips. She gave into that kiss of assurance.


    They walked further into the mist. It was chilly. "I was thinking of spending the rest of the vacation at home, but now I would like to resume work," said Dawn.


    "But I want you to take rest baby," said Daryn as he inhaled the fresh scent of river breeze.


    "I will rest better in the office. There''s a lot of pending work left. The Starfish Refineries¡­"


    "Oh! I forgot to mention," Daryn cut in.


    "What?"


    "I bought arge number of its shares while we were on our honeymoon!"

 Chapter 193 - What Financial Harm?

    <h4>Chapter 193 - What Financial Harm?</h4>


    Lily Wyatt was sitting in the garden of her manor¡ªgarden, which re had beautifully created. She was sipping her Sambazon Acai juice while reading the newspaper. From the past five days she had been reading it regrly to know what had happened to Daryn Silver and his wife, but there was no news. Today also there was no news. She puffed, "No news means good news!" Surely she was dead by now. However, curious as she was, she picked up the phone and called Helena.


    "I haven''t heard anything about Dawn. If she was dead, then the news should have been covered with that information. Not a single channel shows that she is dead!" she barked on the phone.


    "It''s quite possible that the Silver House is keeping this under wraps. Today my people are going to find out about it. I will call my person nted in their office," said Helena. "Thest I called he said that the husband and wife haven''te back from their honeymoon so far."


    A chilly smile formed on her lips. "Okay, keep me informed." She folded the paper and reclined back in her chair as she watched her daughter walk across the fountain and sit down on the edge of it. "This is what you get if you mess with me Dawn." She looked up at the sky and grinned. "Keep her the way you want or better send her to hell." She giggled. Her day had be brighter. There was no way that anyone could prove she ordered the killing. All of it would go to Helena and this was the best way to get rid of her¡ªthe leech.


    Lily Wyatt rose from her chair and sauntered to Anne.


    "Mother!" Anne said. "You look happy today." It was rare to see a smile on her face these days.


    "Yes," she nodded. "I was thinking of going to take you, David and Cecilia for a vacation to the Maldives. It''s been long since our family has been together."


    "That''s a wonderful idea, Mother!" Anne said excitedly. "Should I get the tickets booked? Also we must take Jason and Helena with us."


    Lily''s eyes narrowed and became cold. "No, we will not take Helena with us."


    "Why not Mother? She has been an integral part of our family."


    "On this vacation, I want you to bond with David. I feel that the two of you are drifting apart a lot," Lily chided.


    Anne scoffed. "We havee to the point when none of us can reconcile. David has gone on a two days vacation with his mistress Rose, and as for me, I don''t care."


    Lily''s eyes became wide. "You should have stopped him!"


    "Why?" Anne shrugged. "I don''t care. He can go with whoever he likes." She started to leave. "As long as I have you, Cecilia and Helena with me, I am good!" Saying that Anne walked in the house.


    Lily stared behind her daughter. She pitied her greatly and admired how she had found happiness in the close family. In a way she was thankful to Helena for being a good friend of Anne. She pinched the bridge of her nose. Later, after a nice walk in the garden, she went back to her room to get dressed for the office. Dawn upied her mind again.


    With the jewelry store chain gone, Lily''s bitterness had increased. Her car passed through the same street where the store was located. The business was usual over there. In fact there were more customers than ever. Her expression turned heated and she thought she was about to panic when she goaded her driver, "Can you drive fast?"


    Her mind wandered to Starfish Refineries. She thought that now that they mustn''t have heard from Dawn, the whole scandal had gone frigid. She couldn''t help gloat about the feeling that she had sent Dawn to the depths of hell and with her out of the picture, so many things promised to be better. Now Starfish Refineries would breathe. They had plenty of time to recover it.


    Office was weing. There was a lot of pending work and of course she waited for the news from Helena. There was a meeting with few vendors for the golf course and Helena was supposed to be present, but she hadn''te to the office. Sometimes, Lily was annoyed that Helena arrivedte, but her excuse was that she was dropping Anne to work. The meeting was supposed to start within the next half-an-hour, so Lily decided to make reservations for the family in a resort at Maldives. She was choosing the dates and then had booked six flight tickets. She was already mentally celebrating Dawn''s death. Her reverie was disturbed when her inte buzzed. Her secretary was on the line, "Mrs. Wyatt, someone is here from the civil court. He says it is urgent to meet you."


    Lily frowned. What was a man from civil court doing in her office? "Send him in," she said. Was it about Starfish Refineries?


    The man opened the door and peeked inside. She didn''t get up from her chair. cing her hands below her chin and supporting her elbows on the table, she waited for the man toe in.


    The man adjusted his spectacles and walked over to her table. "Good morning Mrs. Wyatt. I am from the DA''s office. We are here to serve you with a notice."


    No answer. Only a cold re.


    Without sitting, thewyer took out a folder from his bag and slid it to her. "Ma''am, these are the legal documents. Mr. Daryn Silver has filed a defamationwsuit against you for posting false information about his wife, Mrs. Dawn Wyatt in your social media tform."


    Lily''s knees became wobbly and her skin tingled with unknown fear. She had just booked tickets to go to Maldives.


    "These are the documents rted to it," said the man. "Mr. Silver is iming financial harm from the defamatory statement."


    "Financial harm?" Lily''s eyes were wide. "What financial harm? Are you mad?"


    "Well, I don''t know ma''am. You will have to look at the details in this document. It contains all the evidence."


    Lily''s body trembled like a dry leaf. "But¡ª but Dawn is¡ª" she wanted to say that she was dead.


    The man stared at her through his sses. "I am sorry, but what are you saying?" he asked.


    Lily bit her tongue. She shook her head lightly. "No¡ª nothing!"


    "In that case, I will take your leave. Please sign here."


    Lily signed and the man left. Her phone rang. "Helena!" she croaked.


    "My man saw Daryn and Dawn. They have joined the office," Helena''s disbelieving voice came. "Azura is missing. No one has been able to trace his location. Jason just informed me."


    The phone slipped down from her hand. Did this mean that the Silvers woulde after her? She stared at theputer screen nkly. The flight tickets were booked. The resort''s pictures that looked so inviting a few minutes back looked like a horror film now. The little bitch was alive. All her ns had failed. That cunt was supposed to be dead by now. Helena had assured her. Jason had assured her. They all were banking on Azura.


    "Hello?" Helena''s voice came twice and then the phone went dead.


    The inte buzzed again. "Mrs. Wyatt, there''s another man from the civil court."

 Chapter 194 - In What Capacity?

    <h4>Chapter 194 - In What Capacity?</h4>


    What is it this time?" asked Lily, as she gripped the edge of the table. The blood from her mind gushed down leaving her pale and very sick.


    "I don''t know Madam," said the secretary.


    Minutester when the intiff came to her office, she was presented with yet another document. He said in a very t tone. "The Silver House has filed a case against you for irregrities in the Starfish Refineries."


    "Wh¡ª what?" she asked. "In what capacity?"


    "In the capacity of holding two percent shares of yourpany," he said and slid her document folder. "Please sign it here."


    When the person left, Lily Wyatt began shaking. When did he buy that many shares? Her grip on the table became loose and she saw stars in her ck vision. Thest she heard was a loud thud and then everything went dark. When she woke up next, she found herself on the floor in front of her office chair. It had been half-an-hour since she had fainted and no one hade to take care of her. She pulled herself weakly from the floor to sit and somehow managed to get up to sit on the chair. The day was about to be better when all of a sudden it plunged to abyss¡ªa dark void of hell. A whimper left her throat and tears flooded her eyes. She had tried so hard to get things straight, then why was she failing every time.


    Her phone buzzed again. This time the number was that of Dawn Wyatt. "You¡ª"


    "No no, Lily Wyatt. Don''t say a word more. Now you listen to me. The papers have been presented to you, so you know my course of action. If I want I can throw you into jail for an attempt on my life right away. As always I have evidence, but I won''t do that. I am going to make you wish you were dead for everyday for the rest of your life because I am going to unleash hell! Those folders are just the beginning. You are going to experience what you did to me. You are going to get back twice as much. Trust me Lily Wyatt, you are going to regret that you were ever born!" Dawn cut the call and turned to Daryn who was watching her with arms crossed across his chest. Her body was trembling with anger.


    He walked to her and took the phone. He kept the phone on the table and kneaded her shoulders. "Baby, don''t be so angry. If you want I can buy thepany and the process is going to finish within a week maximum." He continued to press her neck tenderly. "You''ve got so many knots over here¡­" He kissed her lightly. "Please darling, don''t be so tense."


    She exhaled heavily. "I am just so annoyed at her, Daryn. This was thest she had tried to crush me. It is my chance now. I will give her hell!"


    "I know¡­" he said and hugged her from behind. "But don''t be so worked up. We are about to have a baby."


    She sagged her shoulders. "You are right¡­"


    He held her hands and took her to the sofa, where he made her sit. He pulled her legs up on the sofa and kneaded her feet. "Hmm," she hummed and closed her eyes.


    ---


    "So what are your favorite things to do?" asked Cole as he hovered around Quetz. He had been trying his best to strike a conversation, but Quetz had been avoiding him.


    Hunting, chasing butterflies and birds of the Ensmoire Forests, diving in River Lifye and catching fish or flying high in the skies. Quetz took a deep breath and looked at Cole. "I like hunting," he replied tly.


    Cole shuddered. What kind of a man was he? Cole had never been able to hunt a bird in his life even though his father had taken him for small adventures in the jungles. And he had never been able to appreciate his father''s activities. He nodded and then sat down opposite him. "Are you working or studying? Where do you live? How do you know Dawn?" He remembered the way Dawn looked at him and added, "Dawn is happily married, just for your kind information¡­" He was green with envy the way he bonded with Dawn. "You shouldn''t think much about her¡­"


    Quetz raised an eyebrow. This boy had so many questions. He had been evading him since morning and was happy when he had gone to the school, but now that he was back, all his happiness receded. "I live in forests and I have studied Management. In fact I was with your sister and we studied Management together in Yorkshire."


    Cole was shocked. Howe Dawn never mentioned that she was studying with him? Did she have a crush on Quetz? Why didn''t ever say? And why was it that this guy hade from Yorkshire to help her? He surely bore feelings for her. And what was that? "¡ªYou live in forests? Of Yorkshire?" His eyes bulged. Was this guy for real? And his jealousy returned. "Does Daryn know that you were together with Dawn in Yorkshire? But you never came to meet us there. I was with Dawn all the time!" he said as if he missed seeing him.


    Quetz sighed. He got up from there and walked to the kitchen¡ªhis favorite ce. "Yes, Daryn knows¡­" he said. "I will be leaving tonight."


    Cole got up immediately and followed him all the more bewildered. Most of his questions were answered but he had a thousand more. He had to make him stay back.


    "It''s my birthday a few weeks from now. You must totally join the celebrations!"


    "No, I can''t join."


    Cole''s face fell, but he still followed.


    When Dawn returned back that evening, she found a sulking Cole. He was stealing nces at Quetz. Shemunicated to Quetz, ''What happened?'' She could sense their awkwardness.


    ''Your brother is asking me to stay back for his birthday."


    Dawn''s body tensed.


    ''I am leaving tonight,'' Quetz added sensing her tension.


    Dawn lowered her gaze. Quetz had to leave. She couldn''t let Cole''s heart break. It would be too much for him if he came to know that Quetz was a dragon.

 Chapter 195 - The Lunar Council (1)

    <h4>Chapter 195 - The Lunar Council (1)</h4>


    An hourter, after she had taken a bath, she was resting in the bed having pomegranate juice and reading a magazine casually. Daryn was downstairs discussing things with his father and Caleb. Cole was in his room after being snubbed by Dawn for disturbing Quetz.


    Pia entered her room. In an acerbic tone she said, "An hourter elders from the council will being. They are going to make a decision about your pregnancy."


    Tossing her magazine to the side, Dawn looked up at her. "What can I do then?" she shrugged. Even if the council would oppose her, she was going to go with her pregnancy. This was her only chance. How could she let others decide for her? The child would be Daryn''s and he was one proud Alpha for bing a father. He was counting the blessings of all the wolf spirits ever since he had heard that his wife was pregnant. He had gone to the depths of hell to retrieve her. There was no way she was going to abort her baby. And there was no way she was allowing Pia to trample her like a delicate flower.


    "You should be prepared with your answer. What are you going to tell them? Your pregnancy is unnatural and if you don''t abort it, you will be punished. And you wouldn''t want to go to the jails of the Lykae. They are horrible. They are dungeons deep down the earth. You don''t see the sun there, only darkness and dirt and stench." Pia let out an excitedughter. Either Dawn will have to wash her baby or if she doesn''t agree, the elders will decide her future as the Luna of the tribe. And most likely they would disagree. Pia couldn''t help being thrilled about the fact that both ways it was a win-win situation for her. She had so beautifully nned this. If Dawn aborted her baby, then her position as Luna will weaken in front of the elders, which was something no one wanted. If she didn''t, then she would be prisoned for life. It only meant one thing¡ªher ession to the position of Luna.


    Dawn gave her a boring look. "Are you done?" Inside her stomach churned. She felt like puking but she had to give a bold face to this vicious creature.


    Pia''s excitement ebbed a little. She stared at her. Why wasn''t she feeling nervous? She held her head high as if trying to scare her. "Well, don''t tell me I didn''t warn you," she said and walked out of the house.


    As soon as she walked out, Dawn rushed to the door and closed it. Then she darted to the toilet and emptied the contents of her stomach. She wiped her face and leaned on the counter. This was something new. Why didn''t Daryn tell her about it? He always kept some things a secret and she hated it. What if the elders didn''t allow her to keep the pregnancy?


    ''What''s this thing about elders?'' she asked him mentally.


    He sighed. ''Pia is messing again. I can''t help it because it is a grave matter. The elders of the council had to be informed about it sooner orter. However, I didn''t know that Pia would inform them so soon.'' He sounded very depressed.


    ''In that case you already know my decision, Daryn,'' she said stubbornly.


    ''Do you think I will agree to what the council says?'' he said. ''I want this child as much as you do baby. And why are you in the bathroom?'' he asked. ''Oh wait!'' He rushed upstairs.


    "Dawn?" he opened the bathroom''s door. "Shit!" he found her crying. "Please don''t cry baby."


    "I want your people to ept me Daryn. Why is it so hard for them?" her shoulders quivered.


    "Hush¡­" he said as he wrapped his arms around her. "I am in this with you."


    She pressed her face against his chest. "Christ! You people are so difficult¡­"


    He lifted her up in his arms and walked back to the bed. "You stay here and I will call you when the elders are here."


    "Hmm¡­"


    He stroked her hair tofort her.


    "What does this council consist of?" she asked.


    "The Lunar Council consists of five members. These are the oldest in our n. They have lived for centuries. The Head of the council is a Shaman and he rarelyes out of his vige because he is also¡­ what do you call¡­ Head Priest. These people have seen our ns for hundreds of years and they know what all is right or wrong. It is rare for all the members of the council toe, so I am expecting no more than three. And I am not expecting the Shaman at all," said Daryn. "Father has his arguments ready. That is what we were discussing downstairs."


    "Caleb was also there with you. I am sure he must have countered all your arguments," said Dawn.


    "Yes he did. But that was good. Because both Father and me thought that we were facing the council. His questions let us prepare our case better," he said with a grin. "Caleb thought that he was dampening our spirits but we were only getting better."


    Dawn closed her eyes as she struggled to keep her wits in ce. The two were a pain in the neck and at present there was no way to deal with them. She was just too exhausted.


    An hourter, Dawn dressed in a brown silk shirt with white pants. Since it was chilly, she draped herself with a white faux fur shawl around her. Daryn was in his ck shirt and blue jeans. They walked downstairs. When they reached the main living room, they saw that Gayle had received the elders and they were all seated. As against what Daryn had said, all five were there. To say that Daryn was stunned, was an understatement. He was shocked. And Dawn was panicky. Under their sharp gazes she could feel that she was about to get sentenced. She bowed to all of them and looked nervously at Gayle. She imagined herself in manacles and dark dungeons. She wanted to run away from there and hide forever.


    Everyone became absolutely quiet. From the corner of her eyes she looked at Caleb and Pia who were sitting very confidently on the right, next to Gayle. They looked¡­ triumphant.


    ''Don''t worry Dawn,'' Quetzmunicated. ''If they as muchy a finger on you, I will take you with me to the Ensmoire Forests. That is my domain and these men can''t enter there.''


    She gulped.


    "Pleasee and sit," Gayle said pointing with his chin to the couch next to him on the left.


    They walked and sat there. Dawn looked at the council members. All of them were very old with wrinkles on their faces, which were more like souvenirs of what life had given them. Their sharp eyes were on her like a hawk. All of them were wearing white robes except one man - the Shaman. He was wearing a ck robe. It was as if they hade prepared to give their decision about her.


    The Shaman said, "Dawn Wyatt, Luke Wyatt''s daughter, we heard that you are bearing the baby of Daryn Silver, the king of Lykae." His voice was cold as ice shards.


    She blinked.


    "This is an unnatural pregnancy," he continued in the same icy tone. "The consequences are severe."


    Dawn heard Pia gasping with delight.

 Chapter 196 - The Lunar Council (2)

    <h4>Chapter 196 - The Lunar Council (2)</h4>


    The Shaman looked at Dawn with his icy grey eyes. "Do you have to say something about it?"


    "What will she say?" said Daryn in order to defend his wife. "It wasn''t in her hands."


    The Shaman put his hands up in the air to stop Daryn from speaking. "I am asking Dawn and not you." That statement made Daryn flinch a bit and he clenched his teeth. He looked at Caleb, who was sitting back and rxing and couldn''t help wondering what kind of a man he was. He had been a great brother to him all the while. He had been so good until Maya was his fianc¨¦, and now¡ªas soon as he married Dawn, as soon as Caleb came to know that Dawn is his mate, his disposition had changedpletely. A family was supposed to be together in their happiness or pain, but his brother and his wife were only into inflicting emotional pain to Dawn.


    Caleb stared right back at Daryn as his mouth curled into a smile seeing Daryn''s incapability to speak further.


    The Shaman turned to look at Dawn, whose hands had gripped the shawl tightly. "Do you have something to say in your defense?" he asked her again.


    Dawn nodded. "I have a lot to say," she said. She knew that these people were already biased because she was a neotide. She knew that it would be almost impossible to convince them. "Like my husband said, this wasn''t in my hands. When we got married, Sedora had warned Daryn that perhaps we would never have children, however, we went ahead to marry because there was no other option in our rtionship. Our wolves had realized that we were mates. If we were a normal couple, this situation would have been unavoidable. By God''s grace we have been blessed with a baby. It is nothing short of a miracle. So if you say that this pregnancy is abnormal, then I disagree with you. This pregnancy is a miracle in my opinion, and if any of you even realize what it is to be a mother or what it is to be parents, then you would not say anything against my unborn baby." Her gaze turned to Pia and suddenly she understood why Pia was so envious and why was she so acerbic. She wasn''t a mother and hence she would never be able to understand the emotions that roiled her gut at the moment. "I will never go for abortion, and that''s my final decision."


    One of the members of the council became angry. His face flushed red. "Gayle, you should have prepared us for this kind of insult." Then he gazed in Dawn''s direction ad added, "Well, what do you expect from a neotide? A woman like you, who hasn''t been bred amongst purebloods, doesn''t know how to talk to the council or respect their decisions? No wonder Pia called us."


    "We are purebloods, Dawn, if you understand the meaning of that," said another council member. "We are the original werewolves. You are a bitten one, an infected werewolf. Had it not been for Daryn, and then you would have gone mad because the bitten take years and years to control their emotions! And you¡ªwith the way you are speaking, we already know that you are nothing but a scar on our lineage."


    Dawn heard Pia titter very softly.


    "Daryn is a pureblood, and we would in no way allow you to tarnish our lineage like this. You will have to abort your pregnancy," said the member in a steel voice.


    Gayle was listening to the members with utmost attention. Upon hearing the member, he said, "I think all of you remember what happened at Ulfric. If you don''t, let me refresh your memories. You all were present over there. If it hadn''t been for Dawn, then we would have nevere out from there. Brantley had made us all a prisoner of that ce." He looked at Dawn. "It was Dawn who cut out the deal with him to allow every ''pureblood'' to leave the ce safely while she continued to stay there." Gayle emphasized on the word ''pureblood.'' "She sacrificed her freedom only to get us purebloods out of Ulfric!"


    "We were in that situation because of her!" Pia shot back at Gayle. "Brantley wanted her dragon and not us. He roped in all of us and it was her duty to bail us out of there. She didn''t do any favor to us." Her voice was so sharp that for a moment Dawn jerked her head back.


    "It wasn''t her duty!" Daryn replied back in the same tone. "She could have left all of you in lurch. Just like your disposition at the moment, even Dawn didn''t have to give favors to the family, let alone the n." What he meant by saying that was that Pia was not even with the family, and here his wife actually saved the whole n. "Not only that, along with her dragon, we all found the Stone of Sris for the King of Aztec. We restored prosperity and earned our freedom back."


    "So what?" Caleb interjected. "We could havee out without her help. We all know Brantley and he is not the type who would have made us his prisoner. Its just that Dawn talked to him before us and she talked in a way as if she was favoring the purebloods. Humph!"


    Daryn couldn''t believe his brother. The two were impossible. They were hell bent on putting Dawn down in front of the council. "Caleb!" he growled. "You are going down the dark alley, and I am not going to tolerate that."


    Caleb ignored the growl, flinching a little on the inside and he looked at the Shaman. "You must take a decision that is best for all the n and you can''t favor only one person even if that happens to be Luna of the n," he said in a jarring voice.


    "Yes!" Pia agreed with him.


    All of a sudden from the corner of his eyes, the Shaman saw a boying inside the living room. His emerald hair was shining in the light and his blue eyes were deeper than the color of sea. He swallowed his saliva. "Well, we have to go by what the majority says. Since the five of us are divided on it, we must have a vote," he dered. "The voting will be done right here in front of everyone."

 Chapter 197 - The Lunar Council (3)

    <h4>Chapter 197 - The Lunar Council (3)</h4>


    Quetz came and sat right behind Dawn on a chair not very far from her. He tilted his head as he stared at the Shaman.


    Anxiety gripped Dawn. She held her tummy and tears choked her throat. She didn''t know that being a Luna of a tribe was over and above than being a mom. She wanted a simple life and she wondered what path had god really carved for her? So many thorns? So many pitfalls? She stopped herself from shedding the tears because she knew that this was what Pia wanted¡ªto break her mentally. She closed her eyes and thought that she was worthy of better. This hurricane of negativity wasn''t hers to deal with. She was worthy of love and a much better life. She decided to speak out for herself again. "I don''t know what is the majority wants here." Although she was certain that along with the two members, the Shaman will vote against her. She didn''t know about the remaining two members who chose to stay absolutely quiet. Their stoic expressions were unreadable. "But this situations isn''t really working for me and I think I have the right, the freedom to seek my happiness. I have the right to be loved and feel loved, to be weed by your n and at the same time be appreciated." She shook her head. "I will not let a council decide about my pregnancy."


    "Shut up!" the member who was speaking against her roared. "You insolent girl! How dare you disrespect the council?"


    Pia interrupted. "Oh might council man, please ignore her pettiness. She doesn''t know the importance of you people."


    The old man looked at Pia with red eyes and exhaled heavily. "Ask her to stay within limit, or else we are going to put her in jail because of this insolence!"


    Dawn raised her eyebrows, shocked at what was happening in front of her. She swallowed her saliva. The pain kicked in. Her heartbeat elerated and her mind reyed how she had won her freedom in Ulfric and how she had put everyone else before her. Were these people even worth it? The amount of hatred they had for her was, it was like a heavy rucksack that was permanently tied on her shoulders. Her stomach heaved again and she wanted to go to the toilet. Daryn''s warm hand gripped hers and hemunicated mentally, "I am in this with you, okay. Stay calm." But her knuckles had whitened because of clutching her shawl too tightly and her face as pale.


    ''Stay strong Dawn,'' said Quetz.


    Dawn turned back sharply to look at Quetz. He was still there. He blinked. ''I will go away soon,'' he said.


    ''No, I appreciate that you are still here,'' she said softly.


    ''I am waiting for them to make a decision. I will take you with me, away from them, if they as much as touch you to take you to the prison. They don''t know me,'' he said, sounding so furious as if he would turn into a dragon right now and char the council members to death. ''You can take that opportunity to hone your magical skills.''


    ''Magic?'' she asked, feeling distracted. ''What magic? I don''t have magic."


    ''You do, Dawn,'' he replied. ''You just don''t know it yet.''


    She smiled weakly. He was only trying to distract her from the current situation. ''You are very sweet Quetz. Thanks for the distraction, but this whole thing is very heavy for my heart. I want to keep the baby.''


    ''Yes, Dawn. I want you to keep the child. But I am not distracting you. You have a lot to learn and it is important now.''


    Gayle gave the council members five nk papers along with pens.


    "We don''t need to vote," said the member who had been most vociferous about his disgust regarding Dawn. "We already know that she will have to abort." Saying that he proudly made a cross on the paper for everyone to see, folded it and passed it to the Shaman.


    Dawn''s nervousness increased.


    Rest of them went to the back of the room one by one and voted. They folded the papers and gave them to the Shaman.


    The Shaman took them all and then opened them. The first vote was a cross.


    Daryn held Dawn''s hands in hisrge ones firmly.


    Caleb and Pia had huge smiles on their faces. Pia couldn''t help chuckling. She was happy that her n was on the verge of fruition. The bitch had snatched the only opportunity she had in bing the Luna of the tribe when she had suddenly appeared from Ulfric. She was so sure that Dawn would never return and was even happier that Daryn decided to stay with her, because that ensured they would never return. She knew how cruel Brantley was when he had trapped them. And she had snickered at Dawn for letting them all go, and getting entangled in his web. Did she think that she was doing it for the greater good? What a show-off! Sheughed on the inside. ''This is how ''bitten'' are treated amongst us, you bitch,'' she thought and scoffed while looking at the way the two of them were sitting with their hands in each other''s.


    Shaman took out the second paper and that too had a big cross on it.


    Dawn''s heart sank. Daryn closed his hand around hers.


    Quetz leaned forward to ready to take off his rider to the Ensmoire Forests. If he had to, he would shape shift in this room itself. Brantley gave him a few days and he would take full advantage of it.


    Pia let out a chuckle. "This is such a losing game. I think we shouldn''t even look at other ballots." Her excitement was up to the eyes, which gleamed with her malicious ns. She started thinking how this would go. She was hoping and was almost certain that Dawn would never abort her pregnancy, which meant one thing ¨C jail for her for life. Pia rubbed her palms in tion. By Skadi! This was perhaps the best day of her life. She wanted to squeal as contentment seeped in her chest. Finally the neotide in the house was about to go down the drains along with her bullshit of a baby.


    The Shaman gave her an icy re and Pia sat back, containing her exhration. She didn''t want to send Shaman the wrong message about her behavior. She wanted to show him how well behaved she was and how much of a contender she was for the position of Luna for the tribe.


    The next slip that came out was a check mark.


    Dawn couldn''t believe it. She looked at it with wide eyes just to make sure that she wasn''t dreaming. Then she nced at the council members to see who was the one who favored her. That little check mark meant that she was epted by at least one of them. But all of them had stoic expressions and none of them even considered her enthusiasm.


    Daryn smiled.


    Gayle rxed a bit.


    The fourth paper was unfolded and to everyone''s utter surprise, it too had a check mark.


    Dawn''s skin tingled with delight. There was hope. If the third one were also a check mark, she would keep her pregnancy. Her palms became mmy.


    Pia tensed. What was happening? She nced at the Shaman whose face darkened. Seeing his expression, her hope renewed. Her joy was palpable. Yes Dawn was going.


    The fifth paper was opened.

 Chapter 198 - It Was — Politics

    <h4>Chapter 198 - It Was ¡ª Politics</h4>


    Dawn closed her eyes and started praying to every God that she could think of. Her nervousness increased by every passing second. Daryn could understand her emotions and he knew that if things went awry, he was ready to scoop her in his arms and run away from this ce. He would hide her for the rest of their lives. To hell with the title of being the King of Lykae. Without his soul mate, he was nothing.


    Caleb was wishing that things turned in his favor. He had eyed his brother''s position for a long time only because he was the elder one. Although he had been a strong contender for the position, Caleb was never out of the race. It was only with Dawn''s presence in their lives that the things turned around ¨C Daryn''s luck turned for better. He couldn''t believe that day when Daryn and Dawn came back safe and alive from Ulfric. How could things go wrong so much? This was his chance. Everything was in ce. He held his breath and waited for the Shaman to unfold the paper that had the final vote.


    The Shaman unfolded it. With steel grey eyes that mirrored his expression, he stroked his white beard and then ced the paper on the table.


    It was a check mark.


    "What?" Pia shot up to her feet. "H¡ª how can this be?" she stammered.


    Dawn stared at the white paper that had arge and bold check mark. She pressed her hand to her mouth and as if she couldn''t any more, she let her tears run out. Suddenly she got up from her ce and ran inside to the toilet. The emotions were too much for her to hold. She puked and puked until her stomach retched, her chest heaved. Daryn''s long fingers stroked her back gently. Both of them were too happy and both knew that at this time even Daryn could try. Dawn washed her face and turned to look at Daryn. She cupped his face with her hands and with a fresh barrage of tears that flooded her eyes, she said, "The baby stays¡­"


    Daryn couldn''t hold his tears either. He embraced her and buried his face in the crook of her neck. He nodded and couldn''t speak a word. They choked in his throat. His wife stayed and so did his baby. He was thankful to Skadi. Perhaps she listened to their prayers, perhaps the council members wanted them to go ahead with the pregnancy and perhaps nature didn''t want them to do away with their baby. They patted each other''s back and then giggled like small children.


    "Let''s go and face them now!" said Dawn with renewed zest.


    When they came out, they saw that Quetz wasn''t there. Gayle looked buoyant and Caleb was crestfallen. His face scrunched and it appeared smaller. He was staring at the papers and then the council members. He was so confused that his mind had fuddled grossly. He couldn''t believe that the three council members were in favor of Dawn.


    As for The Lunar Council members ¨C they still wore their trademark stoic expressions, which didn''t give away any of their thoughts.


    "This is against thews we haveid for the purebloods!" Pia said with exasperation in her voice. "This is partiality," she used the members.


    "Woman!" the Shaman barked. "You dare use the council of partiality? You dare use us of not acting with wisdom?"


    The two members who had voted against Dawn flinched and they remained as impassive as possible. It was simply incredulous to believe that the council went with Dawn.


    Pia nched as she recoiled. Just a few minutes back everything was so rosy. She was thinking of beautiful possibilities of attaining the most coveted position of the n and now everything slipped from her hand like sand. "I¡ª I am merely saying¡ª that this decision should be revoke¡ª."


    A vicious, eerie snarl cut her off. "Keep quiet!" his words were near guttural. Daryn walked and stood near his father. "Are you speaking against your Luna now?" He had to show Pia her ce.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Pia snapped. "She is no one''s Luna!" she spat. Suddenly a p across her face made her jump. She pressed her hand to her cheek that was now burning with pain and looked back at the person who dared to p her with wide eyes, her ws started toe out.


    Gayle was towering her. "Enough of it. Now go and sit down before I forget that you are Caleb''s wife."


    Pia cowered. She didn''t imagine that Gayle would p her. Her gaze flitted to Caleb who was watching his father with horror. He understood the repercussions of this chaos. He knew that once the council members left, what would Gayle do. He wished that his mother were there to protect him.


    "Your father just pped me and you are sitting there, you moron, you hypocrite!" Pia said in a shaky voice. Her whole body was trembling. When she woke up in the morning after finalizing the n, she knew that the day was full of promises. There was freshness and new things were about toe. She literally sang through the day while plotting against Daryn and Dawn. She knew that Dawn would go down the drains, but after council''s votes, it was her day that looked like a cold cup of coffee that was waiting to be drained away. Disappointment was a small word. She was devastated. Howe every time she made such a perfect n, which eventually got sabotaged? The council decision was the most unlikely thing that had happened. The neotide was indeed lucky. She looked at Dawn who was simply ring at her with her green eyes.


    The Lunar Council members got up from there. "We have to leave now, Gayle," said the Shaman. Then he addressed Pia in an ice-cold voice, which sent shivers down her spine, "Now that this pregnancy is going to happen, you better be with your Luna. If Dawn wants, in fact if she likes, she can sentence you to imprisonment now and we will personally take you to the dungeons." The Shaman looked at Dawn whose lips had curled up.


    Dawn didn''t know what happened and she didn''t want to know. She wanted to revel in her victory for now. She shook her head slightly and whispered, "No¡­"


    The Shaman shrugged and said, "You are the undisputed Luna of the Silver n now and the queen of the king of Lykae. You can take those decisions if you like, but be wise."


    "Yes," she said with a bow.


    Pia became absolutely quiet, no bereft, no¡­ tongue-tied.


    The Shaman looked at Gayle and said, "We take our leave now." Gayle escorted them out of the mansion without dy.


    Daryn held the hand of his wife proudly and left with his mate, victory written all over his face. He so wanted to show his middle finger to Pia, but he refrained.


    ---


    What they didn''t know was that the Shaman was offered an unlimited entry to Ulfric for rituals at the main Skadi temple. With this he had be the most powerful Shaman the purebloods had ever seen. He was desperate to meet his cousin brother in the Derize Barrens. And the only way to do that was to surrender to the whims of Brantley, even if that meant circumventing the Lykae rules. It was ¡ª politics.

 Chapter 199 - Not Physically, But Emotionally

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Not Physically, But Emotionally</h4>


    Caleb walked back to his room and Pia followed him. She was furious at him for not standing up for her when his father pped her tight across her face. Her cheek was still stinging with pain. The anger boiled her up on the inside to the extent that it poured like hot asva. She had carefully connived. A day before she had carefully leaked the information about Dawn''s pregnancy to a faction of werewolves who never supported Daryn. They were all furious and now that they had a point to score against Daryn, they spread the information, which in turn propagated faster than fire. By the time it was afternoon, some of the senior members actually coaxed her to call the Lunar Council and tell them about this abnormality.


    ording to them she was only doing her duty. Like a good Luna that she wanted to project herself, Pia went on to call the Council and that too with a heavy heart, because she didn''t want them to show that she was going against her family. At the same time she didn''t want to show them that she was going against their wishes. All she was doing was something out of protocol, something that a pureblooded was supposed to do. The Lunar Council was enraged. They had called Gayle to set up the meeting instantly. And they even said that aint had been received from none other than his elder daughter-inw, Pia.


    Pia''s eyes had gleaned an evening before when she saw Gayle''s droopy face. She had sent Caleb to them to exin everything and also tell them as to why she was forced toin to the council. It was none of her fault. She had told Caleb to point it out to Gayle that she was innocent in all this, and that she was goaded by the seniors to call the council members. It was a matter of huge concern after all. However, how could she leave the opportunity to scare Dawn, and so she had gone to her room to insult her and make her feel miserable.


    But what followed was simply unbelievable. Her game turned upon her and instead of projecting herself a victim, she was now actually a victim of her own game. She hated Dawn with all her might.


    "Caleb!" She shouted and went after him. She grabbed his upper arm and made him turn his face towards her. "You bastard!" she barked. "Your father pped me and you couldn''t even stand up for me?"


    Caleb''s face was flushed red with all the insult he had to bear. Every time he was inches away from triumph and every time his younger brother snatched it from right under his nose. He growled at her. "You bitch! Your ns are useless. You have never been able toe up with one good n for both of us. Instead at the end both of us only appeared like fools!" He grasped her hand and removed it from his upper arm.


    "It is not me whose ns are bad, Caleb. It is that younger brother of yours who has outsmarted you in every way. Not only he is intelligent, he has that little bitch, that neotide as his Luna. If it were for me to choose between you and Daryn, I would have gone for Daryn, but then you were the elder one and my family told me that you would be the Silver Crescent Prince. Who knew that you would only remain in the shadows even though you are the elder one? Why the fuck did I choose you? Daryn was way better than you. At Ulfric, when I saw the two of you together in the ring, I was enthralled by the sheer disy of Daryn''s power. By Skadi! I was attracted to him. However, I had to fake it till you make it! I had to make you believe that I was in love with you," she said with hate emanating from her eyes. "Only I know how much I disapprove of you!"


    She turned her face to the left and spat on the floor. Before she could turn her face back to her husband, another p fell on her cheek and then one more. The force of the p was so hard that she was almost thrown across the floor and hit the wall behind. Caleb lunged at her before she could even get up from there. He curled his hands around her neck. His rage was uncontroble. His ws were jutting out and his fangs had started to grow. Caleb growled, "You are out of your sanity, bitch. Good that you told me about your viciousness now. I am going to enjoy breaking you piece by piece ¨C not physically, but emotionally. You have messed with the wrong Lykae here. I am not my brother. I am Caleb and I will make sure that you deal with my loathe for the rest of your life."


    Pia grabbed his arms. "Leave me!" she said getting choked. Her eyes had begun to bulge. She had always thought that Caleb was a wussy and that he was cuckolded. But she had never seen this side of her husband. "Leave me, else I am going to call my family."


    Another p across her face made her quiet. Her lips split and they started bleeding. Tears formed in her eyes and she looked at him, bewildered.


    He picked her up from the floor and then charged out of the house, in the garden and to the forests.


    "Where are you taking me?" she asked, trying to free herself. But her struggle was futile. Caleb was a strong werewolf. After all he was the elder brother of Daryn Silver.


    "Somewhere where I can punish you for manipting me," he hissed and loped with her in the darkness of the night.


    ---


    Dawn was so exhausted after the whole ordeal that she had closed her eyes and taken a small nap. When she woke up, she found Daryn sitting in front of her on a chair staring at her, waiting for her to wake up. Her tensions had frizzled out and she felt lighter. Her lips curled on the sides and she said, "How long have I been out?"

 Chapter 200 - I Was Jealous!

    <h4>Chapter 200 - I Was Jealous!</h4>


    She realized that he had changed her into a soft pink nightgown, with nothing underneath.


    "Only an hour," he replied and leaned towards the bedside table to pick a tray of food, which contained Aglio e Olio, olives, anchovies with Parmesan cheese grated over itvishly. An assortment of blueberries and strawberries in the bow on the side caught her eyes. Her stomach rumbled.


    "My baby wants food," he said tenderly as he picked a strawberry, dipped it in chocte sauce and made her bite into it.


    Dawn sank her teeth into it. At this point of time, she didn''t mind getting spoiled to the hilt. As she ate, some brown sauce dripped out on her lips and Daryn leaned forward to lick it away from there. "Howe you are the sexiest woman I have ever encountered," he said as he made her bite more of it after dipping it in even more sauce.


    A grin came over her face. "Did you even meet women?"


    He raised his eyebrow. He was perhaps the handsome guy, women ever wanted. "Please remember that I had to get a restraining order from a model, and she was no ordinary woman ¨C she was a Hollywood model," he said as he nted his body towards her face to lick more of the brown sauce that he now wished was on her body. And just like that his imagination made his cock pulse heavily. "And don''t forget that I had almost a dozen women before you, and they were all dying for mypany, dying to have me between their thighs." He wanted to make her jealous.


    His girl didn''t take the bait. She spread her legs apartzily and picked up aglio e olio from the tray. Her nightgown came above her thighs and her nipples became hard against the gown. They peaked below the fabric in the most tantalizing way. "There were men who were dying toe between my thighs," she said as she flicked her hair back and took a mouthful of spaghetti. "Oops!" she said, when a noodle slipped from her mouth and ''identally'' went inside her gown.


    The jealous Alpha who was now on the verge of explosion at this tant expos¨¦ of cleavage, thighs and perked up nipples and the fact that she hadn''t worn anything beneath, was breathing heavily. His eyes were heavy-lidded. He tried his best to control his rage. "Which men?" he asked. He had to kill all of them.


    She clucked. "Nope! I won''t tell you." She looked at him with her emerald green eyes under her thick eyshes. "So what were you saying? You had a dozen of sluts around you?" She said as she lifted her knee up and her gown slid down further showing the pink folds. On the inside she wanted to w them all, gouge their eyes forying them on her possession.


    Daryn couldn''t hold a candle against her as far as making her jealous was concerned. Consumed with lust, he started panting as he stared at his woman. She was terrifyingly beautiful.


    Daryn''s hand went to the zipper of his pants. He growled. "You have been sessful in making the Alpha of the Silver n jealous, woman. And that means punishment." He was staring at her gown, which was dangerously low.


    "Oh! Have I?" she asked, fluttering her eyshes. She slipped up another noodle making a slurp sound with her plump rosy lips, trying to take it in her mouth and then carelessly dropping it again inside her gown. "I am so messy," she said in a dulcet voice.


    The Silver Crescent Alpha was now imagining those lips against his throbbing shaft. "You wench!" he rasped. "I know what you are doing, but I am not going to fall for you!" He gritted his teeth and then shifted in his ce trying to adjust his growing erection in his jeans.


    She pretended not to listen to him. Digging her finger in her gown, she tried to retrieve the noodle and failed ''miserably'', only making her mounds wiggle. "Umm.. What did you say?" she said as the knee that was up now plopped on the side, opening her legs wider and exposing her sexpletely. She took another bite of the spaghetti and sighed. "Clumsy me¡­"


    Next moment, Daryn had snatched the tray of food from her and kept it aside. "Eat me baby," he said.


    She giggled while struggling and shaking her head.


    But he had already pinned her beneath him with his body and her hands above her head with his vise-like grip. Her pink gown was ripped off her body.


    After making wild love on the bed, on the couch next to bed, in the portico, on their bedroom''s rug when they finally made it back to their bed, they were sweating.


    "Woman, I will never make you jealous again!" he panted.


    "I wasn''t jealous," she reminded him.


    "Fine! I give up. I was jealous!"


    "Good," she smiled. "I am hungry again," she said. Daryn gave her the fruits to eat.


    "The spaghetti is cold," he said, almost apologizing.


    "Doesn''t matter," she said and grabbed it from him. It was one of the most amazing nights she had had in a long time. Her position as the Luna of the Lykae was secured. And Pia was shown her ce. With council members passing the judgment, she couldn''t even go against their wishes. Pia had fallen into the trap she had so carefully and painstakingly built around her. An devilish smile formed on her lips inadvertently.


    Suddenly she heard a whoosh of air outside their house. It was as if a strong gust of wind had rocked all the trees that surrounded the mansion.


    rmed, Daryn got up.


    "He''s gone," said Dawn as she ced the te back on the side table. She knew that she sounded harsh, but Cole was only fifteen. He had to wait until he hade of age. He had to wait until she got the Wyatt group back in her hands.


    ---


    Lily Wyatt was in meeting with the topwyers of the town¡ªthose who weren''t engaged by the Silver House and who could go against the most prominent and powerful people of the industry.


    "I need to get out of this defamation case," she said in a gravelly voice.


    Hertz, who was heading them all said, "Then you have to get a certificate that you are suffering from amnesia or Parkinson''s."

 Chapter 201 - Cole’s Sixteenth Birthday (1)

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Cole¡¯s Sixteenth Birthday (1)</h4>


    "Parkinson''s?" Lily emted his voice. She raised her voice. "Is this some kind of candy that you are asking me to have?" Her voice became louder. "You just want me to go to the doctor''s office and say that ''Hey give me a certificate of a disease I don''t have and that too make it quick!" She tilted her head. "Then what will doctor say?" She gestured with her index finger. "Yes, Mrs. Wyatt, here you go. We officially make you a patient who has memory issues. And then what will follow?" she almost barked with her spit showering thewyers around her, who all leaned back in their chairs. "The wholepany woulde to know and whatever dignity is left in me will be flushed down in the toilet and all employees are going to take advantage!" She red hard at Hertz. "You must be joking!"


    Hertz was in his mid-forties, balding but pretty maintained. He pressed his lips in a thin line. This woman was more difficult in person than what he had heard. She was practically insane. He suggested, "How about Schizophrenia?" He shrugged his shoulders. "That would look better," he said, actually meaning to say that it would sound natural.


    "Shut up!" she literally yelled at him. "I will not make myself look mad or amnesiac to counter that defamation case. Think of something else. For God''s sake, I have tenwyers sitting in front of me, which means ten brains. Don''t tell me that none of you know a way around this mess."


    One of the juniorwyers, fresh out of the university, spoke, "Mrs. Wyatt, we have all discussed your problem and this is the only solution of this problem, unless¡ª"


    "Unless what?" she spat again.


    Thewyers leaned back in their chairs. Some of them moved their chairs farther away.


    "Unless you want to pay twenty million dors¡­"


    Lily''s eyes bulged and knees became wobbly. Her head became dizzy. "Twenty million?" she whispered. That was the amount Dawn had sued her for.


    Hertz shook his head and gave a dirty look to the juniorwyer. ''These newwyers¡­'' he shook his head.


    Lily thought that she saw stars in her vision once again. Her breathing became shallow. "Is there no way to defend ourselves?" she asked in a voice so low that it was difficult to believe that she was shouting a few seconds back. She looked like a plucked chicken.


    "There isn''t," Hertz shook his head. "We have debated each and every legal angle."


    As if this was still sinking, one of thewyers on her right said, "The intiff has asked for an early date of hearing in the court for The Starfish Refineries. Mr. David McDow and you are summoned for the first hearing. It seems that they have unearthed a solid evidence against you." He pushed a folder in front of her. Pointing with his chin he said, "This is the evidence."


    By now whatever little breath was left in her lungs was whooshed out. She gasped. This was akin to nightmares, no this was a nightmare. With trembling hands, she opened the folder. It contained the information about all the bribes that they had made for hefty bids to the government employees. Her face paled and seeing that she was about to faint, Hertz got up from his chair and ran to fetch a ss of water for her.


    Lily gulped down the entire ss in one go and Hertz got another ss of water.


    David hadn''te back. He was still on his vacation with Rose and her poor daughter was in the house. She felt like crying for Anne. But she often wondered as to why the two stray away from each other. They had loved each other a lot. Then what happened?


    "Mrs. Wyatt, should we fix an appointment with a doctor?" asked the juniorwyer. "The sooner it is, the better it would be¡­"


    "Are you certain there is no way out?" she asked for onest time.


    "We are certain," Hertz replied for all of them.


    She looked at the tenwyers sitting in her office. All of them were staring at her while she took turns to see them. These ten advocates couldn''t do a thing about the defamation case. Dawn had carefully and slowly built a very strong case against her. She suspected that her husband was also behind her as a pir of support. She had to concede to what thewyers said. "Okay, you can take an appointment, but keep it a secret. I don''t want this to be leaked in social media else I am doomed!"


    "Yes, Madam," said Hertz. "I will ensure it."


    Lily started collecting her purse in order to leave when Hertz interjected, "You will have to appear for the first hearing in three weeks."


    Her heart sank. Just a day back she was thinking of going on a vacation with her family because she had thought that she had sessfully eliminated Dawn, and today she was sitting with herwyers discussing her options toe off the muddle Dawn had woven around her.


    "Okay¡­ I will appear," she said in a low dejected voice.


    "I would like to suggest something, Mrs. Wyatt," Hertz continued in a grave voice.


    "What?"


    "Although we all are gathered here to help you with keeping the Starfish Refineries intact, we are of the opinion that if you agree to all the allegations that are charged against you, your jail sentence is going to reduce a lot."


    Lily picked up the ss and sshed the water across his face. "No one can put me in jail!" She grabbed her purse and walked out of the meeting room.


    ---


    Three weekster¡­


    Cole''s sixteenth birthday.


    Ever since Quetz had left, Cole had be very quiet. He didn''t know how to handle his feelings. Conversation with Dawn was concise. He didn''t know why Quetz left so suddenly. He had been up all night to talk to him, as he wanted to apologize for being rude to him, but when he went to meet Quetz the following morning, his bed was empty. Dawn informed him that Quetz had left for good. His heart shattered into a thousand pieces.


    And now¡­ his heart longed to meet Quetz¡­ He thought that if he didn''t see Quetz soon, he might go mad. He had never been so fixated on anyone in his life.

 Chapter 202 - Coles Sixteenth Birthday (2)

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Cole''s Sixteenth Birthday (2)</h4>


    Although Dawn wanted a grand celebration for his birthday, Cole refused to have one. He dreamt of spending it with Quetz. The day-to-day longing to be with him became too much to bear. His diet had taken a backseat and things were usually slow. Gayle had invited him a number of times to y chess with him. Often he would go but had lost every time. At school, just to vent his frustration and energy, he had joined rugby, and he was getting wild at it.


    In short, he had to talk to Dawn about it.


    Sittingnguidly on his bed, he was ying Assassin''s Creed 4 to distract his mind.


    Dawn and Daryn opened the door with his birthday and they pushed a trolley inside singing,


    "Happy Birthday to you."


    Gayle and Neal also followed them.


    Taken by surprise, he jumped up from his bed.


    More than Cole, it was Dawn who was shocked at him. The room was shrouded in darkness. Only the light from theputer screen lit the room. She switched on the light and saw that the room was littered with chocte wrappers and peels of fruits lying scattered. The room smelled horrible.


    "Cole, it''s your birthday, bro! Why are you holed up? Let''s go out and have a nice birthday bash!" said Dawn.


    Cole tossed his remote on the bed and got up. Dawn was aghast to see dark circles under his eyes. He was looking gaunt and pale. It killed her from the inside.


    "No, I am fine," he gave a feeble smile. "I don''t want to go anywhere."


    Daryn pushed the trolley in front of him. "Okay, then cut your cake," he said and handed him the knife. Neal and Gayle walked to stand around the trolley, while Dawn opened the curtains for the moonlight toe in the room. She opened a window and fresh, chilly air gushed inside blowing away the staleness. Being a neat freak she wanted to tidy the room first and then go for cake cutting. She ced her hands on her hips and nced around at the dirt.


    Holding the knife in his hands, Cole walked to the trolley.


    "What are you doing Dawn?" Daryn growled. "Come here!"


    "Ya!" she said and hopped to Cole''s side. She held his arm and with a huge dimpled smile on her face said, "What is it that you want for your birthday? I will get you exactly that!"


    Cole scoffed lightly. He didn''t answer her. She couldn''t get what he wanted. But Daryn had said that he was helped by Quetz to retrieve Dawn from the kidnappers, so maybe Daryn could do the needful. And he had to tell Dawn otherwise it would be difficult. Often he woke up in the middle of the night with a sweat-drenched body.


    The way he behaved made him feel guilty. It was his sixteenth birthday and instead of being happy with what God has given him, he was moping. He wanted to thank his sister for all that she had endured her life to support him and protect him. The knife in his hands felt heavy. Thankfully the red velvet cake that was in the shape of a key, was so fluffy that the knife sank in it easily.


    All of them burst into pping and singing the birthday song again. Once the cake was eaten, he was presented with gifts.


    Gayle gave him the key of a Ducati.


    Neal gave him a key to a small coupe car saying, "It''s time you start getting girlfriends home." Everybodyughed, except Dawn and Cole.


    Daryn gave him another key of a Porsche. "That''s what you need to get all your friends home!"


    Cole was shocked to see that he was being presented with so many vehicles.


    "Do you have a learner''s license?" Neal asked as he ate a thick slice of the cake. It was so yummy that he could have it all.


    "Not yet," he replied in a low voice.


    "Ah! Don''t worry. I will take you for the test in a few days. Till that time I will arrange for a driver to give you driving lessons."


    "Thank you," Cole said. He was overwhelmed by his family. "You guys spoil me," he said with a choked, emotionalughter.


    Finally Dawn held him by his arms and turned him to face her. His brown locks were overgrown and the new stubble on his face was funny. She tucked one of the locks back and said, "What is it Cole?"


    "Nothing¡­" he replied and bit his lip. He turned his gaze away.


    "Then why are you looking so gloomy? What is it that is bothering you? Talk to me bro," she goaded him.


    "I am sure it''s a love affair," Daryn interjected as he recognized the symptoms so well. He was in a horrible condition when he was in love with Dawn and she didn''t know, and his situation worsened when she knew that he was in love with her, yet refused to be with him. He rubbed his chest with his hand remembering those awful days. "Ahhh!" he said and invited a grimace from Dawn.


    "That Ducati is one of the best in the market Cole. Be careful with it. I can teach you how to drive it," said Gayle. What he meant was that he would drive it, while Cole would sit back.


    "No, you can''t teach him how to ride a motorcycle," said Daryn. "That''s my cup of tea!"


    Father and son looked at each other with daggers over a Ducati.


    Dawn sighed and shook her head. She chuckled. Digging her pants pocket, she took out a small red velvet box. "Here, this is for you."


    "What is this?" Cole asked as he opened the boxzily. It revealed yet another key. He frowned and looked in her eyes. "What''s this for?" His birthday''s theme was key.


    "This is key to your heart," she replied in a soft voice.


    Cole jerked his head back, getting puzzled by her gift. "What do you mean?"


    Dawn''s eyes shone brilliantly. She took a deep breath and said, "This is the key to a room in this property where you will find what you are looking for."


    That was cryptic.

 Chapter 203 - Coles Sixteenth Birthday (3)

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Cole''s Sixteenth Birthday (3)</h4>


    His eyes became wide. It couldn''t possibly be¡­ He narrowed his eyes and frowned at her. At sixteen Cole had grown taller and muscr due to all the rugby sessions. He towered above her at five feet ten inches, and Dawn knew that at this rate the boy would be over six and a half feet by the time he reached twenty.


    "I don''t understand what you are trying to tell me Dawn. I am looking for a lot of things in my life," he said. Quetz was the priority.


    "I know," she nodded. "So better start looking for them."


    "Which room''s key is this?" Neal asked as he helped himself with another slice of cake.


    Dawn turned her face to him. "You keep eating, Neal. It''s a surprise for Cole."


    "There are so many rooms in this property," Daryn said, turning his dagger-gaze away from his father. "Poor Cole will be running throughout the night to find a keyhole for that." Daryn broke into a fit ofughter. "You are so¡ª so?? funny!"


    "Geez Daryn!" Sometimes I wonder who the hell made you the CEO of The Silver House?" Dawn said in a bewildered tone.


    Gayle winced and focused on the cake. Why was his son dense at times?


    "Obviously he will be opening only those doors that are locked! Why would he try to fit it into every damn lock?" she shook her head and raised an eyebrow at Daryn. Daryn''sughter died soon and he too focused on the cake. Dawn''s gaze darted to her wristwatch. "You better hurry Cole. The gift is going to disappear before midnight."


    Just a few inches away from her sister''s face and he was wondering what was there in the room that deserved all this mystery. He stared at Dawn as if she was no more than a radio. Her words bounced around his mind.


    "Quick!" she goaded him. "Don''t stare at me like an idiot!"


    Cole stepped back a little clutching the red velvet box to his heart, which was palpitating at a high speed. Suddenly he broke into a run and dashed out of the room. The first thing that Daryn and Neal did as soon as Cole was out of the room was to jump for his gaming console. The two growled at each other and charged for it. After a few fists into each other''s face, Daryn finally managed to get the console.


    Dawn had started cleaning the room. "This boy¡­" she shook her head,pletely disregarding the small cut under Daryn''s eye. It would heal in an hour.


    Cole ran outside. He checked the time. It was 6:30PM. Until midnight she''d said. He was already breathless. The Silver Mansion was constructed on a huge area. He had to start from the ones in the house. He closed his eyes and visualized the map in his head. The rooms on the right were inspected first. It took him a good half an hour to inspect the locked room in the manor but the key didn''t fit any of them. He was now panting with frustration. Why couldn''t she just be clear? Irritated, he called her.


    "Sorry Cole, I can''t reveal your surprise," she said nonchntly and disconnected.


    He gritted his teeth. He didn''t even know as to why he was chasing for this surprise. For all he knew it could be a stupid dress or new books or a new set of games. Dang! Anger boiled in his body and he wanted to fling the red velvet box in the river. All the rage came out faster than hotva from the volcano. He ran out of the house towards the river. Yes, he would toss it in the river where it could settle down on its bed for eternity and he didn''t care. He just needed a peaceful night, a peaceful time and a time where he could rest. Tomorrow he would split heads of the new recruitments in the team. He wanted to snap their necks, as he wanted to break the velvet box. The anger wasn''t with his life, it was with his sister, directed at his sister. He clenched his jaw and when he reached the riverbank, he roared, he screamed out of frustration. He kneeled on the sand and fisted his hair after keeping the box on the ground.


    He looked up at the sky and tears came unbridled. "Please God, set me free." He shook his head with dejection when from the corner of his eyes he saw dim lights flickering in the cabin built on a small hilly terrain. That cabin was also a part of the property. Cole picked up the box, clutched it tightly and rose to his feet. As if like a ma, like Icarus to the sun, like a moth to the me, he started to walk in its direction. The cabin''s dim lights seemed to flicker with every gust of chilly wind that swept over thend. His hair was all mussed up and his shirt and pants were dirty. At first he sauntered and then soon his legs broke into a sprint. He climbed up the stairs three at a time. When he reached the door, he heard soft music flowing out of the cabin. Grabbing its handle he tried to open it but it was locked. Was the key for this door?


    With shaky hands, Cole opened the box and took the key out. He inserted it into the keyhole. It fitted. His heart started thudding against his ribcage. What was inside that Dawn held as a surprise? And why was he desperate? He wanted happiness. This key was an answer to that bliss. Or not? Cole''s breath hitched. He opened the door slowly and peaked inside. The room was empty. He stepped in and closed the door behind him quietly.


    "Is anybody there?" he croaked.


    A boy with emerald green hair came out holding a tray of sizzling chorizo, potato and piquillo with smoked chicken. "Hello Cole," Quetz said with a in face. "Happy Birthday." He kept the te on the table and looked at him with his deep blue eyes.


    Cole stared at Quetz as if he was dreaming. Key to happiness ¨C that''s what Dawn had said. Did she know? His skin tingled with excitement, with crazy emotions, with love and fluttering feel in his stomach. He had been in denial and eptance phase for so long that at the moment he had euphoria. He lost awareness of the surroundings as his point of interest blinked eyes. All the pent up frustrations evaporated.


    "Key to happiness," he murmured. Could his sixteenth birthday be any better?


    "What?" Quetz asked.


    "Your hair looks greener than usual," said Cole as he sat down on the table wiping those tears from his face. A smile wormed on his lips and mentally he thanked Dawn. ''I love your surprise Dawn, but how did you know and how did you contact him?'' Did she n this surprise with him?


    "And you could use the bath!" Quetzmented scrunching his nose.


    "Where were you all these days?"


    "Busy," he shrugged. With Whispering Eobens and some rogues in thend. "Eat." He pointed at the food. He had to plead Brantley for granting him one day of human form ever since Dawn had forced him.


    "How did you know it was my birthday?"


    "I didn''t. Dawn told me and asked me to wait here for you."


    A relief washed over Cole. He smiled and suddenly felt hungry like a pig.

 Chapter 204 - Coles Sixteenth Birthday (4)

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Cole''s Sixteenth Birthday (4)</h4>


    Cole was in such a good mood that he wanted to smack the negativity out of his system. He had put a lot of pessimistic spin on his emotions in thest few days. The smile that formed on his lips didn''t leave his face as he kept looking at Quetz. He hummed the melody that wasing from the small room on the inside very softly.


    "I think I''ll take the shower first," he said and dug the fork in the smoked chicken. Cole dashed inside the tiny bathroom that had just one showerhead. His massive frame barely fitted inside, but his joy knew no bounds. He scrubbed off every tiny sand particle from his body, washed his hair with a lot of shampoo and then dried himself off with a fluffy towel. He came with the towel wrapped around his waist and with his wet hair looked nothing short of a Greek God.


    Quetz was in the kitchen preparing yet another dish. Cole helped himself with every food on the table, feeling so hungry that he could eat for his team. Quetz joined him a few minutester. The satisfaction, the joy and the happiness ¨C they all were like his sunshine. He enjoyed being in the moment, being in the present and allowed the bliss to be intense. He had woken up from the nightmares as negative emotions emptied and his soul yearned to look forward to spending the time with the boy in front of him.


    Until midnight¡­


    "How long are you here?" he asked looking at the sizzle te.


    "I have to go back before midnight."


    "Why so early? Stay back until tomorrow. I can take you around the town." Don''t go so early, please¡­


    Quetz shook his head. "I have to. That''s the time I am allowed to live here."


    Cole stopped eating. "Allowed? As in? You are speaking as if you are a ve of someone!"


    Quetz continued to eat. Yes¡­ He was the ve of his birth, of the enchanted forests and realms, and of the Aztec Kingdom. What could he say? He couldn''t reveal his identity to a human. That was against the protocols of the fantasy world. The treaty signed between the creatures of his world and the humans thousands of years back was rock solid and any breach would lead to serious repercussions. It was difficult. He was too young and his experience was limited to his rider. She had to discover her magic and enable him with that. Yes, it wasplicated and he didn''t know how much time it would take. So Quetz continued to eat piquillo.


    There was silence between them for a long time. Cole was hesitant in pushing this guy. Even his presence was good for him.


    "Where do you live?" he asked after a while in order to break the awkwardness.


    "Far from here."


    Oh, so that was why he couldn''t visit them as often. "Is it possible for you toe to Bainsburgh once in a month?" Cole was too hopeful. Please say yes. Please¡­ His chest tightened with the anticipation of Quetz'' answer. Please¡­


    Quetz ced the fork and knife beside his te and looked intensely at Cole. "No Cole, I can''t," he replied with all seriousness. He had to be very clear with the boy in front of him. "I don''t know why you feel that I am a good friend of yours or why you feel the urge to meet me. Dawn couldn''t exin it to me either. And honestly I am perplexed. We''ve hardly met with each other or have been close enough to know. When I look at you, I feel you are trying to search for your soul mate. I can''t deny that puppy look on your face when you see me." Quetz took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He shook his head. "You know that I feel bad for you that I am unable to reciprocate the feelings. Maybe I need more time or maybe I need to attain a certain age to get those feelings in me." He opened his eyes and once again stared deeply into Cole''s. "You should totally not pin your hopes on me."


    Cole''s lips curled up. He tilted his head as he squinted a little to peer his beautiful arctic blue eyes. This boy knew about his feelings. That was a great start. And here he was wondering how to tell him everything. "I am happy that you know how I feel about you." His confidence shot higher than whatever he had achieved in his life.


    "Any fool can make that out," Quetz said, rolling his eyes.


    Cole chuckled. He wiped his mouth with the napkin and kept it on the table after folding it neatly. "It''s not in my control not to be hopeful. I know I may sound crazy but ever since I saw you thest time, things have be difficult for me to handle." His breath hitched. "How do I put it?... I think I am fixated on you against my better judgment¡­" He stopped looking for signs of annoyance, but there were none. "From the past three weeks I wanted to meet you desperately. It has affected my life in a way I couldn''t even think of." There¡ª he had undone himself in front of the person he felt so strongly about. And now waited for his verdict, his analysis, his eptance¡­


    "Would you like to walk on the beach?" asked Quetz after gazing at him for a few seconds.


    Cole was surprised. "Yes! Give me a minute," he replied eagerly. He only had a few hours left with Quetz and he had to make the best out of them. He had to convince him to meet him as often as possible. Even if it was once a month, he was ready for it.


    Cole dashed inside and was surprised to see that the closet had some of his shirts and pants hanging in there. Dawn had prepared the surprise so beautifully. Quickly he wore a blue shirt and ck pants, paired with a white sweater, and was out. He found Quetz running his fingers through his hair. His silky, straight emerald hair refused to get roughened by constant raking.


    Minutester they were walking on the beach. When they had walked for about fifteen minutes in silence, Cole thought if he should coax him to speak something. The sound of the waves crashing on the riverbank emted the restlessness of his mind. He inserted his hands in the pants pocket only to keep calm. ''Say something Quetz¡­''


    "Cole¡­"


    "Yes?" Cole immediately was all attentive.


    "I can''t promise you anything at this point of time. Mostly, I don''t want to get pushed." He had eternity to live. "I will try to meet you as often as I can, but there won''t be a guarantee. Things in his world are tooplicated." Quetz stopped. He turned to see Cole whose sun-kissed skin under the moonlight was radiant. His bow-shaped lips were plump and he resembled his sister in many ways. Quetz ced his hand on Cole''s shoulder. "If you think you can wait, then you might have to wait for a long time and then also I am not sure if this will work out."

 Chapter 205 - You Will Lose It!

    <h4>Chapter 205 - You Will Lose It!</h4>


    Cole chuckled with glee. "I am ready Quetz. I am ready¡­ for you¡­" He ced his hands over his shoulder. "I will wait because if that''s what is required, then I can wait. But you have to assure me one thing." Please.


    "I told you I can''t," Quetz maintained his stand.


    Cole leaned on his hand and said, "You must meet me once a month at least. Or give me your address, I wille to meet you once in a month."


    Quetz removed his hands from Cole''s shoulders and turned around to look at the river. Its water was flowing sharply over the boulders and small rocks on the corners making a gurgling sound wherever it met with them. The reflection of the moon rays sparkled its water and it looked as if stars had descended on it from the heaven above. He took in a deep breath. "Cole, I don''t think that would be possible, but I am going to try."


    Just hearing that he is going to try, Cole beamed. There was hope. "As long as you try, I am gonna be okay," he breathed. "And thank you foring over for my birthday." He wanted to hug him from behind, but he restrained himself. He didn''t know how Quetz would take it. He looked above at the stars and thanked heaven.


    For the first time, Quetz smiled. He turned back to look at Cole and said, "Let''s walk a little more and then go back to the cabin. I have to fire the logs."


    Cole chuckled. This guy was too caring.


    An hourter when they were in the cabin, Quetz fired the hearth and closed all the windows to stop the chilly winds froming in. He fluffed up the bed and said, "Would you like to watch TV?" He gestured to him with a wave of his hand toe and sit on the bed.


    Once settled in the bed, he waited for Quetz to join him, but Quetz preferred to lie on a small cushioned rug on the floor. Cole knew that he wanted to maintain distance and that was perfectly okay with him. No pushing.


    Quetz switched on the favorite box and watched it intently while Cole watched him. It was the best birthday he had ever had in a long time. His eyes grew heavy with rxation and he didn''t know when he went off to sleep. When he woke up in the morning, Quetz had already left. The fire had died down and there were glowing red embers instead. He huffed and went to lie down on the rug where Quetz was the previous night. He inhaled his typical forest and blossom smell and his mood uplifted. An hourter he went back home to check on Dawn. He had to thank her for understanding him so well.


    She was wearing her earrings when he opened her door. Daryn was already in the dining room having his breakfast. He didn''t answer Daryn''s question, which he didn''t even pay attention to. Cole went to his sister and hugged her tightly from behind.


    "Did you like your surprise?" she asked with a smile that reached her eyes.


    "Hmm¡­" he hummed and closed his eyes. He had thought of so many things to tell her, but at the moment he was just quiet. There were no words for the gratitude he wanted to express.


    "It''s fine bro," she patted his hands. "Just don''t keep your hopes high."


    "I won''t¡­"


    Her phone buzzed and she picked it up. "Hello?"


    Cole left the room in high spirits. He was gettingte for the school.


    "Ms. Wyatt, you have to appear at the court today. This will be your first hearing," said thewyer. "You will have toe by 11AM."


    Dawn clenched her jaws. "I will be there," she said and disconnected. She was determined to take Lily Wyatt down. Over the past three weeks Anne and Helena had been trying hard to contact her, but when she didn''t meet them at all, they tried to threaten her someway or the other. At one time with Jason''s help they almost seeded in hacking Neo Software but her engineers had developed a fantastic web of security thereby preventing their efforts. With every nasty thing they did, Dawn''s conviction to take them down increased.


    She went down to have breakfast with Daryn. "Do you want me to join you in the court?"


    She shook her head. "No dear, I will manage."


    Daryn changed the subject. "How''s my baby doing inside of you?" He pushed a te of sd in front of her. His need to feed her, irritated Dawn. And when she ate, he admired and felt proud. His wolf wanted to run to the forest and hunt a little rabbit for her every now and down.


    "I am sure the baby is fine. How is the father doing?" She asked as she picked up sliced cucumber.


    He smiled as she chewed the sd. "Never happier."


    ---


    The court was jam-packed. It was a high profile case and even though Dawn didn''t want this to be dragged in the media, it was Helena and Anne who called all the press. They wanted to show everyone how their own rtive, how daughter of Luke Wyatt was trying to put the industry down. They wanted to tell the world that she was shameless and wanted to trample her father''s name in the mud. Luke Wyatt had built his business empire so painstakingly and his daughter was hell bent upon shredding it.


    Dawn arrived with herwyer and found Anne and Helena sitting there. They red at her as she made her entry, but Dawn avoided their gaze royally. She went to sit in her ce.


    The court proceedings started. An hourter after the argument, the judge assigned three weekster for the next hearing. There was too much evidence against the management of the Starfish Refineries, but the judge was aware of the media that was out there. He knew that a hasty decision on his part would cause trouble, so it was only right to do so.


    When Dawn stepped out, she dashed to her car in order to avoid the press but Anne and Helena stopped her in the parking lot.


    "You think that you are going to win the case?" said Anne in a heated voice.


    "You will lose it!" Helena reiterated.


    The ten men of security around Dawn reached for their weapons beneath their coats. Dawn put her hand up in the air to stop them. Her chilly gaze directed at them was like ice-shards. "I know I will win the case," she replied. "It''s only a matter of a few days and you are going to go down. Thatpany belonged to my father and after him, it belongs to my brother and me. All I am doing is plucking the outsiders like weeds just like my mother used to pluck them out of her garden."


    "You¡ª" Anne said.


    "Don''t Mrs. McDow," Dawn cut her. "In fact if you two give up fighting for it, I wonder if you will even see the next hearing, and trust me I have far worse evidence lying with me. It is like a ticking bomb. It is like my test of patience. And I would love to see Lily Wyatt''s face after that evidence is out." Dawn poked the tongue in her cheek. "I am waiting for you to give up, else if I run out of patience, you are going to be in the most difficult situation," she said pointing at them, and startedughing.

 Chapter 206 - Shopping (1)

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Shopping (1)</h4>


    "Don''t you have any shame?" Anne said.


    Dawn let out a hearty mockingughter. "Shame? That word exist in your dictionary? I thought you threw it out of the window the moment you tried to kill me and Cole and take over the Wyatt business."


    "Bitch!" Helena spat. "Just because you have Daryn Silver backing you up, you feel so powerful? We would have taken you down any minute if you didn''t have Daryn''s support. Trust me we would have crushed you like a bug. Even a dog thinks that it is a lion with someone as powerful as the Silvers support them."


    Dawn crossed her hands across her chest. She tilted her head. "Tch, tch. I do have to give you some face for calling me a dog. You came into our lives, you wrecked my parents home, then you tried to kill us and all just so that you can get hold of the money, of the business, of the property that belongs Cole and me and yet you have the guts to even speak to me." Dawn pped. "If you think that I have Daryn''s support, then deal with it. He is my husband and he has all the right to back me up. So eff off!" Dawn started to leave as the driver opened the door of the car for her.


    "Do you know who killed your father?" Helena called from behind.


    Dawn stopped and nced over her shoulders. Her mind became numb. She had been asking that question for a long time. They hadn''t been able to find the murderers, who had obviously covered their track well. It had been a long five and a half years and there was no clue. "Who?" she asked, holding her breath.


    Helena snickered. "Go ask your father-inw." And then she startedughing viciously. "Go ask him what happened that day. He is a politician. I am sure he knows it all."


    Anne joined Helena in herughter. "Poor Dawn," she said, mocking her.


    Dawn''s mind stuttered. Why would she ask Gayle? It didn''t make sense. Blood drained from her face and it became white as chalk. If Gayle knew everything, howe he never told her anything about it? Was he hiding something from her? Her lips were pursed in a thin line and she clenched her jaw tightly. Helena had seeded in making her miserable again. She didn''t turn to look at them and sat in the car. The driver closed the door. She had to go back to her office but she decided to go to Daryn.


    "Take me to the Silver House," she instructed the driver, although she really wanted to go and talk to Gayle.


    When she reached the office, she found that Daryn wasn''t there. She walked to the couch, threw her purse aside and kicked off her sandals andy down. She closed her eyes. The twodies had been so demeaning that she wanted to punch them in the face but she refrained herself. She just wanted to get away from all antagonism. She knew that things are going to be difficult but she was ready for that.


    Dawn woke up with a start when someone brushed her cheeks. She turned around and found Daryn kneeled beside her.


    "Why are you crying baby?" he asked with pain in his eyes. He wiped away her tears, which she didn''t know were falling down her eyes.


    Leaning her face against his hand she smiled and sniffled. Was this the right time to ask about his father?


    "Have I done something wrong?" he asked looking in her green eyes. "If I have then please forgive me darling, but don''t cry."


    Dawn shook her head. Her husband was so affectionate when it came to taking care of her.


    "Then don''t cry. It''s not good for our child."


    "I won''t¡­" she whispered and kissed his palm.


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    "No¡­" She wanted to change the subject. "I was wondering if you have time then we can go shopping in the evening."


    "Of course I do!" he replied. He had so many things on his mind. There was a lot to buy for his child. "Why evening? We can go now also."


    Dawn frowned. "Don''t you have any other engagements?"


    "No I don''t," he said enthusiastically. "In fact I was nning to call you and take you out!"


    "Is it?" Dawn said. She was surprised. She grinned and raked his hair.


    "Yes! What are you waiting for? Let''s get going," he said eagerly and got up.


    Dawn also got up and wore her sandals, which were already neatly lying near the couch. Her mood improved seeing his lovely demeanor. "Next time you should tell me about your meeting schedules so that I may n things ordingly."


    "Sure!" he said and held her hand.


    As soon as they opened the door, his secretary Reyna said, "Sir, you have two back to back meetings. In one of them your elder brother Caleb will be chairing. And just to remind you, he is staking im of the business of blue sapphire mines in Kashmir and chrome and vanadium mines in South Africa."


    Dawn''s eyes wide were wide. She looked at him. He said he didn''t have work!


    "Cancel those meetings and postpone them for tomorrow. Also cancel any other meeting that is scheduled for today," he replied and pulled Dawn to the elevator.


    Reyna stared at the backs of her employers. Those were such important meetings and she knew Caleb would be so furious. She gulped. She had a lot to do and then also had to hear a lot.


    As soon as the elevator''s door closed, Daryn pulled his mate in his embrace and kissed her passionately. "I love elevators. Why can''t we have sex here? I would love to make a baby with you in this elevator."


    "But¡ª" he seized her lips. "Your¡ª meeting¡ª" she tried toplete her sentence by dragging herself away from him, but her lips were again taken and by the time Daryn left her, she needed all the air. Her lips were swollen red and her face was flushed. "Daryn!" she hit his chest lightly.


    In response, he held her hips and picked her up to kiss her again. This time he forced her lips open to delve in her mouth. The elevator door opened with a ping and the couple walked out like that. "I can''t get you enough," was all he said. None of them heard the employees giggling at the lovebirds.


    In the car too, he made his wife sit on hisp. She told him everything that happened in the court, while he circled her breastszily over her shirt. She didn''t tell him anything about her encounter with Anne and Helena in the parking lot. In time¡­ He listened to her carefully and then said, "Dawn, why are you going to the court. I suggest that you let me buy the refineries. It will save you so much trouble."


    "No Daryn. I want to expose them, their dirty secrets and their shenanigans. And this is the only way out. If you will buy it off, they would be let off too kindly."


    ---


    When Caleb heard that Daryn had postponed the meeting because he was going out with his wife, he picked up a chair in the office and mmed it to pieces on the ground. In rage, he drove home and went to his wife. She was reading a magazine, but as soon as she saw him, she trembled. Ten minutester, she was chained to the bed, spread eagled.

 Chapter 207 - Shopping (2)

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Shopping (2)</h4>


    Daryn ordered the driver to take them to the most elite mall of the town. He opened the door for his wife and held her hand to help her out.


    "You really mollycoddle me, Daryn," she said as she chuckled and stepped out.


    "A werewolf has only one mate. You can''t stop me from pampering my mate and that too a pregnant mate," he replied.


    They walked inside and Dawn could feel how almost everyone in the mall was looking at them. She couldn''t help it. She had to deal with all the poprity she was gaining being the wife of the most influential businessman in the country. She kept her head low and avoided people as usual. "Daryn, I want to assign a room for the baby''s nursery, and for that I wanted to call the designers in."


    "Anytime baby," he replied enthusiastically, as he led her to the shop he had wanted to visit for a long time. He remembered how just two months back they were there selecting her wedding gown. A smile spread on his lips when he recalled how lovely she looked in her wedding gown. He pressed her hand to his lips and kissed her there.


    When they reached the shop, Dawn was surprised to see that he had brought her to a children''s shop. She quipped, "It is too early to buy things for the baby."


    "What? No!" he cried. "We have to be well prepared," he said. "This is my first time bing a parent, and I don''t want my baby toin that I didn''t do anything for him."


    Dawn almost let out a throatyughter at his eagerness. She stopped when saw that the Manager of the shop came running to the couple. She was out of breath. "Mr. and Mrs. Silver, it''s such a pleasure to have you here."


    "Please take us to the section where you sell cribs," said Daryn.


    "Sure," said the Manager. "Pleasee this way." She waved her hand forward. The shop was sprawled across arge space. Dawn noticed several pregnant women buying various types of clothes, right from that of boys'' jump suits to girls'' cute frocksplete with padded shoes and headbands. The smile on her face only broadened.


    "Sir, would you like to join your father in the clothes section?" asked the Manager.


    "My father?" Daryn asked with wide eyes. "What is he doing here?"


    The Manager slowed her pace. She looked at them as if she hadmitted a crime by revealing Gayle''s secret visits. She swallowed her saliva and croaked, "Mr. Silver has been visiting us for almost two weeks now. He buys clothes for boys as well as girls."


    Dawn stared at her. And Daryn''s mouth fell open. "Two weeks?"


    The Manager nodded. "Yes Sir. He has bought a lot of clothes and has ordered us to get fresh stock." She pointed at a counter deep inside the shop where they could all see Gayle inspecting a pink frilly frock on him. He had pressed the frock on his chest and was looking in the mirror.


    "Who do you think the baby would look like if it''s a girl?" he asked himself in a low voice, which was immediately picked up by Dawn and Daryn. "Like me, of course!"


    Gayle removed the dress and then picked up a yellow colored jumpsuit. "I think if it''s a boy, he would definitely look like me."


    Daryn and Dawn started to walk towards Gayle. They couldn''t suppress the grins from their faces. Gayle had been nning much ahead of them. They thought of buying gender-neutral items and here he was buying clothes for both genders. Dawn realized how much he was waiting for his grandchild''s birth. And she also realized that the child would be greatly spoiled by him.


    Gayle was so absorbed in buying that he didn''t sense the twoing, even though the werewolves could smell from a long distance.


    "Father?" Daryn called him.


    Gayle turned sharply. "Daryn!" he eximed. He was embarrassed but then he immediately recovered. "Which of these is good?" He asked, picking up five dresses at a time.


    "But father," Dawn reasoned, "We don''t know the sex of the baby yet!"


    "So what?" he dismissed her. How dare she stop him from buying for his grandchild?


    Dawn crossed her hands across her chest and shook her head. She saw a pile of clothes for the baby on the right side, which the salesman was folding with an ear-to-ear grin. Gayle had already bought all those.


    "I think that green one is better," Darynmented. "If the baby has eyes like Dawn, then the green frock would suit her."


    "Not a bad point," said the Senator. "I think we should have a big wardrobe for the baby with clothes segregated ording to the colors. We should have a broad theme of VIBGYOR."


    "But what about the nightdresses and then we might have to buy a truckload of diapers," said Daryn.


    "Truckload?" Dawn squealed. Were they thinking that her baby would poop like an elephant?


    "Hush Dawn!" Daryn dismissed her.


    Dawn''s mouth fell open. The father and son duo wouldn''t just let her decide anything. She pouted and sat on the side while watching the two of them having fun like babies. On the inside she was exhrated. How could a man like Gayle even know anything about Luke''s murder? Her mind wandered to Sedora. She had dark vibes. Crazy¡­


    An hourter her stomach grumbled.


    "I need to feed my wife," said Daryn. "If possible do check the cribs father."


    "I will see them tomorrow, son."


    "Would you like to join us for lunch?"


    "No!" Gayle looked at his watch. "I have a meeting with my party''s chief."


    Daryn took Dawn out of the shop feeling joyous. He felt he had aplished a lot as a father. Though there was more to do, but then a pregnant father has to think a lot. Mentally he patted himself. He could almost feel that it was him who was pregnant.


    He led her to the topmost floor where they had an open rooftop arrangement. The waiter ushered them to a secluded spot, which was surrounded by tropical ferns on three sides. The cozy wicker furniture added to thefort of the ambience. "What would you like to have baby?" he asked, scanning the menu.


    "Anything that can be prepared as fast as possible."


    Daryn started ordering food and Dawn looked at the vista. It was lovely. The ce was open and the warm sunny afternoon rxed her. Her gaze fell on the TV screen in the distance, and she became rigid as a board. An incredulous expression stuck on her face. She watched the news channel with an unblinking stare. Anne was speaking to the journalists outside the court.


    "We are so ashamed of Dawn Wyatt. Her father, my brother, Luke had built the foundations of this refinery so painstakingly and Dawn?" Anne shook her head as a tear ran out of her eyes. She wiped that tear and sniffled. "She is so inclined to tear it apart. Poor Luke must be turning in his grave today. She has proven to be a shameless child. I feel sad for her Grandmother Lily Wyatt who has been asking her repeatedly toe back home, but unfortunately she keeps refusing."


    Suddenly all eyes in the restaurant fell on her and she lost her appetite.

 Chapter 208 - I Told You!

    <h4>Chapter 208 - I Told You!</h4>


    As soon as the waiter left, Daryn turned his gaze to the TV screen. He narrowed his eyes and red at Anne on the screen for speaking such tant lies. Then he looked around at all those who were staring in their direction and let out a small growl. His aura was so lethal that the customers stopped staring at them and focused on eating their food.


    "Dawn, don''t pay attention to Anne. You know that they are speaking lies." He pressed her hand, which was cold. "By this time you have to get limatized to those who love to fabricate a web of lies. They are so dishonest, so corrupt that no amount of therapy will help them. And I don''t want my wife to be upset about a situation that doesn''t even exist."


    Dawn was feeling miserable. She stifled a cry and said in a croaky voice, "But Daryn she has spoken it in the media. In our Management sses they said that lies travel six times faster than the truth. It means that I have to make six times extra efforts to clean up my image. Anne has simply beaten me now. Every time they catch me unaware."


    "It''s nothing," said Daryn. "See how I make her withdraw that statement in one go."


    She looked at him with interest. "You can do that?"


    "Yes baby. Watch me." He took his phone out. "But you have to promise me one thing."


    "What?" she breathed out. At one point of time she wondered if she should take Daryn''s help, then she let her Alpha take over ¡ª for now. Her n tobat Anne was already in ce.


    "You will do whatever in your capacity to take that woman down. As for Helena, leave her for me."


    "I won''t promise you that Daryn," she said looking intensely in his ck eyes. "Because I will take them both down."


    His lips curled up. "That''s like my girl." He punched a number and sent instructions to Neal.


    The waiter came back with the food some twenty minutester, and during that time neither of them wasted time on speaking about the interview that Anne had given.


    After Dawn had left the court, Anne and Helena had gone back to where the journalists were standing and covering the most popr case of the year. Their n was great¡ªto shame Dawn so that she got rattled. When they walked towards the journalists, they staged to avoid them but obviously, as soon as the journalists caught such crucial people in the case, they ran after them. The women appeared as if they were being hounded by the press, when in reality they let themselves fall into the ''clutches'' of the paparazzi.


    As soon as the interview was over, they dashed out of the court premises. In the car, Helena let out a heartyughter. "We have done a great job Anne."


    Anne flicked her hair back. "Of course, we have! If that bitch thinks that we are going to let her off easily, then she is living in a dream. We are going to make her life hell," she gritted her teeth.


    Helena continued tough. "You are bing bolder by the day kitty!"


    "It''s all your influence Helena. Had it not been your support, I wouldn''t have known what it was to experience all the wealth that Luke had earned and was giving it all to re and his kids!" She gripped her hands on the wheel. "That bastard! Not once did he invite me to help him in the business. He didn''t give any of hispany to me to run. I knew he feared me. I knew that always. He was protecting his wife and kids." She let out an evilughter and then as if addressing Luke, she said, "See what I have done to your kids, Luke! That bitch daughter of yours can only dream of getting thispany."


    Helena stroked Anne''s hair. "Calm down kitty, calm down."


    "Mother is going to be so proud¡­" she murmured.


    "Where''s David?"


    "Still with Rose."


    They reached home in another hour. Anne ran to Lily''s room to give her the report of the day''s events. She was so proud of herself that she couldn''t help hopping like a deer. She opened her mother''s bedroom and squealed, "Mother!"


    Lily was sitting in her room. She hadn''t gone to the court on the advice of herwyers because they had acquired that certificate in which it was written that she had memory issues. They had to bribe a doctor with arge sum of money in order to get a fake document. The doctor''s endorsed document was submitted in the court and they were hopeful that the case against them would be dismissed.


    Thewyers had also told her that her statements might not be admissible in the court, so there was no point in going. Besides, she was asked to avoid the media at all costs for now. So Lily had chosen to stay at home.


    She was watching the news when the screen shed with her daughter making a statement about Dawn. She was stunned. Her mind became numb. She switched on to another channel but everywhere the news was the same. "Dawn Wyatt is a shameless daughter!"


    Suddenly her phone rang. She picked it with shaky fingers.


    "Mrs. Lily Wyatt, this is the Silver House''s Company Lawyer. It seems that you are unhappy with yourst defamationwsuit. This is to inform you that the Silver House is pping yet another case against your daughter, Mrs. Anne McDow, for spreading false information in the media." A pause. "She had said that you had invited her to join thepany, whereas in reality you attacked her, tried to murder her and even drugged Cole. We have got instructions from our CEO to present those evidence in the court today itself and sue you for fifty million dors."


    Lily nched. The phone fell to the ground.


    "Mother!" she heard Anne squealing from behind.


    Anne ran to her and hugged her excitedly. "Guess what? I have shamed that harlot in the media!" She had a proud gleam in her eyes. "What do you think?"


    Before she could say anything else, a resounding p boomed in the room. Anne stumbled on her feet as her mouth fell. Her cheek stung with pain as her mother''s handprint sat on it. "We are getting sued for another fifty million dors and I might go to jail now," Lily said in a hoarse voice.


    Anne''s face nched. She thought that her interview in the media would rattle Dawn, instead she was out of countenance and utterly humiliated.


    Back in the restaurant, Dawn''s happyughter rang like church bells in his ears. Proudly, he said, "I told you!"


    By the time they had finished their lunch, they knew that Anne must have been running around to reach her. When they walked out hand-in-hand out of the restaurant, the TV screen showed news that Miss Anne had issued an apology to Ms. Dawn. "Anne McDow said that whatever she blurted in the court, was at the spur of the moment and that Dawn Wyatt is like her own daughter. She should forgive her."


    Dawn looked boastfully at her husband. She heard someone saying, "The tables have turned one-eighty within an hour! Anne is giving a mother-daughter angle? Wow!"

 Chapter 209 - Explore Your Magic

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Explore Your Magic</h4>


    A week had passed and Dawn was bing increasingly hungry. And Quetz was insisting that shee and visit him.


    Dawn, I need to unlock your potential¡­ and mine,'' he said one night when he could no longer let his powers stay confined in his body. He was desperate, he was dying to unleash them.


    She was rxing after her dinner. With her legs on Daryn''s back and her head propped up on the pillows, she was reading documents, rted to the next trial. For two weeks, Anne had sent apologies after apologies to Dawn in order to avoid another litigation but Dawn wasn''t relenting. She knew that for thest case Lily Wyatt had presented a certificate of Parkinson''s to the court and somehow wriggled out it. This time they had no excuse, they had no way toe out of it. If she became soft, the Wyatts would only bite her again. So she didn''t reveal her cards.


    ''I don''t understand,'' she replied.


    ''You will understand when you are here. You muste to meet me as soon as possible.''


    ''Hmm¡­'' She closed the document and ced it on the bedside. ''Okay, I wille tomorrow in the evening after office.''


    ''I''ll wait,'' he said and she listened to him, flying away quietly. It was so much unlike him. From the past few weeks she could sense as if he had a lot to say, as if he was containing a lot in himself. She had to meet him.


    "Are you tired, baby?" asked Daryn, turning his head towards her when he heard her flipping the papers on the bedside table. He had volunteered to be her pillow for her feet because they had swollen a little and the doctor had asked her to put them higher on a pillow while sleeping. In a few days they were about to have their first ultrasound and he was very excited. In fact his excitement matched his father''s.


    "I will be going to meet Quetz tomorrow," she informed him.


    "Why? You aren''t even feeling well."


    "He wants me to unlock my potential, whatever that means." By this time she was already of the green strands of hair that was on the backside of her head, and she suspected that it had to do something with being a dragon rider.


    Daryn''s body froze. "Baby, you are just going to meet him. Okay?"


    "Yes, of course! What else do you think I will do?" she shrugged. It was a regr meeting.


    Very gently, Daryn ced a set of pillows out beneath legs and went to lie beside her. He ced his arm beneath her head and she curled up next to him, burying her face in his chest. He was about to say something when his phone buzzed.


    "Illeus!" he eximed as soon as he picked up the phone. "Where have you been my boy?"


    "Lykae, I need you! Something very urgent that hase up!"


    "Sure cousin. Come over anytime you like," he replied sensing the urgency.


    "No, you have toe here," said Ileus. "I am stuck in between a few demons from Seraph''s empire. And there are a few rogue vampires too! I need help."


    Daryn''s whole body tensed. Ileus was a half wizard and half werewolf, one of the strongest men he had evere across. If he was the King of Lykae, Ileus was a power whose potential was unleashed. That boy exuded dominance, energy, strength and magic. Daryn was in awe of him and he had rightly made him the Captain of his rugby team. Ileus yed by thew. Not even once had he gone against the humanws having been studied in a human school in Switzend till his high school.


    "Give me your coordinates," said Daryn.


    "I am in the Tongass Forest, Southeast ska!"


    "That will take a lot of time to reach man!"


    "I am counting on your Lykae speed!" he said.


    "How am I gonna find you? That ce is huge?" Daryn was getting frustrated at Ileus cryptic information. "Tell me more!"


    Ileus gave him his coordinates and the line went dead.


    How the hell did Ileus find himself in the Tongass Forest? That was the wildest ce to be in.


    Dawn looked up at Daryn with a puzzled and worried look. "Will you be going?"


    "Yes!" he said with a tight expression. From what he could gather, Ileus needed help to escape the demons and rogue vampires. Or with something else? Because he couldn''t believe that a man like him could get trapped so easily.


    Dawn curled further into him. "Please be safe. Else I am going to be at my wits end."


    "I will be darling," he reassured her. "Now sleep." He covered the two of them with the nket, and stroked her back until she fell in deep sleep.


    When Dawn woke up in the morning, she saw that the bed was empty. Daryn had left. Unknown fear gripped her. When after taking a bath she went to have her breakfast, she apprised Gayle about Daryn''s absence. Then she noted that even Caleb was not there. Pia was sitting and having her breakfast quietly. Her left eye was swollen. Dawn knew that there was something wrong between Caleb and Pia, but she didn''t ask. After what the two had done to her, she was in no mood to even talk to her.


    Gayle looked indifferent to what she said. "Ileus." He nodded. "Well, it''s not the first time that the brothers have gone to help him."


    So that meant that even Caleb had gone and that is why Pia was sitting with them on the breakfast table. Dawn couldn''t help wondering about this cousin of theirs who could call both the brothers at a time and even though the brothers had their own differences, they both went together to help him out. She was extremely worried on the inside and her stomach was in knots. Pia looked very bored and apathetic ¨C like she didn''t care.


    "When will they return?" she asked.


    "Can''t say," said Gayle as he buttered a toast.


    For the entire day Dawn stayed worried. The way Daryn had left, it was as if he loped to the mountains, as if instead of taking the ne to ska, he had run there, cruising through the jungles.


    Once again she had rejected over five calls from thewyer team of the Wyatts.


    In the evening when she came back home, she attacked food. She was getting scared of her diet. She had read that pregnant women eat a lot, but she was eating like a cow.


    She got dressed in easy ck leggings and a sports bra and walked towards the Ensmoire Forests to meet Quetz. Soon she was jogging, but with caution.


    ''You can shift, in case you forgot,'' said Quetz, impatiently.


    ''I am pregnant,'' she replied in protest.


    ''That doesn''t stop you from shifting.''


    Dawn stopped in her tracks. ''Wouldn''t shifting affect my baby?''


    ''No, you are a werewolf Dawn. That''s in your nature.''


    "Ah!" she said aloud. With a smile, she broke in a run and then shifted. Within a few minutes she was in the Ensmoire Forest. As soon as she crossed the thick fog, she shifted back to her human form.


    Quetz was waiting for her impatiently. ''Come and fly with me.''


    Dawn grinned. She hade to this ce after a long time. Gods! She missed it. Holding his spike next to the neck, she climbed up on him and perched just behind his neck. Quetz spread his wings and with powerful strokes, he soared in the sky.


    ''I need you to explore your magic with me,'' he said in an urgent voice.

 Chapter 210 - From The Thunderbolt

    <h4>Chapter 210 - From The Thunderbolt</h4>


    At first Dawn thought that her stomach would lurch as Quetz ascended in the sky, but when they were higher, she began to enjoy it. She realized how much she missed flying on her dragon. She rxed her arms behind and straightened her neck back, as she took in the vista beneath her and in front of her. The pink Whispering Eobens looked wonderful. They were whispering something she couldn''t understand as they swayed in the soft breeze that wasing from the river. When Quetz slightly higher, she could see how the pink blossoms dotted the banks of the river. It was simply divine and she thought how blessed she was to see the scenery that not many could witness.


    Quetz let her enjoy and soak in the surroundings and then said, ''Dawn you have to help me unleash my powers.''


    She was eager to know how she could help him but she was also worried at the same time. ''How?'' she asked.


    ''First you have to rx and stop being so scared,'' he said. ''It is something that only you can do and in doing so, you will uncover your potential. It is high time that we synchronize.''


    She became attentive but closed herself.


    ''No Dawn, you need to open your mind. Like I said, don''t be afraid. So rx and feel what I am feeling,'' he goaded her.


    Dawn swallowed and then let herself go. Quetz seized the opportunity and pulled her thoughts. She felt as if he was pulling her soul, it was getting in sync with his mind. She tried to pull back the control. Her green eyes narrowed and flickered. The periphery of the irises became silvery. ''What is happening Quetz?'' she asked, feeling a surge of power, which she felt she was drawing from him. She thought that they had entered the haze because all that she could see was clouds around her.


    ''I am syncing your mind with mine, Dawn. Sit back and feel me.''


    ''But it is so cloudy¡­''


    ''It will clear soon.''


    Her hair was pping behind as the cool wind pped her cheeks. There was thunder in the sky and a spark prated the clouds she was surrounded with.


    "Quetz!" she shouted, scared for him.


    But Quetz had increased his speed and he seemed to be leaping for that thunderbolt.


    "No Quetz!" she screamed. "You will burn!" She held his spike and pulled him back but he was not bothered. He plunged right into the bolt and suddenly the clouds disappeared. They were out in the open. Her vision altered. She looked at the trees and Whispering Eobens below, and they appeared silvery. Her own hands had this electric glow that crackled as if it was a part of her, as if it was her body that produced it. Her body was glowing from beneath her clothes and she felt that she would explode like a bright star and join the sky.


    Quetz looked back at her as he soared higher. He was stunned to see what Dawn was looking like. ''You look like a goddess, Dawn,'' he said in reverence. He was so proud of his rider. He was joyous, feeling free. The power that he experienced in his body was undeniable. Their connection, their bond only grew stronger. He pped his wings in a few powerful strokes and then left them open to glide in the night sky, under the moonlit night, under the shining stars, carrying his own brilliant shining star. He let her experience this new thing for a while.


    ''Are you feeling okay?'' he asked.


    ''I am¡­ feeling different,'' she answered, bewildered at the lights emanating from her.


    ''Now watch me!'' he said. Suddenly he moved his wings to the back and dived down towards the ground as if his wings were clipped. Dawn leaned back without fear. Wind ruffled her hair and pped against them but both of them were not afraid of crashing. As soon as they were a few feet above the ground, Dawn knew what to do. She brought her hands forward and electricity crackled around them. Two bolts of light passed through them right to the ground and she tugged at them. This forced Quetz to open his wings and he snapped open his wings. He turned towards the sky and once again they were airborne.


    Pure happiness radiated from Quetz. This was their collective strength. Only his rider could pull up a giant dragon like him in the air.


    Dawn held his spike and squealed. Her skin tinged with goose bumps. ''Quetz, is that my magic?''


    ''Yes,'' he said. ''And this is just the beginning.''


    ''What¡ª what do you mean?''


    ''There''s a lot more, Dawn,'' he replied, already feeling powers infusing his body. He felt exhrated. Every time his rider opened her power, he benefited from it. Basically, the dragon needed his rider without whom he was nothing more than amon flying bird. He flew with her atop the river.


    She looked down at the waters, which were appearing shimmery. To her, the river looked like a flow of mercury. Even Quetz had a silver sheen to him.


    ''Everything appears silver,'' she said.


    ''I know. Everything is silver to me as well. I had to dive in to get that thunderbolt because that was your magic. It had to be captured from the heavens. That''s why you are seeing silvery things. You will have to practice control over that and I am sure that we will get over this.''


    Dawn was shocked. Her mouth fell open. The thunderbolt could have burned them to death but that was her magic? OMG! And even her dragon was seeing things with silver tinge? Sheughed.


    Quetz squealed and then formed a giant look in the sky. It was the beginning. After performing a few more acrobatics and making Dawnugh, he said, ''Try your magic.''


    ''How?''


    ''I don''t know. You have to think¡­''


    ''Okay,'' she said. ''Lower to level down with the river.''


    Quetz slowly made his way down and leveled with the river''s surface. Dawn pulled her hands forward and then raised them to the sky. She wanted to raise waters beneath her to rise from the surface. The water gurgled and foamed and a small swirl was formed. However, instead of rising up, the water pulled her down. She lost her bnce and fell into that swirl. Immediately, the swirl died.


    "Nooo!" she shouted.


    Quetzughed looking at his rider who was now bobbing in and out of water, irritated at her failed magic.


    ''Pull me up!'' she growled. Her body shined beneath the surface of water.


    Quetz lowered and offered his w for her to hold. She grasped his leg and he pulled her out of the water by flying upwards.


    ''What the hell was that?'' she asked angrily. She thought she got the magic.


    ''That means that we are a long way from fine-tuning your magic.''


    ''My baby will be fine, right?'' she asked, worried that she fell down.


    ''Of course Dawn. That magic is needed for your baby also. In fact it is important that your child absorbs the magic from your body.''


    ''Why?'' she asked.


    ''I feel so...''


    He started going to the ground, contended. He hadn''t felt this good in ages. When they touched the ground, Dawn wondered how she would go back with this shine.


    ''Try to contain it.''


    She closed her eyes and willed the shine to confine¡­ And it did. When she opened her eyes, her veins were flowing with energy that waited to explode. And she couldn''t wait to explore further. She felt addicted.

 Chapter 211 - Where’s Ileus?

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Where¡¯s Ileus?</h4>


    Daryn had actually run through the mountains to the north. Caleb had joined him an hourter. The two Lykae ran at god speed. And their decision to run up to the edge of the country was better than taking a ne. As soon as they reached the nearest airport, they took a flight to Juneau and once again they ran as werewolves to the interiors of Tongass, the enchanted realms ¨C Whitb?rg Forests, the coordinates of which was given by Ileus.


    Daryn gazed around at the scenery scanning every little point. The mountaintops in the background were bare even as thick firs covered their base. A thickyer of snow had covered their craggy peaks. The sky was overcast with grey clouds as heavy mist cast a veil around those peaks.


    Atop a knoll, Caleb joined Daryn as their backs faced. "Where''s Ileus?" Caleb asked as he looked for the slightest trace of his cousin. They were pretty near the coordinates. Irritated, Caleb went down to the north side of the slope. The knoll became gravelly. He stepped on loose stones that were strewn across and he slipped over them. This caused him to slide down further. His ws jutted out to pierce the rock but they grazed the rock and marked it as he kept plunging.


    "Caleb!" Daryn shouted behind him and followed.


    Calebnded on his feet and then thudded down on his ass. When he rose to feet, brushing off his jeans, he saw the jagged and uneven entrance of the cave right in front of him. He heard a loud thud and groan behind him. Daryn.


    Fewrge stones were guarding the mouth, and they were arranged in a way that passers by could never spot.


    The brother shoved the boulders away with their Lykae strength to clear the passage. They entered the ckness. Depending on their Lykae sense of smell the brothers moved inside feeling the damp wall of the cave with their hands as they went forward.


    A weak groan was hearding from the inside. They increased their pace and were almost sprinting when all of a sudden they saw that the tunnel was lighted up. It was bathing in flickering red, blue and orange glow. There were winged demons flying around something in the center. Their wings pped like bats. Tall, ck, with pointed horns and scaly bodies, they were pure evil. And the beams of lights ¨C it wasing from the center. The cries and groans pierced the cave walls as the demons were being yed and thrashed. Countless dismembered limbs and heads were rolling with blood spattered around.


    "Ilues!" Daryn shouted as his mouth curled up in anticipation of killing these bastards.


    "That took you long!" Ileus shouted from somewhere in between the demons. "Now get going and help me out!"


    The fangs bared and the ws red, ready to strike, ready to tear open these evil beings. They let their beast take over as their eyes went cker with rag. They peeled the demons one by one from theyer, shing their ws into their faces or torso, cleaving the skin to the bone. Blood poured out as they removed the ws leaving deep wounds.


    "By Skadi! I missed this," said Caleb as he caught hold of the wings of another demon and thrashed it to the cave''s wall, splintering it to the pieces.


    Daryn lunged for the demons, aiming directly at their throats and shing them neatly. They fell on the ground, nearly decapitated as two around him mped their hands over their jugr artery that was now split open.


    Ileus shouted. "Faster!"


    "Why the hell are you here?" Daryn asked, looking at how his elder brother was on a rampage. He had been hacking them, tearing their bat-like wings with pleasure in his eyes.


    "Seraph has unleashed his demons on a person I know well. They are chasing her. I am helping her out," he said. Another blood curdling scream emanated.


    "She?" Daryn stopped and raised an eyebrow. Who was this ''She'' who was making his cousin go to such lengths?


    "She better be worth it!" Caleb intoned as he severed a jugr of another demon.


    "Oh she is!" Ileus said. "Another thing ¨C these demons rise if they are not fully dead. So make sure that you decapitate them entirely."


    So this was the reason why Ileus called them. The bloody monsters had been regenerating at a beastly speed.


    "What?" Caleb yelled at his younger cousin. "Could you say that earlier boy?" He could see a demon regenerating fast and lunging at him. "No! You don''t do that to a Lykae!" he said and gnashed his throat again, this time not missing that artery.


    "How long have you been fighting them?" asked Daryn.


    "Four days now!"


    "Bloody hell boy! That girl means a lot to you?"


    "Aye!"


    It took them an hour to clear the winged bastards.


    Ileus was standing there, right in the middle, his golden eyes glowing crazy, his hands crackling with magic and his shoulder-length hair, face and body covered with blood. The massive half wizard¡ªhalf werewolf looked like a perfect sculpture of a Greek God even though he was all bloodied up. Both his hands carried a sword as his ivory ws jutted behind them.


    The brothers went to him and gave him a bear hug. They were breathing heavily. And it was fun meeting like this. Boys and their toys.


    "Where has the girl gone? And why are you in this cave?" asked Daryn, as bloodied as his cousin.


    Ileus gave them the smile that they recognized immediately. The Halfling was lovesick! He turned his stare to the inside. "She has gone further inside. I have to chase her down and retrieve her. I think she is scared." He looked back at his pureblood cousins. "I will take it from here."


    Caleb shook his head. "Another mate nonsense! I am going out."


    Daryn threw his chin forward and said, "Go Ileus. See you at the next rugby match. You know that the season ising and you do need practice sessions. We have a team of vampires against you this time."


    Ileus darted in, saying, "Oh I look forward to it!" Soon he ran inside or blended with the darkness. Who knew?


    Daryn and Caleb made their way back to Bainsburgh.


    ---


    It had been two days since she hadn''t heard from Daryn. Dawn was growing worried. In those two days she went to Quetz every day. He goaded her to unlock her powers slowly, one by one. Just yesterday she was able to lift the surface of the water without falling inside. Her vision remained altered¡ªit was silvery. Everything around her was either silver or it had a silver glow.


    ''You should be able to lift other objects as well, Dawn,'' Quetz suggested.


    Dawn was resting against the truck of the Eoben, in which Quetz was staying. The tree had offered her food at will. This time she was munching an apple. Her hunger was going all over the ce.


    She huffed, "I am tired Quetz. Can''t you see my baby need food?"


    The Eoben lowered a branch loaded with silvery apples and she plucked another one. "I want to eat oranges," she demanded and another silver orangeden branch was lowered.


    ''This can be done while you are sitting on that fat-ass!'' Quetz chided.


    ''Quetz!'' she looked at him with wide eyes. ''Mind thatnguage!'' She obviously hadn''t trained him well. ''We''ll do it next time. I will skip a day. Have to go for my ultrasound.''


    Quetz had to pull out of her mind and the vision restored.

 Chapter 212 - Now Go Die In Shame

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Now Go Die In Shame</h4>


    When Dawn reached home that evening, she found Daryn sprawled across the bed, sleeping like a log. Relieved, she covered him with a nket and then went to take a shower. Soon she came back by his side and wrapped her arms behind him. The warmth that emanated from his body suffused sleep. She entered in her wondend of dreams of small boys who looked just like Daryn¡ªher mini Daryns. She must have chuckled in her sleep, because she found wet lips over hers and then those wet lips traveled downwards in between her thighs. She continued to sleep and enjoy her husband''s ministrations until she clenched around his tongue. Soon his huge shaft filled her.


    ---


    Lily Wyatt was looking like a ghost when she was attending the next meeting with herwyers. They wereining about Anne''s recent goof up. No amount of reaching Dawn helped. It was like hitting their head against a concrete wall. Where would she get fifty million dors from when she had to pump in money in other businesses too? Almost all her businesses had suffered a huge loss one after the other, as if it was a domino effect. The Starfish Refineries was on the verge of closure with all the customers backing out at thest moment. No one wanted to buy oil from apany that was in a legal battle that shook the nation. And even if they showed interest, they offered low prices in the ck market.


    Not able to take it anymore, Lily Wyatt rose to her feet and walked out of the meeting room without paying attention to their calling her. Anne and Helena were also in the meeting. None of them spoke a word when she left.


    "Madam, next hearing is scheduled in two weeks. I am not sure how we are going to handle it if Dawn Wyatt doesn''t return our call or doesn''t withdraw the defamation case. You have to find a way to talk to her," said Hertz. "It''s very important."


    When the meeting was over, Helena kicked the table''s leg in fury. "That mother¡ª is acting pricey! I so want to snap her neck."


    Anne rubbed her hand over Helena''s arm. "If you can find her, bring her to me. I will do the honors."


    Lily took the elevator to her office. When she reached there, she noticed how the employees were giving her furtive nces. She took in a deep breath. Perceptions changed the moment her business went down.


    "Madam, this is your daily schedule," said her secretary as Lily was opening the door. "I have pasted once on the desk and emailed you its copy. You can find it in your calendar too."


    Lily frowned. Why had she given her so many copies? "You had a lot of time it seems. How about doing some proper job?"


    The secretary''s eyes became wide. "Madam, all this is to aid you better. We came to know that you have Parkinson''s and so we all are very concerned. We don''t want you to forget anything. You are so old and still handling thepany. Your heirs¡ª"


    Lily narrowed her eyes.


    The secretary cringed.


    "Your heirs aren''t with you¡­" the secretarypleted the sentence nheless.


    So this was why the employees were looking at me awkwardly. They think that I have Parkinson''s. How did the information leak? Shit! The repercussions of producing a fake certificate toe out of a twenty millionwsuit? Her heart skipped a beat. Her feet staggered and she held the door''s knob tightly. She couldn''t even tell them the truth. She was once again caught badly in her own web of lies. Now her credibility was going down. She had maintained and managed this business empire so tactfully for five years and the moment Dawn came back, everything started to crumble. Her lips quivered. What was the next blow? Her mind froze and she actually couldn''t think of the next step. Lily stumbled in her office and went to sit on her chair. She held her head in her hands. Things were moving too fast.


    ---


    When she woke up in the morning, Dawn saw Daryn staring at her as hezily made circles on her navel. "How are you?" he asked softly.


    "I am well. How is your cous Ileus?" she cracked open both the eyes.


    "He was bloody fighting to free his mate I think!"


    "You should have stayed back to help him."


    "Nah! He is a fucking Halfling. A wizard and a werewolf! He doesn''t need any of us." He didn''t tell her how they fought with winged demons.


    "A wizard?" That was interesting. Could he help her discover her potential?


    ''No, that only I can do," came a distant voice in her head. ''Don''t get any of your rtives to my domain!''


    She sighed.


    Two hourster, Dawn was in her office viewing a presentation by Hans M¨¹ller when she heard amotion on the outside, a scuffle, as if someone was grabbing a shirt and throwing that person down. The security was shouting and probably manhandling the person by now. She got up and walked to open the door.


    Her neck corded with tension when she saw Helena''s hands being grasped behind her back by the security.


    "You bitch!" Helena shouted when she saw Dawn. "I am going to make you suffer. I am going to break you if you don''t take back the cases that are against us. Why aren''t you taking our calls?" She sneered. "Withdraw your cases! Lily Wyatt is your Grandmother, for fuck''s sake. You are fighting your own kith and kin. You are going to rot in hell Dawn Wyatt! The power you are riding on high¡ªit has wings of wax. They will melt the moment you touch the sun and you will tumble down."


    Dawn narrowed her eyes. In a cold voice she said, "Throw her out!" She was shocked as to how this woman even entered her office.


    The security started dragging her outside.


    Helena shouted from behind. "Did you ask Gayle as to who killed Luke Wyatt?"


    Dawn''s limbs froze. She asked the same question again?


    "Ask him why did he sabotage your father''spany?" Helena yelled before the security shoved her out. "Now go die in shame for marrying his son."


    Dawn''s mind stuttered. She stared at Helena as the green of her eyes expanded. What did she just say? She didn''t want toprehend what Helena just threw at her. But her ears didn''t falter.


    Gayle had sabotaged Luke''spany?


    She stumbled back, as blood rushed down her face. Her knees buckled and she fell to the floor. She shook her head. No, that woman was speaking lies. Gayle loved her like his daughter. It couldn''t possibly be. Her stomach was in knots and she wanted to gag.


    Whichpany? And why didn''t her father mention this to her or to any of them? How did Helena know? Did she have any connection with the incident? Gayle had hidden such a big secret? But he supported her so much. She trusted him so much. Things became dizzy. Nothing made sense. For so long she was kept in the dark. For so long she had been fighting the darkness and Helena pushed her back into that ckness all over again.


    "Father," she uttered those words before passing out. People lifted her and then everything became pitch dark.

 Chapter 213 - He Should Know

    <h4>Chapter 213 - He Should Know</h4>


    When Dawn fluttered her eyes open, everything was hazy. She thought that she was still in her dream-like state where she was fighting the clouds to find her father. She had to ask him so many questions¡­ "Father¡­" her voice was a mere whisper.


    ''Dawn!'' Quetz called.


    "Dawn?" Daryn rushed to her and sat right next to her. Immediately he pressed the bell behind the bed to call the doctor. He held her hand and squeezed it tight. Dawn opened her eyes wide and it took a few seconds before her vision came back to normal.


    "How are you feeling?" asked Daryn with worry etched in his voice. His hand went to her tummy inadvertently and he stroked it gently as if assuring his baby that everything is going to be fine.


    The doctor rushed in by then. He examined her eyes, her pulse and said, "She should be fine but she cannot have any more stress for at least a week now. She needsplete body rest. These kinds of stresses are really bad for pregnancy and may cause bleeding."


    Daryn paled. He became dumbfounded and felt his knees going weak. This was the King of Lykae who had juste back after a spree of killing winged demons who regenerated at¡­ well, demon speed.


    The doctor continued, "I will be prescribing medicines for stress if you like, but in my advice you shouldn''t take them at all. Instead you must focus on finding happiness. Maybe you can go for a vacation, but not now¡­ter. The discharge papers will be prepared by the nurse and after I sign them, you can take her home."


    Daryn thanked the doctor and he left. Stroking her cheeks with his knuckles, he just couldn''t say a word. He didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know how to face her. The office people had apprised him of the situation because of which she had fainted. Even he didn''t know the whole story. What could he do to alleviate her agony? All he hoped was that she didn''t leave him. He would die¡­ He suppressed a tear that choked his throat.


    Lying on the hospital bed, Dawn''s mind went to what Helena told her, "Die in shame." Why did she say that? Dawn''s gaze traveled to Daryn. "I want to talk to your father."


    "Even I want to meet him, Dawn. He isn''t in the town and will return by evening." He shook his head. "I don''t know how all this happened. I have no idea if my father is involved or what is it that he knows about Luke Wyatt, but now I am desperate to find out." He grazed her nape tenderly. "He has toe out with the secret, else¡­" he exhaled heavily, "I won''t be able to live peacefully¡­"


    Dawn closed her eyes. Both she and Cole have undergone a lot through the past five years and only she knew how she pulled so long, all alone. But to think of it, back in her home, after her mother died, she was lonely¡­


    "Where is he?" she asked.


    "He is on a business trip."


    "How long have I been out?"


    "Nearly two hours."


    Daryn wanted to slide beside tofort her, but she had closed herselfpletely. He could understand her well. She took time to ce confidence in people, but this time he could hear the deafening sound of faith that was shattering in her heart. He continued to sit right beside her. At the moment he felt he was lucky to even sit beside her or to hold her hand. What if¡­ he didn''t want to think any further. Gayle had the answers.


    She didn''t reply. Another wait¡­


    ''Dawn, please talk to me,'' Quetz anguish was apparent in his plea.


    ''I will be fine Quetz,'' she replied and shut him off. It wasn''t his battle.


    In the next one hour, the doctor had signed the papers and Daryn took his wife back home. She didn''t speak to him and he just cherished holding her hand. How could in a day things go so wild?


    As soon as she was out of the car, he scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the bedroom. Cole hade back from the school and he dashed to meet his sister.


    "Dawn!" he rasped. Daryn was settling her on the bed. "What happened?" He darted a perturbed gaze to Daryn. "Why are you unwell? Is this rted to your pregnancy?" He knelt down beside her on the floor and held her hand. "Geez! You look so pale, sister."


    For the first time that day, Dawn broke into a feeble smile. "I will be fine Cole." Then she stared at him battling if he should know about it.


    Feeling anxious, Daryn walked to the other side. How would he face the brother-sister duo? His stomach lurched.


    "What is it Dawn? Do you want to say something?" asked Cole.


    He should know.


    She narrated the incident to him and opened up her trepidations, her dilemma and her fear. "So I am not sure why is it that she asked me to speak about it to Gayle, but now I have to and I am waiting for him."


    Cole was aghast. The very foundation of his belief was disrupted as hell. He looked at Daryn with questions in his eyes, but Daryn gave a nk stare back. He didn''t have the answers. Cole ran his hand through his hair and rose to his feet. "This is so twisted," he blurted. "I can''t¡ª I¡ª Dawn," he frowned. "I think Helena is trying to make a fool."


    "No, she isn''t. There''s more than the eyes meet." She stared ahead and then said, "I want you to stay with me when I speak with Gayle. He will be here this evening."


    Cole sucked in air and nodded. His emotional scars had begun healing but the information that his sister just gave, it made his heart bleed again. The iron bars that he had created around his emotions held him strong, but all of a sudden they seemed to melt in the fury that was rising likeva inside him. He wanted to rage against the bars. Everything wasplicated. So much pain that there was no escape route. Was Gayle responsible for their father''s murder?


    "I am going to be right here Dawn," he said as he looked at Daryn with stinging eyes. Daryn lowered his gaze. What could he say? He just hoped that Dawn didn''t punish him for whatever his father had done to Luke. He shuddered once again.


    Cole left the room with onest re at Daryn. For the rest of the day, the couple didn''t talk. Dawn didn''t talk. However, even if she whimpered, Daryn would ask the servants to bring her food. By the time it was 6PM, there were five sses of unfinished juice on her table.


    Dawn was lying on the bed waiting for Gayle. She had lost her appetite.


    It was almost 9PM when the doors of her room opened and Gayle walked in. His face was pale and face unshaven. He looked disheveled.


    Dawn turned her head and stared at him. Slowly she rose to sit down.


    "You have a lot to tell me," she used him. "Where would you like to start with?"

 Chapter 214 - Start With The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Start With The Beginning</h4>


    Gayle crossed her room and kept the ck leather bag he was carrying on a table in the corner.


    Daryn stared at his father''s back as he crossed his hands across his chest. On the inside her was nervous even though his fa?ade was not showing any emotion. Suddenly the door opened and he turned his face sharply to see Cole striding in. Cole dragged a chair out and sat on it near Dawn. Muscles of his face were tight. Tension was palpable in the atmosphere.


    Dawn''s back was stiff as she watched Gayle slowly turning to face her. He scrubbed his stub and then lifted his eyes to see the siblings. They were staring at him with so many questions in their eyes that it made his heart heavy. He didn''t know where to start.


    "What would you like to hear Dawn?" he asked. He was looking very tired. "Where would you like me to start with?"


    "Start with the beginning," said Cole in an ice-cold voice.


    Gayle sucked in air and then exhaled heavily. "I had a small Firm, which wasing up steadily. We were a small circle of five investors who created it. It was a brainchild of one of my close friends, Terry. Whatever investments we did, grew ten times within a span of one year. The firm showed a lot of promise and we were nning to float its shares in the market after seeing another year''s performance."


    "What has it got to do with my father?" asked Dawn, bing impatient as hell. Why wasn''t heing to the point?


    "You have to be patient if you want to know everything Dawn," said Gayle. He wasn''t going to leave any detail. After that she could do whatever she liked. Over thest few months, he hade to like her a lot and now that she was pregnant, he was looking forward to having a grandchild.


    Dawn puffed her cheeks and became quiet.


    "The news about the Company''s profits traveled faster than we anticipated. And this is where Lukees. He had set eyes on that Company."


    Gayle looked back at his bag and took out a thick folder of papers. "For me, it was a small investment, insignificant¡ªlike a drop in the ocean." He waved his hands on both sides and said, "As you can already see that Silver are filthy rich."


    Dawn had to give that. Yes, the Silvers were very rich, perhaps hundred times richer than the Wyatts. Then why would Gayle have anything to do with her father? She suppressed another pang of impatience.


    "He befriended me and I liked hispany. He was astute, clever and very calcting. I found him a genius of the sorts. Soon, we became good friends and I opened up to him. I revealed all my secrets about my new Company and asked him for his advice. He gave me terrific advices." Gayle stared in her green eyes. "And I can see that you have got a part of his intelligence."


    Dawn felt proud inside, but she didn''t cave in to his admiration.


    Gayle sighed. He looked down at the papers and took one out. Handing it to her, he said, "Those are the ownership papers of my Firm. You can see that it was mine."


    ''What was he getting at?'' Dawn mused as she took the papers.


    "It was the biggest mistake of my life." Gayle looked out towards the garden. The path was lit with dimmps. "I took Luke''s advice and the Company did even better."


    "If the Company did better, then how could it be your biggest mistake?" Dawn asked. This was getting preposterous. Her father helped him and he was saying that it was a blunder? How selfish!


    "You see, the performance was so good that we went ahead and floated its shares in the market. Your father, Luke Wyatt bought a lot of shares under various names. And I only knew about the bunch that was allotted to him in his real name. Other names? Nada, zilch! None of us knew. Six monthster, the Company was doing pretty well, when suddenly someone offloaded tons of shares in the market. The size was so huge that we were shocked. We didn''t understand who was doing it. Obviously the market price fell. It was a new Company and investors'' sentiment kind of wavered."


    Cole watched Gayle with rapt attention. "Are you trying to say that Papa sold all those shares?"


    Gayle smirked. "No, he sold only the ones which were in different names. He kept the ones that belonged to him."


    Cole stiffened.


    "I was supposed to go out for a political meeting for a week and it happened at my back. All the shares he had in his possession were sold. The share prices fell heavily. Terry was at his wits end. He tried to contact me but I wasn''t avable. Rest of the three investors pulled out. They joined hands with Luke Wyatt or you can say that Luke Wyatt approached them and they formed a pact. Our Company tanked and Terry got a heart attack. He died that night."


    Gayle pinched his forehead between his eyebrows. He looked pained. "Terry was my childhood friend."


    Dawn and Cole were aghast. They shifted in their ces looking so flustered that they didn''t know how to react. Even Daryn didn''t know what to say. He remembered Terry pretty well. His skin lined with goose bumps. He so hated Luke at this point of time.


    "Few dayster, the Company belonged to Luke Wyatt," he said and took out more papers to give it to her. "Read those papers carefully when I am gone."


    "I was enraged, furious and wanted revenge. No one had ever deceived me as Luke had. He had the guts and he was greedy."


    "So you killed him?" Dawn said, eyes narrowing at him.


    "No, I didn''t kill him. What was the point of killing someone, when I wanted to taste my revenge when the man was alive? I tried to beat him to his game," said Gayle in a menacing voice. "I approached Helena, a top model in Hollywood in those days. I asked her to charm Luke and get the information about my Company that was now under him. I yed with his weakness¡ªof having multiple affairs even though he had a lovely wife at home. And Luke walked right into the trap."


    Dawn and Cole looked at him with hatred. He was the one who nted Helena in their house for his revenge. All he focused was revenge and not the family? He was so mean. Or was Luke mean?


    "I won''t deny that I didn''t want him destroyed."


    "Do you know what Helena has done to us?" said Dawn in a hoarse voice stopping her tears, her hatred for this man. "She killed my mother. She has shredded the only family I had!" Dawn almost screamed.


    Daryn rushed to her and stroked her back. "Shsh¡­ Baby, calm down!" He disliked his father at this point. Why was revenge so important to him?


    Dawn jerked him away. She pointed at Daryn and asked, "Was he also a part of your vengeance?"


    Daryn stared at her incredulously. "No! I wasn''t," he barked.


    Gayle said, "I told you to listen to me." Dawn gulped. What was there to listen to now? But Gayle continued, "A pact was made between Helena and me. Once the information was extracted, once I got my Company back, she would leave. Unfortunately, her gluttony took over."


    Cole frowned.

 Chapter 215 - It Was The Same Day

    <h4>Chapter 215 - It Was The Same Day</h4>


    Gayle seemed perturbed when he voiced thest sentence. He raked his fingers through his already raked hair. A ss of water on the table beside him could quench his thirst. He picked it and chugged the content. But could it cool down the deep anguish that was burning in his chest?


    He continued, "Helena''s role was to lure Luke Wyatt, get the Company back, kill Luke and then get out. But she double-crossed me. She had grown used to Luke''s growing affection for her, the way he spoiled her with his money and the fact that he wasn''t faithful to your mother¡ªit was something she could take advantage of. And she did! She took advantage of both of us¡ªLuke and I."


    Dawn pressed a fist to her mouth. "You wanted to kill my father?" Fresh barrage of tears flooded her eyes. "Oh my God! You are so sick!"


    "Really Dawn? I am sick and what about your father?" Gayle said in a jarring voice. "He deceived me and it cost Terry''s life." He gritted his teeth. "Do you know that Terry is survived by a daughter who is handicapped? She is not able to walk and is paralyzed below her hips. His wife died giving birth to that child. So don''t fucking tell me that I am sick!"


    Cole almost had to stop himself from retching. The knot in Dawn''s stomach twisted a bit more. At that point of time she didn''t know who she was crying for? For her father, for Terry, his daughter or for Gayle?


    Gayle got up from his ce and walked to the ss door. He gazed at the dimly litmps and they seemed to mimic his life at the moment. "I had told Helena not to touch his family. That was the deal. You all hadn''t done anything to me and so my instructions were very clear to her¡ªtake down Luke and she wouldn''t touch the rest of you. However¡ª" his voice became shaky. "However, she poisoned your mother."


    Cole got up from his ce and ran to the bathroom. He vomited until only dry heaves were left.


    Dawn rushed after him. She always suspected that Helena had killed their mother, but now that it was out in the open as a naked truth, it hurt her so bad. She stroked Cole''s back. "Hush¡­ Cole¡­" The siblings came out of the bathroom fifteen minutester. Cole''s eyes were red with tears and with rage.


    Daryn was looking so disgusted that he couldn''t even tolerate his father''s presence. He walked up to the ss wall and his fist shot out, connecting with the ss. The wall shattered and Gayle stepped back. He didn''t look at his son whose fist bled. He could sense his rage to a monstrous level. Gayle knew that he had toe clean, he had to tell it all to them, else so many misunderstandings would arise that the family would fall apart. He was ready to sacrifice himself to keep them all together, to keep Daryn and Dawn together. They were mates, so rare that it had to be preserved.


    When Cole and Dawn sat back, they steeled themselves to listen to him further. With the ss broken, the chilly breeze from the river blew in. Instead of intending its normal effect, it alleviated the heat in their hearts. It was like a soothing balm to their turmoil.


    Instinctively Gayle sensed that they wanted to know further. He walked back to sit in his chair. Raking a hand through his again he said, "I have no proof that Helena killed your mother, but I just know it. My men carried out their private investigation and they found it." He sighed. "I confronted Helena with the truth as to what she was doing and once again forced her toe out but that woman had beyond any redemption. She asked me to back off threatening me that if I went to the police, she would take me down with her. I hesitated." He buried his face in his hands. When he looked back, his eyes appeared to have pain in them. "She wanted to gain control over your family business. One of the best ways was to call Jason, her nephew, and marry him to you."


    "I knew!" Dawn shot her hands in the air in front of her. "I knew she was trying to put me with Jason." She felt disgusted at the thought.


    Daryn''s ws starteding out with a low growl as jealousy surged through his body.


    "And the other was to murder your father," said Gayle. "She worked through her n meticulously. She took advantage of the fact that your Grandmother Lily Wyatt never liked re or you. When her first n failed miserably, and you never approved of Jason, she went ahead to kill Luke. And after that¡ªshe went after the two of you." Gayle fisted his palms in anger. "Once again I went to her and told her not to go after the children. But I didn''t know of her grand n of acquiring the entire business with the help of Anne and David. How she managed to get Anne and David as her aplice is still a mystery to me." Gayle looked at Dawn. "She scowled at me and asked me to keep distance from her. She said that she wouldn''t kill you two if I never crossed her path again. And so I retracted."


    "She came after us! She offered a reward of ten million dors to whoever found us. Do you know that?" Cole said in a jittery voice. He shuddered thinking how they managed to escape the farmers with the help of Uncle Alvarez.


    "I know¡­" said Gayle, shaking his head. "I came to know of her shenanigans after the award was announced. Jason had sent his neotides to search for you after you both went missing. So I had to ask Daryn to nullify all the neotides who were chasing you. I couldn''t ask anyone else, because I didn''t want suspicions to be raised. I did this under the garb of old enmity between purebloods and the neotides."


    Daryn gulped, as a frown formed on his face. So that night when he was hunting for neotides, were they the ones who Jason had sent to kill Dawn? His blood heated with anger and his face flushed. Jason was in his hit list now¡ªat the top.


    "But Jason was cunning. He asked for help from some humans who have a research facility in which they conduct analysis on immortals. And¡ª" Gayle choked on his words as he gave a strained look to Daryn. "And Jason told them that Daryn was one of the rare Lykae who couldn''t be killed with a silver bullet." Gayle shrugged. "They came like ants to sugar." He quivered and his hands trembled. "Daryn managed them well. He didn''t know of what I was asking him to do and for what? So that answers your question¡ªDaryn never knew of the ns."


    A sigh of relief washed over Dawn. She closed her eyes and mentally berated herself for doubting her mate. Sensing her misery, Daryn walked to her and clutched her shoulders. He entered her thoughts and said, ''It''s no one''s fault¡­''


    Oh, how she missed him for that day, how she missed his touch and his warmth. Would she be able to dissociate him from his father''s action? ''Hmm¡­''


    "Daryn was shot at with a silver bullet that day," said Gayle.


    "When did this happen?" asked Cole, his heartbeat elerating. Was it the same day when Daryn saved them?


    "Yes," said Dawn. "It was the same day Cole." She fitted the puzzle pieces.

 Chapter 216 - Wait For The Right Time

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Wait For The Right Time</h4>


    "In the end, Helena told me that she didn''t harm both of you, keeping her side of the bargain. What I couldn''t understand was that if she left you unharmed, why did you guys escape?" He sighed. "I didn''t know where you two went to, but it killed me from the inside to know if you were safe or not." He looked at Dawn and said, "You were really good at concealing yourself well. And I can''t imagine how you saved yourself from the clutches of Helena and Jason that too with a ten-year old brother in tow, but you did a great job."


    Daryn''s body trembled against Dawn thinking that she could have died.


    "When I saw you back in that engagement ceremony, I was so relieved. I went to Luke Wyatt''s grave and vowed that I will look after you no matter if you gave me a chance. And I was ecstatic that you were my son''s mate. Dawn, you cannot imagine the happiness you have given me. This is my salvation. I may have triggered something sinister, but it was only in retaliation to what your father did to me." Saying that Gayle hung his head low. He rubbed his hand over his face. "You can hate me all you want, but don''t hate my son. He is your mate and loves you irrevocably. If you will leave him, I know that as a mate it would be unbearable for him. He wasn''t a part of this n and even he hase to know about it now."


    Dawn''s mind was utterly confused. She could see how much Gayle regretted, but because of his lust of vengeance, her mother and father were killed. And Helena¡­ All the memories came cascading in front of her. She stopped her tears froming out. She got up and walked out of the room to the portico. She needed time to process everything that Gayle said. The reality was huge. It was pressing her like an elephant. She wanted to be with her brother.


    When Cole followed her out to the balcony, he hugged her tightly and cried on her shoulders. He cried so badly that Dawn didn''t stop him. He had to let out his emotions. But she didn''t cry. She closed her emotions and let them pent up. It was needed for her revenge.


    She stroked Cole''s back until he became quiet. When he looked at her with his red eyes, his lips were swollen. "I¡ª I am so¡ª sorry¡ª sorry for all this." He felt confused as well because the way Gayle had taken care of the siblings, the amount of love he had shown was now clearly a part of his retribution. The man was dedicated to their happiness. He didn''t know how to react to his father''s stance. He loved his father and loved the memory of him. And now¡­ it was tainted. That man¡ªdid he ever love his wife? He loved his kids and that is why knowing that he was about to get killed, he hid them in the hospital.


    Confusion. Anger. Pity. Revenge.


    Every feeling churned inside him.


    Dawn stroked his hair and wiped the tears away from his face. She shook her head. "Don''t be sorry Cole. We were victims of deep conspiracy." And I am going to take avenge it.


    "I like Gayle despite what he did to our father," he confessed. "Maybe we should look past his mistakes. We havee a long way though. It was our father''s weakness that put him through this situation."


    Dawn didn''t reply. She walked to the railing and leaned on it. She took a deep breath and said, "I think I will take time toe to terms with it Cole, but I won''t stop from how you feel about this situation. We have a lifetime ahead of us to think about it."


    Cole didn''t push her. She was the one who suffered the most. As for him, she always protected him. How he wished that he were elder to her. He went to stand behind her and said, "I understand Dawn. Take your time sister." Even he had a lot to process. After standing there without talking for the next twenty minutes, Cole walked inside only to find that Gayle had left. Daryn was pacing the room. He wanted to go to Dawn andfort her, but he knew that the siblings needed to be alone. As soon as he saw Coleing in, he rushed to Dawn.


    "Baby¡­" he said and hugged her from behind. He closed his eyes and kissed her repeatedly on her head and on her temples. "Please darling, tell me what you are thinking." She had shut off everyone. Her mental shields were too strong.


    Dawn turned to look at him. "Revenge." The word escaped her lips in a hiss.


    "What do you have in mind girl?" he breathed out. She looked devious.


    She stood on her toes and pressed a kiss on his lips.


    Next day Anne was extremely surprised when her secretary announced that Dawn Wyatt hade to see her. She was sitting ramrod stiff when she allowed Dawn toe in. She could hear ten security guards positioned outside her office door. When Dawn walked in, Anne''s muscles were corded with tension. She stared at her until she walked to her office desk.


    "Won''t you ask me to sit down?" Dawn asked, casually.


    Anne was wide eyed. The girl who was not talking to them until yesterday came with a lovely disposition today. "Please sit," she said, waving a hand to a chair.


    When Dawn sat down, she kept her purse on the table and smiled at Anne. "I have decided to withdraw the defamation case against you."


    "What?" Anne jumped in her seat with excitement. She was aware that Helena had gone to her office yesterday and she had created drama. But the oue of the drama ¨C it was awesome.


    Dawn smiled sweetly. She nodded. "Yesterday I came to know that it was Gayle Wyatt who came after my father."


    Anne nodded. "Yes he did. He is a vicious man."


    "But he had sent Helena to carry out the job," added Dawn.


    Anne''s shoulders tensed and her face became dark. What was this girl getting to?


    "I am ready to reconcile with you all, but I have my terms," she said.


    "What terms?"


    "I will withdraw the case only if you sever all rtions with Helena," she replied with the same sweet smile.


    A n formted in Anne''s mind immediately. What a fool this girl was? Anneughed on the inside. "We are already nning to do that Dawn," she said. "Consider her gone from this instant!"


    "How would you assure me?"


    Anne picked up the phone and called herwyer. "Get Helena to evict our premises with immediate effect."


    "What?" a man''s voice came from the other side.


    "You heard me. Do that. Now!" Then Anne looked at Dawn and said, "See, how simple? You should have asked this earlier. None of us like Helena. In fact even Jason would go with her."


    Dawn reached her purse. "You are really nice, aunt Anne," once again her dimples emerged.


    "Soe back to us Dawn. Your Grandmother really misses you and is very ashamed at how she treated you, and so am I..." She lowered her eyes.


    "I will, but I have to take care of Gayle," Dawn replied instantly. "You must wait for the right time."

 Chapter 217 - The Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 217 - The Strategy</h4>


    Anne chuckled. Her dreams wereing true. Dawn was going to go against Gayle and then return to the Wyatts where her doom awaited her already. Her n fitted so well. She was excited. "You are cunning!" she remarked.


    "And vicious," Dawn added, "And clever, and intelligent. Oh! Mix a vor of sweetness to that."


    Anneughed. She was beginning to like this hateful being. Her eyes gleamed. Oh! What a day! It started so bad. She feared that Dawn would p anotherwsuit, but Helena told her the ns on how to meet her.


    Helena had gone to meet Dawn forcibly only to incite her. Helena was sure that Dawn would react. She was sure that Dawn would confront Gayle with the questions that Helena threw upon her. Which daughter wouldn''t want to know who killed their father? And if Helena were correct, then Gayle would definitely put her in the loop only to dilute the facts. But she was ready for it. She had discussed the n in detail with Anne. So when Anne called the man, she actually called her secretary. "Evict the premises." That was the clue that her n worked.


    At first Anne didn''t believe Helena. She didn''t believe that Dawn would even talk to her, let alonee to the office. The way Dawn had been avoiding them, she was certain that Helena''s n would fail. But look what happened? The wolf walked into the lion''s den. It was incredible. Helena''s n worked to the hilt.


    A smile formed on her lips. "Dawn, your Grandmother is so unhappy at the turn of events, but you already know that she is suffering from Parkinson''s and it affects her ability to think properly. Hence I would like to apologize on her behalf. Please Dawn, you must forgive us for what happened in the past. We were all too worried that after your father''s death, everything would go in Gayle''s control. We just wanted to gain control on what was ours. Both you and Cole were too young to understand. And I am so appalled by Helena that I would be more than happy to cast her out of the house. I don''t know why Mother likes her so much? But then again, mother has mental issues¡­" Anne easily threw Lily Wyatt under the bus. "She was the one who approved of Helena."


    Dawn nodded. "I understand your position, Aunt Anne." Then she leaned forward and said, "I am everything will be right from now onwards."


    "It should be," said Anne and gave her a glowing smile. "I look forward to youring home."


    Dawn returned the smile with a grin. "I too look forward to that. Just make sure that Helena isn''t there when Ie."


    "I told you already. She is going to get out of the house!"


    "Thanks Aunt Anne. It''s your blood rtives whoe for your rescue," said Dawn. "I think I am too tired to oppose you people anymore. I just¡ª I just want toe home."


    Anne got up, circled her desk and walked up to her. She hugged her tightly and said, "And you are most wee."


    "I shall take my leave now," said Dawn after hugging her back. "See you as soon as Helena is out. I wille with Cole."


    "Lovely!"


    Dawn left her office and Anne pped her hands. She was jubnt. She was on top of the world. Helena''s one grand n, one simple grand n was working like a charm. She would temporarily leave the home and Dawn would move back with them along with Cole. Lily would be so happy with her grandson back and as for Dawn¡ªthey would torture her to sign papers leave her share of the property. Anne giggled. "Come back to me Dawn. I am going to make you cry for every pain you''ve inflicted upon us. I am going to make you a walking corpse. In this business world, no one is driven by sentiments. You need to be cold hearted and crystal clear about your goals, about what you want. Only people like you are emotional fools and people like me take advantage of such emotional fools."


    She walked back to her chair and called Helena. "What next?"


    "Nothing much. I leave the house." There was a pause. "Has David returned?"


    "No."


    "Why don''t you divorce him?"


    "I will, once I am done away with Dawn and once I am sure that is no more a threat to the Wyatts. But Daryn Silver can be an issue."


    "I highly doubt that he would interfere. In fact I am sure he must be guilt ridden because of his father''s deeds."


    Anneughed. "What a brilliant strategy Helena!"


    "Hmm¡­" she saidzily. If she hadn''t been so conniving, she wouldn''t have got into the Wyatt household.


    "A weekter there is a court hearing. Do you think that Dawn will drop the charges against us?"


    "Let her first drop the charges of the second defamation case. Let me leave Wyatt Manor. Only after that we are going to think about it."


    Anne nodded. "Yes, let''s not rush into it. We have seven days until the next hearing."


    "And in those seven days, we are going to execute our strategy in the most wless way. We won''t let anyone know about it. You will not speak about it in front of Cecilia too. As for Lily, let her wonder what is going on. She will get Cole in the end."


    Anne bit her lip. "Helena, I told you earlier also that I intend to make Cecilia the heir of the property. With Cole in the fray, my daughter would just get married to someone, and not get a penny from this wealth. Cole is actually a thorn in the eyes."


    "Anne, you rush a lot. First let us deal with the current scenario. Cole is nothing for us. Once we put down that little bitch, Cole would be shattered. We will pounce on him at that time," Helena assured her.


    "Okay¡­" said Anne. "I believe you, always have¡­"


    "Good girl!" Helena replied. "Now go and do your office work. We are going for dinner in the evening."


    Anne chuckled. "Yes Sir!" She disconnected the call.


    After the next twenty four hours of meeting her, Dawn received a call from Anne, "We have asked Helena to leave our house Dawn."


    "Has she?" asked Dawn with anticipation in her voice.


    "Yes, she is packing her stuff as I call you," Anne said in a low voice.


    "I am surprised you made this happen so quickly aunt Anne. How did you do it?" asked Dawn innocently. "If this was so easy, I should have asked you long back. Now I feel that I uselessly suffered. Why didn''t I meet you earlier?" Her voice had longing, a yearning that couldn''t be missed.


    Anne was thrown back by her question. "Its¡ª Its just that, w¡ª we never really talked much." She had to say something convincing. "Besides, I really had to take a team of tenwyers to push her out." That sounded convincing. She exhaled heavily.


    "Yes¡­ Sometimes I feel that by talking, so many things get sorted."


    "So when are youing back? And what about Daryn?" Anne changed the topic.


    "There''s a lot to wind up here. Maybe, in a week? Daryn and I have things to talk about."


    Anne''s mind stuttered. A week?

 Chapter 218 - The Keys

    <h4>Chapter 218 - The Keys</h4>


    Anne''s body shuddered. "You mean to say that it will take a week for you toe here?" she asked, trying her best to mask her disappointment. Helena was leaving the house today in a hurry so that Dawn coulde and here Dawn said she woulde in a week. Helena could have stayed longer. Fury rose in her chest. "B¡ª but your Grandmother w¡ª wants you here as soon as possible."


    "Aww¡­" replied Dawn in a voiceced with love and tenderness. "I am feeling so guilty, but what can I do Aunt Anne? I have a lot of things to take care of." There was a long pause and she could almost feel Anne''s dejection. Suddenly she eximed, "Oh! I have an idea."


    "What?" asked Anne with renewed interest.


    "Both Cole and I cane to meet you, say¡­ maybe¡­ for an hour everyday? Would that be okay with you?" she suggested.


    Anything would be okay as long as she came back and this suggestion was like a straw to the one who was about to drown. "Sound great to me," replied Anne with enthusiasm.


    "Cool! But I don''t want to see a trace of Helena in Wyatt Manor."


    "You won''t. You have my word for that."


    Dawn squealed like a schoolgirl. "Bye Aunt Anne. See you tomorrow then."


    "Bye Dawn!" Anne bit her lip after disconnecting the call. They had hastily asked Helena to evict the premises. She could have stayed there longer. She cursed, insulted Dawn under her breath. "Focus Anne, focus. It doesn''t matter. Look at the future. She is getting trapped, eventually." She took a deep breath to calm down. That evening she would go straight to where Helena was moving into her temporary house and discuss more things.


    A dayter, Dawn went to Wyatt Manor along with Cole.


    Lily Wyatt was sitting in the living room, sipping her coffee. It was 11AM and she was eagerly waiting for her Grandson. As soon as they came in, she got up to greet them. Though she greeted Dawn too, her eyes were all on Cole.


    "Cole, I am very sorry for what happenedst time," she said in an apologetic tone. She shook her head. "I can''t¡ª can''t tell you enough, how much I regretted my behavior." Her eyes became moist.


    Cole didn''t say anything. He walked past her and sat on the couch. His gaze went to the garden on the outside and he was sure that he wouldn''t go in any of the rooms now. He was happy that Dawn''s security of ten werewolves was positioned on the outside.


    Dawn sat down and tried to rx but the new scenario was pretty awkward.


    Feeling somewhat relieved that Cole sat without shouting at her Lily was encouraged. Anne had already filled her with the n. So she had to go strictly with it. She looked with pain in her eyes when she said, "I don''t expect you to forgive me right away Cole, but I am with time, you will see that I did that only because I love you."


    Cole''s Adam''s apple moved up and down. He was reluctant to speak.


    Lily pursed her lips. Then she asked, "Would you like to eat something?" She wasn''t even concerned about Dawn, whom shepletely ignored just like before. In fact she wished that she left. She was an eyesore to her always.


    Cole shook his head. "No, thanks," he replied.


    "Cole, is it okay that you stay here for an hour? I am going to pick you up as soon as possible. I have some very important work to do," said Dawn, sounding urgent.


    Lily''s face beamed. Gods had listened to her prayer. She was leaving.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, panic rising in him.


    "Office," she replied as she got up. "Don''t worry. Grandmother will take good care of you."


    "Yes, yes. Please Cole, I won''t do anything. Trust me, child. I am here to mend broken threads," Lily said in an exasperated voice. She really wanted some time alone with Cole.


    "Okay," Cole rasped. He grew ufortable. ??Come back as soon as possible."


    "I will," Dawn said with a sweet smile and left. On her way out, she ordered five of the security to stay back with Cole. She just didn''t trust the old woman.


    Relieved that she had left, Lily gave her best smile to Cole. "What would you like to eat Cole?" she asked again.


    "Nothing," he replied sternly. Thest time he epted, she had drugged him.


    "I understand," said Lily and looked at her folded hands in herp. "If you don''t want to eat anything, then I have something for you, which you cannot reject."


    Cole shot a nce at her.


    Lily rose from her ce and went to her bedroom. When she walked out, she had a small blue velvet box in her hand. She gave it to him and said, "This is for you dear boy."


    Cole frowned. Another one of her tricks? "What''s in there?" He suspected that if he would open it, some powder would st in his face and make him unconscious. Nope. He wasn''t opening it.


    "Open it," she coaxed.


    "No," he replied curtly.


    Lily huffed and then opened it. She turned the face towards him to see. There was a key in it. She picked it up from the box and dangled it in front of him. "This is the key to your new Ducati," she said with much love. She intended to spoil her Grandson in these seven days so much that he wouldn''t think of going back to his sister, ever.


    Cole raised an eyebrow. Then he said, "Thanks, but Gayle had gifted a Ducati to me on my sixteenth birthday."


    Lily''s hopes dashed. Her face paled. Gayle had gifted him a Ducati? "You should not ept gifts from strangers," she said hoarsely. She had thought out of so many things and this was just the starting and right in the beginning, Gayle won. "Plus, Gayle isn''t a good man. Anne told me he was involved with Helena for Luke''s murder." Poisonshed out through her tongue. "How can you ept a gift from him?"


    Cole frowned. "Has it been proved that he killed father?" Even if he would return Gayle''s gift, he would not ept this from her. He smirked.


    Lily was taken aback. "N¡ª no. B¡ª but¡ª"


    Cole cut her off. "Anyway, thanks, but I already have a Ducati."


    Lily gulped her anger down. This meant that he was keeping Gayle''s gift. She took in a deep breath and said, "Okay, no worries Cole." She put the key back in the blue velvet box with disappointed written all over her face


    Dawn came an hourter and for that time Lily couldn''t make any headway with him. When he left, she muttered, "No worries Cole. I have a lot of schemes to lure you."


    Next day when he came back, she dangled a Porsche key in front of his eyes. "This is a Sports Coupe. You will love it. I went to the showroom to personally choose it for you." At first she thought she''d buy a sedan, but this was a better option. Cole was a young teenager. He would love the rush of driving it.


    "Thanks, but Neal had gifted me a sports car for my sixteenth birthday," Cole replied looking bored.


    Once again Lily''s face fell to the floor.

 Chapter 219 - You’re A Bad Boy Cole

    <h4>Chapter 219 - You¡¯re A Bad Boy Cole</h4>


    On the third day, Lily held the keys in front of him, confident that Cole would never be able to refuse what she was about to present him with.


    "Cole, this is the key to your Porsche sedan," she said with a broad smile. "This is fresh from the showroom and has all the modern essories." She knew that this was the ultimate gift. No child could refuse such a beautiful thing.


    Cole stared at the keys and then looked back at Lily. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Is something wrong with you?"


    Lily stuttered, "W¡ª why?" She stumbled back.


    "Why are unnecessarily giving me these gifts?" He said angrily.


    ''Because I want to lure you back in.'' Lily opened her mouth to say it but she swallowed her words. "I just want to show you how much I love you dear," she said softly.


    "It''s not needed," Cole replied curtly. "Besides, Daryn had already presented me with a Porsche sedan for my sixteenth birthday."


    "What?" Lily''s softness converted into bitterness. She was out of her witspletely. She stumbled back further as her head became dizzy. All those vehicles that she had bought in the past three days were very expensive, couldn''t be returned and she had to spend her personal money for them. Yet what happened? The Silvers beat her to it. To say that she was shocked was an understatement. She was beyond shocked. The Silvers had taken so much care of Cole that he didn''t need her. Every day he refused her gifts. She thought that by gifting him ice would break, but that wasn''t working at all. For three consecutive days, he hadn''t talked to her. He was hardly eating anything in their house. What more could she do? She was exasperated.


    Maybe he would open up with Cecilia. She was only four years older than him.


    Next day, when Dawn left him at Wyatt Manor after school, Lily and Cecilia greeted Cole.


    Surprised to see Cecilia, he averted his gaze from her. And he felt that Cecilia did the same. Even she wasn''t too interested in talking to him. He could sense that she was being forced to be there.


    Lily knew that he loved ying video games so she had ordered thetest games for his X-box. Her next ploy rolled out. "You know Cecilia had gone with me to the market to buy these video games for you," Lily said excitedly as she followed him inside. She pointed at the center table in the living room where there were numerous discs lying one over the other. She was extremely sure that Cole would never refuse them.


    Cole removed the satchel from his shoulder and sat down in front of the table with crossed legs. He scoffed. He could feel Cecilia''s re on him. He shook his head and said, "I already have original discs of all these games at home, and new ones which haven''te to the market have also been pre-ordered. So once again thanks for your efforts, but they look wasted." His nce went to Cecilia, whose lips curled. She seemed to appreciate his demeanor. As for Lily, her face darkened.


    As if adding salts to her wounded pride, he said, "Please don''t buy gifts for me. Even if I don''t have things, I won''t ept them from you. I rarely ept gifts," which was a lie. He loved them. "And if I do, they usuallye from people whom I trust." He stopped and measured her. "You are at sub-zero level multiplied by hundred times when ites to trust. So don''t try to be friends with me or break the ice. When the timees, I will do it myself."


    Muscles on Lily''s face became tight. She was startled, aghast andpletely dismayed. She leaned back and stroked her throat stifling a grimace. All her efforts seemed futile by that rude statement. Averting her gaze from him, she looked at Cecilia for support and to say something but Cecilia was staring at Cole with¡­ appreciation? Lily took in a deep breath to calm herself and then pressed her hand to her stomach. She rubbed her mouth and said, "I''ll be right back." She had to vomit.


    Cole looked away and smirked.


    "That was interesting," said Cecilia as she put her feet up on the sofa. She actually grinned at him.


    "Thanks!" Cole said smugly and shrugged.


    "Do you smoke?" she asked outright.


    "No," he said looking keenly at his elder cousin.


    "Would you like to?" she asked.


    "No," he said again.


    Fifteen minutester, the two of them were standing in one of Cecilia''s hideouts in the garden drawing a shared cigarette and making round puffs out of it, without speaking with each other.


    "You''re a bad boy Cole," she said.


    "Hmm¡­ I y rugby," he replied. "But you are no good," he added.


    "Yeah, I y with boys," she replied casually.


    "Where''s your Uncle David?" asked Cole, taking another drag.


    "He is in the Bahamas with his whore."


    Cole raised an eyebrow.


    Without looking at him, Cecilia said, "Don''t look at me like that. He has a mistress for the past eight years now. Her name is Rose," she chuckled, "with thorns."


    ---


    It had been four days and Dawn wasn''t even close to shifting back to Wyatt Manor. Anne and Helena were getting impatient. If she wasn''ting back home, then what about thewsuit? At least she should have dropped some hint about it.


    Helena was antsy. She was keen on knowing her n. "Why don''t you talk to her about it? You must dig for information," she said to Anne as they sat in her apartment. "In three days time we have to go for the next hearing. You should ask her to annul the case tomorrow. Force her!"


    Anne sipped her wine. In the afternoon she received the news that David''s mistress was pregnant with their child and David had sent her the divorce papers. "David has sent me divorce papers," she said to Helena, avoiding Dawn''s subject.


    Helena was surprised. "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Finally! That''s wonderful Anne. We can now celebrate."


    "Hmm¡­" Anne replied with a smile. "Tomorrow I am going to force Dawn into withdrawing the case."


    "Wonderful!" Helena was ecstatic.


    ---


    Lily waited for Dawn and Cole the next day as usual sitting in the living room. Today she had bought a beautiful pair of gold cufflinks for him. The red box was tied with a golden ribbon. Her phone buzzed and Dawn''s secretary called. "Sorry Mrs. Wyatt, today Cole won''t be able toe. He will drop in tomorrow." Enraged, Lily picked up the box of cufflinks and threw it at the ss cab in front. Its ss shattered just like Lily''s hopes.


    Since Dawn wasn''t staying back for an hour also at the Wyatt Manor, Anne decided to visit her. She was getting suspicious of her intentions now.


    "When are you dropping the Starfish Refinerieswsuit against us?" asked Anne very softly. Dawn was sifting through a stack of papers when she received Anne.


    "What?" she asked as she looked around with confusion. "Where''s the folder?" she muttered.


    "Thewsuit¡ªwithdraw it," Anne said, hiding her annoyance.


    There was a glint of joy in her eyes. "Ah! There it is," Dawn said, fishing out the folder. She fluttered her eyes. "Don''t worry, it will be dropped." She assured Anne.


    Anne smiled. "Great! When are youing home?"


    "Soon," came a sweet, promising reply.


    Anne left with renewed confidence.


    Two dayster¡ª

 Chapter 220 - About The Lawsuit?

    <h4>Chapter 220 - About The Lawsuit?</h4>


    Helena was pacing Anne''s office. Only a day was left and Dawn hadn''t withdrawn neither the defamation case nor the one she had pped for Starfish Refineries. She was muttering curses and innuendos under her breath. "You couldn''t even convince that girl to withdraw thewsuits? What the hell have you been doing all this time? I have left the home in order to convince her that she was safe and secure with you and yet you didn''t make her feel like that? Damn it! Anne, how incapable you are?"


    "That''s utter nonsense!" Anne pounded the table, feeling as agitated as Helena was. "I visited her office yesterday and she assured me that she would withdraw. What else do you think I can do? Gut her intestines out and strangle her with those?"


    "Well if I was there instead of you, I would have done it," Helena hissed. The sand of time was slipping through her hand every second. Worries were growing, mounting over each other and stifling them like pythons. Could it be any worse? She began pacing the office again. Suddenly, she faced Anne and said, "Call her right now!"


    "What? Are you mad? I can''t show my impatience to her. She will start suspecting and not proceed with what she promised yesterday."


    Helena gritted her teeth. "Call her, for God''s sake. This is a matter of urgency. We are running out of time. There is no ce for dignity or suspicions left now. Just call her!" She raised her hands up in the air, exasperated as hell.


    Anne pursed her lips. Helena did have a point. She tapped Dawn''s name on the phone and her phone buzzed at the other end with the tune,


    "Hello, is it me you are looking for?"


    Lionel Riche''s song went on for sometime until the phone was picked up at thest ring. "Hello aunt Anne?" came Dawn''s dulcet voice. "What can I do for you?"


    Helena''s gazed pierced Anne''s with peaked interest.


    Anne stilled her riled emotions. She said in a quiet voice, "Umm¡­ Dawn¡­ I was just wondering¡ª"


    "About thewsuit?" Dawnpleted the sentence for her.


    "Yes!" Anne breathed out.


    "Oh! I dropped the defamation case against you. Haven''t you received the news?"


    "You have?" Anne said in the most relieved voice. "Oh my God!" She felt so light that she thought she could float in the air.


    "Yes!"


    "Thank you Dawn," Anne''s voice was like a purr. A huge weight was lifted off her chest.


    "You are wee aunt Anne," Dawn said with a chuckle and disconnected the call.


    Anne looked up at Helena who had raised an eyebrow in question. "So?" she asked, waving her hands forward. "What did she say?"


    "She has dropped the defamation case against us," said Anne, feeling victorious.


    Helena nodded. She narrowed her eyes and said, "What about the Starfish Refineries litigation?"


    Anne blinked at her like a fool. "I¡ª I d¡ª didn''t talk to her ab¡ª about that," she stuttered.


    Helena closed her eyes. Cold water was thrown over her hopes. Whatever little excitement she felt in her chest was dampened by Anne''s statement. When she opened her eyes, she red at her. "Call her again," she glowered.


    Biting her lower lip, Anne called her again, but Dawn didn''t pick up the phone. All of a sudden, Anne broke into panic. "What do we do now?" There was sweat on her forehead. Her hands were so sweaty that the phone slipped out of her grip.


    Seeing her situation, Helena rushed to her and gave her a ss of water. Then she stroked her hair to calm her. "Shsh¡­ Don''t worry." There were two more days to go. If Dawn didn''t withdraw the case by tomorrow, she knew what to do.


    It took an hour for Anne to settle down. She was looking with puppy eyes at Helena. "What are we going to do now?" she asked.


    Helena''s eyes were wicked than ever, which meant that she was cooking up a n in that evil head of hers. "When Colees tomorrow, we don''t let him walk out of the house and bargain with Dawn. We won''t let Cole know about it and make him stay in the manor for as long as required. We will free him only when Dawn agrees to us. That is the only way left."


    Anne nodded. It seemed like a great n. They could do it. "What about his security?"


    "I will ask Jason to tackle them as soon as Cole is in the house, okay?"


    "Okay!" Anne nodded vehemently. Tomorrow she would go all out to put the bitch down.


    Helena wiped tears from her cheeks. "Now cheer up!"


    She giggled.


    ---


    It was almost 2PM and Lily was frantically waiting for Cole toe. Anne had called her and told her about the n. Although Lily wasn''t that happy with it, there was no option left. Anne had also mentioned that she had been trying to call Dawn to ask her about the progress but she wasn''t picking the phone.


    3PM ¨C but Cole hadn''te.


    The courts were supposed to close by 4:30PM.


    Lily watched her wristwatch for the fifth time in the past one minute. She grew restless. Unable to eat a morsel since morning Lily didn''t feel hungry. She rubbed hands on her arms and looked around wondering what would happen now. At least Dawn had withdrawn the defamation case. Lily just wanted one opportunity. As soon as Dawn would drop the case, she would seize the opportunity. She recalled all her ns to ease down her anger.


    Anne called her, "Mom, has hee?"


    "No," she replied, growing irritated. Her muscles strained.


    "Why don''t you enquire about him?" Anne suggested. The way time was slipping, it was only adding to their anxiety.


    "Okay," she replied. Next instant she called Cole.


    An automated reply came, "Don''t fuckin ever call me!" Lily gasped.


    4PM.


    "Cole hasn''te," Lily informed Anne. "He isn''t picking the phone."


    Anne was about to get another panic attack. Helena was still like a statue. Her mind was numb.


    4:30PM.


    Courts had closed for the day. Their ns of taking Cole a hostage and bargaining with Dawn Wyatt were flushed down the drain.


    Lily sagged back on her sofa, a dull ache in her heart.


    Their only hope¡ªdid Dawn withdraw the case?


    Slowly Anne lifted her phone and stared at it nkly. With shaky fingers, she called Dawn. The ringtone greeted her again for the twentieth time that day.


    "Hello, is it me you are looking for?"


    -- By Lionel Riche.


    Dawn picked the call. "Hellooo Aunt Anne," she said in a melodious voice.


    Anne was so shocked that she had picked the call that for a moment her mind and tongue froze. "D¡ª Dawn¡­" she paused again. She didn''t want to ask her the question, fearing the answer.


    "Yes Aunt Anne," Dawn asked.


    Anne willed herself to speak. Her voice was hoarse when she said, "H¡ª have you withdrawn the case?"


    A long, agonizing pause followed. "Umm¡­ Sorry Aunt Anne, see you in the court tomorrow."


    Anne screamed. "B¡ª" itch! But the line went dead.


    Dawn Wyatt had yed on them big time.


    Helena brought her hands to her hair, fisted them and pulled them. The cunt had yed all of them. And so sweetly. She dropped the defamation case only two days back, to keep them off guard, to keep them upied with their lust for more, while in the background, she wielded a double edged sword.

 Chapter 221 - The Trial (1)

    <h4>Chapter 221 - The Trial (1)</h4>


    If they went to the court for Starfish Refineries, there were higher chances that they would get jailed and incur heavy penalty instead of going scot-free. Nothing had flummoxed and irritated Helena as much as Dawn in her new avatar. Five years back she had so easily chased her away from there and she returned back with full force. At this point of time Helena wanted to wring her neck and watch her writhe in pain. She looked at Anne who had walked to the window and was watching the scenery outside with a nk stare.


    Ten minutes passed without them saying anything. With body shrouded in mental stress, Helena lit up a cigarette and blew the smoke in the air to relieve some tension. "Call a meeting with thewyers," she said in a shaky voice. Set up the meeting at the earliest. We don''t have much time to prepare." Helena would go all out to get the date extended. And then¡ª then she would prepare herself for it nicely. Instead of spending her energy in dealing with the personal problems of the Wyatt family, she would concentrate on the trial. But she needed that chance. Desperately.


    When Anne called Hertz, he said that it was difficult to get all the tenwyers but he hoped that at least half of them would attend the meeting and that too after 8PM. Minutes dragged for eternity after that.


    None of them spoke for the next half an hour, each upied in their own thoughts, in their own version of doom that was hanging on their heads. Because of the sliver of hope that Dawn had given them, they had rxed their meeting with thewyers too. It was going to be one long night.


    Helena was on her fifth cigarette when Anne''s phone buzzed.


    When Anne saw the name that was shing on the screen, her lips bared her teeth in a snarl. "You bastard! You have run away with your whore and left us in a lurch. How long do you n to hole up in that ce? Wait till I send my goons to kill you!" growled Anne.


    "Have you signed the divorce papers, Anne?" said David.


    Anne walked back to her desk with one hand on the hip and the other holding her phone to her ears. "Sign the papers and let you go so easily?" she scoffed.


    Helena looked at Dawn with incredulous expression. In a low voice she said, "You haven''t signed the papers?"


    Anne ignored her. "No David, I haven''t signed them and I won''t. Do you think I am going to let you enjoy with that mistress of yours while we suffer here? Not a chance. I am going to drag you with me in the hellhole and trust me when I get to be with Rose all by myself, I am going to wrench her gut out!"


    David let out a throatyughter. "Stop that drama, Anne. You sound like a jealous wife!"


    Helena stopped smoking. She stared at her with disgust.


    Anneshed out. "I am not jealous, David. You can have a dozen mistresses and I wouldn''t care. But you left us in the lurch here. Helena and I are battling everyday to deal with Dawn. Get that fat ass of yours over here and help us through the situation rather than fucking that bitch and grinding it over her!"


    "I am going to ground it on anyone I like, wife," he said coldly, emphasizing on ''wife''. "Just sign the papers and prepare yourself for another grueling court case."


    Anne''s nostrils red. "Ass! You would be able to p the case if you will wriggle out of the Starfish Refineries litigation. And for that you need toe here. Tomorrow we have the hearing and you better be here by 8AM, else you can kiss goodbye to your dreams!"


    "Anne, sign the goddamned papers!" he shouted. "You are going to regret it!"


    "No!" she replied stubbornly and disconnected the call. The bastard was enjoying with his mistress in the Bahamas while she was here fighting all alone. Thest threat would definitely bring him back here.


    "How will it help when he wille here Anne?" asked Helena. "And why haven''t you signed the papers already?" She sounded infuriated.


    "He should help us instead of enjoying out in the Bahamas."


    Helena and Anne were in the meeting with thewyers until 4AM in the morning. They nned the strategy on how to get the date extended. It was crucial for their forting schemes. Helena had never been so riled up in her life. She loved total control. She hated when things didn''t go ording to her ns. And she deeply regretted as to why didn''t she poison Dawn instead of her mother. re was an idiot who she could have easily disposed off like a toy, but her daughter¡ª she was a prick.


    ---


    Dawn was getting ready in her room, when Daryn came from behind and watched her as she dressed. He leaned on the door with his ankle crossed over another leg and hands crossed across his chest. "Stop ogling mister," she said as she shimmied into her ck thongs. "You must have seen me naked a thousand times at least."


    Daryn gave a lewd smile. "Never can get enough of you."


    She wore her bra and turned to buckle the hooks. Her breasts were getting heavier.


    "Gods!" he groaned and ambled to her. She slipped in her ck silk shirt and gazed over her shoulder to look at him. His hands were already inside her shirt and groping her full breasts. Slowly they trailed down to her navel and into her thongs to her clit. He ground his fingers over them. "Mine," he groaned again.


    "I need to attend that court case dear," she said as she gyrated her hips on his finger.


    "My greedy babe," he said in response.


    She rolled her neck back and leaned on his broad chest. "If you continue with your ministrations I am going to lose the trial before it begins."


    Reluctantly, Daryn withdrew his finger and his hand from her breast. He pulled down her shirt and said, "We continue this in the evening."


    "Nah! That''s too far. I aming to your office as soon as the hearing is over."


    He looked at her wantonly. This woman maddened him. "Are you ready for the trial?" he asked.


    She took a pale pink skirt and wore it. "I am, mostly."


    "Be careful, love. They are vicious," he cautioned her. "I am going to sit through the trial."


    She turned to him and kissed him on the lips. Then cupping his face she said, "I am so d that you weren''t involved in my father''s killing. It would have quashed my heart¡­"


    He smiled hoping that she forgave Gayle. Would she? He leaned into her hands and kissed her palm.


    ---


    The court was packed with reporters from the media and other interested people.


    Lily Wyatt was sitting along with Anne and Helena. They had dark circles under their eyes. They hade a long time back and were sitting with theirwyer, discussing something.


    When Dawn walked in, she noticed the crowd. Hated it. Jutting her chin out with confidence, she walked ahead. The crowd fell silent and she walked up to herwyer. The three women on the other side red at her like vultures. She gave them a sweet smile and sat down.

 Chapter 222 - The Trial (2)

    <h4>Chapter 222 - The Trial (2)</h4>


    Daryn was sitting right behind Dawn. He appeared in control and of course was inviting too many stolen nces from men and women.


    It wasn''t that everyday media got such juicy trials to report. Almost every news channel, every newspaper reporter was present there outside the courthouse. Only a few were allowed to get in the court. Other than that key witnesses were standing on the outside with theirwyers and some important government officials. There was excitement amongst all of them. They wanted to see how this family feud would pan out. Most of them were against Dawn for bringing down her father''s empire. Only a few sided with her for not being given what originally belonged to her.


    Hertz had informed Anne and Helena about the general sentiment of the public and so he hoped that the date of the hearing was extended without much of a trial.


    When Judge Coombes entered the court, all of them rose. The proceedings started soon after. Hertz approached the bench immediately along with the oppositionwyer and said, "We need an extension of the date." He presented the documents, which said that one of the key witnesses, David McDow, isn''t avable and this case should not go forward without his presence.


    The oppositionwyer, Geoffrey stared at Hertz with amazement for a few seconds and then pointed at the back. "He is right there."


    Hertz swiveled sharply towards the direction he pointed. David McDow was sitting in thest seats. He frowned and tilted his head giving a questioning nce at thewyers. Anne and Helena followed the gaze and their mind became numb. This was one thing they were banking upon heavily¡ªDavid''s absence.


    Anne cursed herself for asking him toe in a hurry. But she was surprised as to howe he arrived so early from the Bahamas and made it to the court? Was he somewhere near? The scenario made her dizzy when her gaze went to the woman sitting beside him¡ªRose. Her body trembled and she caught the armrest of her chair.


    Helena''s breath elerated and her face paled. She inwardly cursed Anne for calling this man at thest moment. If he hadn''te, not only would they have stalled the hearing, they were nning to take him down for evading the trial. All her hopes dashed like waves of ocean against rocky cliffs. She looked at Lily, who was only watching the judge with dull eyes. Helena closed her eyes and then looked at herwyer.


    For Hertz it was such an embarrassment that he didn''t know that his own witness was sitting across the courtroom. "I am sorry Your Honor, this was something I wasn''t aware of."


    "Strange," said the judge. "Please continue with the proceedings."


    The twowyers went back to their clients.


    The proceedings started and witnesses upon witnesses were called. One of them, Hans M¨¹ller gave very important statements, which went all against Starfish Refineries. used government officials were called to the stand. It was impossible for them to give alibis. When Anne was called to the stand, it was already lunchtime, so the judge gave recess and said to resume after lunch. The trial had be one of the most exhausting and notorious trials of history.


    Lily''s team of tenwyers wasn''t able to handle Dawn''s threewyers. Well, they were the top-notch in their profession and paid so handsomely that they fought tooth and w. The fact that they were pureblood werewolves was entirely different.


    When Dawn walked out of the court along with Daryn, her eyes went to the side of a familiar smell. She darted her gaze to that side. "Father!" she said in a breathy voice. Gayle was sitting there watching the two of them with tiredness. He looked as though he hadn''t slept or rested ever since theirst meeting in which he had told her everything.


    "I''ll be right back," said Daryn and walked to his father. Dawn lowered her head and waited for him toe back.


    Momentster when they walked outside, she saw Anne who was ring in her direction. On an impulse Anne took a step forward, when Helena caught her hand. Hertz told her in a low tone, which couldn''t be missed by the werewolves, "Don''t do anything incriminatory here. It might go against us." She swallowed her anger and continued to re at her.


    The court resumed an hourter and Anne was called to the stand.


    After her ownwyer had asked her all the easy questions, the oppositionwyer rose. And his first question was, "Why did you bribe the government officials?"


    "The Chairman, David McDow had asked us to," she replied in a casual tone. Yes, this was their n B¡ªto throw David under the bus.


    "Whom all did he ask?"


    "Rose, Helena, some senior officials and me."


    "But ording to Mr. McDow, it was Ms. Helena and you who gave those kinds of instructions and directed most of the operations, and I believe that two years back you had a spat with Ms. Rose on this issue."


    Anne took a deep breath and looked at Hertz for helping her out.


    "Objection Your Honor," Hertz said immediately.


    "Nothing has been proved and the oppositionwyer is trying to fish information."


    "Overruled," said Coombes with a grunt. "Proceed, Mr. Geoffrey."


    Geoffrey looked at Anne with confidence. "I did what David asked me to do."


    "Remember Ms. Anne you are under oath here," he said.


    Anne became quiet.


    "After the spat with Ms. Rose, you even fought with David to remove her from her position. Once Rose was pushed out, you stepped in as the Vice President of Procurement and she was transferred to a different division."


    "She was transferred because she couldn''t do her job," Anne replied.


    "Or was it because she was beginning to get between yours and Helena''s ways to siphon off the money to Swiss banks?"


    "Objection Your Honor!" Hertz said, standing ramrod straight. This wasn''t told to him at all. He looked at Helena with a stunned expression. She had hidden it from him. If the oppositionwyer knew, howe he didn''t? "This is a false implication."


    "No, Your Honor," replied Geoffrey. "We have evidence." He walked back to his table and submitted the evidence.


    There was a line of sweat on Hertz''s forehead. He balled his hands into fists. Lily clenched her teeth as she coldly red at Anne.


    Helena didn''t know what to do. Her eyes locked with Anne, her?lips quivering.


    Next question from Geoffrey threw her off bnce. "How is your rtionship with your husband?"


    "Objection!" Hertz rose again. "What has this got to do with the case?"


    "It is an important question, Your Honor," Geoffrey said.


    "Objection overruled," said Coombes in a boring tone. He lowered his spectacles and narrowed his eyes at Hertz. "It is such an important case and yet you aren''t prepared well?"


    Hertz bit his lower lip and sat with dejection. Otherwyers in the team were equally flummoxed.


    Geoffrey looked at Anne.


    "Our rtionship was in turmoil because of Ms. Rose," she replied with a lot of sadness. She had tears in her eyes. What possible connection could this detail have to the case? It was their personal matter. Sheughed on the inside. The oppositionwyer was throwing himself on the axe. Why not swing it on his neck instead?


    The public went all out for her. They felt so sad for her that a murmur started in the courtroom.


    "Poor one¡­" that was the main feeling.


    "Typical chauvinistic male."

 Chapter 223 - The Trial (3)

    <h4>Chapter 223 - The Trial (3)</h4>


    The crowd wasn''t stopping. This was one of the sauciest trials. And David McDow''s cheating on his wife was soon bing a hot topic. The social media was abuzz within seconds.


    "He cheated on his wife!"


    "Because of him Anne''s life suffered so much."


    "He should be given maximum imprisonment."


    "Yes, he cheated on investors too."


    Anne was having fun on the inside. If the trial got pulled to that side, then there was a chance that she would ride the wave of sentiments of the public and use it to her advantage. She looked confidently at Geoffrey through those tears, whose cold demeanor was appalling her. Her gaze flitted to Helena who seemed to enjoy the scene.


    Seeing that the murmurs were growing louder, Judge Coombes had to put the court to order. Then he looked at Geoffrey and said, "Continue."


    He walked towards Anne and rested his hand on the railing of the witness box. "Mrs. Anne McDow, is it possible that because of your tumultuous rtionship with your husband, you had forced him to remove Ms. Rose," Geoffrey pointed at her, "from her former position and acquiring it?"


    Anne didn''t answer at first. Then on an impulse said, "She was transferred because she was incapable."


    "When did Ms. Rose came into your husband''s life?" asked Geoffrey. Anne was trying to be extremely smart and he had to pin her.


    "Around five years back," she replied with a shrug.


    "You mean before that everything was normal?"


    "Objection Your Honor!" Hertz got up again. "Why is my witness being badgered?"


    Now Coombes was actually beginning to get entertained by the case. How could he ept Hertz'' objection? "Overruled!"


    Hertz closed his fists and sat down with irritation. His team ofwyers were also getting frustrated.


    "Yes, everything was normal before that," replied Anne. She didn''t know where Geoffrey was going but she knew that if she acted smart, then this was her chance.


    "Thank you Ms. Anne," said Geoffrey. "You may go." He turned to the judge and said, "I would like to call Mr. David McDow to the stand."


    Anne got up and left. She sat next to Helena with confidence oozing out of her face. There was a smile on her face.


    When David sat in the witness box, the first question that Geoffrey asked was, "ording to Mrs. McDow, your rtionship with her went on pretty well untilst five years when you started showing interest in Ms. Rose. Is that true?"


    "No, it isn''t," he replied very calmly.


    Anne narrowed her eyes.


    "Can you borate?" asked Geoffrey.


    "Our marriage was on the verge of breaking from the past seven years ever since Ms. Helena came to Wyatt Manor, ever since Mrs. re Wyatt died," replied David.


    There was a collective gasp in the crowd. Whatever did he mean? Was he trying to y games and throw the game on an innocent woman?


    Coombes raised an eyebrow. The whole Starfish Refineries case now looked like a soap opera ying in his courtroom. He hadn''t watched any soaps for a long time and this scenario was more than enough of ten years worth.


    Geoffrey smiled.


    Hertz shot up again. "We are here arguing for the Starfish Refineries case and not the rtionship of David and Anne. For that we have divorce courts!" He wasn''t prepared for this kind of cross-questioning. And he found it ridiculous.


    Coombes nodded and said, "You better hurry up Geoffrey, else I might actually agree with Hertz."


    Geoffrey said, "I swear Your Honor, all this has connection and a huge one."


    "No, Your Honor, I can''t allow this. My able opponent is only trying to divert the fact in order to lead the court to astray," Hertz reiterated. On the inside he was getting extremely worried because Geoffrey was the bestwyer of themunity. He had the knack for putting things together and weaving them in a way that people could actually see the reason behind his twisted theories.


    The judge narrowed his eyes at Hertz and grated, "Who are you to allow or not allow in my court?"


    Hertz licked his dry lips. "I am sorry Your Honor. I mean the trial is going astray."


    "Continue Mr. Geoffrey and you better reveal the connection, else I am going to impose heavy penalty on you," grumbled Coombes.


    "Yes Your Honor," said Geoffrey. He turned to look at David and said, "So what were you telling about, Ms. Helena?"


    David took in a deep breath. He looked at Helena. Her face was pale as a ghost. Her teeth were clenched tightly and she was staring at him with a murderous glint in her eyes. "As soon as she arrived in the house, Anne started to withdraw from me. I didn''t know what was the reason at first because our marriage was rock hard. Our goals were the same, and my mother-inw called us to help in Wyatt''s business. I assisted Luke Wyatt in most of his businesses. However, after re died, Anne also joined the business. And she became pretty influenced by Helena."


    Anne stared at David. He was spilling the family secrets in the court. What the hell was he doing? They had to collectively fight against Dawn Wyatt and here he seemed to be on Dawn''s side. Her hands became mmy. She turned her head to see Dawn who was sitting confidently. Dawn also turned to look at her and when their eyes met, Dawn gave her a pretty smile. Realization hit upon Anne. David had gone to Dawn''s side. Her body broke into sweat. There was a thin sheet of sweat on her forehead and her upper lip. At least her secret remained intact.


    Lily Wyatt was feeling as if her whole world was about to crumble. She had called her daughter and son-inw to help her. She had given them a free hand in spending Luke''s wealth after his death. So why did it look that David was unhappy? What was it that Anne was hiding? She nced at her daughter who was looking pale. She leaned towards her and asked in a whisper, "What is wrong with you?"


    David continued, "Helena lured my wife."


    Suddenly Anne stood up. "Stop with this nonsense David! What the hell are you saying? We aren''t over here to discuss our rtionship." She was trembling.


    David didn''t even bother to look at her.


    The judge growled, "Sit down Ms. Anne or I will make you stay in the jail for the night." He barked at Hertz, "Contain your client."


    "Ms. Anne, please sit down," said Hertz. He wondered why she was behaving nervously. Even Helena was staring at David as if he was a demon.


    "What do you mean she lured your wife?" asked Geoffrey. "And did this ''luring'' affect your rtionship or the business?"


    "Well, ever since Helena came, Anne became interested in her schemes and ns against Luke Wyatt. She used to discuss them at length with her. I would always say that she shouldn''t go against her brother, but she hardly listened to me. She was only interested in acquiring Luke''s wealth and Helena brainwashed her. She stopped spending her days with me and instead spent them with Helena." David bit his lip. "She even spent her n¡ª"


    "Shut up you bastard!" This time Helena shouted.


    Geoffrey was smiling. "Pleaseplete your statement," he said to David, ignoring Helena.


    Coombes eyes were wide.

 Chapter 224 - The Trial (4)

    <h4>Chapter 224 - The Trial (4)</h4>


    Coombes was furious. He glowered at Hertz. "This is myst warning to you. If your client speaks once, you are noting here again!"


    "I am sorry Your Honor," winced Hertz. Then he looked at Helena and said, "Please Helena, you need to calm down."


    "Then you should stop David from speaking any further," hissed Helena.


    As soon as Geoffrey goaded David, he said, "Helena seduced my wife to her bed."


    The whole court fell silent. Judge Coombes thought he would flip from the chair. "W¡ª what?" he asked David with the widest ever eyes his eyes could be.


    "Helena seduced my wife Anne. They both are partners and that is why our marriage was on rocks. That was the reason why she never came to me. For two years until Luke was there, I didn''te to know, but when I came to know, Luke was murdered. I don''t know who killed Luke Wyatt, however, after him these two became pretty bold. When I confronted Anne about it, she asked me to keep my mouth shut and in exchange offered me the post of the Chairman of Starfish Refineries."


    "Oh. My. God!" said Coombes. The shock was too much to register for him.


    As for Hertz and his team ofwyers, they were sweating as hell. The case was out of control and they knew what direction it was about to take.


    David continued, "Anne sweet-talked to her mother Lily Wyatt, to make me the Chairman. I will agree that I became greedy for the post. It was a great break for me. So in exchange for that hefty post, I stopped interfering with Anne''s preferences. Moreover, I was concerned about my daughter. However, for how long do you think I could have stayed alone? When I met Rose, I found her to be a sweet woman and we clicked. She was the Vice President of the procurement department."


    Lily Wyatt was almost numb. She didn''t know what was going on anymore. Her brain stopped functioning. Embarrassment was clear. Her face was flushed. She held her face in her hands.


    Somehow Hertz found his voice. "Can I question the witness?"


    "Later," Coombes said in a cold voice. "Geoffrey, connect the dots. How is this detail relevant to the case?"


    Geoffrey looked at David and asked, "Anne and Helena were together, so how did that affect the Company''s working?"


    "I was the Chairman but mostly these two took the decisions. They ckmailed me always that if I interfered in their way of working, they would ask Lily to throw me out. In frustration I started spending time with Rose, but they said that I couldn''t do that because of Company''s image. Few months back, there was a major fallout between Anne and me. She said that I should throw Rose out of the Company, else I would have to face dire consequences. She said that everyone was beginning to know that I was having an affair with Rose. Exasperated with their shenanigans, I transferred Rose to another facility and Anne took over.


    "Both Helena and Anne started transferring Company''s money to the Swiss banks. Most of the briberies that have just been proven in the court were done on their orders. They carried out all the instructions."


    "You mean to say that you were just a perfunctory head?" asked Geoffrey.


    "Mostly yes." He looked at Anne. "Along with Helena, my so-called wife of papers, Anne, would simply shove papers on my face and ask me to sign them. At one point of time, Helena even threatened me that if I went ahead to reveal her rtionship with Anne or discuss what was happening in the Company as far their siphoning of funds was concerned, she would eliminate Rose. Obviously, I hesitated."


    Awyer in Geoffrey''s team came inside and slowly passed a man folder to him.


    The evidence given by David was so gargantuan that it changed the course of the trial. Anne was trembling like a thin sheet of paper blown by rough winds. Her dirty little secret was out. She looked at Dawn, who had tilted her head and was watching David with an encouraging smile. Her gaze traveled to David, who appeared very confident. She was sure that David had joined hands with Dawn and had turned into a state witness. This meant that he would go free while she and Helena would go behind bars. The case of Starfish Refineries became the case of infidelities, which in turn linked to all the corruption that the Company was rocked with.


    Immediately a buzz started.


    "Jesus! This woman was the infidel."


    "Did she kill her brother too?"


    "Did Helena kill Luke Wyatt?"


    "Poor David! He was the victim of such a horrible conspiracy."


    "He shouldn''t have epted her offer and divorced her earlier."


    "Order, order!" The judge banged his hammer on the table. When the crowd became quiet, he said, "Is there anything else you would like to say Mr. McDow?"


    David nodded. "The funds of Starfish Refineries were handled by Anne and Helenapletely. I was given the sry and that''s it. Even Lily Wyatt doesn''t know that these two are partners in bed and crime. Anne, the daughter of Lily Wyatt and sister of Luke Wyatt turned very greedy. She was only interested in procuring all her brother''s money, and they went all out. Unfortunately, they started bribing officials to a great degree. When I asked them to stop it, they said that if I didn''t cooperate I would go down with them. So I tried to cover the tracks. Things didn''t work¡­ Recently, when Ms. Dawn Wyatt pped a case on the Starfish Refineries, I saw it as a chance toe out of this muck, this sewer, this disgusting situation of which I was a victim for the past seven years."


    Helena''s stomach was in a lurch. David yed the victim card.


    Dawn Wyatt had approached David McDow.


    "Thank you Mr. McDow," said Geoffrey. He turned slightly towards Hertz and with a smile said, "Your witness."


    Hertz gulped. So much had gone in the past one hour and so fast that he was having problems gripping the situation. The two women had hidden so much from him. But what David said, was it even true? He walked to the witness stand and asked, "Mr. McDow, that was a good story, but you see that the court needs evidence. Mere statements do not work here. In fact if it is proved that you have spoken lies, you could be jailed for perjury." He stopped and puffed loudly. Waving his hand at him, he said, "Where''s the evidence for it?"


    "I have the evidence," said Geoffrey and immediately pulled out a man folder from his bag. He gave it to the clerk who passed it to the judge. "I received it only a while back." Hiswyer had brought the photos that time.


    Hertz looked at Geoffrey with shock. His mouth fell to the floor and he brought his hand to his chest feeling itchy.


    Coombes opened the folder. The crowd craned their necks to see what was in it. He took out some photos and even his mouth fell to the floor. The evidence of infidelity was stark. They were photos of Helena and Anne inpromising positions.


    Geoffrey presented Hertz with the same evidence. When Hertz opened it, he went to his table and threw the photos in front of Anne and Helena.


    Lily Wyatt saw them, clutched her chest and fell from the chair. She got a heart attack.

 Chapter 225 - The Trial (5)

    <h4>Chapter 225 - The Trial (5)</h4>


    "Mother!" Anne screamed. She rushed to her side to help her. Thewyers of the team also hurried to help Lily. People on the back rose to their feet to see the drama that was unfolding in front of them.


    "Mother!" Anne shouted once more. "We need to take her to emergency," she said to Hertz with urgency in her eyes. "I want to take her to the hospital. You should ask the judge to stall the proceedings for now." Her n was to get out of the courtroom along with her mother, gather sympathy from the public and then run away, abscond from this ce forever. She looked at Helena with an intense stare and Helena understood her n. A faint smile came to her lips and she nodded.


    Helena scurried to Lily. She caught her arm and then goaded Hertz to plead the judge to stop the trial immediately.


    Amongst the pandemonium, Coombes was actually contemting to stall the trial. Everything happened so quickly. Lily could have got a heart attack or she just fainted from stress.


    "Your Honor, we would like to take my client, Mrs. Wyatt to hospital emergency now," said Hertz. "Can you please give us recess?"


    "Yes, Your Honor, please!" Anne wailed. "My mother needs immediate attention." She had to press the judge so that he took hasty decisions. She wanted him to make one mistake and she would take it from there.


    ""Your Honor, please grant us just one hour recess. Lily is really unwell," said Helena with a fresh trail of tearsing from her eyes. Her face was scrunched up in pained expressions as if she was the only one who felt all the misery Lily was experiencing. At the same time if Coombes didn''t agree to her request, he would be in a difficult situation, which might affect his career. If that happened, chances were that another judge would rece him. So yes, it was important for her to force him to take a quick decision in her favor.


    Everything was happening lightning fast. In his entire twenty years career, Coombes hadn''t faced this kind of situation. He was one of the most notable judges of the county and the state. He was shrewd and known for his acumen. But this situation was challenging him to the utmost.


    His decision came amongst the direst situations. He threw down his gauntlet. "Hertz, ask your team to escort Mrs. Wyatt to the hospital. There is an ambnce waiting for her already on the outside." As he said that, two paramedics came dashing inside the courtroom. They shoved the crowd to reach Lily Wyatt and as soon as they reached her, they transferred her to the stretcher and straddled her to it securely. They picked her up and started to hurry out. Anne and Helena followed them but Coombes hollered them. "Where are you two going?"


    Helena and Anne ignored the judge trying to act as if in a frenzy. "Guards!" Coombes ordered, "Do not allow defendant Helena and Anne to walk out of the court. If they do so, they will be held for contempt of court!"


    The twodies sprinted behind the paramedics hoping to get out. Even though they had heard what the judge just said, they wanted to run out and this was their chance. The paramedics reached the door of the court and the guards opened it. However, as soon as they were out of it with Lily, they closed the door on Anne''s face so heavily that Anne stopped in her tracks to avoid banging into it. She stared at the closed door on her face with a nk expression. What just happened? "Let me go," she growled. Helena came and stood right beside her. "You must let us go," she looked at the public for sympathy. But what happened was something she had never anticipated.


    Gayle, who was sitting on thest seat, walked up to them. "Go back and sit in your ces for the trial to continue," he snarled. "You heard what the judge just said." He knew that the crowd was watching him, so he added, "If you leave, you would be held in contempt of court and jailed easily. Your only chance is to go back and face the trial. Lily is in better hands now." What he meant was that she was out of their clutches and they could no longer use her for their escape. "This judge has a sharp eye for criminals like you."


    The police officer who was standing there came up to the two women and urged them to go back.


    Seeing there was nothing much they could do, the two had to walk back. Theirst hopes for fleeing this ce dashed sooner than they had formed it. While they walked back, one of the people in the crowd said, "Nice way of trying to escape!"


    Hertz was on his wits end when Helena and Anne came back to sit. Half of his team had followed Lily outside and half of them were there. He scowled at them, "You two are going to behave now else even I will drop this case."


    From the corner of her eyes Helena looked at Dawn. She was still sitting as cool andposed as a small creak in the forest. It was impossible to read her what was going on behind that innocent face of hers. Helena realized that Dawn had weaved a web so intricate that it was impossible to tear it. David had gone to her side and that was the biggest slip they had had. If David stayed on her side, this wouldn''t have happened. But they treated him like scum. If Anne had signed the divorce papers, this wouldn''t have happened. She fought tears in her eyes. She remembered how she had poisoned re and she had died in a miserable condition. But what Dawn did to her was even worse. She made sure that she died each day of her life in jail.


    Daryn was smiling away.


    Anne sat back, her mind frozen, her limbs shaking.


    Judge Coombes said, "Please continue with the trial. I want this finished today!" He looked more determined than before.


    Hertz wasn''t in the position to question David any further, so he asked Geoffrey to continue.


    The trial continued.


    "Mr. McDow, you were saying that you were simply the Chairman who was given sry and other than that you never had any say in the matters of the Company?" asked Geoffrey.


    "Yes, that is true."


    "Then how do you know what they were doing? Because they never told you anything?"


    "As the Chairman, I had ess to every information the Company holds. That was one thing none of them could withhold because in the end it was me who was answering to the shareholder, investors, customers and clients. So yes, I knew about every decision they took, because all of them had to go through my seal or my signatures or my email."


    Anne looked up at the ceiling. She could feel the disaster.


    "That means you knew about the bribes and bid rigging too?" Geoffrey was on a rampage.


    "Yes I did," he said.


    Geoffrey pointed to a man sitting a little far behind. "Do you know him?"


    David''s gaze went to Hans M¨¹ller.

 Chapter 226 - The Trial (6)

    <h4>Chapter 226 - The Trial (6)</h4>


    Hans M¨¹ller''s cold stare was nothing new to David. He knew the man very well¡ªa hawk by nature, very greedy but very hard worker. He wanted what his due was. He liked Rose a lot because she used to reward him frequently for his overtime and for whatever ''gifts'' were supposed to be given to the people who mattered in the high offices. When Rose was transferred and Anne came in, Hans M¨¹ller was shunted. Anne didn''t recognize his work much and expected that he worked like a ve. In the end when he couldn''t bear this kind of very anymore, he confronted Anne. Obviously Anne shunted him out. This was all done ording to Helena''s advice. Along with almost fifty officials whom the two women thought might hurt their ns, Hans was alsoid off.


    "Yes, I know him," said David. "He is Hans M¨¹ller. He wasid off from Starfish Refineries a few months back."


    "Why was heid off?" asked Geoffrey.


    David went on to borate the reason behind throwing fifty workers from the Company.


    As the trial proceeded, things started bing clear. The Company became headless after Luke Wyatt''s murder. The two women, the two sex partners were running the Company at their own will and they were least interested in taking it to new heights. They were only engrossed in stealing, leeching its money off to Swiss banks. David was just a customary head who was needed to sign the bills while underneath the whole scenario they were like termites, eating the ce, rotting it and leaving it with nothing but crumbs.


    The trial was nearing an end. It had taken one full day for most facts toe out. When Geoffrey was over with his questioning, he turned to look at Hertz and said, "You witness now."


    Hertz checked his watch. The court was about to get over in fifteen minutes. What could he even ask? "No questions," he said and closed his files.


    They all looked at the judge to give his verdict.


    Coombes turned to see David, who appeared extremely tired. "You may go back Mr. McDow," he said.


    Davit got up and went back to sit with Rose. He held her hand and squeezed it. Rose was the one who convinced him to meet Dawn and it was the best decision he had ever taken.


    Coombes was beyond saturated. There was a lot to process and his shrewd mind had to give the best judgment. For now he said, "The charges against Starfish Refineries need to be provenpletely, but whatever has been presented today is enough to give us a glimpse of how shoddily the Company was run. There were too many corrupt practices. A lot was revealed today." He adjusted his sses on his eyes and took in a deep breath. "Ms. Helena and Ms. Anne will be held for contempt of court for a period of seven days. They will be prisoned for trying to escape the courtroom without permission for a period of one month."


    Helena and Anne were staring at the judge. "We are going to challenge this decision in the higher court!" shouted Anne.


    "Another ten days and a penalty of ten thousand dors for speaking in between!" Coombes said ring at her with a try-me look.


    Anne became quiet, her hands bing frigid and her mind exploding with anger.


    "While they are in the jail, they can seek counsel and fight the case." Coombes steepled his hands and leaned forward. "They will be given an additional five years imprisonment for charges of bribery and bid rigging. The Starfish Refineries shall be delisted from the market and the money lost by the investors shall be recovered by auctioning it off to the highest bidder." He gave a cold re to the two women who looked deathly pale now. "You will be serving a lifetime sentence for breaching the trust of your investors."


    The crowd was pin drop silent as they watched the judge rolling out his sword of harsh judgment. It was a silent typhoon that was blood curdling. The fear of wrongdoing was palpable. It was the kind of judgment that everyone feared.


    Dawn Wyatt was almost shuddering when the ruling wasing out. She had waited for this day for seven years ever since her mother died, ever since Helena entered their house. She had waited impatiently. It was alling to fruition. She wanted to cry but she choked on her emotions. Daryn could feel her heart. He let a thought slip inside her mental barriers, which were as usually up, ''Be calm love.'' He could feel what all must be going inside her. He wanted to hold her.


    "The defendants will be taken into custody with immediate effect and a non-bail able bond of two million dors is pped against them!" Coombes banged his hammer on the table after the final judgment.


    "No!" Helena shouted. "You can''t do that. You can''t do that." For so many years she had leeched off the Wyatt family. She had directed their money to her banks. She had used both the brother and the sister, used them emotionally and bodily to further her lust for the wealth. And now? Now it was crumbling in front of her. Her pce of illusions was crumbling. She had nned and schemed and nned more, but in the end, she couldn''t even use a penny of what she had collected for herself. She looked wildly at Hertz and spat, "You asshole! What have I got you for? You better get me out of it. Now!" She lost her mind, she thought she would go mad.


    The policemen came and surrounded the two women. "You are hereby taken under custody," said the main one. "You have the right to remain silent and whatever you will speak will be taken against you."


    Anne shoved the policeman in front of her and darted to face Dawn. From across the table she lunged for her neck.


    Daryn rose to his feet with a snarl and so did other werewolves. Dawn knew that Daryn''s instincts would re up and they were amongst the humans. She raised her hand up to stop him and others.


    "You vile! You cunt! You evil! You h¡ªhave ruined me. All the money that should have been mine, should have been my daughter''s¡ªyou have taken it using vicious means. You tricked us. Luke hated you, re hated you, and Lily hated you. Then why did youe back?" She rasped like a mad dog. Her hands were tightening on Dawn''s nape.


    Before the policemen who were struggling to free Dawn from her grip could do much, Dawn raised her hands and slowly removed her hand from her neck by peeling every finger. She got up and gave her a chilly stare.


    "I am going to kill you!" shouted Anne.


    Dawn pped her right across the cheek with all the werewolf strength she possessed. Anne reeled, ck starsing her vision and she fell along with two more policemen.


    A voice that chilled her to bone came, "Kill me like you killed my father in collusion with Helena?"


    The pain burned her skin at the impact. She said in a low voice, "No¡­ I didn''t kill Luke¡­ Helena killed him¡­" and she fainted.

 Chapter 227 - Mama And Papa Would Be So Proud

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Mama And Papa Would Be So Proud</h4>


    Helena stared at Anne when she passed out. She spoke the words that she shouldn''t have. Helena''s already paled face was apanied with a knot in her stomach. However, there was so much noise amongst the policemen and the crowd that the faint words died down in its sound. Helena looked at the judge whose brows were drawn together as he watched Anne fainting.


    He was wondering whether he listened to Anne correctly or not. Helena killed Luke Wyatt. The murder mystery that could never be solved by the detectives was so clear in front of his eyes. His gaze went to Helena and their eyes met. There was fear and guilt and anger in her eyes. Her face was twisted in a way as if she had seen a Drac walking out of the movie. Coombes narrowed his eyes to assess her, but Helena averted her gaze from him.


    Anne who had opened the can of worms confessing in the court that she had killed Luke Wyatt. That was going to attract death penalty if proven. So whatever money she had siphoned off from the Wyatts, she would be using that to stay alive.


    Soon after, thew enforcement officers dragged Anne away to her new home, the county jail, with Helena on the heels.


    Helena was dazed. What started off as a new day ended as the worst day of her life. Her mind was numb and her expressions ck. Over and over she kept thinking of the day when Gayle had introduced her to Luke Wyatt. Everything was so glittery. She had thought of a fantastic future for herself. But now she didn''t know whether she could cry also or not. Only dry heaves came out as her body shuddered with the after-effects of the trial. Confusion, dizziness, guilt, shame¡­ everything surged through her body and she vomited.


    Was there a way out?


    Back in the courtroom, Dawn stood tall in front of the crowd feeling victorious. When she walked out of the court wrapped in Daryn''s arms and with Gayle following them, the press started shing cameras.


    "I won Daryn," she murmured all the way. "Daryn, I won." There were tears in her eyes. Her face was a mix of emotions that were dying toe out. She was overwhelmed.


    "Yes baby," he reassured her.


    The whole way back home, Dawn was notfortable. She kept shifting in her seat, she wanted to meet her brother like now. All that she had suffered for so long, vanished in a few hours of truth. Helena was now going to stay behind the bars for the life. They would go back to their own house. Cole would go back and he would start his life afresh, as the heir of the Wyatt Empire - the business that she had to snatch from the vultures. It was given back to her shattered and battered but she knew that with her acumen and with Cole, she would be able to bring it back to where it belonged.


    "This one is for you Mama¡­" she muttered as she spoke under her breath. "This is for you too Papa¡­"


    Daryn could feel the emotions Dawn was loaded with. He didn''t try to wake her up from her stupor. He knew that she needed time to absorb what urred. He stroked her hair affectionately. His Dawn had been so brave, so tenacious and so brilliant that he couldn''t thank his stars. On the inside he thanks Skadi for a millionth time for choosing Dawn as his mate.


    When they reached home, Dawn didn''t wait for the driver to open the door, instead she hopped out of it to meet Cole, who was sitting on the steps of the porch, waiting for his sister. The moment he saw her, he got up. His face was brimmed with emotions that he knew woulde out only when Dawn woulde home. She ran to him and stood there in front of him for a second.


    "We made it brother," she said darting her gaze from his eye to his forehead to his eyes. His expressions were¡­ readable.


    Cole shook his head. "No Dawn. You made it. And you made it for both of us."


    Dawn flung herself into her brother arms and the Cole gripped her tightly. The siblings couldn''t hold their tears anymore. They cried.


    "You are brilliant Dawn," Cole whispered. He removed herself from her and held her hand. "Let us go inside and talk." But he knew that there wouldn''t be any talking for sometime.


    Cole and Dawn walked to his room. He made her sit on the bed and kneeled in front of her. "I am so proud of you sister," he said and wiped her tears. They both cried and hugged each other again. "I am sure Mama and Papa must be so proud of you."


    "What do I do now?" she said wondering if her life''s mission was over, wondering if things are going to only move up.


    Cole shook his head. "You won''t do anything now Dawn. You will rest."


    She cupped his face in her hands. "Cole the father''s business is in shambles. We have to build it up again. The Starfish Refineries is going to get auctioned to recover investors'' money. I have no idea to what extent has Helena damaged the Company. It is like starting from the beginning. Are you ready?"


    Cole smiled through his tears. He said, "As long as you are with me, I am going to be fine."


    She he hugged him again. "I miss Mama and Papa. Been holding the pent up feelings for so long..."


    "Then let theme out sister," he said in a horse voice.


    The siblings brought their parents photograph and for the next one hour talked about them, with them. Theyughed, they cried more, and when they felt better, Dawn told him about the trial.


    A soft knock on the door disturbed them. "Come in hubby," Said Dawn giggling away.


    Daryn walked in and Cole got up to hug him. "Thanks Daryn. It wouldn''t have happened without you."


    Daryn patted his back. "Don''t steal my wife''s thunder!"

 Chapter 228 - Alternative?

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Alternative?</h4>


    Coleughed and repeated, "No one is gonna steal her thunder."


    For the rest of the evening the trio discussed various businesses of the Wyatts. But one question loomedrge. How would they go back? Like would they just barge in the Wyatt Manor and take over the business? Or would they announce it to all that they are the new management? Or¡ª how?


    "Well, first let us just assess the situation from far away for a few days. I believe Lily is gravely ill," said Daryn. "She got a heart attack, so it is highly likely that she will call you for assistance."


    "Do you think so?" asked Dawn hoping that Lily would do that. Otherwise what was the alternative?


    "I do think so," he replied with confidence. His eyes were shining bright.


    ---


    After Lily sumbed in the courtroom, the paramedics rushed her to the hospital. The doctors had to attend to her immediately because she had suffered a major heart attack. When the old woman opened her eyes, she found herself in the hospital bed with tubes running out of her hand and various machines strapped to her chest and fingers. She turned her head to see around, but there was no familiar face. "Where am I?" she whispered. Her head was dizzy. Her heart monitor beeped and a nurse rushed in.


    "Mrs. Wyatt, how are you feeling?" she asked. Throwing a beam of light to check her eyes. She pressed the bell for the doctor.


    Lily''s mind went back to the trial. In a very low hoarse voice she asked, "The t¡ª trial?"


    The nurse hesitated to answer. Lily was in such a critical condition that any more shocking news could further damage her heart and health. "I don''t know¡­" she lied. It was national news.


    The doctor came in and after examining her, he said, "Mrs. Wyatt, you need to be in the hospital for the next seven days. Once you are fine, you can go back home. Let us know whom we should inform at your home to sign the papers for you?"


    "What about the trial?" she asked again. Images of her daughter along with Helena in their bed, shed in her mind. Helena was also Luke''s lover. She was disgusted. She felt like puking. Helena was in the house ever since re died. And she was with Luke.


    "Mrs. Wyatt, I don''t want to discuss the trial with you since it is not in my scope to tell you what happened. If you like, you can give us the number of the person, who can update you and we will call him or her," said the doctor, breaking her thoughts.


    Lily turned her face away from him and looked outside the window. It was night and the moon was hanging over the por trees¡ªjust like the day Dawn and Cole went missing five years back. "Is there no one out here waiting for me?"


    "Unfortunately not," replied the doctor.


    She closed her eyes and said in a faint voice, "I would like to rest. If possible please call mywyer. His number is stored in my phone."


    "Sure," the doctor replied and left with the nurse.


    Lily''s thoughts went back to her daughter. She had called her with family to help Luke with his business only because she didn''t want re to take over. How could a woman from a different family enjoy Luke''s wealth? That wealth rightly belonged to her, Anne and Luke. But what did Anne do? What did Helena do? She seduced Anne and formed a toxic, dirty partnership, which led to their doom. A tear dropped from her eyes. What shame. How could she be so blind about Anne''s rtionship with David?


    "What will happen to business?" she muttered.


    For the next two days, no one came to visit her. She was alone. There was no TV in her room and so she was unaware of the outside world. Feeling better, she had demanded the doctor to discharge her, but he had refused.


    Hertz came on the third day during the afternoon. And she threw a barrage of questions at him. Hertz listened to them with patience. His face was stone-cold.


    "Why are so quiet Hertz? Update me!" she barked as loudly as she could.


    Hertz lowered his eyes and his lips pursed into a thin line. He couldn''t avoid her questions anymore. "Mrs. Wyatt, if you want to know the truth, I can tell you, but then I am not going to be held liable for your health after that."


    Lily gripped the bed sheet beneath her nket. "I won''t hold you responsible for my health." Her breath hitched but she had to know. "So now tell me, where is Anne?" she asked. That question had been guing her for the past two days. Anne hadn''t evene to meet her.


    "She is in jail," came a straightforward reply. There was no point in hiding.


    A sudden feeling of coldness extended to her stomach. "Why?"


    "It has been proven that Helena and Anne were responsible for breaking the investors trust. They were held ountable for a lot of criminal charges."


    "So Helena is also in jail?"


    "Yes."


    "What about Starfish Refineries?"


    "It''s gone. It will be sold to the highest bidder in order to recover costs."


    The heaviness came to her heart and she closed her eyes. The two girls hadpletely ruined her. The monitor beeped loudly.


    Worried as hell, Hertz got up and went near her. "Mrs. Wyatt," he shook her shoulders.


    Lily opened her eyes and stared at the man whose face was a few inches away from her. "Don''t worry, I won''t die," she said in an ice-cold voice. This meant that at the moment there was only David managing the business or was he? "Where is David?"


    "He is with Ms. Rose and won''te back. There''s no one to look after the business."


    What was the alternative she was left with? She was left alone.


    "In fact most of the business is already in shambles and will close. Even if the refinery is sold, you won''t be able to pay the investors. You may have to file bankruptcy," said Hertz. His tone was gloomy. "The judge has pped a huge fine on Anne." He paused for a moment to see her reaction. When she seemedposed, he added, "Anne has asked me to fight her case separately and so has Helena. They are both moving their applications to the Supreme Court because they are challenging Judge Coombes verdict."


    "What about Cecilia?"


    "She continues to stay at home. She isn''t going out. There''s a lot of shame she has to face if she goes out." Hertz was very sad when he talked about her. "That girl has simply gone underground." Even he was aghast when the dirty little secrets of the Wyatt family rolled out. He thought it was his duty to make a suggestion so he said, "Maybe, you should call Dawn Wyatt to help you out¡­"


    "Never!" Lily retorted. She clenched her teeth.


    "But the business rightly belongs to her. She has already filed a im for it. Even if you won''t call her, it will eventually fall in her hands."


    That was one thing Lily couldn''t ept.?Her nostrils red and there was tightness in her eyes. After what she had done to her, her hatred for Dawn only increased. She swallowed and then said, "Call Cole."

 Chapter 229 - Barbaric

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Barbaric</h4>


    Thest time Lily had interacted with Cole, she could sense his negative vibes. He wasn''t happy about seeing her. Everyday he hade to sit with her and looked like a duty. She couldn''t break the ice with him, but was it possible that he would be interested in looking after the business? She hoped against hope.


    Hertz left the hospital. He was half willing to call Cole. The way he lost in the court against them, it was simply shameful. And all because his clients never told him the shady details. He decided to leave a simple message to Cole. After that the child could decide what he wanted. Eventually the whole business was about to copse and he wasn''t interested in helping them rebuild the business¡ªnot after they conned him.


    ---


    Daryn had taken Dawn to the cottage in the mountains and for the next few days, they just rxed. Neal and Cole would oftene and they would all have fun. So many times Neal and Cole had gone cliff diving much to Dawn''s chagrin, but the sport thoroughly captivated Cole. He wondered if Quetz would like it and he wished that he went cliff diving with him.


    Dawn''s appetite had increased tremendously. There was not a day that she wouldn''t go eating in between the meals also. It had been seven days and all of them were sitting on lounge chairs on the deck. Dawn was lying on Daryn''s chest reading a book, as he dozed off to sleep. The sun was so good here and she was in her bikini. The cool breeze over the waterfall made the day''s temperature so ambient that they loved spending the entire day over there.


    Cole and Neal were ying chess, a game that Cole had mastered with the help of Gayle. Wearing only in Bermudas, the boys had gone to the length of applying sunscreen on their bodies. "It is frigging cold, though," said Cole as he applied the sunscreen.


    "Wear it!" said Neal. "This ce is high on altitudes and unless you want to get a sun-kissed skin or a tan-line, you would want to apply it." He had tossed the tube to him.


    His phone had beeped with a missed call from one of his friends. And every time someone called, he jumped. Hertz had messaged him a week back. After all he had gone through, the message was unsettling.


    The message was still stored in Cole''s phone and he hadn''t responded. The message said,


    [Hello Cole, Your Grandmother, Lily wants to meet you and discuss the business. Thanks, Hertz]


    The word, ''Grandmother'' left him seething and every time he saw the message he had an urge to delete it.


    "Check!" Neal said, drawing his attention to the game. The white queen was about to take down the ck knight and the king was under attack.


    Cole easily defended his knight and saved the king too.


    "You''ve be pretty good Cole," said Neal with a shocked expression. He had to concentrate more to defeat this human. "I heard that Anne and Helena are nning to move to the Supreme Court," asked Neal to Dawn.


    She flipped a page of her book and said, "Hmm¡­" absentmindedly. Daryn had told her that they could do whatever they like, they were behind the bars for a long time toe. Dawn was interested in only one thing, which was to get back to her family business.


    Sensing her movement, Daryn tightened his grip over her waist and dozed off again.


    "Don''t you want to go and check upon your family business?"


    Dawn took a deep breath. Sheid the book t on her chest and looked at the sky. She wanted to, but she didn''t know how.


    Cole was absolutely quiet. A muscle in his jaw feathered.


    "I do want to go and review it but things aren''t that easy. With Lily Wyatt still over there, I am sure she wouldn''t let me enter," Dawn said with a sigh. Her fingers circled Daryn''s armszily.


    "When are they auctioning the refinery?"


    She shrugged. "Who knows? These things take time."


    Neal made another counter move, suddenly finding his white queen under aggressive attack from the ck pawns and bishop. He frowned at Cole.


    "Hey, What about the Wyatt''s Golf Course? Don''t you want to go and see that too?"


    A smile wormed on her lips. "I would love to, Neal," she replied. But was hesitant in visiting. The mention of the name brought forward so many memories.


    Another hostile attack and Neal was grunting. "You don''t have to be so barbaric Cole!" He pointed out his fallen chess pieces. "Aren''t you happy taking them down?"


    "No," he replied coldly and then took down another one of his white pawns.


    "Geez!" Neal said, exasperated. He had never been over the edge for a long time and this boy was just sending him there again and again. He made another move.


    "Dawn, you must hit when the iron is hot," he advised. "Maybe it is time that you make your presence felt." He pointed at Daryn with his chin. "Your husband has been taking over businesses, chopping them down to eliminatepetition, or helping them grow, all his life. Why don''t you ask for his help?"


    Removing her book, she turned over to the other side inviting a groan from the man beneath her. "Are you fine baby?" he asked in a hoarse whisper.


    She stroked his chest in answer and he went off to sleep.


    "I don''t want to burden him more than what he is already facing¡­" she replied. "I''ll think of something." But at the moment she wanted to sleep over her husband. These moments were so rare. Quetz had been pushing her to resume exploring her magic, which she didn''t understand why. These days she just wanted to eat, sleep and loll.


    Cole couldn''t hide it anymore. "Dawn?" he called her.


    "Yes bro?" she askedzily. "I am not going to fetch food for you guys. Do it on your own."


    "Hertz had messaged me a week back."


    Neal stopped ying and stared at the kid in front of him. He raised an eyebrow.


    Dawn''s body became tense. She turned to look at him with inquisitive eyes. Why was thewyer contacting him? "What message?" she asked in a low, urgent, nervous voice.


    "Lily Wyatt wants to see me," he replied grumpily. "And I don''t want to go."


    "You got that message a week back?"


    "Yes," he nodded.


    Dawn poked her tongue in her cheek and scratched her forehead. She got up and sat in Daryn''sp. "Baby?" he frowned as he woke up, not liking to part from the warm body of his mate. She was looking intently at Neal.


    Neal''s eyes had a shine in them. He tilted his head and smiled.


    "Whatever you are thinking Neal¡ªI am not going to be a part of it," said Cole raising his hands up in the air realizing that Neal''s mind was cooking up something. That woman gave him creeps and he didn''t want to have anything to do with her.


    ---


    Lily Wyatt was discharged from the hospital after four days. She had repeatedly asked Hertz whether he had sent the message or not and finally when Hertz had sent her the screenshot, she believed in him. She was now waiting for Cole to visit her, but it had been seven days. She hadn''t heard anything about them.

 Chapter 230 - Rotten On The Inside

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Rotten On The Inside</h4>


    The newspapers carried too many stories of Dawn''s return¡ªof how she made her way back to her own family business despite being thrown out. One article even borated how Helena had sent people to murder her and how she escaped.


    Because of that article, Jason had gone into hiding. He knew that if he surfaced, chances were that instead of serving a lifetime in prison, he would be going to his deathbed straight because he had been Helena''s right hand man, which tranted into being a henchman for her. If Helena decided to pull him into the fray, he would reveal all her hidden evil deeds. However, he was sure that she wouldn''t say a word against him if she were a tad wiser.


    Overall, Lily was painted as the evil woman who lusted after her son''s money. An article read how the old woman, whose one leg was in the grave wanted all the money. They made cartoons of her and ridiculed her in every possible way. She had received numerous calls for her interview from journalists across the country, but she refused all of them. All the pride, all the fame and all the reputation that she had earned through so many years, crumbled in one single day¡ªand all because the wretched bitch, Dawn wanted to make aeback in the garb of giving it all to Cole. As for her she always wanted Cole toe back to her. Then why the hell was he so stuck up with his sister?


    She was very sick and the doctor had instructed her forplete rest. All the while she was at home, Cecilia hadn''te to meet her even once. The servants told her that she was in her room all the time watching news. She wasn''t even taking calls from her mother or father. Lily didn''t have the energy to pacify Cecilia. No, she didn''t have the inclination to mollify her. She had given her an opportunity to get close to Daryn and she couldn''t capitalize on it. If she had, then the family wouldn''t have faced this situation.


    So Lily waited for her Grandson quietly.


    ---


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Dawn asked Neal.


    ''First you answer me, Dawn!'' came Quetz'' another hammer. ''When are youing here?''


    She huffed. ''Give me two days.''


    ''No, you areing here tomorrow and spend the whole day with me. There''s a lot to learn.''


    ''Okay!'' she grated.


    ''Also, I have heard the Shaman who was in the head council, he has a brother that we had met in our quest for the Stone of Sris.''


    Dawn''s focus went on Quetz entirely. She stopped talking to Neal and walked out to the garden. She faced the river as if imagining Quetz over there and said, ''The Shaman we met in Derize Barrens?''


    ''Bingo!''


    A feeling of unease settled upon Dawn. Then she shrugged off the feeling. ''Well, I am not going there again, so why even think.''


    ''The point is that you have to hone your magic. It is important for me and for you.''


    Dawn turned back to go inside the house. ''Okay, I will be there tomorrow,'' she replied.


    ---


    Back in Wyatt Manor, Lily was amused when a servant informed her that someone from the Silver Mansion hade to meet her.


    "Who?" she asked.


    The servant frowned and said, "A man called Neal."


    Flustered, she said, "Prop up these pillows for me and send him in." She wondered what had Neal got to do with it. She was expecting Cole and instead Neal showed up. Maybe Cole was with him. "Is anyone else with him?" she asked.


    "No."


    The maid propped her pillows and went out to receive Neal.


    "Good morning Sir, Madam will see you now," she said politely and guided him to Lily''s room.


    Like a hawk, she looked at Neal''s movements as he walked up to a small chair beside her bed. "You have a lot of audacity toe and visit me," she remarked.


    "You should be happy that I even came to see you," Neal replied with nonchnce.


    "So what brings you here?" she changed the topic or rather got straight to the topic.


    "I believe you sent a message to Cole."


    Lily''s face paled. "Was it a crime?" she asked in a shaky voice almost on the verge of exploding. She was clearly offended.


    Neal crossed his leg and removed an imaginary particle from there. "No, it isn''t," he replied looking at her with disinterest.


    "Then why are you here?" she wanted him to go away immediately. She didn''t want to hear him at all now.


    "To tell you that Cole isn''t interested in your proposition," he replied and pursed his lips. He had to push her to the edge.


    Lily was almost shaking with anger. Her lips quivered when she said, "You are withholding Cole. You don''t want the Wyatt business to make aeback. Now that you know that there''s no one left, you are here to torment me. That little bitch ¨C Dawn¡ªshe has ruined our reputation. We are now the biggest scammers of the country. She didn''t even consider her family''s reputation when she dragged us to the court? And she has poisoned Cole. I am telling you all¡ª" she got up from bed, "that Karma is a bitch. That Dawn is going to get it back in some way or the other. God is watching her." Her body was trembling with anger and her eyes were bloodshot.


    But Neal¡ªhe was stone cold, his face unreadable, and his demeanor unaffected. In an icy voice he replied, "Karma hase back to you and you know it."


    "You¡ª" Lily barked.


    Neal raised his hand to quiet her. "I havee here with one purpose. I will state that and leave. If you like it, let us know."


    "What?" she asked in a hoarse voice. If she were well, she would have got up and pped this man hard.


    Neal said in a very calm voice, "Cole has refused toe but he has proposed that his sister should look after Wyatt''s business. If you are okay with that, Dawn cane and meet you. In fact she doesn''t have to meet you. She would directly go and join the office."


    His words came like hotva on her already seething mental condition. "How dare you suggest her name after I have clearly mentioned my disgust for her? She has shamed this family. I will never allow her!"


    "Dawn wasn''t the person who shamed your family. You people were rotten on the inside," said Neal, feeling very protective about his Luna. "Termites in the guise of your daughter and her partner, Helena had eaten the very foundations of Luke''s business. When that situation got exposed, you are ming Dawn? If she hadn''t done that, do you think you were going to do any better? You people were already doomed. Trust me, Dawn is the only person who wants to save it." Neal jerked his invisible lock on his forehead and sat straight as ramrod, agitation flowing through his veins.


    "You can go to hell with that girl," Lily sneered.


    Neal got up. "That is the only option you have left. ept it or forget it. Who cares?" He knew that he had pushed her to the edge. Mission aplished. He stomped out of her room.

 Chapter 231 - Hullabaloo

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Hubaloo</h4>


    Lily red at Neal as he stomped out of the room. How could this man be so brazen? How dare he make choices for her? This was not eptable. Furious at him, she decided that she wouldn''t pursue the siblings at all, instead she would wait to recuperate and then join the office. It was only a matter of days. She would bring the office back to its previous glory. Lily closed her eyes and lied down with an agitated heart.


    When Neal reported his meeting to Dawn, she said, "It''s fine. I am pretty busy as such! Moreover, I would like her to recuperate."


    Neal frowned when he heard Dawn''s concern. He wasn''t satisfied. Lily Wyatt was not only arrogant, she didn''t know that Dawn wasn''t going full out against her because if she did, Lily would be finding her ass in the jail next to her daughter.


    "Recuperate? Why would you do that? In fact you should send her to jail for being so arrogant rather than avoiding her. If she bes better, she is going to go back to the office and we will lose this golden opportunity to get hold of the Wyatt business," Neal countered looking at her with wide disbelieving eyes. What did she have in mind?


    Dawn walked away from her and sat at the dining table. Daryn and Cole were peeling mangoes and rather than giving to her, they were eating it. Dawn had ordered the exotic mangoes all the way from Thand because all of a sudden she craved for this fruit. However, ever since it hade, it was the boys in the house who had attacked the carton. Dawn walked to Daryn and picked the entire peeled fruit. He looked at her with a please-don''t-take-my-peeled-fruit look and tried to convey you-peel-yourself, but Dawn gave him a sweet smile. She dug her teeth in the juicy flesh of the fruit and groaned with pleasure. "Mhmm¡­" Daryn gave her a hooded look imagining her lips on his shaft.


    She wiped her lips and said, "I am avoiding Lily on purpose."


    "Why?" Neal asked exasperated at her calm demeanor.


    Dawn poked her tongue in her cheek. "Neal, most businesses need her signatures and I need her power of attorney¡­ at least for now. If I am correct, even if she heals, I highly doubt she can do anything on her own. So let her take her time. As for Cole and me, we have all the time in the world."


    "That''s a risky path Dawn, unless you have something in mind," said Neal. And he was angry at the way Daryn was behaving. He was so¡ª so¡ª smitten? He wasn''t even arguing with her. "She may never call you again." His n was to push Lily to the extent and then threaten her in a way that she would call Cole, but the wretched woman went in the opposite direction. She didn''t want Dawn at all. "Why don''t you say something to her, Daryn?" said Neal absolutely peeved at him.


    Daryn was still watching the way she was eating. "Hmm?" he asked, not removing his gaze from her luscious lips. He got up and wiped her lips with his thumb and then sucked his thumb with a pop sound. "Dawn we need to talk about something very urgently," he said as his cock shot north. His pants became too uneasy to handle the bulge.


    "By Skadi!" Neal said looking at his pants. "You are gross, man!" He stomped out of the dining room of the cottage.


    Cole looked up at all of them and then went back to eating the mangoes. When the hell would he get this treat again? When he saw Neal going out, he called him, "Another round of chess? Or mangoes?"


    Neal just closed the door with a bang and walked out. As for Daryn, he had picked his mate and was already wiping her lips clean with his on the way back to the bedroom. "You are too sweet Dawn. I think I am going to order more of these tomorrow. Perhaps I will cut the pieces and cover your body with them and then eat them and lick your skin along the way. Ah!" His imagination only made things worse for him. "Dawn, you siren," he said as he made her stand on the bed.


    He opened her light blue dress to reveal her silk skin. Instantly, he got out of his clothes and tossed them to the far corner of the bed. He made her sit. "I want you to straddle me and take me in slowly."


    "Good man," she said in an alluring voice. "I love this business." With a smile, she straddled him and rubbed his erection in her soft fingers.


    "Ah! Woman,e on me. Take me in now!" he demanded.


    She kneeled above his shaft saying, "Let the hubaloo of Dawn and Daryn begin!"


    He grinned.


    But his grin faded when she started slipping down his shaft. He stared at her breasts as she inched down slowly ¨C so slowly that it was almost a torture. He hadn''t been interested in what she was doing ever since they hade to the cottage. He didn''t even want to talk about thest few days, not because he didn''t have questions, but because he knew that she was already fighting her inner feelings, braving them, altering a little. He just wanted her to rx and for that he needed to rx.


    Once she had taken his shaft deep enough, he looked at his beautiful wife. Her ck hair was falling around her petite face. There was a confident smile on those red lips. When she gyrated her hips on him, his eyes rolled back in his head and when he looked back at her, her nipples had swollen, demanding his lips around them. By Skadi, she made him feel so proud when she wanted him like this. She moved forward and grazed her lips over his nipples as hers raked his chest. The pleasure that emanated in his body with her act made his bulge swell inside. She kept her hand on his shoulders and then raised her hips and slowly she began to ride him.


    He groaned when he saw her breasts bouncing and he so wanted to knead them. "So want them¡ª"


    Dawn smiled, lifted her breast with one hand and fed it to his hungry mouth. "Do you want this?" she asked in a dulcet voice.


    He grabbed it with his lips and moaned. In between suckling them, he said, "God, I like you. I don''t want this to end ever."


    His woman, his mate was in his bed sating him and her lusts with her body. After all that had urred after Gayle''s confession, he was so tensed if their rtionship suffered at all. Part of him still didn''t believe that she was satiating him so much and he realized this episode was a big turnaround for her.


    He moved his attention to her other breast. "My love," he breathed out. With his shaft deep inside her, this felt like home.


    Dawn rose up and put her hands over his thighs, her hard nipples jutting out towards the ceiling. She gyrated her hips drawing more moans from him. She brought her hand to his balls and kneaded them, while he moved his hand to stroke her swollen bud. Dawn bucked her arch back giving him more ess to it. "Greedy girl," he said and she writhed him harder as she went up and down. Suddenly, he pped her slightly over there and she orgasmed hard.

 Chapter 232 - Strange Language

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Strange Language</h4>


    Breathlessly she said, "You monster! That was a surprise."


    He gave her a devilish smile. "I know what my wife wants." She increased her pace over him. When he brought his hand over her breasts and kneaded them, he came.


    Hard.


    With a roar that could be heard over the noisy waterfall.


    "I can never get you enough," said Daryn as he threaded his fingers through her hair when she was lying beside him, all spent and breathless.


    "Hmm," she repliedzily. She turned and buried her face in his chest. "Tomorrow I have to go and meet Quetz. He has been insisting for a long time now."


    "Can I alsoe with you?" he asked.


    "If you like, but from the way he has been forcing me, I think my lessons are going to be intense. You will get bored. Besides, I would want you to check upon the status of the Starfish Refineries."


    "Why?" He stopped ying with her hair.


    "Because I want to buy it the moment it goes for auction," she said softly, makingzy circles on his chest. "It''s important for me."


    He wrapped his arms around her and rested his chin on the crown of her head. "I understand baby," he replied just as softly.


    In the night Daryn felt the sheets of the bed near him and found her missing. rmed he jolted up only to find that the sun was high up in the sky. It was already 8AM. She was gone. He already missed his wife. Last night after the mind blowing rounds of sex several times, he had finally slept and slept like a log, thoroughly spent and milked by his mate. With a sigh, he got out of the bed towards the bathroom. He knew that she wouldn''t being until the evening.


    ---


    When Dawn reached Ensmoire Forests, she found Quetz flying in the sky. He was eagerly waiting for her. He stretched his neck down to see her. He dived out of the sky, pped his wings hard to reach her andnded fiercely in front of her, keeping his wings half raised. His tailshed behind him enthusiastically.


    ''How are you Dawn?'' he asked through their mental bond. His body was appearing a beautiful shade of green, scales glistening against the sun rays as if trying to reflect light through a gem. ''It''s been quite a grueling week for you.''


    Dawn stared at the dragon in front of her. Why did he appear muscr and longer? Was that an optical illusion because he was standing against the light or did he actually grow longer? ''You''ve grown longer?'' she said, sounding surprised.


    ''I think so too,'' he replied as he padded on his feet to circle her, as if trying to show his physique. He tilted his head and gave her a side look. ''How do I look?''


    Dawn circled on her spot with him, measuring him with her eyes. Yes, her dragon had grown longer after they had practiced magic thest time. She pressed her hands to her mouth. Then she eximed, "You have grown bulkier and taller and longer and¡ª"


    Quetz stopped and gave her a dragon smile baring his fangs. ''I think I look good. Your reactions to the changes in my body were surprisingly pleasant.''


    ''But how?'' she was bewildered as she stepped closer to him and brushed his neck. The muscles beneath them rippled. ''You look amazing and strong and healthy and¡ª"


    Quetz hummed in smugness. ''Shall we start your new lesson?''


    ''Sure!'' Dawn replied with a grin.


    ''Then hop on me, rider!'' said the dragon and lowered his body for her.


    Dawn climbed atop him and he took to the sky. ''What am I going to learn today?'' she asked. Surely he must be having a regime nned out for her.


    ''I don''t know Dawn. The magices by itself. Everyyer opens on its own when your body is molded to the firstyer, when your body understands your energies, your power. When it is ready for the next level, you would know. So we have to start with where we left and your powers are going to guide me."


    Mesmerized by his exnation, Dawn couldn''t wait for the next level of magic she would face. It was exciting as hell.


    Quetz dipped lower towards the river. The skies above became clouded. Thunder and lightning streaked the sky silver. ''Are you ready?'' he asked.


    ''I am,'' she replied as she straightened her body and held his horn.


    With powerful strokes of wings, Quetz lunged towards the lightning. Clouds surrounded them and it became hazy. When they neared the silver bolt, Dawn lurched forward and caught it in her hands. Magic flowed through her as silver and white beams of crackling lights coiled all around her and danced around her fingers. Her body radiated as brightly as the lightning in her hands. She could feel so much power within her.


    Quetz dived down towards the surface of the river and the clouds cleared making her vision silvery.


    ''Practice your magic now,'' he said.


    As if knowing what to do next, Dawn waited for him to lower down further, to the silvery exterior of the river. When he was flying parallel to the water''s surface, she lowered her hands. She found herself speaking, ''Aquam Venire.'' The water rose up against the gravity and swirled impatiently as if dying to touch her hands. "Venire!" shemanded. Once again the water forced itself and the waves leapt higher in the form of birds. They found the hands and seemed to feel at home when the owner caressed them like it was her pet. Water continued to rise in waves after waves, never leaving her contact until Quetz glided over the surface.


    Last time, Dawn had fallen in the river while performing the same magic, but today she knew what to do, and how to do. It was a mystery she didn''t want to delve in because it was power she wanted to gloat in. It was fulfilling, it was heady.


    ''I think you are ready for your next magic, Dawn,'' said Quetz. ''Let go of your pet.''


    ''I have just started Quetz,'' she replied as water streams yed around her fingers, mixing with the crackle of the lights. Whenever it came in contact with the beams, it fragmented into droplets and twirled around to find its host.


    ''We need to uncover more. Let it go,'' hemanded her.


    Reluctantly, Dawn said, "Derelinqas¡­" and the water receded. ''How do I even know thisnguage?'' she asked as Quetz soared higher in the sky. He was flying towards the forests.


    ''I told you, you will be discovering new facets every time. Magic is innate to some individuals. Ites naturally to the dragon riders. However, you have to call it to you, summon that invisible power. The power is going to infuse your body and leave you stronger, and if you won''t hone the power, won''t let it feel you, it is going to fade as quickly as it came.'' When they were over the dense trees, Quetz lowered in order to find a clearing. ''Thenguage thates to you naturally is the magicalnguage known only to you. Only the dragon riders know of it and right now this world has only two dragon riders.''


    Yes, she was a rare being. Did she even understand the meaning of it? Did she understand her importance?

 Chapter 233 - Discovering

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Discovering</h4>


    Quetz hovered in the sky for some time. When he found a clearing, hended over there softly and tucked his wings back. Dawn got down. She gazed around. ''Where are we?'' she asked.


    ''We are still in Ensmoire,'' he replied. ''I have my boundaries set up.''


    A row of silvery oak trees that wererger than any tree she had ever seen, that made tallest trees look like saplings, surrounded the small clearing. The ground was covered with grass and amongst them were daisies and dandelions¡ªso soft under touch¡­ Most other foliage was just various shades of silver. ''I want to see nature in its natural color¡­''


    ''You can''t,'' he informed. Even his vision was silver. What could he do? ''You have to let go of the magic if you want the vision restored.''


    The sunlight, which stole its way through the thick canopy overhead, fell on the tiny daisies, daffodils and buttercups, which swayed in the cool breeze, subtly scenting the air. She walked ahead in this hypnotic world, on the soft silvery-green grass. The ce was live with birds chirping noisily. Dawn cocked an eyebrow and looked at little yellowish silvery birds hovering around Quetz''s head. Will youe to me? she asked and found herself speaking the strangenguage instead, ''Vultis venire adien?'' The birds left the dragon and flew towards her.


    ''You can speak to them?'' asked Quetz.


    ''I don''t know!'' she said with her eyes bulging as the birds came to perch over her shoulders. Her mouth fell open. ''I think they followed my words.'' The birds were so cacophonous near her ears that even though she wanted them to fly away, she cherished their velvety wings, which brushed her cheeks making her giggle.


    ''Bor¨ªte na tergum in si vos ut draco,'' she said to them, amused that what she actually wanted to say was ''if you like you can go back to the dragon''. One of the birds pecked her cheek with its beak twice as if to say that they liked her and then went to sit on the crown of her head. Dawn giggled like a small girl.


    ''What are you even talking to them?'' asked Quetz, confound by her newfound magic, which enabled her to speak with birds. He wondered, ''Can you talk to other animals?''


    ''How do I know?'' she continued to titter as the birds trilled around her. ''Geez, I love this!'' she said.


    Suddenly from the corner of her eyes, Dawn saw a reindeer with a mesh of long antlers, transparent and as tall as her height. Its skin was bedazzling under the rays of sun and the most intriguing part was that amongst all the things that appeared silver, only the reindeer was golden. A flock of transparent Aurelian birds flew over it, chirping loudly.


    The forest spirit.


    Dawn''s body prickled with reverence, with veneration. She had seen it in Falshire Forests along with Arawn and baby Quetz.


    Quetz slowly padded towards his rider and watched the spirit amble. He was in awe. The reindeer looked at them for a fleeting second and they thought it smiled. Some birds perched on his antlers. Regally he walked deeper inside the forest.


    When the spirit disappeared, the two realized that they were holding their breath and the birds that were sitting on her had flown away to join the one who were around the spirit.


    The experience left them enriched, satisfied and with pure love.


    As if in a trance, Dawn followed the path of the spirit, but Quetz pulled her back with his wing. ''That''s not our path Dawn.''


    Her trance broke and she gazed at him. ''Do you remember him?'' she asked.


    ''Yes, he came to bless me when I was a baby.''


    Dawn smiled and her hands went to Quetz''s wing inadvertently, which she stroked gently.


    ''Should we continue?'' he asked.


    ''Hmm¡­''


    Dawn resumed with her new magical powers. Shemunicated with more birds and other small animals like a porcupine or squirrel only to find that they could all answer her back. They could all understand her so well. It was amazing. The problem was that she had to speak in her magicalnguage and whenever she tried to speak with them in English, the thoughts conveyed to them were always in her mythicalnguage. Also, she found that when she spoke with them, lying was nearly impossible. The world worked only withplete honesty. Even if she tried to deceive the animal into something they didn''t want to do, they would do it for her, but with utterck of trust, which burdened her mind, her soul. So yes, lying, deceiving was out of question.


    Well, it wasn''t a problem¡­ just a puzzle¡­


    ''If you will lie to them, your powers will fade, because you are drawing your power from them also,'' Quetz exined.


    ''It looks like I am a leech. Everything thates in my contact, I leech off their power to my advantage.''


    ''It''s not your fault. Your magic is making you do that. It demands energy and vigor. You will have to rely on external factors to garner all that.


    The entire day went by and by the end of it Dawn became tired. It was close to nighttime. Even though the Eobens had fed her the whole day, she missed proper water and theck of it parched her throat. ''What could I do to have pure, filtered water?'' she said.


    ''Why don''t you try generating it?'' Quetz suggested.


    ''I can do that?''


    ''Maybe, who knows,'' he replied. ''You won''t know unless you try.''


    ''And how do I do that? How can I generate water?''


    ''No idea!'' he shrugged. ''Look inside your mind for the answer.''


    Dawn went to sit on a silvery brown boulder, tired as hell. The magic around her fingers crackled smoothly. She closed her eyes, brought her hands forward and whispered, "Vep¨®¡­"


    The ground in front of her rumbled lightly and a small stream of water tried to force its way out of it. However, it died down after a few bubbles gurgled out. Only in that much magic Dawn felt extremely tired. She thought all her energy had drained and she could pass out anytime. Her limbs became ck. The hands fell to her side. Her forehead had beads of sweat and stars danced in front of her eyes. "No," she said in a faint voice.


    ''Dawn?'' Quetz called her, but she was on the verge of bing unconscious. He rushed to her, his wings opening and closing with tension.


    Her eyes became heavy-lidded. Just as she was about to faint, she saw a steady stream of jet emerging from in front of her. Hungrily shepped the water that sshed on her face with gentle force.


    Through her half-opened eyes, she saw a man with silvery green hair standing in front of the boulder. He scooped her up and made her sit on Quetz. He sat behind her and held her securely in his arms. Next moment she felt Quetz taking to the sky with powerful strokes of his wings.


    She heard the man''s soft voice, "Don''t perform the water magic during pregnancy ever again."


    She slipped into darkness.


    When she woke up again, she was in her bed at the Silver Mansion.

 Chapter 234 - He Had His Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 234 - He Had His Reasons</h4>


    Dawn gazed around, feeling weak. The soft hands that stroked her hair made her feel better. His smell, his warmth and his closeness calmed her always. "Daryn¡­"


    "Baby, how are you?" he asked, concernced in his voice.


    "Weak¡­" she answered honestly.


    She could feel his heart rate increasing on her condition.


    "Calm down darling," she urged him.


    He wrapped his hand around her and drew her closer.


    "How did Ie here?" she asked. "We were at the cottage."


    "No one knows Dawn¡­ When you didn''te backte in the night, I became worried and we informed our people to search for you in the forest area, but Gayle called and said that you were sleeping in your bedroom. He was surprised that we all weren''t back with you." He sounded baffled. "So you have to tell me what all happened and who left you here."


    Dawn remembered the hazy figure she saw through her blurry vision. "I was practicing magic to generate water from the ground, but it left me so weak that I became unconscious. I saw a man picking me up from the boulder I was sitting on and he warned me never to perform this magic while I was pregnant."


    Daryn propped up his head on his hand. "That''s strange. Who would know that you are pregnant and who would save you? I am sure Quetz would have answers to it. Ask him." As much as he wanted to sound collected, jealousy raged through his mind. Which man had touched his female? He could rip those hands apart. But the fact that he saved her¡ªhe would live.


    "Hmm¡­ I will ask Quetz," she said and opened her mental link with her dragon. ''Who saved me Quetz?''


    ''I saved you,'' he replied.


    She pressed her lips in a thin line. ''Who was that man I saw?''


    "Which man?'' he asked or did he feign ignorance or did he forget. Wait, was he made to forget?


    ''Quetz, you can''t speak lies.''


    ''I know Dawn. That''s why I don''t know what you are talking about. Which man?'' he reiterated his sentence. ''I saved you.''


    ''Then who brought me back to the mansion.''


    Silence. She heard wings pping and then he flew away. ''I have no idea¡­''


    Why was he sounding so mysterious? She took in a deep breath and looked at Daryn. "He seems to be lost, Daryn. I don''t want to force him to reveal the man''s name."


    "Dawn, you said that only mythical creatures can be in Ensmoire Forest, so whoever saved you belongs to that world."


    She nodded. "I agree¡­ but I don''t want to put my head around it¡­"


    Daryn didn''t press her any further. After all she was safe and that was all that mattered. "I want to take you to the hospital for a checkup. The doctor might perform an ultrasound." On the inside her was perturbed when she mentioned that the man had asked her to refrain from water magic in pregnancy.


    "Okay," she breathed out. "But right now I am very hungry."


    "Also no magic for you for another month."


    She smiled and cupped his face.


    "I wanted to say something to you," he said as he leaned in her hand.


    "What is it?" she asked as her gaze flitted to his mesmerizing eyes.


    "Mother ising here for a few days."


    Dawn dropped her hands from his face. "Sedora?"


    "Yes," he said. His mother wasn''t fond of Dawn and had predicted that she would never bear children. He wondered how she would react when she woulde to know that Dawn is pregnant. Dawn was scared of her and he had smelled her fear thest time she met his mother. "You don''t have to meet her so often," he suggested.


    "Yes Daryn. We can do that especially when we are living in the same house," she said acerbically. Why was it that the problems poured one after the other as raining like cats and dogs? Was there any respite?


    "This is her house too. I can''t stop her froming," he said and sat down. "I can only protect you, that''s why I gave that suggestion."


    Dawn rolled her eyes and turned away her face. She just didn''t want to face Sedora. She had such dark vibes that it made her sick. "When is the doctor''s appointment?" she asked.


    "Today at 11am."


    "And when is your mothering?"


    "She will be here by the evening and she has sent a message that all of us should attend dinner with her," said Daryn with a tired voice. Even he didn''t want to face her.


    Dawn raised her hands up in the air. "There we go!" she rasped.


    "Dawn, I request you to stay quiet. That way we are going to avoid everything caustic." He had an edgy voice. "Plus Gayle is going to be there, so things are going to be in control."


    "Ah! Your father!" she sneered. "It is difficult for me to not think about what he did to my father. I mean he literally sent Helena to murder him! Had he been alive, my life would have been different."


    Daryn winced. "I won''t deny that Dawn, but then he had his reasons."


    "What? You are defending a murderer?" she said in a jarring voice. "Wow!"


    "Stop it Dawn!" he grated. "It''s not that your father was the nicest of all! What kind of a man would leave his wife and family repeatedly and fall in love with every other woman?"


    "Do not, and I mean - Do. Not. talk about my father like that!" she snarled. "He loved his children."


    Daryn rose to his feet and answered, "Then don''t talk about my father too!"


    Dawn clenched her jaws and fists in anger. She turned her body to the other side and heard him stomping out of the room behind her back. His father had revealed that he was a part of the scheme of murdering his father. How could she let that go? And now his mother wasing home.


    An hourter, Dawn was ready. She went to have breakfast and found Daryn in deep conversation with Gayle. Pia and Caleb were sitting on the right side of the table, busy eating. As soon as they saw her, they all became quiet. She bit her lip and went to sit next to Daryn, avoiding everyone. "Where''s Cole?" she asked Daryn.


    "Off to school," he answered curtly.


    Pia noticed the dynamics between them and felt satisfied. She smiled at her food.


    She nodded and picked up the bowl of cold lettuce and chicken sd. She ate that slowly, savoring every bite. The silence was awkward and she just wanted to get out of this ce. Everything was so much better when Gayle talked to her with banter. He supported her wholeheartedly. And now? She missed his jokes. She stole a nce at him. He looked tired. Could they go back to the previous rtionship they had? She sighed.


    "I hope mother brings my jade ne as she promised mest time," said Pia, taking more of a colew sandwich. She wanted to show off how much Sedora favored her over Dawn. "I don''t know why I am hungry these days."


    Dawn didn''t react, understanding her implications fully well.


    "You keep asking for too many gifts Pia. Stop requesting," said Caleb.

 Chapter 235 - At Hospital (1)

    <h4>Chapter 235 - At Hospital (1)</h4>


    Pia whistled softly. "Mother loves me a lot," she said in a honeyed voice. "She loves to indulge me and I love to be indulged. After all, I am the princess of my n. She treats me like one."


    Caleb smiled. "That you are."


    Dawn pursed her lips. How she wished that Pia became quiet for the time she sat at the table and breakfast. She ate a double fried egg waiting for more innuendos from Pia but there were none. She looked up at her and found her struggling to form words with her lips. Every time she wanted to say something, some force stopped her from speaking. It was as if she had be mute. Really? Did her wishe true? Dawn had to throttle her chuckle in a cough in her fist.


    Daryn''s concerns were raised high. Immediately he started to pat her back. "Are you okay baby?" he asked. "You don''t feel like vomiting?"


    She gazed at Pia with a prizewinning smile. "I am fine darling," she assured him. She picked up a piece of cake and ate it. "Let''s go to the hospital."


    "Yes, let us," he said. He got up and gave his hand to her to get up.


    All the while Pia kept watching with a sour face.


    Dawn walked hand in hand with Daryn out of the door and into the car aware of Pia''s gaze on her back.


    She had to give one thing¡ªDaryn always looked out for her even if they fought. It was like he couldn''t bear her pain, and not because she wasn''t strong enough, it was more out of love, out of his need to protect her every time. She squeezed his hand in the car and said, "I am sorry¡­" Her hand was so small in his, but fitted like a glove.


    He stroked her hand with the fingers of his other hand and said, "I am sorry too¡­"


    She leaned her head against his arm. "Can we not talk about your father or my father until I can wrap my head around it?"


    "Sure baby," he replied in a soft tone.


    They reached the hospital in less than an hour. The doctor wasn''t ready so they had to wait. She had gone for an emergency operation. The assistant had informed that she would be avable in forty-five minutes. Daryn fretted that why had they not been informed, to which the assistant shrugged.


    "My wife needs rest and I could have used those forty-five minutes to make her rest," he snarled at her.


    The assistant winced at the way he spoke, and his personality was so overbearing that she actually flinched. "I am sorry sir, but she received the page just five minutes back."


    Dawn smiled and called him back through her mental link, "Rx hubby. It''s not like we have anything important to do."


    A grrr sort of sound emanated from him and he went back to her. Dawn held his hand and patted it softly. Daryn shook his head in disgust and picked up a magazine to read it. It was about how to take care of your toddler baby. Dawn busied herself on the phone. They were both pretty engrossed in their work when all of a sudden they heardmotion.


    "Father, please I want to keep this child," said a girl who looked as if she was barely out of her teens. Her tummy was pretty blown and she looked at least seven months pregnant.


    "Don''t you dare call me father!" the man growled. "You are going to get this bastard baby aborted. We don''t have money to feed another mouth."


    The girl sobbed quietly. Her eyes were red. "Then I will work for my baby and feed him."


    "Work for him? You are eight months pregnant. The baby is going to pop out any minute and you will be a liability on us. I married your mother not to inherit her baggage. Your mother wants me to keep supporting you, but I have crossed my limit. I don''t have another penny to support you. So this is myst ultimatum¡ªeither get the child aborted or get out of my house," he barked at her.


    Everyone was looking at the two of them with shocked expressions. A man called from behind, "You can''t force her to abort!"


    The father of the girl hissed back at him. "Try me." Then he looked at the girl and said, "It is your decision to keep the child or not, but I am very clear ¨C I will not take back a bastard child with an unwed mother. If you want toe back to us, you have to get rid of your child." Saying that the man stomped out of the hospital.


    The girl kept gazing at his back until he disappeared with unbelieving looks. When he was out of her sight, she sagged in her chair and sobbed with heaves.


    Looking at her condition Dawn couldn''t help thinking how much Gayle supported her for the pregnancy when no one was with her, when only three people in the world believed her and supported her in the world¡ªDaryn, Cole and Gayle. Emotions roiled in her gut. A storm stirred when she peeked at the damage her past had done to her. Her fears returned with full force when she remembered the days when Pia called the council to get her child aborted. She knew that the fears in her came from another ce and a different time, they had absolutely no connection to the present situation, but she could rte to them through that girl. Everything became so clear. Her father-inw supported her and she couldn''t see¡­ Still¡­


    Daryn felt her heartbeat elerating and turned to look at her with a questioning gaze. "Baby?" he asked.


    "Give me a minute, Daryn," she said and walked to that girl.


    The girl had leaned on the chair and her head was in her hands. She had fisted her hair and was murmuring, "I won''t let you go baby, I won''t¡­"


    Dawn pressed her hand on her shoulders. The girl looked at her rmingly.


    "Can we talk?" asked Dawn.


    "About what?" she asked not exactly in the mood of friendliness. "I don''t feel like talking to anyone."


    Dawn sat beside her and crossed her legs. She took a hanky out of her purse and gave it to her. "How old are you?" she asked gently.


    "I am eighteen," she said and dabbed her eyes. A stranger extending sympathy to her was indescribable after what all she had gone over the past few months in her house.


    "And what is your name?"


    "Cara¡­"


    "That''s a lovely name," Dawn smiled.


    "Thanks¡­"


    "Cara, are you in high school?"


    Cara shook her head. "No," she whimpered. "I can''t afford¡­ My mother and I live in a truck on the outskirts of the town¡­ She works in a salon." Then she inhaled deeply as the dry heaves left her chest. "I work as a waitress in a restaurant in the town, but thest few months have been tough." She looked away, wiping another tear from her cheek. The way her father had spoken so loudly, she knew that everyone must have heard, and what was there to hide?


    "That man is your father?"


    "Step-father," she said with anger. Her fists balled. "He works in the same salon as my mother and is now living in our truck¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ You want to keep the baby?"


    Cara nodded vehemently.

 Chapter 236 - At Hospital (2)

    <h4>Chapter 236 - At Hospital (2)</h4>


    "Then you need to toughen up," said Dawn with an encouraging smile.


    Cara watched this strange woman with doubt. "What are you trying to say? I am already pretty tough. If that hadn''t been the case, my father would have forced me into aborting my baby long back." She said, yet Dawn could feel her shivering at the word ''abort''.


    "If you like I can give you a job that suits your¡­ umm¡­ qualifications¡­"


    Cara''s eyes opened wide. She stopped wiping her tears and looked at the woman with interest. Then she narrowed her eyes with suspicion. "Are you trying to push me in prostitution? Because, woman, then I am going to just kill you!"


    Dawn frowned at her and thenughed lightly at her trepidations. She took out her card from the purse and handed it to her. "I am Dawn Wyatt and you cane to me anytime you like. If you decide to keep the baby, I promise to give you a suitable job." Saying that she patted her shoulder again and then walked back to her husband.


    Cara gaped at the woman who just handed her the visiting card. She saw the card in which it was written:


    [Dawn Wyatt


    CEO


    Neo Software and,


    The Jupiter Inc.]


    Her eyes bulged.


    Not a single other man or woman had gone to help that little girl. Only his wife could see through her misery.


    When Dawn walked back to Daryn, she found him grinning at her. "What?" she asked nonchntly. She wanted to thank Gayle for all the support he showed. Just two hours back she was upset with him and this small incident changed her whole perception about him. Still¡­ there were too many things she had to sort out¡­ too many knots that had to be untangled.


    "That was a beautiful gesture Dawn," said Daryn through his grin.


    "It will be beautiful if that girl trusts me andes for a job." She wondered how her rtionship with Daryn would have been if she knew about Gayle''s deeds earlier. Although her father was a wed person, no one deserved to be murdered. She herself was so close to taking Helena''s life for what she did to her mother, but she went the right way. She exposed her ugly truth to the world at the cost of putting her family business in quagmire.


    Daryn brought her back from the reverie. "She will."


    The assistant called them inside the doctor''s chamber ten minutester.


    A young woman hardly in her mid-thirties was sitting behind her office desk. Wearing a white robe, she was looking all professional. Her blonde hair was neatly tied in a pony and her intelligent gray eyes peeked behind from her sses. Devoid of makeup, she gave a lovely smile to Daryn, which in turn made Dawn jealous.


    "Hi Daryn," said the doctor with excitement. "It''s been so long since we''ve met. Where have you been?" she asked as she leaned forward and crossed her hands over the table.


    "I am well, Dr. Brenda!" Daryyn replied with equal delight in his voice.


    Dawn''s face became colder than ice. Jealousy gnashed her heart, which might have turned greener than her eyes. ''How does she know you so well? And why is she leaning forward with so much interest? Is she one of your past conquests? Does she still have feelings for you?'' She asked him, berated him through her mental link, about to explode any second.


    He coughed in hand and instead of answering her, took a deep breath.


    ''What? Hmm? Daryn? Tell me¡ªis she your old girlfriend? Did you bed her?''


    No answer. He continued to stare at Dr. Brenda.


    ''Damn it Daryn, answer me!'' she shouted through their mental link.


    He gulped.


    Amused at his expressions, Dr. Brendaughed hysterically, throwing her head back. ''Hi Dawn,'' she replied.


    Dawn turned sharply to look at her with fierce eyes.


    ''Your mental shields are down Mrs. Silver. I can hear you loud and clear!''


    Dawn''s mouth fell to the floor. She gaped at the doctor. "You¡ª You¡ª"


    Brenda nodded through theughter that still riddled her body. "I am also a pureblooded werewolf and I was present at your wedding in Bainsburgh."


    "Wh¡ª what?" Dawn eximed with embarrassment. Her face became red and she stifled a curse at Daryn.


    Winking at her, Brenda nodded again and continued, "Yes, Daryn and I thought that we could be girl-friend-boy-friend material until I gave up on him and found my man." She tilted her head. "I don''t think he is my mate, but I love him and he is also a doctor, and a human."


    Dawn lowered her head. ''I am sorry¡­'' The flush extended to her neck. Not that she was feeling awkward¡­ difiture¡­ no, mortified¡­ But hey! In her defense, Daryn didn''t exin her and well¡­ she was too jealous.


    ''No worries!'' said Brenda. ''But my man doesn''t know that I am a werewolf¡­ He would freak out!''


    ''I understand¡­'' Although her worries ayed but she didn''t like that Brenda was one of Daryn''s girlfriends.


    Dr. Brenda rubbed her palms and then became professional all over again. She asked her various questions and then asked her lie on the examination bed. She examined her to determine the pregnancy. Once done she said, "In my opinion you are no more than six weeks pregnant. I would like to do your ultrasound after three more weeks." After that she wrote her the prescription.


    Once all the formalities were over, Daryn got up. "Thanks Dr. Brenda," he said with a smile.


    Don''t smile at her¡­ Dawn pursed her lips not able to speak it aloud, not able to open her mental shields.


    "You are wee."


    Just as they were about to exit, a very handsome doctor in his thirties entered the room. His ck curlszily dropped over his forehead. "Hey, Love!" he said and ignoring them, he went to hug Brenda. Did he shove Daryn with his chest?


    On their way back, Dawn nced at the ce where Cara was sitting. It was empty.


    "My God!" said Daryn. "I have one jealous Luna!" he yelped. "And that was embarrassing!"


    Dawn poked her tongue in her cheek and walked past him. "I didn''t know¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    "Oh,e on woman! Don''t do that to me ever again!" he raised his hands in the air as he walked behind her.


    "Then you better tell me the names of all the women you bedded and show their photos!" she said.


    Daryn stopped speaking and stopped in his tracks. He ced his hands on his waist as he watched her walking ahead of him. "You promise you won''t get jealous of any of them?"


    She turned to look at him and cocked her head. "Well, if you do that, I am going to tell you of my boyfriends," she made a deal. Then she turned back and walked to the car arrogantly.


    The king of the Lykae''s nostrils red. People were about start dropping dead. Jealousy¡ªthat was an understatement. This woman got him riled beyond imagination. He walked and stepped in front of her. sping her arm, with jealousy zing in his eyes, he said, "You better only look at me, woman. It''s this Lykae for you or none at all. Unless you want them dead." He bent down to give her a scorching kiss, "You belong to me. Mine. Don''t forget that."


    When he left her, she licked her lips and said, "I think I love jealous alphas."

 Chapter 237 - Mother, I Am Pregnant!

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Mother, I Am Pregnant!</h4>


    Daryn tugged her again towards him and gave her one of his passionate kisses that left her breathless. A kiss as if that was hisst one, as if after that he would go for a battle and never return. When he had thoroughly nibbled and squeezed her lips to a swollen condition, he left her and asked, "So who were your boyfriends before you met me?"


    Dawn walked past him holding a hand over her lips giving him angry looks. "I will tell when you tell."


    He chased his wife to the car and had to give in to her demand, not because he wasfortable with it, but because he wanted to know who her boyfriends were.


    "Rosalina, Betty, Ginger, Tiara, Kelly¡­" When he said the name of thest one, Dawn''s right eyebrow was already raised to the sky.


    "You had sixteen of them?" she asked. She thought that he had only a dozen or so, but that was all the media information. And now he was saying he had sixteen girlfriends before him whom he bedded.


    "Well, I had a few before I turned eighteen, so you may add that to the tally¡­" he added sheepishly. His face was flushed when he was finished speaking. However, he looked at her unabashedly and said, "Now it''s your chance. Tell me the name of all your boyfriends!" He was about to murder them this night.


    Dawn bit her lips as she gazed at him with narrowed eyes. First she nodded and then shook her head. The information was¡­ unsettling. Suddenly she felt that she should have had a string of affairs only to counter this man at this time. "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" she asked. "You Don Juan! You Casanova! You rou¨¦." She yelled at him in the car.


    "Tell me woman!" He spoke like an arrogant person.


    She gritted her teeth. "I came close to one but he yed a dirty game with me with his girlfriend only to get me expelled from the university. I exposed his libertine in time and saved myself from debauchery." Dawn turned her face away when she remembered how Oscar had cheated with his own girlfriend also. It was simply disgusting. "His name was Oscar." She looked back at Daryn and shrugged. "That''s it."


    Daryn''s eyes traveled to the roof of the car. He knew she was virgin, but the thought of someone else touching her raked his heart deeply. "Umm¡­ That''s good then," he replied with pride.


    An awkward silence as his wife stared at him.


    "But you are the prettiest," he said as a constion. "And the most beautiful. And my mate. And I can''t think of a life without you. And the mother of my child. And¡­"


    By the time they reached home, his ''And'' list was endless because Dawn was pouting with puffed cheeks in anger and was silent. She stepped out of the car.


    "Baby¡­" he rushed after her. "I am sorry!"


    He just didn''t want to sleep on the couch tonight, or any other night. She had trapped him. She didn''t have a single boyfriend and he had so many girlfriends. But in his defense he was a virile Lykae.


    The day passed in doing things for his wife.


    By the time it was evening the whole household was abuzz with activity. They had put everything in order. The butler had made a five meal course and her room was arranged nicely. Pia and Caleb had gone to the airport to receive her.


    After taking a light bath, Dawn had worn something very simple in order not to attract her attention. She had decided to stay quiet for the night and only go for customary hello. As for Daryn, she could sense how nervous he was. In the end he just asked her, "Would you like to go to the Silver Arcade for the time my mother is here?"


    "No Daryn, this is my home too," she replied, which made his chest swell with pride.


    Half an hourter, the noise in the living room drew their attention. Pia was going all over the ce with her adoration of Sedora. Dawn came down to the living room along with her husband to greet her mother-inw. And she was stunned. Sedora looked like a goddess. Her skin was radiating and her hair had grown further down, ck curls falling like cascades. Dressed in a ck skirt and a ck silk shirt, she looked like a sorceress.


    In one word ¨C enchanting.


    When their eyes met, Dawn said, "Hello mother."


    "Mother?" mocked Pia. "She looks younger than you Dawn."


    Ignoring Pia, Sedora said, "Hello Dawn." After a pause she said, "Congrattions on your pregnancy. The council has approved of it, which is interesting."


    Dawn''s body shuddered. She could feel hostility radiating from Sedora. Shouldn''t she be happy that she is about to have a grandchild? The question brought Dawn back to wondering how much Gayle supported her. Her eyes went to him and he was looking as if he would attack Sedora if she tried to harm Dawn or her baby.


    "Yes, the council must have thought something, which is why they had approved," said Gayle. No one could take his grandchild away from him.


    "Indeed," said Sedora and walked to sit on the couch.


    Pia ran after her and sat back. "Mother, I have great news for you!" She was so excited that she could hardly contain herself.


    Sedora removed her ckcy gloves and tossed them aside. Looking bored, she asked, "Tell me about it Pia."


    Pia gazed at everyone with her eyes as they sat down. "Mother, I am pregnant!"


    Sedora''s eyes shot up at her with a glint. As did others too. Pia spoke it so loudly that even the servants in the kitchen must have heard her.


    "Pregnant?" she said as if not believing her. "We are going to get a pureblooded child in family?" Her voice was full of pride and pretentiousness.


    Dawn''s mouth dropped, but she collected herself and said, "Congrattions Pia."


    Obviously Pia didn''t acknowledge her and continued to look at Sedora. And Sedora did what she wanted.


    They hugged.


    Everyone else in the room was shocked at the news. Caleb was feeling proud. Daryn said, "That''s lovely brother! Both of us are going to be parents together. Many congrattions!"


    Caleb smiled and shrugged.


    Happy at the news, Sedora unsped her gold ne and curled her hands around Pia''s neck to make her wear it. A reward. "That''s for the good news you''ve given. Now stay healthy and give me proper pups for the n to move forward."


    "Oh my God!" Pia eximed. "Thank you mother!" She hugged Sedora tightly.


    Dawn lowered her eyes to herp. Daryn held her hand and squeezed it. "Hey! I love you," he whispered. The way his mother behaved, it was disdainful, but he was somehow always afraid of her.


    "I love you too," she whispered.


    "Let''s have dinner," said Sedora with affection "I don''t want my Pia to keep my grandchildren hungry."


    Gayle frowned at Sedora''s obvious bias but he didn''tment. It was as expected. He did congratte the couple.


    On the dining table Pia sat next to Sedora looking smug as hell.


    And this time Dawn chose to sit next to Gayle, looking smug and haughty as hell. They didn''t know the amount of gifts he had bought for Dawn''s babies.

 Chapter 238 - Trippy

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Trippy</h4>


    Gayle was a little surprised with Dawn''s changed behavior towards him but he only smiled. If she was doing this in retaliation to Pia''s demeanor towards Sedora, then he weed it.


    "Father, would you like to eat this?" asked Dawn, holding a bowl of lentil soup.


    "Yes," he replied and let her serve it to him.


    Immediately Daryn held his soup bowl up. "Some for me too!"


    "Sure," she said and served him too.


    How could Pia be left behind? Even she served Sedora withmb chops. Then without waiting for her to finish, she piled her te with more food mindlessly. After some time Sedora just said, "Don''t!" in an agitated voice and Pia gulped.


    The dinner went on rather noisily with Pia doing most of the talk. She swooned over Sedora as if there was no other person in the dining room and Sedora loved all the attention she was getting. It was in the end when they sat down on the sofas and settled for wine when Dawn finally tried to strike a meaningful conversation with Sedora.


    "Mother, what is your business in South America?" she enquired casually as she sipped wine from her ss, a luxury she had very rarely these days because of Daryn''s insistence.


    Everyone in the room became deathly quiet as if Dawn had dropped some atom bomb of questions.


    Sedora''s expressions became stiff. She swirled her wine and ignored Dawn''s question.


    "I hear that you keep going to Amazon jungles. Is there something, which requires your full time attention?" Dawn insisted in the most casual way. Yes, she wanted to know what Sedora did in those jungles. She sipped more as she continued to look at her from under her thick eyshes.


    "It''s none of your business," Sedora hissed. "You should be least bothered about what I do in Amazon jungles and see that your baby survives this pregnancy."


    Daryn hissed. Gayle''s expressions turned as if he was about to strike her. The atmosphere of the room turned hostile.


    Pia and Caleb became quiet and gave warning looks to Dawn to back off.


    However, Dawn chuckled. "There''s no power in this world that is going to harm my child, but thank you for your concern." Savoring the vor of the Napa Valley red wine, Dawn asked again, "So what is your business in Amazon jungles? Is it something that has to be kept secret from the family?"


    Anger zed off Sedora''s face and tension radiated from her body. Her ck irises flickered a golden yellow; it didn''t go unnoticed by Dawn. The ck curly hair began to rise behind her.


    "Neotide!" Sedora said through her clenched teeth. "Keep within limits. Don''t you ask me that question ever again."


    Something about her flustered Dawn. She kept her cool in front of her and took a deep breath in.


    Fearing for her life, Daryn interrupted the conversation. "Dawn, it is time to take your medicines honey. Let''s go back to the room. You need to rest."


    She smiled at Daryn for his endeavor to keep her safe but curiosity killed Dawn. She had to know what Sedora did in the Amazon jungles. That was a ce where no one wanted to visit, and this woman had business there. There was something very odd about her. Metallic smell mixed with tar and burnt wood emanated from her and she wondered if she was the only one who smelled it on her. She stared at Sedora while sipping the rest of the wine slowly. Then she kept the ss on the side table and walked back to her bedroom with Daryn.


    Back in the room, Daryn told her, "Don''t ask my mother about her profession ever again Dawn." He slipped a nightgown on her. "She is very secretive about it and even father doesn''t ask. I suspect that he knows, but he had mentioned a long time back that he wasn''t interested in what she did." He covered her with a warm nket and said, "Sometimes I pity him¡­"


    When Daryn slid next to her after changing into his night pajamas, she buried her face in his chest and wrapped her arms around him. He kissed the crown of her head and said, "Honey, I just want this pregnancy to be as smooth as possible, and Sedora¡­ She is bad news. So let her be and let her leave. I don''t like her vibes around this ce. Why do I feel that this house is just one of her abodes where shees to check in just to make sure that things are going ording to her¡­"


    "Don''t worry darling," Dawn said in a soft voice. "I am going to stay down. It''s not worth any tension." She missed her brother. Both he and Neal had gone back to the cottage in the afternoon. Maybe this was a way Neal kept Cole out of trouble.


    He kissed her again. "And thanks for forgiving my father. He truly likes you."


    She smiled against his chest and closed her eyes.


    ''What is it Dawn?'' asked Quetz, waking up from his slumber. ''It is night and I need to sleep. I came across this stupid tree, the fruit of which makes me trippy, but I love it. Hick!"


    ''What does the fruit look like?'' she asked with irritation. Why were the boys around her so uncontroble?


    ''It is a green, bulbous kind with thorns on all the sides. When I squash it in my jaws, the liquid gets sshed on my tongue and I feel so wonderful after that. I slept like a baby after it for the entire day.''


    Dawn gritted her teeth. Her dragon was eating some kind of a poisonous nt or some drug. ''You will burn every of those trees from the Ensmoire forest," shemanded him.


    Quetz got up with a jolt. ''No!''


    ''Yes, and that''s my order!'' She had to act as his rider often.


    ''Dawn?'' he pleaded.


    ''No.''


    She changed the topic, '' I need information about Sedora.'' She went on to exin to him about her visits to Amazon jungles. ''Why does she go there and what is so important that keeps her froming to her house?''


    ''Is it important?'' asked Quetz.


    ''No¡­''


    ''Then we should let it pass.''


    ''No, I want to know.''


    ''I don''t want you to get into any trouble.''


    ''I won''t. You find out about it.''


    ''I can only try but it is not safe. That jungle is filled with crazy magic and taboo interiors and not to mention various portals to different parallel nes.''


    ''Oh! That''s mighty interesting. Then I will go with you but let''s postpone it for now. I want you to be safe.''


    ''We will see,'' he said and flew away. He had to burn those trees. They had begun to grow in Ensmoire only a few weeks back. It was odd because they kind of sprouted and spread very quickly. At first it felt like the forest became infected, but today when for the first time he ate its fruit, Quetz fell into heaven. And now¡­ he burnt the first one with his fire¡­ sadly.


    Next day Dawn avoideding in front of Sedora. She got dressed and left with Daryn for the office. However, right from the time she woke up till she left, she heard Pia happily talking to Sedora telling her about her ns of ultrasound. "Mother, I will get my first ultrasound done today."


    "It is too early for that Pia. Shouldn''t you wait for four weeks more?" asked Sedora.


    "Oh no! My doctor wants me toe today."

 Chapter 239 - Fears

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Fears</h4>


    Sedora pinched the bridge of her nose. "It is too early Pia, but if your doctor has advised, go for it." Saying that Sedora got up to go to her room. She had to talk to Gayle about several things.


    Pia grinned. "Yes Mother!"


    "I have a lot of work to do," said Sedora and walked away.


    Dawn and Daryn arrived at the office an hourter. Reyna informed them that Mrs. Sedora Silver was sitting in the meeting room taking an emergency meeting of all the Vice Presidents.


    Daryn quivered.


    What was she up to? A bead of sweat slithered down his spine. He looked at Dawn and said, "Go to your office and don''te until I call you to the Silver House. If I don''t call you, go back home, but I would like you to go to the Silver Arcade instead."


    Dawn frowned. She could sense his worries, and most of all his unnatural fear. She brought her hand to his cheek and said, "Is everything alright? Why are you so afraid?" She wanted to stay with him, protect him of whatever unknown thing was in his harm''s way.


    "I fear for you Dawn," he replied. His face had be pale. If it had been for him, he would have picked her and gone to the mountains till Sedora left Bainsburgh or better, he would have sent her to Ensmoire, to Quetz. "In fact if you like, you can take a day off and go to Ensmoire!"


    "Geez! Daryn! Get a hold of yourself. I am fine and what is it that is bothering you?" She flitted her gaze between his eyes.


    "There''s no time to talk about it," he said. "Just leave."


    A subdued whisper of a woman, ''Waiting¡­'' came floating in her mind. She shuddered and her blood drained from her face. Who was that? Her body shuddered at the chilliness of the word.


    "Go now, Dawn," said Daryn with so much urgency that it was almost an order mixed with anguish.


    She blinked her eyes at him with confusion and then decided to leave. "Okay, be careful and call me at yourtest."


    "I will," he said and pulled her into the elevator. He pressed the ground floor button for her while he went to the thirteenth floor.


    Puzzled by the turn of events, Dawn walked up to her car. How was this possible that Sedora was taking a meeting with Vice Presidents when an hour back she was with them in the house talking to Pia? They all must have traveled the same way. Nothing fitted. When she reached the parking area, she found that the driver was waiting for her impatiently with the door open and her usual security seemed all the more alert. They surrounded her immediately and only left her side when she was sitting in the car with doors locked from all the sides.


    Daryn had already sent them instructions through his mind-link.


    The strangeness of the events made her feel weird. Whose voice was that? Who was the woman waiting for? She couldn''t get her head around it when her phone buzzed. It was Lily Wyatt, nicknamed ''Pest''. She ignored her call.


    It was evening and Daryn hadn''t called her yet. She contemted on going to the cottage in the mountains or the Silver Arcade. As Dawn was winding up for the day, Daryn called. "Mother is hosting a dinner for the n to celebrate Pia''s pregnancy news. We have to be there. So you shoulde back to Silver Mansion."


    "I am doing good too. How are you?"


    There was a long exhale at his end. She could imagine him running his hands through his hair. "Sorry baby. I was too tangled in today''s work." He sounded tired and¡­ broken.


    She wanted tofort him immediately. "I will be there as soon as possible," she replied. "Where are you?"


    "I will reach home an hourter."


    "Okay."


    When Dawn reached home, she found the ce decorated like Christmas. Sedora was going all out to celebrate Pia''s pregnancy. As she walked through the gardens through the subtle aroma ofvender, her mind rxed. She wondered why she wasn''t jealous of Sedora''s affection towards Pia or why she didn''t feel miserable. She mused that it could be because she had zero expectations from anyone now ¨C other than Daryn and Cole¡­ and Gayle¡­ and of course Neal. A smile crossed her face and she climbed the stairs to her bedroom.


    As soon as she reached there and opened the door, a pair of strong hands swooped her next to his naked chest and brought his lips to hers. "Need you!" he said and kissed her like this was thest one. When she was almost breathless, he left her.


    "Daryn¡­" she smiled at him, her face flushed. Her man needed her and she wanted to know his misery, she wanted to ay his fears. He kissed her again as they walked to the bathroom. There were dark circles under his eyes and his hair was disheveled. "Baby, please tell me what is bothering you so much. It makes me uneasy."


    He made her stand on the bathroom floor and shed her dress open with one w. Before she could sputter a protest, she was stripped down to her underwear. Then he stripped himselfpletely and sped her in his strong arms. He ced her into a hot water bathtub with aromatic oils, with her in between his legs. Inside the warm water, his legs curled around hers and she became lusty. He pressed her against his chest as his hands cupped her breasts and kneaded them softly. He closed his eyes and rested back on the edge. "This is what pleases me the most. You make me feel home, Dawn¡­" he said in a dulcet voice. His started rxing. Dawn took her hands to his throbbing shaft, which needed a release. She pumped it between her fist and he moaned. When he came, he hissed and shuddered. Later when he was spent and they were in more fresh steaming water, she sat behind him and worked on the knotted muscles of his neck with her thumbs. "I love you babes," he moaned again. The morning tension washed away.


    She didn''t pester him to talk about his tension but she had a terrible feeling down the gut, almost a premonition that something bad was about to happen. She suppressed the feeling.


    An hourter they were down mingling with the crowd. Dawn mostly stayed alone as Daryn mixed with others. She watched Pia, Caleb and Sedora walking with ease amongst the purebloods. A longing emerged. A fleeting thought. Why couldn''t she be a part of the family just as easily? She shoved the feeling aside and masked it with arrogance. If they didn''t like her, then they better tolerate her.


    "Pia! Oh my God! Many congrattions to you!" her friends surrounded her and gave her hugs and gifts and kisses. "You deserve it girl!" they said, while throwing deriding nces at Dawn, as if conveying that the Silver n was finally going to get a pureblood heir.


    Her gaze went to Dr. Brenda who hade alone. They smiled when their eyes met.


    She stood bored when suddenly a deep baritone voice came from behind, "Hello Dawn."


    She didn''t know how, but she recognized this extremely handsome, almost seven feet tall man. Stunned, she craned her neck to his face and breathed, "Hello Illeus!" She had never seen a more remarkable specimen in her life.

 Chapter 240 - A Visit From Ileus

    <h4>Chapter 240 - A Visit From Ileus</h4>


    She gasped. Chiseled features like that from outwardly ne, he caught her breath. Ileus, Daryn''s cousin, was the most powerful wizard and the prophecy was that he would rule the world with his mate. Wearing ck leather pants, which were modernly fashioned, sticking to his muscr legs and a tailored white shirt that was stitched from a light material that did nothing to hide the muscles that rippled beneath them and highlighted those corded biceps and broad shoulder¡ªhe looked like a God. Some of his features resembled Daryn''s and Dawn realized how charmingly seductive the brothers must be. No wonder Daryn had a string of females going mad over him. She wondered how many must have been going mad for Ileus. God! He was handsome to the hilt and so young¡ªmaybe older than her. She dragged her gaze up to him and she found her voice, she croaked, "How are you?" Her face flushed with heat.


    Ileus gave a lopsided smile. "I am well," he replied and then sat on the edge of the nearest table. "Sedora called me for the party," he added.


    Dawn nodded. "Pia is over there," she said with a tinge of jealousy. Everyone was only congratting Pia.


    Ileus waved his hand in the air and a wine ss appeared in his hand. Dawn was stunned. Wow! How did he manage that magic?


    "Congrattions to you too," said Ileus, raising his ss to her, breaking her stupor.


    She grinned. Finally someone in the family cheered her up. "Thank you," she replied with all honest gratitude.


    "Well, you are the Luna of the Silver n, so I came to congratte you first obviously," he said matter-of-factly.


    By this time Ileus had already generated interest in the Lykae females. They started gathering around him in hordes, and horror of horrors, they gave Dawn envious looks. Ileus was known to be so arrogant that he avoided every woman he didn''t like, openly. Sitting beside her, he didn''t even pay attention to the lusty females.


    Once again Dawn''s attention was diverted towards Pia who hand received numerous bouquets from friends and family.


    "Everything is not what it looks like on the fa?ade," said Ileus. "You should have discretion about what is presented in front of you."


    Dawn frowned. Why was he talking in puzzles, but nodded nevertheless. But his next question startled her.


    "Why are you so interested in Amazon Jungles?" asked Ileus casually.


    Dawn flitted her gaze to the girls who had gathered around him, scared that they would listen to her intention and¡­ how did he know? Man! His powers were beyond imaginable.


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry, they can''t listen to us if I don''t want to."


    Her mouth dropped open. He continued to stare at her while sipping his wine.


    She collected her thoughts. If he knew that she was interested in knowing about Amazon Jungles, then two things were possible: first, Sedora must have told him about their spat a day back, second, he must havee to know it from Quetz, which was highly unlikely because he didn''t even know who Quetz was. So she settled for the first scenario, which meant that Sedora had made this thing public much to her chagrin. Now she would also be known as the nosy daughter-inw.


    As if reading her mind, he said, "Sedora didn''t tell me. I believe you have a dragon who was seen prying the Amazon jungles in his ne."


    Her eyes bulged. Ileus knew about Quetz.


    Shit! Panic rose within her body and her heart thudded so loud as if it would leap out of her chest. ''Quetz,'' she called him out. There was no answer. She grew restless. At that point of time she wanted to leave the party and go to the Ensmoire Forest.


    "You didn''t answer my question," he stated. He appeared so s¨¦ that it was to the level of being dangerous. "And lower that heartbeat rate unless you want Sedora to know about it or gather unusual attention. Even I can hear it from this far."


    The grip on her ss tightened. "I just wanted to know about Sedora," she replied curtly.


    "Is it that important?" He sipped more wine.


    She turned to look at Daryn. "For him. He is too scared whenever she visits us."


    "Daryn can manage himself. So don''t worry. But you got to take care of yourself because you are expecting his baby. And trust me, in order to protect you he can go to any lengths."


    Dawn narrowed her eyes. "Why are you telling me all this? I know my husband and feel equally protective about him." Was it a premonition of something bad? Her stomach knotted.


    "You should be. After all, you are mates. But not at the cost of getting into danger." He looked towards Sedora whose eyes met him at that time. He raised his ss to her and she gave him a scarlet red lips smile. "And Sedora reeks of danger. Stay away from her."


    Dawn gulped. A warning from Ileus? She had to pay heed to it without argument. It was something that her sixth sense demanded. "I will," she replied.


    "Good girl. And if you need my help, just open your mind to me."


    She nodded again recognizing his gesture.


    "Oh my God!" Daryn marched to his younger brother. They hugged. Both looked like Gods and their personalities oozed with power. "What are you talking about with my wife?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Basics," Ileus answered with a lopsided grin.


    "Gosh! That grin. You look like Uncle Dmitri when you do that." The two brothersughed and the girls around them grew all the more wanton.


    For some reason, which Dawn couldn''t apprehend, Sedora and Pia maintained their distance from him. However, after talking to Daryn for a while, Ileus ambled off to congratte Pia and Caleb. The horde of females walked with him.


    "What was he talking about?" asked Daryn.


    "He is very popr with women," said Dawn, ignoring his question. Where was Quetz?


    "You bet!" replied Daryn proudly. "We brothers boast best looks in the Lore."


    How arrogant.


    "So what were you guys talking about?"


    "Ah! Nothing much. He congratted me before going to Pia."


    Daryn''s lips curled up.


    "How are you feeling now?" she asked.


    "Never better!"


    The party ended at midnight. When all the guests had left, Dawn was also about to go back to her room when Pia almost rushed to her room and came back with an envelope. "Mother, this contains the first pictures of my baby!"


    Sedora stopped and so did Gayle. There was delight in their eyes. Pia handed the envelope to Sedora and said, "Open it," with enthusiasm in a high-pitched voice.


    Giving a mocking look to Dawn, Sedora opened the envelope and took out the pictures. They were the ultrasound images of the baby. Gayle took it from her and became so happy. "I can''t believe that I am going to be a Granddad for so many pups!" His excitement was unmistakable.


    Dawn frowned. After quietly wishing all the best to Pia, she left for the night with Daryn. Only one thought consumed her mind¡ªwhy didn''t her doctor do her ultrasound?


    ''Quetz?''


    For the next one week, the whole house was reeling under one after the other orders from Pia. She constantly badgered the servants.


    Dawn was¡­ neglected. But she didn''t make an issue out of it because she didn''t care. Plus her husband was spoiling her outside home.


    But what happened next was something she never anticipated.

 Chapter 241 - Careful Mother

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Careful Mother</h4>


    Over the next few days, Pia behaved as if she was the queen of the house, the n and Bainsburgh. ording to her actions, everyone in this world should bow to her, concede to her demands and if she wanted them dead, perhaps they should go and jump in a well and drown themselves to death.


    She threw a te of broli on the floor shouting, "What is this rubbish you have prepared?" The ss of the te shattered and the vegetable strewn across the dining room. "I am pregnant and I need to eat something that I would love to and not some filthy stuff you make in the kitchen," she barked at the butler.


    Others around the table were getting irritated by her spells of irritation. Earlier she used to scold the servants loudly, but this was the worst she had behaved. The butler cast a secret look at Dawn who was staring at the fiasco with the broli half inside her mouth.


    The nutritionist had given this chart to the butler for the two pregnant women and he was following it to the hilt. Dawn seemed to enjoy this treat everyday. Her food holding capacity had increased as her bouts of vomit spells had decreased considerably. But Pia¡ªshe only got worse. She hated vegetables and didn''t want to eat any greens.


    "Get something meaty and juicy," she ordered, "if you want to stay here for another night!"


    "Yes Ma''am," said the butler in a low voice and went to the kitchen. A servant came to collect the pieces of the ss.


    Sedora continued to eat after flicking her hair to the side. Others stayed quiet because no one wanted to mess with this woman.


    Pia fanned herself and said, "Mother, I don''t know what to do. Maybe I am hormonal at this point."


    "It''s fine Pia," said Sedora. "You should eat what you like. After all you are giving birth to pure blooded pups. They need meat, since they are stronger than any of the Halflings we are expecting around us."


    "Careful Sedora," said Dawn after eating her broli. "Another word about my pregnancy and I will forget who you are." Her voice was so damn dangerous that it reeks of lethality. It was as if she was ready to battle this woman in front of her. Her insults were getting annoying.


    "You dare to speak to me like that?" Sedora answered. Her hair started to rise in curls around her head and her eyes flickered a golden yellow.


    Daryn intervened. "I am sorry Mother." He squeezed Dawn''s hand under the table. "Dawn is a little annoyed. She is also hormonal. Please forgive her."


    "Ask your wife to behave in front of me," Sedora warned.


    "I will," he said in a low voice.


    Dawn was aghast at Daryn''s submission to his mother. She got up from her ce and walked back to her room. Daryn followed her. He knew he was in for a big fight.


    "What is wrong with you Daryn?" she asked, turning towards him with a face red as beetroot in anger. "Don''t even think for once that I am going to tolerate your mother''s behavior. She was downright insulting and instead of scolding Pia she was threatening me? How dare she?"


    "Baby, you gotta understand this. She is a different kind of woman. We don''t cross her. We just ept her presence. She is something no one dares to even go against. You are pregnant and I want you to be away from her wrath. She is not the type of woman who we can rebel against. I¡ª I can''t exin you more, but baby please¡ª please just calm down." He went to her and held her shoulders. "Let''s go to the Silver Arcade. That ways we are going to stay away from her and we will be peaceful."


    She removed his hands away and walked to the balcony. "This ce belongs to me as much as it belongs to her or to Pia," she grumbled. "I won''t go away from here." Her mind went to the time when Sedora''s hair started rising when she was angry. What was it that she couldn''t find about her and what was it that Daryn was hiding?


    "I understand your emotions, but is it all worth it? I have hundreds of houses across the world. Why don''t we go for a vacation?" he said walking up to her.


    She turned to look at him. "Gods, Daryn. Look at you. The king of Lycae, the Prince of the Silver n¡ªhe is shuddering because of his mother. I don''t believe you. I understand respect, but this¡ª" she circled her hand in front of him, "this is strange, no disgusting! You are so goddamned afraid of her. Tell me what it is?"


    Daryn became quiet. He looked past her towards the river and then raked his fingers through his hair. He bit his lip and shook his head. "It is nothing for you to bother. Just understand that she is a dangerous woman and at present everything in my life that I hold close to my heart, everything that gave me a chance to live and be happy is at stake. I want to protect you, our baby and my marriage against the woman who is sitting down there. She is watching us like a hawk to break us. So please darling, I beg of you to stay low, to stay quiet. Once our child is born, she won''t be able to do a thing. My position as the king of the Silver n is already consolidated, but I want to secure that position for my child as well. Right now, Pia''s pregnancy is jeopardizing my ns. And all I have to do is be patient." He looked into her green eyes with a begging request. "Please baby," he cupped her cheeks, "please let this time pass¡­"


    She hadn''t seen him appealing this way ever to her. Although on the inside she was beyond frustrated at his fear, she had to support him. "Okay Daryn," she replied, holding his arms. "I am going to overlook all this."


    "Oh thank you darling," he said and hugged her tightly. He stroked her hair. "Let her leave and we will all be fine."


    That night she slept little. She called Quetz a few times but there was no answer. By the time it was 5AM she couldn''t hold her anxiety. She had to visit Ensmoire. Just as she began to write a note to Daryn, who was sleeping at that time, a voice came. ''I am back Dawn,''


    Relief washed over the body but anger reced it. ''Jeez! Where the hell were you?'' Dawn berated him, putting the pen down. ''How dare you leave without telling me your whereabouts? Do you know how worried I was? I was about toe to Ensmoire.''


    A sigh.


    ''Can''t a dragon even travel to locations he would love to see?''


    ''Hell! Where were you?''


    ''I had gone to Amazon jungles.''


    ''What?'' she sped her hands as fury rose. ''I asked you not to go.'' She didn''t believe when Ileus had told her that her dragon was seen in the jungles of Amazon. But now her dragon confessed that he was indeed there. ''This is outrageous!''


    ''Calm down, Dawn,'' he said in a strange voice. She hadn''t been so angry with him previously.

 Chapter 242 - Unnatural

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Unnatural</h4>


    Suddenly Dawn realized that she was directing her anger towards him¡ªthe anger that she felt for Sedora. How could she do that? ''I am sorry,'' she replied and sagged her shoulders. ''Been through some family problems.'' She walked back to her bed.


    ''That''s sad¡­ Can I help you?'' he wondered if he had to visit her in his human form.


    ''No¡­'' she replied. ''Tell me what you saw there.''


    ''That ce is abyrinth of magic and mazes and different portals to various nes.''


    ''nes? What''s that?''


    ''The portals open to demonic, Fae, sorceri, dragon, vampire, witch and several such worlds. They are also known as nes. They exist parallel to the ne we live in, which is earth.'' He rolled his eyes. ''Well, I live in enchanted forests, so that can be counted as a different ne¡­ not fully though¡­''


    ''Interesting,'' she replied. It made her all the more intrigued about Sedora. ''So did you find anything rted to Sedora?''


    ''Nope! There was nothing that could point me to her. So I returned empty-handed.''


    ''It''s fine. Don''t worry,'' she said. ''Just don''t go again.''


    A low rumble emanated from him. ''Why do I see more of these trees with bulbous fruit? They are tasty. Do I need to burn them?''


    ''Again? Burn them!''


    She heard him breathing fire. With a smile on her face, she shifted towards her husband, wrapped her arms around him and dozed off within seconds.


    She woke up with a jolt the next day with a scream that disturbed the peace of the house as if the ce was on some wildfire. Daryn also bolted up and looked at her with wide eyes that were red from sleep. "What happened?" he asked groggily.


    "I don''t know¡­" she replied.


    Another shrill scream rocked the house. The couple jumped out of the bed. She wore her nightgown and rushed downstairs and Daryn followed her. As she descended the stairs, she could hear wailsing from Pia''s room. Unknown fear gripped her and she stopped. Daryn stopped behind her, feeling her fear. He held her from behind. Slowly she stepped down the stairs and walked to Pia''s room. A few servants in their night pajamas were crowding outside the door.


    With eyes wide open, bit-by-bit, Dawn walked to Pia''s room. The servants gave them the way. She didn''t dare ask anyone. She could feel a tinge of burning sensation in her throat. When she arrived inside the room, she found that Gayle and Sedora were already standing there. They were standing with their faces as pale as ghosts. They stared at Pia who was wailing and sobbing as she clung to Caleb. The sheet under her was red. Dawn''s head reeled and she staggered. Daryn held her from behind.


    "What happened..." she asked in asking in a trembling voice. The sight was so ugly that she felt she could puke.


    Sedora shot her a dirty nce, as if it was her fault. "Pia had an unnatural abortion," came a cold reply.


    Dawn pressed her hand to her mouth. She looked at Pia with pity. She wanted to go to her and hug her. She wanted to tell her that she was so sorry for all that happened between them. She wanted the past toe back and to let her be as angry she wished to be. Anything to erase this. This was a nightmare. Yes. This was a nightmare. She stared at her sister-inw with tears filling her eyes. She walked up to her and said, "I am so sorry Pia¡­" A tear ran down her cheek.


    Caleb was holding Pia. The moment Pia heard her, she shot her head up to look at her. Her face was streaked with tear stains. Her eyes were swollen red. "You bitch!" she barked. "It all happened because of you."


    There was stunned silence. Dawn''s eyes bulged. What was she saying?


    Pia unleashed her filth. "You have given me so much stress that it happened because of you. Yesterday night you fought with your mother. You were so jealous of me, of my pregnancy that I was about to deliver a pureblooded child that you couldn''t handle your jealousy. It all happened because of you. You fought with Daryn and I kept wondering what I did to deserve your enmity."


    "What are you saying Pia? Why would I be jealous of you? I am so sorry for your loss. Please calm down¡­" Dawn tried to soothe her, thinking that she wasshing against everyone. The woman just aborted her child, obviously she wasn''t in her best mental condition.


    Daryn stared at Pia quizzically. Had she gone mad?


    Pia picked up a pillow and threw at Dawn. "You cunt! You are the main source of all the mess in this house. Because of you everything has gone awry. I was under so much¡ª so much stress since yesterday evening after you fought with Mother that I couldn''t even sleep properly. And look what happened to me?" she said pointing at the crimson sheet beneath her.


    Dawn was thrown off-bnce. She wanted to console her sister-inw and now she was being used of giving her stress. She never ever talked to Pia and always remained quiet. The party that Sedora had given for her pregnancy, she had attended that gracefully without a word. How could she be med for her abortion and for something so disconnected? Nothing made sense. For all she knew, it was Pia giving tension to others. She didn''t believe Pia''s exnation. What was she getting at?


    "Caleb, take her to the hospital," said Gayle. "She needs to be admitted now and we shouldn''t wait a minute more."


    "No!" shouted Pia. "I don''t want to go to the hospital. You should all look at me suffering and take a lesson as to what happened to me because of her."


    "Take her to the hospital now," Gayle growled.


    "Calm down baby," said Caleb, stroking her back. He sounded so sad that it was heartbreaking. He gave a murderous nce to Dawn. Then he got up and picked up Pia. He walked outside with her and they went off to the hospital.


    By the time it was evening, Dawn was sitting in her bedroom. She was so shaken up with the morning''s events that she felt lost. A pain would rise in her chest. She would shudder in Daryn''s arms and then rest back. Nothing fitted. All of a sudden she had once again be controversial in front of all the purebloods. She couldn''t understand the situation properly. Was it a ploy? What was it that Pia was getting at now?


    The royal dramas for power were bing too much to handle. She knew that all the purebloods would do anything for her because she was their Luna, but they didn''t ept her by heart.


    The whole n knew of the news. They had gone to visit Pia in the hospital to offer sympathy. But Dawn¡ª she was too terrified to move.


    "Maybe I should have gone to the Silver Arcade¡­" she would mutter. "She was beginning to break.


    Daryn kissed her at the top of her head. He hadn''t left her side even for a minute. And only he was beside her. Everyone else was against her.


    Abruptly she said, "Daryn, I want to talk to Dr. Brenda. Can you take me to the hospital?"


    Daryn frowned.

 Chapter 243 - Stress

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Stress</h4>


    Pia was admitted to the hospital on an emergency basis for two days. During that time she received numerous messages to stay strong and to forget what others did to her. All her friends said that she should stay away from those who have given stress. On the inside once again there were murmurs and gossips that a woman like Dawn, who had tortured Pia to the extent that she so stressed that she had an abortion, doesn''t deserve to be their Luna.


    Although none of them put this thing on social media, the inside circle was buzzing with this scandal. Dawn was the target of their ''witch hunt''. Everybody gasped at the situation.


    Dawn became a foul woman, a vile, an evil and a vamp overnight for something she waspletely unaware of. The worst part¡ªshe didn''t know what others were talking about her on the inside. All she knew was that Pia directly used her for giving stress to her. She spent her day crying and on being on the brink of a breakdown. If it hadn''t been for Daryn, perhaps she would have gone insane. How could someone me her for something as grotesque as abortion, and that too when she hadn''t even interacted with Pia? Nothing fitted. Nothing made sense. She was at a loss of any coherent thoughts. Her logical mind couldn''tprehend as to what could Pia possibly gain from such a deadly game? In a few days she had to go for her ultrasound.


    Her health had taken a toll. She couldn''t sleep, couldn''t eat well and had passed out from overthinking. Was it a way to give her stress? But for what purpose? It was already established that Dawn and Daryn were the heirs of the kingdom, then what was it that Pia was ying at this time? Daryn had to take her to the hospital for a day, secretly, so that she could be given proper care. He had be too nervous for his wife.


    Dawn wanted to talk to Dr. Brenda that day but she was on emergency duties and so she couldn''t meet her. However, Brenda came to meet Dawn when she was hospitalized. And then Dawn asked all her questions.


    "Dawn, in my opinion, you should simply move on. It is not worth it." She had looked at Daryn and then said with a pained expression, "I don''t want to say it but everyone inside our n is talking about you. They think you are a witch who robbed Pia of her baby by fighting with her and by putting her under some kind of duress."


    "But I haven''t talked to her at all. We don''t talk. How do I tell this to others? There is absolutely nomunication between us. Then how can I put her under any duress? I mean if I have to give you emotional pain, I have to be on talking terms with you, right?" Dawn countered.


    "Yes," Brenda nodded. "So you mean that when this ident urred you weren''t talking to Pia?"


    "Yes. I haven''t been talking to her ever since I have entered the Silver Mansion. She avoids me and had even yed against me when she brought the Head Council to get my child aborted. So if at all, it is me who should be under stress, and not her!"


    Brenda stroked her hand softly. "I can''t believe it Dawn, because on the outside everyone thinks that she was extremely sweet to you and you caused her a lot of emotional pain."


    Dawn fought back a tinge of tears. She wondered that if Pia wanted to hurt her, then she had seeded. Dawn was pregnant, how could she even think of giving tensions and worries to others. Was it so easy to fabricate things? And people did believe it? The tears flowed down. Her lips quivered and once again misery clouded her. Only people who haven''t experienced what it was to be a mother could say that or maybe those who truly had something to gain from the situation.


    Daryn sat beside her and wrapped her in his arms. "I am so sorry baby. All this is happening because of me." He med himself for bringing her into his family. Perhaps they should have continued to stay in the mountains or maybe even in the Ensmoire.


    Dr. Brenda stayed with Dawn for some more time. She continued to talk to her to ease her out of her misery.


    Next day when Dawn was discharged from the hospital, Daryn asked her, "Do you want to go back to the Silver Mansion? I want to go to Silver Arcade. My house is full of politics and filth and toxic energy. I want my wife to be happy. So I''d rather you leave that ce. It''s not like we need to stay there. It''s not worth it."


    Dawn bit her lip. The offer was very tempting. "Let us go back to the Silver Mansion Daryn. I have scores to settle."


    "Leave it baby," he urged.


    "If I leave it now, I will forever be branded as the witch who took the baby away. I want to face Pia. What she did was absolutely worse. I have no idea why she did that, but I want to know the truth. What was it that she gained with this? I don''t talk to her, yet she med me? We are like strangers under the same roof and we have absolutely no connection and she med me?" She shook her head. "If I have to be your Luna, then trust me I am going to solve this matter. If Pia had taken the family matter out in the open, you can''t expect me to sit back quietly and endure it."


    Daryn stroked her hair. She was looking so pale, so fragile, yet her determination was like that of steel. She had been wronged and she wanted to fight it out. And by Skadi! He was with her. "Let us go there then."


    When Dawn reached home, she found it to be absolutely quiet. She had heard that Pia came back from the hospital an hour back and that there was a battalion of servants waiting for her. And when she came, there was no one to wait upon her. It didn''t matter to her. She went to her room and soaked herself in a steaming hot bath. When she came out, she found hot porridge for her on the bedside table. Daryn was sitting there, waiting for her. She wore a light shirt and pants, and went to sit with him. He fed her porridge quietly and she enjoyed the vor of it. He would wipe the sides of her lips with his thumb and lick them.


    The entire day she kept quiet and in her room. Gayle hade to ask about her health and she was grateful to him. "I am doing fine father. Thanks for asking."


    He smiled. "I am so sorry that you are in this mess but I am sure that within a few days it will all die down."


    So even he knew that Pia had created a web of lies around her. Only she didn''t know. She gave a weak smile.


    It was in the evening that she came out for dinner. On the dining table Sedora, Caleb and Pia were giving her murderous nces. Even the servants didn''t behave nicely with her.


    Knowing fully well of the consequences, she went ahead and asked Pia, "How are you feeling now?"

 Chapter 244 - A Horrible Game

    <h4>Chapter 244 - A Horrible Game</h4>


    "Oh wow!" Pia crossed her hands across her chest and mocked her. "And now you want to know how I am feeling? After giving me so much anxiety?"


    "Yes, I would like to know," said Dawn as she stared at her.


    "I am feeling rotten. I lost my baby. Do you think I am going to feel heavenly about it?" She was seething with anger. "You don''t have the right to even talk to me. I don''t know what kind of a Luna you will make for the Silver n. Do you know it is the most powerful n? And you have shamed us at every damn point." She gripped her knife tightly in her hand. "I will move to the Head Council to ban you from the Silver n," she added with hatred.


    So that was her n. Dawn pursed her lips.


    "Ignore her Pia," said Sedora. "As for the council, I have already informed them of her behavior. We will not keep her in this n."


    "Mother!" Daryn said in an intimidating voice. "This is my mate you are talking about."


    Sedora looked at him insouciantly and said, "Once she is banned, she won''t enter the gates of Silver Mansion. She will be derecognized at the Luna of the n and you will lose your title. My elder son, Caleb is going to be the king."


    Daryn stared at his mother disbelievingly. "Don''t you get tired of the games?" he asked with revulsion. How could this woman be his mother? Did she love Caleb? Or everything was just a game of politics for her?


    "Games?" Sedora gave a viciousugh. "You should tell that to your wife, not me. She is ying games."


    "Sedora you are crossing the limit," Gayle said in an intimidating voice.


    She looked at her husband and then leaned back in her chair. She bared her fangs and said, "Don''t you talk to me like that Gayle. You were nothing when I married you. You became the king of the Silver n after I married you. Always remember that."


    "And I regret that day till now!" Gayle retorted.


    Dawn took in a deep breath. The conversation was steering to a different direction and she had put it on track. She took out some photographs from her pocket and ced them near her. Before Sedora could say anything, Dawn said, "Pia I am really sorry for your loss but¡ª"


    "Sorry?" Pia''s voice rose. "You should be ashamed. Go away from here. Get out if you don''t want to be shamed by every person of the n."


    Dawn extended those pictures to her. "Those are the pictures of your ultrasound." She pointed with her chin. "Ones, you showed us during the party. Look at that tiny little dot."


    Pia picked up those ultrasound pictures hurriedly. Her heartbeat increased so much that every Lycae in the room could hear it. She looked at them with affection. "Oh, my baby," she let out a wail. Then she looked at Dawn and barked, "Weren''t you satisfied with what you''ve done. Now you have brought these photos to taunt me?" She let out a loud sob and the servants around her felt pain for her. Poor woman. They shot brutal nces at Dawn and thought that this woman was going to their Luna. She was heartless and savage. Pia cried as her shoulders started to shudder. Caleb held her.


    "Don''t Pia¡­" he said softly and stroked her hair. "I don''t know for how long we have to bear this woman in our house." He looked at Dawn and said, "Please leave us. We cannot bear so much pain."


    "Those pictures are of a nine months old fetus," Dawn said amongst all the opposition. "And from what I know, you were only six weeks pregnant. At that time it is usually impossible to detect pregnancy."


    Pia stopped crying as she stared at Dawn. Realization hit as to what she just said. "You bitch!" sheshed at her. "And now you are calling me a liar? Are you a doctor?" The knife that she was holding in her hand, she flung it in her direction but Daryn held it before it couldnd on Dawn.


    "Pia," Dawn continued. "I confirmed these pictures after showing them to two various doctors. These are photos of a nine weeks fetus. Did your doctor mix up the photos before giving them to you? But I don''t think that is the case, because your name is clearly written on those photos. So where did you acquire them from?"


    "Shut up!" Pia said with a viper tongue. "Just because you want to wriggle out of your deeds, you are ming me tantly?" She flung the pictures at her.


    "That was your baby Pia. How could you throw away the memories of your child like this at me?" said Dawn to point out her indifference to a baby, after picking up a photo that stuck on her shirt.


    "You¡ª"


    Dawn shook her head. She got up from the chair and walked to the shelf where cutlery was kept.


    Sedora watched her with so much hatred that she was almost shivering.


    "If I were you, I would have thought of the way ofing out of this web of lies. The photos that you showed to the n were not of your baby, they were bought by you from your best friend Fiora, who is also expecting a baby."


    "How dare you use me of something so heinous?" Pia shouted.


    "I am not using. I am merely stating a fact," said Dawn as she brushed her fingers over her nails. "So now we have two scenarios. One¡ªyou were not pregnant, and two, you are still pregnant."


    All the servants in the dining hall fell into stunned silence.


    Pia''s breathing elerated. She darted her gaze quickly around.


    Daryn and Gayle were sitting in rxed postures with their lips curled up. Caleb was at a loss of words.


    "Stop it Dawn," warned Sedora. Her hair began to rise on the back and her body started to radiate.


    Dawn snapped her fingers and suddenly Sedora found herself frozen to a spot. Dawn looked at her with a raised eyebrow and a ''don''t¨Ceven-try'' look. She said in a soothing voice, "A mere warning."


    Sedora was shocked. She couldn''t move a muscle. Her body frozepletely. However hard she tried, not a finger tickled.


    Dawn turned back to Pia. "So tell me now, what is it? Are you pregnant?"


    "I will not hear any of your nonsense," said Pia and got up to go. "I am going back to my room!"


    Dawn snapped her fingers on her back all over again. She didn''t know how, but she thought that she could do that magic. It was as if her mind waspelled to explore the option. And she did.


    Pia''s movement froze. She couldn''t walk. It was as if her body was tied to a heavy weight that didn''t allow her to get up. From her ce she red at Dawn not understanding what was happening to her.


    Dawn continued. "The blood that was found on your bed sheet didn''t belong to you. It was that of a chicken that was butchered a few hours back."


    Caleb''s eyes became wide. "What are you even talking about, Dawn? Have you gone insane? How dare you use my wife of such terrible lies?"


    "I am sorry Caleb, but that''s what your wife did. She yed a horrible game." Then she looked at Daryn.

 Chapter 245 - Admit It

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Admit It</h4>


    "Oh!" said Daryn and dug his pockets to bring out more pictures. He gave them to Caleb. "That''s Fiora bringing blood in a bottle to our house."


    Caleb picked up the photo. He saw Fiora in the midst of night with a ck purse in her hand. She was handing the purse to Pia.


    Pia gave a side-nce to the pictures. "Those pictures don''t say a thing. So what if she gave me a ck purse? You are sounding as if she gave me a ck deed." She scoffed. "Come on Dawn. Now you are going to use me of something that low? Why? Just because your truth came out? You were the one who made me anxious and that''s why I had a miscarriage."


    Dawn ignored her statement. She knew that Pia was trying to dodge the situation by turning the tables. But Dawn was firm. She had to have the grip of the conversation. So she questioned. "What was Fiora doing in our house in the middle of the night? Handing you a pack of candies? What was it that was so important that couldn''t wait till morning?"


    Pia''s hands trembled, but she kept a mulish appearance. "Fiora is my best friend. She cane to this house anytime she wants. Who are you to say anything about our rtionship? You don''t even have a single friend who would stand for you."


    That was a weakness and Dawn hated it. She truly didn''t have a single girl friend who would stand for her. Only her husband, Gayle, Neal and Cole. She choked her emotions in her throat when she remembered Elize, her friend from the University. Though they had started on a shaky foundation,ter they became best of the buddies. She missed her at these times. Perhaps she should call her, maybe even invite her¡­ Dawn shook her head to shove those thoughts away from her mind. It was Pia''s ploy to put her off the track. Slowly, she walked up to where Pia was sitting and stopped right behind her. She leaned in and whispered in her ear. "That was blood in the ck purse. Admit it."


    "It wasn''t!" Pia retorted.


    Dawn raised her back and then said, "Fiora came to give you the blood by that time because anyter and the blood would have coagted. So she brought it at the right time so that you are able to use it for the intended purpose."


    "This is a tant lie!" Pia shouted on the top of her voice.


    Dawn chuckled. She walked back to sit next to Daryn while saying, "No Pia. The bed sheet that you had so stupidly left after the act went to theundry of the house. While I was sitting in my room wondering what it was that I did to upset you, only one thing came to my mind - that I didn''t do anything. I hadn''t even talked to you. In fact I haven''t talked to you ever since I havee to the Silver Mansion since I am so busy with my work." She pulled out her chair and sat down. "So why would you me me? On a hunch I had gone to your room that day again after Caleb took you to the hospital and saw that your room had been cleaned properly. It looked like it was before. I went to check theundry only to see the bed sheet. When I smelled, it didn''t smell of human blood. And that is where I am puzzled. Why didn''t it smell like animal blood when you were sitting on it?"


    Dawn looked at Sedora, who was watching her with a fixed stare. "Was the ce moured? Who was able to create such a powerful illusion that the animal blood''s scent waspletely concealed?" Dawn tilted her head and narrowed her eyes at Sedora. "This is some very powerful magic, and by all means I loved it!"


    She riveted her gaze back to Pia. So she was aware of Sedora''s darkness. There was something about her mother-inw that always ticked her. She could never pinpoint it but after today, she had a direction. Why was Daryn so scared of her? What was her power?


    Dawn waved her hand. "We are going toe back at thatter. In short, I took a sample of the bed sheet and came back to my room. Unfortunately, I was overthinking so much that I passed out. Now that means that you gave me all the stress."


    Pia''s face muscles strained and she clenched her jaw. "I am yet to hear a more ridiculous theory. You are doing all this because you are scared that you will get banned from the Silver n. Cut the chase and beg me for forgiveness. I won''t call the council members."


    Dawnughed until she had tears in her eyes. Daryn scratched his chin trying his best to suppress hisughter, while Caleb was pale as a ghost. As for Gayle ¨C he watched the drama with interest. The servants looked like they were about to p as an audience.


    "Cut the chase?" Dawnughed a little more. Wiping tears from her eyes, she said, "You took that blood from Fiora and waited for the right time. You smeared the blood on your thighs and then poured a little on the bed sheet just before anyone woke up. As soon as it was time, you shrieked and the fiasco started."


    "This is insane. You are insane and you have a corrupt and twisted mind," Pia answered from her ce. "How can you think that I can even form such a n? I was pregnant. We are werewolves and we can all smell pregnancy easily."


    "Yes Pia, we are werewolves and we can smell pregnancy so easily and that is why you took advantage of my pregnancy. Since its smell is so strong, you knew that no one could discern amongst us." Dawn pped the top of the table. "That was evil, but you forgot who you were going against." She smiled. "But it isn''t over now. Why? Because I do feel that you are still pregnant and that ploy was to ban me from the council. So I am going to forgive you." She looked at Caleb. "What do you think Caleb? I think your wife is still pregnant. Maybe I will simply overlook all this and not do anything. Because if I want, I can also call the council and get Pia banned from the Silver n."


    At those words, Pia stilled. Caleb was speechless. Within a span of a few days, life turned one-eight degrees. Not that it was any good earlier, but this was simply unexpected. Caleb Silver was sitting at the table, his face white as chalk. His eyes were wide open and so was his mouth in stunned shock. His brain had stopped working as if its power was switched off. He couldn''t think of anything. So he kept staring at Dawn. Words didn''t formte. "Pia¡­ ban¡­" He gulped.


    This was¡­ unexpected.


    Dawn nodded. She couldn''t help that evil grin on her face. "I have a solution though."


    "W¡ª what?" Caleb asked in a barely audible voice. "What solution do you have?"

 Chapter 246 - Prove Dawn Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Prove Dawn Wrong</h4>


    "Get Pia''s ultrasound done," said Dawn. "If she is pregnant, then I am going to excuse her from this trauma. You see I am not the type who will hurt pregnant women. I am about to have a baby and I understand what it is to be a mother. I can''t even think that you would lose your baby because I rte to that immediately. How would I feel if I lose my baby? Heck how would I feel if I lose anyone in my life? I lost my parents and that was such a shocker that it had taken a lot of time for Cole and me toe out. Considering that, how could you even think that I would give you stress and that too much stress that you lose your baby? Heck! I don''t even talk to you. Thest we talked was so many months back. In fact you had always tried to jeopardize my life as Daryn''s wife, as his Luna."


    Her face twisted and her eyes narrowed. Her anger was bursting likeva from an active volcano. "Is ying games about death as easy as writing on paper? Is ying a game about death for your advantage, morally correct? How could you do that? That''s a life we are speaking of. For God''s sake if you are truly pregnant, you wouldn''t have done that, and that makes me question your maturity level." Dawn choked. "I am about to be a mother Pia. Thinking about taking away life when I am about to give birth to it? No one does that unless they belong to the wild. Though even jungles have their rules. And you¡­ you are beyond redemption¡­" A tear ran down her cheek. "Do you even love Caleb?"


    Daryn pressed her thigh. "Don''t cry baby¡­" he said tenderly. He could sense how much Dawn was hurt. This usation was so hideous that it affected her internally. She had to be admitted to the hospital. How could people use something as sacred as pregnancy, convert it into miscarriage and use it for their gains. It was not hical, it was sinful¡ªto y a joke like that with life. He looked at Pia and said, "Think of your mother when she gave life to you."


    There was silence in the room. Dawn snapped her fingers and the magic that bound Sedora and Pia vanished. She was fed up with this game. She wanted to leave. Her body trembled. She was about to get up when Caleb said, "Pia, I need you to get your ultrasound done." He recalled what she had told him as to why she married him. It wrung his heart on the inside.


    Pia turned sharply at him. "No I won''t!" sheshed. "This vile woman is saying things and you are getting swayed? There is no proof that I staged this drama. There is no proof that I wasn''t pregnant. Every proof shows that I was expecting a baby and I miscarried because of her. I am going to get her banned from the n."


    Caleb took in a deep breath. He cursed as to who did he even marry¡­ How could he fall in love with a woman like her? Was she here only to be the Luna of the Silver n?


    "Oh we have the proof Pia!" said Daryn. "Fiora has spoken to my people."


    Pia was now cornered. She looked at Sedora for help, but Sedora had a stone face. She wasn''t even thinking about the situation. She was staring nkly.


    Daryn spoke. "This morning Fiora was taken into custody by my beta, Neal. And you know him. He made sure that she speaks. He is one ruthless guy. Though even he couldn''t do much to her because she was expecting. But Fiora broke after a few threats. He had to take her husband, Danny who was given some treatment."


    "Pia, let''s get your ultrasound done. I know you are pregnant and you did all this just to get Dawn out of the way. I understand that. Don''t worry. We are just going to get your checkup done and then we can throw proof on their face. Dawn is willing to spare you provided you give her the proof that you are expecting," said Caleb in a loving tone. He truly believed that she was about to have his baby. He stroked her hair affectionately.


    "Willing to spare me?" said Pia baring her teeth. "Who the hell does she think she is? And who the hell do you think I am? I am a pureblooded werewolf and she is a neotide! Don''t forget the difference. I am the elder daughter-inw of this household, married to the older brother, the rightful heir! Who is Dawn to even think of sparing me? If at all someone has to be spared, that is Dawn!" She got up from her ce. "I refuse to get any ultrasound done." She realized that Dawn had thrown such a trap at her that if she agreed that she was not pregnant, then she was going to get used of framing up the miscarriage, which would be a heinous crime. And if she agreed that she was pregnant, then the ultrasound would reveal the truth. Dawn had wielded a double-edged sword. If she wanted she would get her banned instead. The only way to get out of it was to take an offense.?So she rose to stomp out of the dining room.


    Caleb jumped to his feet and stopped her by standing in front of her. His face was red with anger. He caught her nape and said, "No Pia. This time you don''t go. In fact to prove Dawn wrong, I am going to get your ultrasound done now."


    Dawn''s lips curled up. "Yes Pia, prove me wrong."


    "You are not going to fall in her trap Caleb!" Pia said in a hoarse voice.


    "Leave her Caleb," Sedora demanded in a cold voice. "Listen to her. She is much above this neotide over here. Let her go." She got up from her ce and was about to wave her hand when once again she found herself frozen in her ce. She looked at Dawn, but Dawn wasn''t even interested in her. Her mind was inplete shock as to how she was performing magic.


    Caleb disregarded his mother. He pushed Pia outside the room while holding her nape. With his free hand, he dug his pocket to find his phone and called Pia''s doctor whose number was saved in his favorites.


    "We need an ultrasound done now," he snarled on the phone.


    "B¡ª but what happened?" asked the doctor. Her tone was like that of a scaredy cat.


    "Stay there when Ie," he replied. His words came as a lethal warning.


    "Caleb, don''t be mad," Pia said in an attempt to escape this situation.


    "What are you afraid of love?" his voice guttural. Saying that he left her nape and picked her up in his arms. Then he turned his face to Dawn and said, "Would you like to join us? Because if my wife is pregnant, you got to see the evidence."


    "No Caleb. I don''t want to join you," she replied.


    "Oh no! I insist that youe with us."


    Dawn took in a deep breath.


    "Come baby," said Daryn. He coaxed her into going to the hospital.

 Chapter 247 - Manipulative…

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Maniptive¡­</h4>


    Reluctantly, Dawn nodded. "Okay¡­"


    Pia struggled in Caleb''s arms. "Set me free, you monster!" she shouted at him and then pped him hard on his chest. But Caleb had pinned her tightly against his body. He was in an ugly mood. He growled. No amount of struggle could help Pia. He took her to his car in the parking area, threw her inside and strapped her. Daryn and Dawn sat behind in the passenger seat. He started the engine and zoomed off to the hospital in rage.


    "Drive slowly brother," said Daryn. "My wife here is pregnant."


    Caleb slowed the car a little. Pia attempted to open her seatbelt but the bloody thing was stuck in its ce. How? What magic was this? Why did she smell so much copper in the air? Little did she know that magic crackled around Dawn''s fingers on the back.


    Daryn''s lips curled when he saw his wife''s hands. Her magic was flowing so beautifully. Her lessons with Quetz were revealing their true colors. Immediately he covered them with his only to get a burning sensation. He opened his mental link to her and said, "Calm down baby. It is not the time to show your magic here." On the inside he was so proud of his wife for what she did back at the Silver Mansion. He was so afraid for her when Sedora started to show her colors, but the moment she froze, he became confused. And when Dawn said, "mere warning", he stifled augh.


    Dawn lowered her eyes and managed to withdraw it.


    When they reached the hospital, Caleb once again picked up Pia and marched off to the ultrasound room with Dawn and Daryn following him. It waste in the night, but because Caleb Silver had demanded an ultrasound, no one could deny. The doctor couldn''t deny his request because even if she would have, the hospital Head would have forced her toe.


    Caleb put Pia on her feet.


    The doctor was bewildered. Something was very wrong and she dare ask what it was, but she asked, "Why do you need an ultrasound? She just miscarried."


    Caleb snarled and narrowed his eyes. "How do you know she miscarried? Did you do her ultrasound?"


    The doctor shook her head. "No, Mrs. Silver didn''t allow me to do that and I understand her sentiments. I just prescribed her medicines." She looked at Pia who was now pale as a ghost. Her breathing was ragged.


    "So you didn''t undergo the basic procedure and just prescribed her medicines?" asked Caleb.


    "Like I said, I wanted to, but she denied. I also have a form for the same signed by her," she replied with confidence. Then she frowned. "Have someplications arose?" If that was the case, then her job was at stake. The Silvers were too powerful tomit a mistake. Who knew that they might be the owners of this hospital too? They were wealthy beyond imagination and had too many businesses. She shuddered.


    Dawn stepped in. "Well, can you just do the ultrasound?"


    "You bitch!" shouted Pia. "You are the one who started this fiasco. You want to fight me!" This was the only chance she was left with. If she didn''t make the most of it, she was going to get butchered by her husband. His rage was pouring out from every part of his body. She started to leave. "Enough of this drama. I am leaving. You cannot force me to go for an ultrasound. If you will, then I am going to sue you. You cannot subject me to mental torture, for if you do, I am going to sue you so heavily that you would be left with no money!" She threatened and knew that this threat would make them back off. Laws were so strict in the country for the females and it was about time to take advantage of them. She turned towards the door with her chin up.


    Dawn sighed.


    But Caleb held her immediately and pulled her back. "No baby, I am not forcing you at all. I just want to give a face p to Dawn. She dared to challenge your pregnancy, and I won''t take it lightly."


    "Oh! You are a spineless man Caleb. You have fallen into her trap."


    "Then the only way to get out of this trap is to get the ultrasound done," he said in a menacing tone and pulled her to the examination table.


    She struggled but she failed against Caleb. She had to concede.


    The doctor switched on the machine and waited for the family drama to get over. She readied the gel and the probe as she watched how Caleb was forcing his wife to lie down.


    Dawn wanted to intervene with her magic, but Daryn gave her a warning nce. This was public and magic was prohibited in the presence of humans.


    Caleb pinned Pia''s shoulders to keep her from leaving. "Don''t do this Caleb," Pia tried onest time. "It is going to have disastrous results."


    "I need to do this Pia," he said in a low gravelly voice.


    There was no escape. The doctor moved her shirt up and sshed gel on her tummy. Then she applied the probe and started moving it in all the ces where it was necessary to find the pregnancy. Everyone''s gaze was fixed on the screen of the disy where the pictures wereing. They couldn''t understand a thing. The doctor scanned it for ten more minutes until she waspletely satisfied and then took some pictures. After that she froze the screen to a spot. She said, "That''s your uterus. At this point it doesn''t seem that you are carrying a baby. But that is because you miscarried. Also there are no fibroids or any otherplications that you think are. Your uterus looks healthy to me." Then she frowned. She hesitated. She moved the probe over her stomach a little more. "I¡ª I don''t see any signs of miscarriage¡­ no abrasions¡­ your womb is healthy as it should be¡­" She gulped. What was going on? Her face became white as blood drained. "How is this possible?" she said. She became frantic.


    "What is possible? What are you saying doctor?" asked Caleb.


    "Your wife doesn''t show signs of miscarriage," she replied.


    "And pregnancy?"


    "None. However, these tests are subjective. Though her dder is full and I can see it clearly."


    Caleb left Pia''s shoulder. The truth was out. Everything shattered. "Maniptive¡­ I was manipted," he muttered. His mind went in turmoil. "Thank you doctor," he said with as much crity as possible, and walked out of the room.


    The doctor gave tissue paper to Pia to wipe off the gel. "Mrs. Silver, your uterus is healthy. I am pretty shocked¡­"


    Pia gave her an ugly look and then got up from the table. Her n would fail so miserably, she didn''t know. She looked at Dawn with so much hostility that she could kill her right now. She had so carefully nned to bring her down. The kind of mental stress she had given to Dawn, she was sure that she would miscarry. It was a perfect n. But this neotide was beyond her control. She had never seen purebloods that were so determined and this little female neotide had given her nightmares upon nightmares.

 Chapter 248 - Unmark You...

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Unmark You...</h4>


    Caleb just called her maniptive.


    Yes, she was a maniptive woman, but this time she manipted her husband so twistedly that whatever fine thread of trust tethered her with him, snapped. "Happy Dawn?" she asked, trying to show that she was a victim of her schemes.


    Dawn shook her head. "No I am not. But I will be by tomorrow. I am calling the council heads to ban you from the Silver n."


    And this was her final blow.


    Pia''s eyes bulged. She had nned on getting Dawn banned from the n instead Dawn had now hit her below the belt. Her mouth fell open and she raised her eyebrows. "No, you can''t do that," she said in a shaky voice. Her gaze traveled to Daryn and then back to Dawn and then to the doctor.


    The doctor was looking at the trio with confusion. What n were they talking about? Silver n as in Silver family? Well, she shrugged and then switched off the ultrasound machine. Her work was done and she went out, leaving the family squabble.


    Daryn crossed his hands across his chest and took a wide stance. Pia stared at Dawn. When she saw her unfaltering expressions, she pressed her fist to the mouth. She stumbled back to lean on the examination table. "You won''t do that," she said again in a hoarse voice. She had done so much to be the Silver family''s daughter-inw. Initially she had nned on seducing Daryn, but when he didn''t respond to her, she went on to trap Caleb. Her dream was to be the Luna of the Silver n, the richest, the most powerful n amongst the Lykae and one of the most influential families in the country. It was a hot seat. However, ever since Dawn had entered in her life, the spot had been slipping away repeatedly. This time she had connived so tactfully, leaving no gaps. She had even begun to ride on the wave of public sympathy. Her lips quivered and she looked down as she rubbed her forehead. Tears welled up in her eyes and she looked at Dawn with a miserable expression. "Look, you can''t do that," she said. "The council would never believe a neotide!"


    "Really?" said Dawn. "Then why are you crying? There is nothing to be afraid of. Face the council confidently." Dawn used Pia''s own weapon against her. She wanted to ban her from the n. No! Pia would get banned and as the Luna of the n, she would use her power. Pia''s game was over.


    Dawn walked out of the room, and Daryn walked out with her. He held her hand and kissed it.


    Inside the doctor''s room, Pia held her throat lightly and stroked it in order to soothe herself. There was a burning sensation in her chest. Her hand slid to her chest and she rubbed it. Her muscles went weak and skin tingled with difort. Her mind reyed as to where her scheme went wrong. How could Dawn decipher her ns so easily?


    "Caleb? Caleb, where is Caleb?" she said aloud and ran after him. He was herst chance.


    Caleb had gone to the parking lot and leaned against his car. He was flinching when Pia''s betrayal came forth. He had a shocked, deeply pained look and he closed his eyes as he lowered his head. His chest was crumbling with pressure he couldn''t handle. He poked his tongue in his cheek as he exhaled loudly. He shook his head angrily, not believing that his wife had manipted him and betrayed his trust to abysmal level. He couldn''t breathe and panic began to rise. He let out a forceful breath to control himself.


    Dawn and Daryn reached the parking area. One look at him and Daryn wanted to ease his brother''s pain. He wondered if Caleb would hold him responsibleter for his condition. "I am sorry brother," he said in a low apologizing tone, feeling sorry.


    Caleb pursed his lips and stopped his eyes from spilling tears. His throat choked with emotions. He was about to be a father, then miscarried and then he came to know that he was living in one hell of an illusion¡ªan illusion created by his wife.


    Pia came running to Caleb by that time. She was in a frenzy. "Caleb!" she rasped. "You know Dawn is nning to get me banned from the n." She stopped trying to catch up her breath. "You have to stop her."


    Caleb gave her an intense, cold stare. "Banned?"


    She nodded. "Yes, Caleb yes! She wants your wife to get out of the n. Baby, you know why I did all this. Only to put you in the prime position."


    Caleb cocked his head to the side and narrowed his eyes. "To put me in the prime position?"


    "Yes baby!"


    Caleb ran his fingers through his hair and grabbed a fistful. "I can''t believe this!"


    "Baby, I am telling the truth. She just said that to me in the room!" Pia said it loudly.


    Caleb shook his head unbelievingly at his wife. His voice became rough when he said, "You never wanted to put me in the Alpha''s position Pia, you wanted yourself to be the Luna of the n and that is why you nned this¡ª this disgusting scheme." He banged the car on the roof and a dent appeared. "Damn it Pia!" He grinded his teeth, "You not only betrayed me, you deceived the Silver n." There was a sudden tightness in his chest. He wanted to hit her so badly, her wanted to hurt her so much that he dug his ws in his palms to the extent that they bled in order to stop himself. "How could a woman like you even aspire for the position of Luna? You have debased the very foundations you were supposed to build with me. You are so appalling that I am ashamed that you are my wife, and I am d that you aren''t my mate."


    "Brother¡­" Daryn extended his hand to keep it on Caleb''s shoulder. He wanted tofort him, but Caleb stepped back.


    "Don''t Daryn." Then he looked at Pia. "I no longer want to remain in this marriage with you Pia."


    "W¡ª What?" Pia stuttered. Her face nched.


    "Yes, you heard me correctly. I don''t want to stay in this marriage with you. I want to leave you, unmark you¡­"


    Panic rose. "No Caleb, you can''t do that," Pia said in a jittery voice. "You can''t let this neotidee between us. She is evil. She should be the one out of the n, not me," she pointed at Dawn. "She is the one who has taken my position." Pia said like a maniac. Her eyes were wide with fear, with unknown, with frenzy. "You must punish her, not me. I am your wife. I am a pureblood. I can''t be defeated by a neotide. This title belongs to me, not her."


    Caleb was so disgusted in his wife that he stepped in front of her and then pped her hard across the face. Pia fell on the ground as she pressed her hand on her cheek and looked at him wildly. Caleb opened the car door, ordered Daryn and Dawn to sit in and then drove off.


    Pia saw them not believing what happened. Suddenly, the car screeched to a halt some ten meters away. Caleb rolled down the window and said, "The members of the head council wille tomorrow morning. Be there for your punishment!" The car sped off.

 Chapter 249 - Pushed To The Edge

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Pushed To The Edge</h4>


    Alone on the floor of the parking area, Pia looked at the car that sped off and disappeared in the ckness of the night. Her cheek was burning with the tight p that Caleb had given her a while back. Tears were flowing out. She scrambled to her haunches and got up. She was shaking and was not able to maintain her bnce. She walked with a quivering body and mind to lean on the car that was standing nearby. The princess of her n, which was the second most powerful n amongst Lykae, was now deste, didn''t have a home to go and her husband just left her saying that he wanted to unmark her. And the person responsible for the debacle was none other than a bloody neotide. Her shoulders crumbled as she began to sob. Once she settled, she took out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Father¡­"


    When Caleb reached home, he simply stomped in the house to his room without speaking to Dawn or Daryn. There was nothing to talk about. His wife had shamed him to an extent that he didn''t know if his family would ever see him with respect. All the reputation he had built in the family, in the n and amongst friends¡ªit was at stake. Now that he would unmark her, which was something very rare amongst the werewolves, his reputation would take another dip. Everyone would ask him. He decided to leave the country for a while in order to rx himself and his mind.


    When he reached his room, the first thing he did was to get a ticket for him to fly out of the country to a destination where no one would find him. At first he thought of visiting Ileus, but then he wanted to avoid every possible contact, wanted to stay away from all. He didn''t want to go to any ce he had visited with Pia. He was so fed up of her and her constant shenanigans that even her name repulsed his soul. So he checked all the ces where he had gone with her and ticked them off his list. In order to start fresh, he had to leave his past behind, which would be too difficult. He remembered that Dawn was in Yorkshire when she had fled the country. He hadn''t been there. That was the ce to go. He booked his tickets for Yorkshire.


    When Dawn woke up in the morning, it was already 9AM. She was surprised how well she had slept after so many agonizing days. Her husband was sleeping somewhere within the nkets after he had thought that the best ce to sleep was in between his wife''s breasts or thighs. He was simply too shameless to begin with, too lusty and absolutely insatiable. She shook her head when she felt his head beneath her thighs near her crotch. She pulled up herself and he stirred. He brought his hand to pin her thighs and kissed her over there. He growled, annoyed that his favorite ce was being snatched.


    "Wake up Daryn!" she pped his hands. "I need to go to the bathroom."


    "Why?" he askedzily.


    "Damn it Daryn!" she pped his hands lightly again. "Leave me."


    Daryn inhaled her scent deeply, kissed her and then left her reluctantly. His wife was a magician and yesterday night he was sure that she was building charm spells around him. There was no logic for him to get this attracted to his own wife. It was like he was falling in love all over again and again and again¡­ He covered himselfpletely to sleep again.


    "Daryn, wake up! The Head Council members are going to be here very soon," Dawn called from the bathroom.


    He opened his eyes and sat upright. His mind and his heart were torn over Dawn''s decision to banish Pia from the pack. Once a wolf was banished, they couldn''te back to the pack. The lone ones often had to fight a lot to survive. They were sent to the mountains where they had to live a wild life.


    Daryn got out of the bed and walked in the bathroom. Dawn was under a hot steaming shower. "Baby, are you sure that you want to ban Pia from the pack? Purebloods have very strict rules for banishing wolves. Once the wolf is ostracized from the pack, no other pack takes him or her. Their life bes wild and they are excluded from society. Pia is a princess and for her it would be all the more difficult. Maybe even Caleb would have softened by now¡­"


    There was no answer from Dawn. She continued tother her body.


    "Dawn, rethink your decision. This is an irreversible ruling," he goaded. "At least let me talk to Caleb about it¡­"


    Dawn kept the aroma soap bottle back on the rack and said, "I am sorry Daryn, I have made up my mind. I have had enough of this nonsense. I don''t want negative people around me. There is no guarantee that Pia would not use her conniving ns against me. How long am I going to deal with them? I have my life to live. I have to look after my baby. For God''s sake if that woman decided to kill my child, what will you do? She has been devising ways to get rid of me ever since I have stepped in this house. At first she was with your old me, Maya, and now that Maya isn''t here, she is doing it on her own." Dawn was shaking with fury when she said that. "I have nopassion left for her. So honestly, even if you are not with me on this issue, I will go ahead with it on my own!" She sounded so determined. There was no going back in her words. She sounded more like a woman who wanted to fiercely protect her baby from harm.


    Daryn lowered his gaze to the floor. His wife was right, but what about Caleb? "You are my Luna, and I am going to stand with you in all your decisions, at least in front of the world, even if on the inside we disagree." He crossed his hands across his chest as he leaned against the door. "I would like to discuss this with Caleb."


    She turned to look at him. "And what purpose would that solve Daryn? If Caleb is not going to agree, then would that stop me?" She asked, tilting her head. "Would you feel good knowing the fact that I went against your brother? Would you forgive me?"


    "Dawn¡­?"


    "You will always hold me responsible forever for his misery. However, with the way things have gone, I highly doubt that he would be interested in reuniting with his wife. She has crushed his reputation and his feelings to an extent that he wouldn''t go with her." Turning off the shower, Dawn wrapped a towel around her torso and stepped out. "Whether you want to ask him or not, my decision is firm."


    He knew that Dawn would not go back now. She was pushed to the edge by Pia and this was her limit. She was in general a very magnanimous girl, always giving, but if she had reached her limit, it meant she was really peeved.


    The council members arrived an hourter.

 Chapter 250 - Laws Are The Same For All

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Laws Are The Same For All</h4>


    The Lunar Council members came right on time. nked by white robed members the Shaman looked ominous in his ck robes. When Dawn walked to where they were sitting, the Shaman stared at her from under his thick white eyebrows until she greeted him and sat down. Daryn sat right beside her whereas Gayle sat on a lone sofa opposite the Shaman.


    Momentster Caleb joined them, looking extremely tired and pensive. He hadn''t shaved and his ck stubble over his pale face stood starkly. There were dark circles under his eyes. He looked mentally and physically¡­ exhausted.


    Daryn''s heart reached to his brother, while Dawn lowered her eyes and bunched her white dress in herp.


    "Where''s Sedora?" Gayle asked a servant who arrived with fresh pomegranate juice for the members.


    "Sir, she is not in her room. She had left this letter for you. The butler informed me that he saw her leaving bag and baggage in the wee hours of the morning," the servant said, handing him the letter.


    Gayle took the letter from him, opened and read its contents.


    [I am leaving. I was pretty appalled the way you treated Pia. She is a pureblood princess and wife of our elder son. What do you expect from a woman who is only fighting rightfully for her position? She didn''t get it fairly, so she used unfair means to grab what rightly belongs to her. It is not justified to ban her from the n. I am against it and I am leaving only to show my displeasure. If you want me back in the house, you will not ban her from the n. Dawn is a neotide, she carries unnatural pregnancy. The person who should be banned is Dawn and not Pia. Trust me this is going to take a bad shape if you choose Dawn over Pia. Goodbye.]


    Gayle was as poker-faced as ever when he folded the paper and kept it in his pockets. "Sedora won''t be joining us because she had an urgent business trip to make," he said.


    "Where is Pia?" asked the Shaman. "She is the person against whom we have to make the decision. Won''t she be arguing her case?" He looked at Caleb.


    Caleb shrugged with an I-don''t-care attitude.


    "Shall we wait for her?" asked another council member.


    "You can wait all you want," said Caleb. "She is not at home."


    "Then where is she?" asked the member.


    "I have no idea. Afterst night I left her at the hospital, I haven''t seen her."


    "Let me call her," Gayle offered because he didn''t want the Lunar Council members to feel insulted. Banishing a wolf from the tribe was a big thing, which was taken very seriously. He picked up his phone and dialed her number, but her phone was switched off. He looked at the Shaman with his brows drawn together. "What do we do in this case? Pia is unavable."


    "Didn''t she know that we wereing?" he asked.


    "She did."


    The Shaman stroked his long beard and said, "Hmm¡­ in that we will continue with the meeting. It''s her fault and her loss if she is not present at the meeting." He looked at Dawn and said, "So your charges are that she faked her pregnancy in order to put you in a spot. She med you for her miscarriage when you weren''t even on talking terms with her."


    "Yes," replied Dawn.


    "And now as the Luna of the Daryn Silver, who is the Prince of the Lykae, you want to move a petition to ban Pia Silver from the n?"


    "Yes."


    "You should know that casting a member out of the n is serious punishment, which can''t be revoked. Once a wolf is thrown out, he or she can never return. A lone wolf usually doesn''t survive the wild. So you should know that if you are going to move against her to this extent, she will suffer a lot," said the Shaman. He wanted to make her feel guilty of her decision. After all Pia was a pureblooded werewolf and a royal. This decision was going to be first of its kind, not because they would be banishing a werewolf, but because they would be banishing a royal. This had happened once long back, almost five hundred years back.


    "I understand the repercussions," said Dawn firmly.


    The Shaman shook on the inside after hearing her speak so harshly. She almost looked adamant. "Okay, then present your case."


    Dawn started right from the beginning when she had entered the Silver Mansion. How Pia manipted every step of her life, how even after she came from Ulfric, she made her life a living hell, and then until what she did a day back. All the incidents were narrated one by one, and as the episodes of her connivance, her brutality and her selfishness peeled likeyers of onions, Caleb and Daryn were left shuddering on the inside. Caleb felt ashamed of what all his wife did and even more ashamed of the fact that he was with her in her dirty tricks. He sighed and looked away. He couldn''t fathom as to what all Dawn had undergone during her stay at the Silver Mansion. She was constantly targeted by Pia. He lowered his head. There was no going back.


    The Shaman listened to her with patience. None of the council members had any reason to side with Pia. However, one of them still asked Caleb, "Would you like to say anything in Pia''s defense?"


    "Not now."


    "Okay," the member nodded. He guessed as much that he wasn''t interested in supporting his wife.


    The Shaman looked at other members. The way they saw each other, it was as if they were discussing things through their mental links. There was pin drop silence in the room. Ten minutes passed but none of them spoke. Dawn grew impatient. She thought of speaking something then closed her mouth. She had given them enough evidence against Pia and had presented it very logically.


    Fifteen minutes passed and Caleb grew impatient. He fidgeted and shifted in his seat.


    Daryn and Gayle were the only ones who waited patiently.


    Finally after half-an-hour, the Head spoke. "We find that Pia Silver had indeed done something truly offensive against Dawn Silver, who is the Luna of the Silver n. The Lunar Council is hereby in concurrence over the decision of banishing Pia Silver from the n and from the whole tribe as such." He became quiet and red at Dawn.


    "However, if she wants she can appeal to us anytime," added a member.


    Dawn frowned. "You just said that the decision is irreversible. Then how can she appeal?" she asked.


    "Well, she is a royal."


    "No, thews have to be the same for all the members of the n. I will never ept her back in the tribe," Dawn said so harshly that the members were stunned.


    He glowered at her, but he couldn''t counter her.


    The Shaman said, "She is right. Laws are the same for all."


    Dawn closed her eyes. Victory atst. Pia was gone. Heaviness lifted off her chest. She felt she could breathe. Silver Mansion was so toxic up until now. And with the announcement, the air cleared up. She didn''t know why, but her eyes prickled. Was she crying? Daryn squeezed her hand.


    Suddenly Caleb said, "I would like to unmark Pia before she leaves the n."


    The Lunar Council members were shocked.

 Chapter 251 - In A Few Hours!

    <h4>Chapter 251 - In A Few Hours!</h4>


    While Dawn and Daryn knew this wasing, Gayle narrowed his eyes. "Caleb, Pia is going to get banished from the n. Unmarking her would mean that she would bepletely disowned by all. Even her family members won''t be able to ept. Besides for unmarking, we need rings of both the groom and his bride, which will be given to the Shaman and he will burn them in the fires of Goddess Skadi''s temple. That''s the only way that werewolf couples who aren''t the mates, can be unmarked."


    "I know¡­" Caleb replied.


    "Pia isn''t here. How do you think this thing is going to work out?" asked Gayle. For some reason Pia had decided to stay away from the meeting. And Gayle now understood why. "Did you¡ª does she¡ª does she know that you wanted to unmark her?" By being absent from the meeting, she would lengthen the life of her marriage.


    Usually after the couples decided to be separated, the council would convene after a month''s notice, giving the couples time to sort out their problems. However, now Gayle understood that since the council was alreadying for the meeting, Caleb took the chance and announced that he wanted to unmark Pia. No wonder Pia was absent.


    "Of course she knows," Caleb shrugged. "She isn''t here because she knew that I would announce it in the meeting." He looked at the Shaman. "But I don''t care." He removed his wedding ring and got up to give it to him. "I have no intention of being married to a woman who is now an outcast. It wouldn''t look good on the Silver family. Apart from that I do not wish to live with her for a moment more. So kindly burn that ring for me in Skadi''s temple. As for her, you can always find her and seize her ring. I am done with her."


    There was so much detest in Caleb''s eyes for her that none of the Lunar Council members had the heart to say anything to him. All the werewolves in the room sensed his misery. The Shaman lowered his head and then said, "It is fine Caleb. We will find her and get the ring." Then he looked up to gaze at him. "But you must know that until even her ring is not burnt, you can''t unmark her and you can''t remarry."


    "At least I am free¡­" he muttered. "I know," he said aloud.


    Shaman nodded. "Okay then. In that case we will conclude the meeting. We will be going to Pia''s house to seize the ring."


    "Thank you foring," said Gayle as he rose to his feet. He felt how much lighter the atmosphere was now.


    The Lunar Council members left soon after.


    Dawn went back to her room. She needed a lot of rest, both physical and mental. She left Daryn with Caleb for some brotherly talk in which she didn''t want to intervene.


    "I am sorry for how the events turned out," said Daryn as soon as only the two were left in the room. There was guilt on his face. "I didn''t know that Pia¡ª"


    "Daryn," said Caleb. "Don''t feel guilty. I¡ª I have been putting up with her schemes for a long time now. The person who has to be sorry is I and not you. The amount of distress Pia and I have given both you and Dawn ever since you''ve married is immeasurable. I won''t lie by saying that I was driven by my lust to get the Silver crown on my head, but it was Pia who fueled my desire by constantly nning something evil. When I came to know that Pia was pregnant¡ª" heughed a little at his misery, "I was the happiest person on earth. The feeling that I would be a father was so beautiful that I can''t tell you. I would talk to my unborn child at night and thank Pia profusely for the gift she had given me. It was a blissful feeling." His voice became hoarse. "I ignored how you must have felt about your child. I was so consumed with my desires to fulfill all the wishes of Pia¡­"


    "It''s fine brother¡­" said Daryn hoping to console Caleb.


    "No Daryn, it isn''t fine. When I came to know that Pia had faked her pregnancy and that she had done it only to mentally stress Dawn so that she miscarries¡­ that feeling¡ªI was mortified, traumatized. I can''t even think how you must have felt for your wife, for your baby. And Dawn¡ªshe is about to be a mother. How she must have felt? Time and again Pia hade up with one or the other n to throw her out of the house." Caleb brought his hand to hide his face. He rubbed it and said, "I was being a part of a horrible conspiracy to get rid of your child Daryn." Tears stung in his throat. "There is no redemption, but I want to distance myself from all of you. I had be a monster. I just want to go back to my old ways, old feelings." He couldn''t tell Daryn that Pia lusted after him. It was so hateful, so disgusting that he shook his head.


    Daryn was simply speechless. He had been very patient with his brother. However, over thest few months because of the way he had treated Dawn and him, he had stopped talking to him. But now¡­ He found his voice somehow and said, "Caleb, you don''t have to dwell in the past. None of us can change it. Please don''t be sorry. We are a family at the end of the day. Focus on the business and you will soon forget her."


    "Do you think that is possible?" asked Caleb. "I want to purge her out of my system." He took a deep breath. "I have decided to go on a long vacation from here. I don''t want to look after the business or the family. I want to be me. I have to discover myself." He fisted his hair and said, "I am leaving Bainsburgh, this country for some time. I have no idea when I will return because I have taken a one-way ticket, but I won''t be returning soon¡­"


    "What?" Daryn asked with shock as his eyes became wide. "Where are you going?" His brother really wanted to unwind.


    "Yorkshire. That''s one of the ces where I have never visited with Pia."


    "But that''s where¡ª"


    "Dawn was?" he chuckled. "Yes I know."


    Daryn smiled seeing a genuine smile from his brother. He offered him excitedly, "Dawn has a small cottage there which is on the brink of a meadow. She said that it was one of the most beautiful vistas you can ever experience from there. Why don''t you go there? It''s going to be very quaint but you will experience the life of a small quiet town, nothing big. Like no discos or giant eateries¡ªsmall ces, less folks and even less human interaction."


    Caleb rxed back on the sofa. He put his arms behind his head and said, "Give me the keys of that ce. I would love to go there!"


    "When are you leaving?" asked Daryn.


    "In a few hours!"

 Chapter 252 - Strong Message

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Strong Message</h4>


    Daryn was surprised, but he was so happy for him. He darted to his bedroom and narrated to Dawn what Caleb wanted to do. Pleased that Caleb wanted to move on, she said, "When he will reach there, the caretaker will be standing with the keys. If you want I can ask Arawn to collect him from the airport too." She became so excited to talk about Yorkshire. Now that she thought about them, that ce was lovely and so quaint that she actually missed it. "If you like I can fill Caleb with all the details about Yorkshire. You know he should never go to the forest¡ª" She bit her lip.


    "What forest?" asked Daryn.


    Dawn got out the bed quickly. "I think I should talk to Caleb about Yorkshire. You won''t be able to exin anything."


    Daryn raised an eyebrow. "You doubt my intelligence?" he asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "I do!" she remarked and almost sprinted to meet Caleb.


    "Careful woman. You are pregnant!" shouted Daryn from behind.


    Dawn was almost breathless when she reached the living room. Her face was flushed. "Caleb! You need me as your tour guide over there. I swear I know everything about that ce!" She said breathlessly. "I can pen down everything you want to know. You can ask me as many questions as you like. But¡ª"


    Caleb frowned. "But what?" he crossed his hands across his chest. "You better tell me everything fast. I am running out of time here."


    Dawn turned to look at Daryn. "Can you fetch a pen and paper? I need to list down everything." Then she turned to Caleb. "You shouldn''t explore the meadow that is behind the cottage. You see it is thest cottage in that county right on the edge of the meadow. You mustn''t venture there at all!"


    "Why?" he was a werewolf. Where the hell did she think he would go when he wanted to shape shift.


    Daryn red at the two of them with his mouth pressed in a thin line. Suddenly he became an outsider between them. Shaking his head he brought a pen and paper to Dawn and she began listing everything. "Okay, you can go to the meadow, but don''t go further inside. You can get lost. It is dangerous and I was lost once in there," she said.


    ''What the hell!'' came Quetz'' voice. ''You weren''t lost, you found me and then you went back to your ce with my help!''


    ''Shut up Quetz,'' she replied and continued to list down things to do and not to do. One of the very important things was to go to the university.


    And just like that the ce became lively. Cole and Neal joined them an hourter.


    "Geez, I missed this ce," said Cole and dashed in his room to y histest game on PS5. "Send my dinner to my room," he instructed Dawn.


    And just like that happiness of the Silver family returned. Daryn watched Caleb, Dawn and Neal making ns. Neal recounted his three days visit to the university to tackle Dawn''s professor and Daryn giggled. He recalled what all Dawn had done. Gods, he missed her then and he missed every moment when she wasn''t with him. His muscles were shaking when heughed with them as tears streamed from his half-closed eyes.


    Gayle came out of the room and looked at the children. He pursed his lips to stop himself from feeling overwhelmed. It was such a lovely view¡ªgales ofughter of his family. Cole called out from his room that he was hungry like an elephant. Caleb told them ame joke. The way they bonded, it was so surreal. He knew that Caleb was leaving, and he didn''t stop him. It was important that he found his happiness. His face lit up brightly when he grinned. Did he feel for Pia on the inside? Gayle didn''t know how this would pan out, but the start was good. Two things bothered him: firstly, where Pia was, and secondly Sedora''s threat was still lingering in the air. He exhaled a deep breath and went back to his room.


    The Shaman had sent him a message that Pia wasn''t even at her father''s ce. They had delivered the message to her father about her getting banned from the family and the decision was taken badly. Now Gayle had to face Pia''s father''s wrath, but it was nothingpared to his son''s happiness. But where was Pia if she wasn''t in her father''s ce? He called his people and instructed them to circte the information that Pia was banished from the Silver n and from the Lykae kingdom.


    An hourter everyone dispersed. Caleb went to his room invigorated and looked forward to going to Yorkshire. Daryn and Dawn went back to their bedroom, while Neal left for home. He hadn''t gone to his ce ever since Dawn had asked him to be with Cole in the Silver Arcade.


    By the time it was evening almost everyone came to know about Pia and what she did to Dawn. There were so many gossips about it but no one had the courage to discuss it openly, especially those close to Pia. Pia''s banishment had sent a strong message: One, Dawn was a powerful Luna and if anyone messed with her, they would have to bear the consequences, and two, she was an intelligent woman who had her head on her shoulders. She wasn''t the typical royal princesses who were only interested in counting their husband''s money and jewels he owned, but she was a woman who stood with him shoulder to shoulder and helped him in the business. She had the mettle to be their Luna.


    Dawn was rxing on the bed while Daryn had poured a peg of Scotch for himself. He was leaning against the railing of the portico watching the tranquil waters of River Lifye. The cool breezeing from there leeched off his remaining anxieties. With both Pia and his mother out of the house and with Dawn in his bedroom, rxing and pregnant, he felt stable. Could anything be better than this?


    Caleb had left for Yorkshire and he wished all the happiness to him. Daryn smiled and raked fingers through his hair. He walked inside and saw Dawn with herptop. "What are you doing baby?" he asked.


    "Been a long time since I checked what is going on with thepany¡­" she replied with her gaze focused on the screen.


    He snatched theptop from her and closed it.


    "Hey!" she protested.


    "You are not going to see it for the next two days. You will take rest until your ultrasound" he said mulishly. He remembered Caleb''s words, as to how happy he was when he heard that he was going to be a parent and then how deted he was when he discovered Pia''s treachery. Suddenly, his urge to pamper his wife increased.


    "Daryn¡­" she started to say something but he pressed his finger on her lips.


    "Holidays are here baby. We need a getaway. We need a lovely celebration, so you have to tell me how are we going to do that? I was thinking of going to Hawaii." He imagined his wife in a bikini and thongs andces or nothing on the beach, and his shaft misbehaved.


    "Keep that dirty mind away!" she said. "Then her eyes shone brilliantly. "How about we call the n people for a grand party for the holidays?"


    ---


    Somewhere in Amazon jungles.


    "My Queen, Pia is missing," the vampiress briefed.


    "Bring her to me," said Sedora, the sorceress.

 Chapter 253 - Wind Beneath My Wings

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Wind Beneath My Wings</h4>


    Daryn cringed a little when she said call the n people for the party. "I think it is too soon. Already I know that there are resentments amongst them ording to my report, so if I were you, I would wait."


    Dawn cocked her head to the left and said, "Daryn, don''t you think that I am aware of this situation? But somehow I feel that I need to strike their chords sooner because the more we wait, the more time we are giving them to ponder over the incident the more they will find faults with us. If I meet them now perhaps their qualms about me are going to wither away. I know it''s a long road toe in their good books, but Daryn, if you want me to be a strong Luna of the Silver n, then you have to let me take my decisions and let me fly solo. I want you to give me the confidence to fly as you be the wind beneath my wings."


    The way she said, Daryn could only feel pride swelling in his chest. His little neotide hade a long way. He sidled up to her and held her close in his embrace. Kissing the crown of her head he said, "I am only worried about their treatment with you."


    Dawn kissed his neck in return and said, "I know hubby, but maybe they will open up to me. And if that happens, it is going to be absolutely wonderful. So this holiday let''s celebrate with your n. And I am going to personally do all the preparations."


    Daryn chuckled. "Sure dear, but don''t over-stretch. Plus you have your ultrasound on Friday, so you have to be prepared for that."


    "Mhmm... I am going to take care of myself darling," she said and kissed his forearm. He worried a lot for her but she needed him to let her be free.


    "What do you think will be the baby''s sex? A girl or a boy?" asked Daryn, although he wanted at least four babies and all girls and all of them should look like Dawn and all of them would be named Dawn Junior, Dawn Junior One, Two and Three. Damn! He was so excited at the thought that he imagined them ying with him in the garden, in the mud and then he also imagined how he would protect them or perhaps gut their boyfriends.


    "Whatever it is, I am going to be fine, though I would prefer a Daryn Junior."


    "Hell no!" Daryn retorted. "I want baby girls."


    Dawn giggled.


    "Also there''s one thing I would like to say now itself!" he said mulishly.


    She freed herself from his embrace and leaned back. "And what is it?" What was it that her hubby was so keen about that he was almost threatening her?


    "I want to have at least four babies Dawn. It is very important for me." He wouldn''t let even a single child of his imagination suffer the wrath of his woman.


    Raising an eyebrow, Dawn almost stopped herself from pping his chest. "Are you insane? I am human, not a child producing machine!" Ah well, she couldn''t stop herself. She pped his upper arm. "And don''t even think about having more than two babies!"


    "Hell! I knew that you would murder my babies in my imagination. Woman, you have no right to decide the number of babies I want. I want four girls and that''s it!" His face was almost red with anger.


    "Then you havee to the wrong ce my dear husband," she said. "If you like you can go to your old mes and demand babies from them. I won''t be giving you more than two babies. After the first two, I am going to make sure that you wear protection for life!"


    Daryn stared at her with narrowed eyes. Then the protection or the condoms are going to get punctured by him. No woman was allowed to stop his seed from hitting her. He didn''t reveal his ns of puncturing the condom packets but he did give her an arrogant stare. He watched her getting up and going to the bathroom. These days she was going a lot to the bathroom and he knew that was because of pressure on her dder. His thoughts went to Pia on how she used her scent of pregnancy for her advantage. He shook his head. How could that woman be so vile? How could she me his wife for something she wasn''t even aware of? He shuddered from the inside.


    Next day Quetzmunicated with her right in the morning. ''We need to continue with exploring your powers Dawn. When will youe next?'' He sounded pretty frustrated.


    ''I will be there for the weekend, for two continuous days,'' she said.


    ''You better keep those words.''


    ''I will,'' she replied knowing that she had dyed it a lot. There was something about Sedora she really wanted to know and it was itching under her skin.


    When she went downstairs for breakfast, she noticed how usual the household looked. All the members were at the table eating and talking loudly. Well, what would you expect with only men in the house? Gayle was talking about how Daryn had to now even look after the overseas business in Caleb''s absence. Cole was busy spreading butter over jam on his bread, fully dressed to go to the school.


    "I might bete today," he said. "We have the rugby sessions going on and some new kids havee. The coach has asked us to stay there after school."


    Daryn munched on his fruit sd. "You know you should totally meet Ileus. He can teach you the tricks of the game. He is just too good!"


    "Maybe I can go to visit him. I also need a break!" he gave a side nce to Dawn.


    Dawn didn''t reply to him. She still wanted to see if the threat from Lily Wyatt was off. She looked at Daryn and said, "How about we go to the Wyatt golf course? It''s been a long time since I have yed."


    Daryn flinched. "Umm¡­ we can go there, but I won''t allow you to y. Not until the doctors give a green signal."


    "Come on Daryn!" she cried.


    He shook his head. There was no going back on this decision.


    She mentallymunicated with him. "I am going to Ensmoire forest and practicing magic with Quetz. ying golf is nothingpared to that."


    "With Quetz you are safer, okay? And I will not argue on this point, so this matter is closed. I will y golf there and you will watch me y!" he replied stubbornly like a dominant alpha he was.


    Dawn sighed and gave him a puppy look, but he wouldn''t listen.


    Gayle looked at the three around him. The family was soposed, so normal that it felt like a dream. There was always a threat loomingrge on him as to when Sedora would strike with her evil schemes, but now with her gone out of the picture, things looked happy. However, on the back of his mind she still posed a danger. It was kind of a writing on the wall. He shook his head to shove those thoughts away and immersed himself in the conversation.


    ---


    Sitting in her office, Lily Wyatt was looking at thepany''s finances.

 Chapter 254 - Buyer For Neo Software

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Buyer For Neo Software</h4>


    Lily Wyatt''s anger was apparent on her face. Her secretary, a young man in his early thirties, was standing near her as she looked at the screen. Those numbers were simply¡­ not adding. "Why is this report so badly made?" she asked.


    "It has been perfectly¡ª"


    "Shut up!" she cut off her secretary. "Call the head of finance. Why do I see so many discrepancies?"


    "But Madam, there are no¡ª"


    "Silence!" she barked at him with jerky head movement. "Who are you to advise me on this? Call the Finance Head now!"


    "Yes, Madam," he said and scurried away.


    As she was looking at the screen, her phone buzzed. It was an unknown number but she picked it up.


    "Mother!" Anne''s voice came from the other side.


    "Anne!" Lily got up to her feet. "How are you doing?"


    "What do you expect, mother? That bitch Dawn has sent me inside for life. I want toe out. You have to help me toe out. Dawn has trapped me so tightly in her web that mywyer doesn''t know how to get out of it? I didn''t imagine that my life is going to be so difficult!" she cried.


    "Anne, you are facing what you did. I can''t help you now. I have thepany to look after. You and Helena have siphoned off so much money from here and now you want me to look after you? You have literally stolen from your own house! Did you even think of Luke when you were doing it? And what¡ª what is between you and Helena ¨C it has shocked me beyond words. For heaven''s sake, I thought Helena was Luke''s partner. How could you do that to your brother?"


    "Ohe on Mother!" Anne snapped. "Don''t give me moral lessons. If you were so morally sound, you wouldn''t have called me out of your hatred for re and Dawn. You dislike those two so much that it blinded your vision, it clouded your judgment. And now that you are facing the consequences you are teaching me?"


    "Anne!" Lily barked on the phone. "That was my problem. I trusted you and brought you to help me not to have a love affair with Helena! That bloody bitch used both my kids and embezzled my money. You better ask her to return it or I am going toe after you. At the same time, you should also return all the money you have stolen from the business!"


    Anne startedughing. "Keep dreaming Mother! I will not give a penny back to you because if I do, knowing you, there is no guarantee that you are going to help me toe out of the prison," she sneered.


    "Anne, don''t cross your limits! Remember that your daughter Cecilia is still with me."


    "Oh please Mother! You wouldn''t dare to harm my daughter, not at this point. In fact you are going to keep her safe and sound else the police would love toe to you. They are already hoping that I crack and provide information about you!" Anne said with anger in her voice. "So you better get me out or else I don''t know when will I crack open for them!"


    The door of the office opened and the Finance Head stepped in. "Good morning, Mrs. Wyatt," he greeted gently. "How are you feeling today?" He was surprised to see that her face was as pale as a ghost.


    Lily swallowed her saliva as terror struck her soul. Dawn had never gone against her even though she had all the reasons to, and Anne¡­ her own daughter was ckmailing her.


    "Time''s up!" a voice came from a distance.


    "I am going mother," said Anne. "But remember what I just said. I won''t wait for long!" The line went dead.


    Lily''s lips quivered as she kept the phone on the table. Wrinkles bunched beneath her eyes. She looked at the Finance Head as if she was seeing him for the first time. "Hello¡­" she answered.


    "What was it that you wanted to see me for Madam?" he asked gently.


    Lilly steered her focus back to the finances on the screen. She waved her hand in a circle and said, "These numbers don''t add."


    "Of course they add Mrs. Wyatt," said the Head. He walked to her and started exining. "We have had huge losses this year, not to mention the fact that the Starfish Refineries is closed and the investors are crying loud to give their money back. The stock market has cklisted us. We have to give money to the employees."


    "I understand all that, but I see huge gaps here. There is so much money that hasn''t been shown where it has gone and you have only totaled the expenses at the end," she snapped.


    "Where?" he asked softly.


    When Lily pointed out, he said, "No Madam, everything looks fine to me. Perhaps you must be having a headache or something. I heard you are suffering from Parkinson''s. People who suffer from that medical condition have difficulty remembering or focusing on things. Madam, please don''t worry. I am not the type who would do wrong with the finances. Please be assured." However, the man was smiling hard on the inside. Along with two partners, he had funneled a lot of money from the Wyatt''s to his bank ount. With Lily having Parkinson''s she wouldn''t know anything and with Helena and Anne gone, he was free to do anything.


    Lily gaped at him with shock. Her mouth fell to the floor. In an instant she knew that the Finance Head was taking advantage of the situation. She couldn''t reveal the truth that she was perfectly fine, nor she could refute it. "You bastard!" she said in a cold voice. "If I don''t see the missing finances, I will personally make sure that you join my daughter behind the bars!" A pain was beginning to form in her chest. So her employees were now cashing in on her miserable state.


    The Finance Head gulped. "I¡ª I will check it again," he replied and left.


    ---


    When Daryn was sitting with Dawn in the car, he said, "I would like to take you out for a romantic, candlelight dinner."


    She fluttered her eyes and said, "I would love toe dear."


    "Gods, woman! Do you want me toe down here?"


    The driver shook his head. His alpha had gone mad ever since he married this woman.


    Daryn dropped her to her office. As Dawn walked in, she met Hans M¨¹ller.


    "Good morning Madam," he said with enthusiasm.


    "Hello Hans!" she replied. "What''s up!"


    "Ma''am, I met a businessman yesterday night. Actually he approached me. He was interested in buying The Neo Software at almost double the price."


    Dawn was about to punch the button to her floor in the elevator when she jerked around to see Hans again. "What?" she said in a shrill voice.


    "Why would I sell mypany? It is showing lovely growth."


    "Exactly my thoughts Ma''am. The valuation that he is offering is superb. Fifteen million dors is a lovely amount for thispany."


    "Fifteen million!" Dawn pressed the button as her skin prickled with excitement. She knew she needed all the money for buying Starfish Refineries when it auctioned.


    The elevator started going up. "The buyer is very serious and he has offered to meet you tonight for dinner. He will be leaving the country tomorrow."

 Chapter 255 - Video File

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Video File</h4>


    "That''s quite a good amount," said Dawn with interest in her eyes. "How did youe to know about him and why hasn''t the buyer contacted me directly?" Those questions reeled in her mind at the moment.


    "He contacted me through some government official I know, and I was even surprised when I received the call. They wouldn''t have had your number to call or it is possible that they kind of sent their feelers in the market first just to test if you were even willing," said Hans M¨¹ller. "Buyers won''te straight to the owners and say that we want to buy yourpany."


    The elevator dinged and they stepped out on her floor. Dawn nodded. The man had a point. "Well I would like to think about it before plunging into something like this. It is a serious matter. More than selling thepany I would like to see who the buyer is."


    "That''s fair enough Madam. That''s why you should talk to him as soon as possible since he is leaving the country tomorrow. I am sure buyers like that must be having more offers at hand. So to assist you I can sit down with you and with the finance team to gauze the value of thepany, what all can you expect and what all you should ask the potential buyer."


    Though Dawn felt she was being pushed, she found herself concurring to Hans. "Okay,e back in an hour with the team. Let''s do it!"


    "Sure Ma''am," he said with a grin and left with a bounce in his tread.


    Dawn smiled seeing him so excited. This guy had proven to be pretty valuable for thepany. In her MBA lessons she had read that no one does charity in the business world. They all had some motive to do good or bad. She was sure that Hans was driven by a motive and the most likely would be that he must have been expecting money from the deal. Well, she had to find out. With that thought in mind, Dawn walked inside her office. At first she thought that she would call Daryn and cancel their dinner date, but then she waited because it made sense to hold the meeting with her staff. Daryn was an extremely jealous alpha and she didn''t want to be on his angry side. The word ''jealous'' made her giggle. She shook her head and sat on the office chair. As she switched on herputer, suddenly everything looked bright with Pia gone from her life. She didn''t feel one bit guilty of banning her from the tribe. Things were peaceful. In a way she had banned her from her life.


    Her phone buzzed and without seeing the number she picked it up. "Hello."


    "Mrs. Silver?" a female voice came from the other end.


    ---


    After her spat with Anne and with the Finance Head Lily Wyatt felt a dull ache in her chest. Scared that she would get another heart attack, she took out the blood pressure monitor from her office drawer, wrapped the strip around her arm and pressed the button to check it. It was on the higher side but her doctor had given the range and it fitted in that range. She huffed and then removed the strip. Once again she looked at the screen and this time she delved further back to see what all funds had Helena and Anne diverted from the business.


    Her search took her to Anne''s office. She asked her secretary to switch on herputer. As soon as the screen came live, Lily scanned through all the folders right from five years back and to her horror she discovered her secret ounts, files that mentioned how much she had funneled to them from Wyatts. In the next one hour, she had seen documents, pdf files and XL sheets of the past two years and she couldn''t believe that Anne had duped her so much. She leaned back with disgust and despair. She had trusted Anne so much so instead of working for her, why did she choose to fall in the trap of Helena. She thought to carry one.


    While browsing through the files, she found a folder named, ''Don''t Open''. Obviously curiosity killed Lily. She clicked to open it, but it was password protected. She tried several passwords but none worked. What could be so important that it was protected by a password? In the end, out of frustration Lily typed her name and the file opened. Shocked, she saw that there were more folders inside, each containing video recordings. One of them was titled Luke Wyatt. Lily clicked on the video file.


    "My god, Helena, that is a devil n. If anyonees to know, you will be jailed for life," said Anne. She was sitting on a sofa in a blue lingerie.


    Helena walked behind her. She leaned down, cupped her breasts inside the lingerie and then kissed her forehead. "I am doing all this for you babes," she said. "You know I love you more than Luke."


    Anne pressed her breasts in her hand more. "Damn it woman, I know."


    Helena left her and walked to the bar where the camera was fitted. She poured a ss of whiskey for her and then said, "With Luke out of our lives it would be very easy to tackle with his kids. I have already made ns to eliminate them."


    "But taking down my brother isn''t easy Helena. He is a very influential man. They would investigate his murder like hell."


    Helena went back to her and sat in herp. "No kitten," she said and kissed her lips. "Once he is murdered, I will make sure that his kids are dead and after that you have to force your mother not to pursue the investigation. That way no one will suspect us."


    Anne bit her lip with excitement and thenughed. "You evil witch!" she said. "I can''t wait to see them all out. The Wyatt business is going to be yours and mine forever! That bitch re and her spawns¡ªGod, I hate them so much. Mother hates them like hell! She would drop the investigation. After all she is just as greedy as I am"


    The two started tough and kiss fervently.


    Anne pulled out. "So when would you execute the n and who is going to help you?"


    Helena kept the ss on the table and said, "Soon. And this time Jason is going to help me."


    Anne''s excitement was palpable. There was no remorse about her brother''s murder. Instead she was thrilled.


    Helena put her hands inside her thighs and said, "What are you nning with David?"


    "We need him babes," said Anne. "My daughter loves her father a lot. If he goes then Cecilia would go with him. I will tell him about us eventually, but not now."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "But tell me love, why do you prefer me over Luke?"


    "Because you are brighter and he refuses to marry me. If I can''t be his wife, I don''t want to be called his mistress."


    "Fair choice," said Anne and the video went off.


    Lily Wyatt stared at the nk screen. She didn''t realize that her eyes were flooded with tears until a sob left her throat. She pressed her mouth with her hands. Lily didn''t know how, but she fell on the floor. She was soon taken to the hospital and doctors detected brain stroke.


    The nurse called the only rtive she thought might be of help¡ªDawn Silver.

 Chapter 256 - Hotel Black Rose

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Hotel ck Rose</h4>


    "Yes, speaking," said Dawn as she looked at herputer screen, which was booting.


    "Good morning, Miss Silver. I am calling from Juniper Hospital and we have your Grandmother, Mrs. Lily Wyatt in the emergency room."


    Dawn''s face twisted into an indescribable expression. "I am sorry but you have called the wrong person. You should call Cecilia McDow, her Granddaughter." Thest person she would have felt any sympathy was Lily Wyatt.


    "But Ms. Silver, she is in bad condition and¡ª"


    Dawn cut her off and tossed the phone on the table. She clenched her jaw. There was no way she would go to see that woman. A few minutester she called herwyer Hertz and that was it.


    An hourter Hans M¨¹ller came with a team of five people.


    Forgetting about Lily Wyatt, Dawn submerged herself into more important topics of the day.


    Hans started. "Dawn, I have made a list of all our clients and the software that we are working upon. I have also listed all the games that our developers are working upon. The buyer we have has a biggerpany that is into software and gaming."


    "So what is their motivation to buy mypany?" she asked like a true businesswoman with sharpness in her eyes.


    "The main motivation I feel is that they wish to multiply their business and since you have just started and have a nice list of clients, they think that buying it at this point of time would be better because they would be able to develop it ording to their style. Basically they feel that The Neo Software is very much in its nascent stages, yet promising."


    Dawn smiled. She knew what Hans actually meant. "You mean that because we are a startup and have a promising future, buying us off in nascent stages will mean less valuation?"


    Hans gulped. "Yes, that too," he replied. This woman was sharp and not just like any other kid.


    Over the next few hours they discussed various other points and nned on actions to be taken at every step. At the end of five grueling hours in which Dawn didn''t allow anyone of them to go out, she had a list of questions ready apart from the offer. She wanted to first meet the person who was so interested in buying thepany.


    "So what time is the meeting?" she asked.


    "At 7PM," said Hans. "And the main buyer will be sending his representative, a woman called Mrs. Wilson. He has other meetings."


    Dawn frowned. "What the hell? Why is that?"


    Hans shrugged. "I don''t know," he said. "Maybe he will jointer?"


    Dawn nodded. There was no harm in meeting but her dinner date with Daryn¡­ She pursed her lips. "Okay gentlemen, you may all go. Leave the papers here."


    "I have fixed the meeting for you in the Hotel ck Rose."


    "Okay."


    When they left, she was craving for food and she had to call Daryn.


    "Babes!??? he said excitedly as soon as she called him.


    "Darling, we might have to cancel the dinner tonight."


    "What?" he sounded like a deted balloon. "Why?"


    She narrated everything to him. "Dawn, why do you have to sell thepany for such a puny amount? I am there to loan you that much money in exchange of favors!"


    "Shut up, you pervert!" she said with a chuckle. She knew that fifteen million dors were absolutely nothing for Daryn. He earned twice that amount in a day. "I want to do this for the experience, Daryn. Plus I have to buy Starfish¡­"


    "Where is the meeting taking ce?" he asked.


    "You are not nning on crashing it, are you?"


    "No, I am not!" he replied stubbornly.


    "At Hotel ck Rose."


    "Okay," he said boringly. "Have you eaten?"


    "No, I am about to go to the cafeteria."


    "Don''t! I am already in the elevatoring to your office in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1!" Her office door opened and Daryn was standing over there holding a bag with food.


    Dawn was stunned. She flung the phone on the table and rushed to hug her hubby tightly. "Dear Gods, you have grown upon me." She kissed him on his lips. "I love you!"


    Daryn grinned as his chest swelled with pride. He couldn''t help it. His wolf loved to feed his female. "I love you too baby," he said licking his lips.


    As they ate food, Daryn enquired more about the buyer. He would make her eat and then wipe her face or give her juice in between as he tapped messages on his phone. Dawn spoke at length, fondly about how she had prepared and how out of blue this offer came. It was so sudden that she was pretty stunned.


    "Mhmm¡­" he would reply to her in monotone.


    When the lunch was over, he said, "I need to leave Dawn but see you in the evening. Don''t exert yourself, okay?"


    "I won''t," she replied affectionately.


    After Daryn left, she went back to work. When she checked her watch next, it was 6PM. She didn''t have the time to go back home to change her dress, so she went to the toilet in the office and washed her face, tied her hair in a bun to look neat and give that business-like vibe. She was off to the Hotel ck Rose.


    When she reached there, she asked the receptionist, a young ck girl in red, about the rooftop restaurant she had to go to.


    "Oh! We''ve been waiting for you Mrs. Silver," said the receptionist with a lovely smile.


    Dawn frowned slightly. Surely this man or woman was pretty popr? Or maybe they had informed about her arrival. "Sure," she said.


    The receptionist hopped out of her ce and said, "This way ma''am." She waved her hand fluidly towards the elevators.


    "I can go," said Dawn.


    "Oh no! I insist," said the girl.


    Dawn had to say that the service of the hotel staff was impable. The girl hopped in the lift and waited for Dawn toe in. When the door closed, she pressed the button for the rooftop restaurant. She couldn''t help smiling at Dawn. Her smile was pretty mystifying. Dawn wasn''t able to understand the excitement that the girl was bubbling with. She decided to go along the tide. The elevator opened and they stepped into the exquisite restaurant. It was enclosed in a ss wall all around. Even the ceiling was made of ss. "This ce is lovely," she said as she noticed the stars dazzling brilliantly through the ss.


    "Thank you Ma''am," the girl replied.


    Dawn noticed that there was no one else present in the restaurant. Was it too early?


    "This way ma''am," the girl said as she led her towards a private dining space, which was covered with tall bamboo on all four sides.


    Dawn took her seat. The girl left with a smile stered on her face. Soft music floated in the air. A waiter came, handed her the menu card and left. Obviously the buyer had taken a lot of measures in making her feel nice. She liked it.


    Half an hour passed but no one came. Also she knew that no other person had entered the ce. What was going on? Dread rose within her mind. Her flight reflexes kicked in. She found it very odd. She had to leave. She picked up her purse and was about to leave when a man whose face was covered with arge bouquet came into the private dining space. Dawn''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 257 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Surprise</h4>


    The fact that there wasn''t a single other customer in the restaurant made Dawn uneasy. When she asked the waiter who hade to take her order, he said, "Ms. Silver, this entire ce is booked under our client''s name."


    "You mean that all tables are reserved by her?" she asked. Mrs. Wilson was one wealthy woman and what was the point of reserving all the tables. It was pretty strange.


    "Yes, all the tables of the entire hotel are reserved by him," said the waiter with a polite smile. "And he has asked us to take special care of you." Not everyday you got such clients. He had to take special care of thedy here. She was after all the wife of the most famous industrialist of the town, Daryn Silver.


    "Him? You mean the client is a man?"


    "Yes, Ms. Silver."


    "Who?" Her uneasiness increased by the minute. What kind of a ploy was this?


    "I am sorry Ms. Silver but we can''t reveal that," said the waiter mysteriously.


    She tilted her head and raised an eyebrow. "Hello? I am the person he is supposed to have dinner with. So you have to tell me who this person is, because as far as I was informed I am supposed to meet Mrs. Wilson, who is ady." She was beginning to get suspicious.


    The waiter shifted on his feet. "I am sorry ma''am, I can''t say anything more than that. If you like you can call our manager, although I highly doubt that he will also say anything. We treat our clients with a lot of respect and cannot divulge their identities if instructed that way."


    Dawn narrowed her eyes. Growing all the more ufortable, she asked him to get mint tea. She decided to leave the ce after having tea. As tension settled inside, Dawn rubbed the back of her neck and hoped that she was with her husband. She took in a deep breath and closed her eyes. Half an hour passed and her tea was over ten minutes back. Dread came over and she had to leave. The whole thing was bing creepier by the minute.


    As soon as she started to collect her things, the scent of roses hit her and yet another familiar smell. She looked in the direction of the source of smell.


    "What the hell?" Dawn said in a disbelieving voice. "What are you doing here?" she asked with a shocked expression on her face.


    Removing the hundred red roses bouquet from the front of his face, he shed a huge grin. "Hey wife!"


    Dawn stared at him with amazement. She tried to contain it but couldn''t. "Daryn?" There were thousands of questions that crossed her mind, but none became words.


    Daryn walked to her and then sat down on one knee. He extended the bouquet to her and in a husky voice said, "Happy six months anniversary!" His grin was infectious.


    "So this was all nned by you?" she asked, trying to control her smile.


    He nodded enthusiastically and then pushed the bouquet in front of her. "Please ept it darling."


    Dawn couldn''t help. She started to giggle. The surprise was wonderful. She took the bouquet from him and bent down to kiss him, but Daryn seized her waist and made her sit on hisp. He took her lips passionately. When he left her, she was licking her lips for more. "Gods, woman! I love you madly."


    "You have ruined my ns to meet a potential buyerpletely. And how the hell did you even manage to get this entire ce booked?" she asked, smelling the roses.


    The way the petals of the roses fell against her skin, she looked lovely. "Your skin is as soft and smooth as these petals," he said in the answer. The color of the roses was reflecting on her white skin adding to her rosy glow.


    She shook her head and rose to her feet and so did he. Daryn made her sitfortably in her chair. All the anxiety that she was feeling this past half an hour melted away. In her heart she was actually happy. Before he left her side to sit on his chair, she pulled him down and kissed his again on his lips. "Happy six months anniversary to you too, my dear," she said with tenderness.


    "Thank you darling," he replied, licking his lips.


    When he sat in his chair the waiter came back again with a big smile stered on his face. Dawn rolled her eyes at him and he went ahead to light the candles in front of them. As soon as the candles were lit, most of the lights went off while only a few dim ones stayed on. The scene was so mesmerizing that Dawn held her breath. It was like having a candlelight dinner beneath the stars and that too on top of the world. Everything seemed so insignificant. And she was feeling guilty that he remembered the anniversary.


    She crossed her hands on the table and leaned forward. "Now that you have sessfully ruined my business meeting, you betterpensate for that."


    "And how can I do it?" he asked. "Though I do have a beautiful solution topensate for this."


    Dawn wondered what the client must be thinking or doing at this moment. It made her irritated.


    "First tell me how did you manage to reserve this entire hotel? I am sure there must be several pending reservations for the day."


    Daryn opened the napkin and ced it on hisp. "I paid them double the price. They couldn''t say no." He shrugged.


    How smug!


    "But why?"


    "I wasn''t happy with the deal that you were about to strike baby."


    "What? Are you trying to control me again?" she asked with a frown as she leaned back in her chair.


    "Hell no! I just thought that you are getting very less value for yourpany."


    "They offered me twice the value!" she said, showing two fingers to him. "Twice, you see! I can''t get better than that. Also these were just initial talks."


    "It just didn''t feel right to me honey," he said and pursed his lips. How could he say that he wouldn''t let his wife sell thepany she had so painfully acquired from Jason? And thank god for the Neo Software, Dawn hade back to him with the USB drives. Nope, he wouldn''t let her sell. That is why when he heard her n during lunch, the first thing he did was to message the hotel owner and tell them to reserve the entire ce to celebrate his six months anniversary. He even asked them if Mrs. Wilson wasing to meet Dawn. They had confirmed that there was a reservation in her name. There was no other way out to cancel the meeting other than booking the whole hotel. He had to cut off the woman from his wife. No one would take what belonged to him. So while she was eating food, he was sending messages one after the other to confirm his ns.


    "Then will you buy mypany?" she asked, shaking her head in a joke.


    "I wouldn''t mind," he replied with a serious expression.


    "Hubby¡­" Dawn said with a drawl.

 Chapter 258 - The Deal

    <h4>Chapter 258 - The Deal</h4>


    Daryn looked into her eyes. "I am serious, baby. In fact I will add another ten million dors to the offer that your client has made. They are taking it for fifteen million. I will take it for twenty five million." He picked up a ss of wine and sipped the sparkly liquid.


    "Daryn, I don''t want your charity!" she sounded annoyed.


    "Why do you think it''s charity Dawn?" he asked with all seriousness. "It is purely a business decision. I like yourpany, got it evaluated by my people and they feel that The Neo Software is going to rise pretty well."


    Dawn frowned. Why was he in such a mood? "Daryn, don''t patronize me. I don''t like the feeling."


    "I am not dear. I am talking to you just like a businessman would. This is a calcted offer. If you have the grit, then match me up and tell me why I shouldn''t take over yourpany? Because I am roaring to do that. It is showing excellent returns."


    To say that Dawn was shocked was an understatement. She was stunned and for a moment her mind stuttered. What was he nning to do? She collected her thoughts. "You mean you want to do a hostile takeover of mypany?"


    "I will if you n on selling it to anyone else," he said with determination of a cold businessman. This is how he dealt with others too.


    "Now that''s a threat Daryn," she said, narrowing her eyes.


    "Yes dear, it is. Deal with it. You are in the market with yourpany and against a shark like me baby. What are you gonna do? Huh?" he smiled and sipped more of his wine.


    The waiters came to spread the table with food. Dawn became quiet until they were there. As soon as they left she snarled at him, "Is this some kind of a joke?"


    Daryn jerked his head. "No it isn''t! You are sitting in front of the most ruthless businessman of the country. Why wouldn''t I think of my profit? And when apany is in the market, there is no way anyone can grab it from me. I am the king here and you better understand that."


    Add perplex to shock¡ªthat''s what Dawn was experiencing. Her husband did talk like a ruthless businessman. Was he really like that? She felt like a newb in front of him. She rubbed her neck and looked away. She had no answer to his offer. He was so serious and he talked like a shark. What would she do? This was likeplete dominance. If she chose not to sell thepany, he threatened her that he would go for hostile takeover and if she sold, he would give her twenty five million dors. It was definitely a win-win situation for her, but her ego was taking a hit.


    She picked up her juice and said, "I choose not to sell."


    "Interesting," said Daryn in a heavy voice. "Then you have to bear the consequences darling."


    "What consequences?" she said mulishly ready for the challenge. Anger was rising in her chest and she felt like her muscles were quivering in fury. Lava was rising inside her that was about to erupt. In the garb of celebrating anniversary, Daryn at first booked the entire hotel to cut her offpletely from others and now he was offering her a deal in which he was cornering her.


    "The moment thepanyes on the market, I will get a whiff of it and I will take it over. Then I won''t offer you this generous money, I will offer you its actual worth. Apart from that I will eliminate everypetition that would try to buy it."


    The ruthless Daryn spoke.


    "That sounds like domination. I don''t like it Daryn," she warned. But she knew that right now he wasn''t talking to her like her husband, but more like a businessman he was. And why did it feel like he was mentoring her? Kind of making her ready for the sharks. Suddenly things became clear to her. He was actually readying her up to strike business deals with all coldness, with objectivity and with logic. He was teaching her how to deal with cold business people like him.


    "No my dear," he replied. "This is pure business talk." He leaned forward on the table and smirked. "If you have the guts to counter me, please do it. I would like to see what is there in your kitty." He felt challenged and his wolf became excited at the way his mate was not submitting to him. He had to show dominance. However, he waspletely thrown off bnce when Dawn startedughing. "What is so funny?"


    "I will let you know my decision after we finish the dinner. After all we are celebrating our six month wedding anniversary," she replied as she picked up a lobster from the bowl.


    Daryn moved his head back. "Sounds good."


    His wife had kept him on a hold. His anticipation went to an all time high within five minutes. He was trying to make her ufortable, and now¡­ he was fully restless. What would be her decision? Would she sell thepany or would she meet his challenge? At least one thing was sure¡ªthepany is going to remain with the Silvers. So what if there was a tussle between husband and wife. He could barely concentrate for the next half an hour until the dinner was over and the waiter brought desserts. All the while, Dawn was talking about the flowers in their backyard and how she intended to grow rose ramblers.


    "Oh, I have to go to visit Quetz this weekend. Did I mention that to you?" she asked softly.


    "I think you did," but he didn''t remember if she did. ''Come on Dawn what is your decision? Give me a cue.''


    After they finished dinner, they walked out of the hotel giving heavy tips to every staff member on the way.


    "Well what is your decision?" he asked finally when they were sitting in the car.


    She tilted her head. Then she hopped in hisp and wrapped her hands around his neck. "Baby, I think I would be a fool not to ept this offer. Twenty five million dors is something awesome. Mypany''s worth is seven and half million in the market and if a rich businessman like you wants to buy it, then who am I to deny it." She pecked on his lips. "When and where do I sign the papers?"


    And just like that Daryn was floored. He stared at his wife. She took the right decision. Acted like a newbie¡­ but that was expected from her. Instead of being stubborn, she acted smartly. "I am proud of your decision baby," he said as his chest swelled with pride. His mate was a smart businesswoman. And most importantly thepany stayed with them. The day couldn''t turn out any better.


    When they reached home, Daryn was desperate to shove himself deep in his intelligent little neotide.


    Over the next two days Dawn received calls from Lily directly. She didn''t pick them up but then out of annoyance she picked up one.


    "Dawn¡­ I want you to run the business¡­" said Lily as soon the call connected.

 Chapter 259 - Ultrasound (1)

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Ultrasound (1)</h4>


    For a moment Dawn''s mind stuttered. There was silence. Awkward silence. It extended for a second, two and then for eternity.


    "Dawn?" came a voice from the other side.


    "Y¡ª yes," she asked as if she hadn''t heard her correctly.


    "I want you toe and take over the reins of the Wyatt business¡­"


    As Lilyy in her hospital bed after the brain stroke, she felt utterly helpless. Whatever she had in her hands, all the years of supremacy, all the years of domination over her son and his wife, crumbled in a few days. Everything came to a standstill. Cecilia, the girl whom she had pinned hopes upon was not talking to her. God knows where she was holed. She didn''t evene to talk to her or take heed of her for one single day. Lily cried a lot on that part. She had made sure that all the business goes to Cole and Cecilia, but things with Cole never worked out. And so Cecilia was her obvious choice. But that girl¡­ she hadn''t shown her face. Lily had sent so many people to talk to her, but they all came back with one answer, "Give that woman a fuck!" All of Lily''s hopes had dashed.


    With Anne in jail and David not even bothering toe back to check upon how his daughter was doing, Lily was not left with much of a choice. If she didn''t concede to Dawn this time, the Wyatt''s would bepletely wiped out. She was the only one with the sharpest of brains in the family who wanted her father''s business to grow as against anyone else. However, she was also the one who brought the downfall of it. But the downfall of what? She realized that only crumbs of it were left as Anne and Helena ate it from the inside like termites.


    With her condition, there was no other option left. "Will youe Dawn?" she asked. "There''s no one left¡­" she said as thest modicum of her ego, her dignity, her arrogance crumbled. A tear left her eye. She knew that once she would be okay within a few months time, she would be as good as new and push out Dawn all over again out of the business.


    Dawnughed bitterly. When she stopped she said, "You are one clever woman, Lily Wyatt." It was difficult to call her Grandmother. The woman had lost all the respect. "You want me toe and take over the business because you are left with no one." The way she said, it was as if she understood Lily very well.


    Lily closed her eyes. She had thought little of Dawn but the girl was smarter than her father also. She won''t.


    "The thing is¡­ I will, because I would love to see the Wyatt''s soaring high all over again. But¡­"


    Lily''s heart rate elerated. "But what Dawn?" she asked in as less exciting a tone as she could manage.


    "I have my terms and conditions."


    She was a tough nut. But Lily wiped her tears and smiled. ''I am tougher,'' she said to herself. It would be interesting to y the cat and mouse game with her. At this point of time she needed Dawn to build it back. She would use her acumen and her intelligence and then a few monthster, she would throw her like a fly out of a cup of milk. "What terms?" she asked.


    "I will send them through mywyer."


    "Lawyer?" Lily asked with a shock.


    "Yes, I will send some documents with mywyer. Only after you sign them, will I take over the business." What she didn''t say was that if she didn''t sign them, she would then also take over the business.


    "Okay¡­" Lily replied. "Send yourwyer." She would keep Hertz by her side to understand the terms and conditions of her Granddaughter.


    Daryn came out of the bathroom, drying his hair, "Who was that baby?" he asked looking at Dawn''s anxious gait.


    "Lily Wyatt."


    Daryn frowned. "Why did you pick up her phone? She is bad news."


    "She wants me to join the Wyatt business."


    Daryn''s mouth fell to the floor. That was what Neal wanted to do exactly a few weeks back and at that time she had refused and now she herself had called. "Not bad," he said with a lopsided smile.


    "Hmm¡­" she said pensively.


    Daryn didn''t dwell on it much, else Dawn would have gone back into a gloomy mood. "Today we go for your ultrasound babe," he reminded her in order to divert her attention.


    "Yes!" she replied.


    "Have you been drinking water?" he asked. The dder had to be full.


    "I have had three sses of water already!" she said in an irritated voice. "Yet, I don''t feel pressure in my dder."


    He chuckled. "Then have one more. In fact I will be carrying a sk of vored water for you. After all you are a werewolf, you might need more water."


    Sheughed with him. "I am nervous."


    "Don''t say that Dawn. I am more nervous." He had nned on framing the first picture of his child and keeping it forever or maybe erging it and putting it on the wall behind their bed. His family¡­


    Dawn walked up to him. "Is it okay if I announce this during the party that I am nning on giving for the holidays?"


    "Of course darling," he replied. He would be bing a proud father. The pure blooded female werewolves went into heat no more than twice a year, but because Dawn was a neotide, she had regr periods like a human and that meant many more babies and it also meant that she was more fertile than other females of the n. And it also meant that she had busted the myth that purebloods and neotides couldn''t have babies. Yes by all means she should announce. If it were for him, he would re it on those huge megaphones or sirens to tell it to his n while he proudly pounded his chest.


    "Then get ready fast!" she urged.


    A knock on the door disturbed them and when Dawn opened it she found Gayle and Cole standing there, all ready in their casual clothes. She looked at her watch. It was 9AM. She raised an eyebrow and said, "Why haven''t you gone to the school? And don''t you have to go to the senator''s meeting today?"


    "No, we will be apanying you," said Cole stubbornly, as if he won''t listen to a ''no'' from her. "It''s not like you be an uncle everyday."


    "Exactly my thoughts," Gayle added.


    Dawn narrowed her eyes. "Fineee! I will be ready in another twenty minutes."


    "We are waiting downstairs."


    Dawn shook her head. Was she going to win a battle?


    "I think they did the right thing Dawn. I was hoping that they alsoe with us," said Daryn as he wore his shirt. He needed all the support.


    Half an hourter, the Silvers were on their way to the hospital with each of them in their own thoughts. Neal joined his alpha the moment they walked in the hospital. He was already waiting there. As for Quetz, ''You will have to tell me everything when youe out.''


    ''Gah! I will!'' Dawn had replied. The men in her life were pretty nosy.

 Chapter 260 - Ultrasound (2)

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Ultrasound (2)</h4>


    Brenda was in her chamber, waiting for the couple to show. Brenda was a mature thirty-six year woman, yet she found goodpany with the twenty-three year old Dawn. The girl was so much more mature than her contemporaries she ever met. What she didn''t know was that Dawn was subjected to a lot of hardships ever since her mother died and then after her father''s murder. She liked talking to her mostly because she talked sense and also because she was smart.


    She gave a huge grin when she saw her favorite couple walking inside her chamber. "How is the mommy doing?"


    "By Skadi! Brenda I am nervous," Daryn blurted.


    Brenda stared at Daryn with a raised eyebrow. "Okay mommy dear, please follow me to the ultrasound room."


    Dawn giggled but Daryn was damn serious. "Yes." Then he turned to look at Dawn and asked, "Is your dder full?"


    "Please leave some questions for the doctor too," said Brenda as she walked out of the room.


    Daryn ignored her and mouthed Dawn, ''Is it?''


    Dawn nodded.


    Brenda was in for a surprise as soon as she opened the door. There were three more family members who had apanied the couple. She rolled her eyes. "None of you will be allowed to enter the ultrasound room."


    The thing was that the three men followed the doctor. They looked more like three musketeers or three clowns or whatever¡­


    Now the author rolls her eyes!


    The excitement was palpable. When they reached the ultrasound room, the men stopped on the outside as they watched Daryn and Dawn going inside. The door closed on their face and the waiting began.


    "How are you feeling Dawn," asked Brenda for the first time. She wore her gloves and looked at the monitor of the machine. The nurse had left it on.


    "I am good Dr. Brenda," said Dawn nervously rubbing her arms.


    "You will be fine Dawn," said the doctor. "Lie on the bed and lift your shirt."


    Daryn stood a little away from the two of them, but he really wanted to hold Dawn''s hand. His eyes were fixed on the monitor. "Can we know the sex of the child?" he asked at length when the doctor applied gel on Dawn''s tummy.


    "Not now Daryn," she said as she evenly applied the gel on Dawn''s stomach. She switched on the probe and slid it across her tummy. Then slowly she took it down. She pointed at the screen and said, "Your dder is full. Good job. I will be able to see it nicely." She took the probe lower and lower until she stopped at one ce. Then she tilted the probe left and right to get better views. She pressed her foot on the side of the machine to take several pictures from various positions. Once that was done, she knew that a very curious father aka mommy was standing behind and watching the screen without blinking and with thousands of questions in mind. She smiled seeing Daryn in a totally new avatar. Taking the probe to a certain point, she clicked a picture and said, "Do you see there?" she pointed at the screen.


    Daryn was beginning to see images clearly on the screen. He nodded. The parents stared at the screen as goosebumps prickled their skin.


    "Those are your babies," said Brenda, freezing the monitor.


    "My babies¡­?" his eyes were wide with shock. He pressed his hand on his mouth. "Skadi have mercy!" He looked at Dawn who was smiling and giggling in between. "I have twinsing." His gaze darted between Dawn and Brenda. "I am going to be a father of twins!" He looked at Dawn. "Dawn!" he sat on the bed and hugged her tightly. "You have given me two babies. Oh man!" He was breathless. So many emotions passed through his mind. From being predicted that he wouldn''t ever have a child, to having almost getting her wife aborted, to all the mental stress that Pia gave and her efforts to ban Dawn from the tribe, now¡ªhe was going to be a father of twins. For the first time he cried when suddenly he became choked with emotions.


    Dawn felt tears against her cheeks and she cupped his handsome face in her hands. She kissed his lips and said, "Daryn, don''t¡­" She could understand his emotions, those unspoken words, and all the love that became stronger than ever.


    "I love you baby," he said between his tears. "I love you so much."


    "I love you too," she said softly as she pressed another kiss.


    Brenda smiled at them. She waited for Daryn to settle. She knew him well. He was such a passionate and dedicated lover. "Here take the napkins," she said to Dawn for her to wipe the gel off.


    Dawn wiped and got up from the bed.


    Brenda added, "You got to be extra careful now, Dawn. You are carrying twins and that means you need special care. Don''t over exert. I would suggest that you don''t travel. And I am going to monitor you every month. The pregnancy looks pretty healthy to me, but if you feel anything funny, you need toe and see me immediately. After all it is my king''s children and as my Luna I will leave no stone unturned to keep you safe."


    The way she said, Dawn felt proud to be the Luna of the Silver n. So dedicated.


    The couple walked out and when Daryn gave the news to the three men outside, the two young ones jumped with joy attracting res from the passers by, while the old man simply stared at them.


    "Twins?" he said in a soft voice. All his purchases were going to be used. His breath hitched. "I am going to be a double Grandfather!" He said with a fixed stare on Dawn as if now she was a national treasure.


    ''Congrats Dawn!'' came Quetz'' squeal. ''When are youing here?''


    ''Tomorrow.'' She said.


    "You cannot go anywhere now Dawn," were the first words of Gayle. "And I have to buy so much! Are they two boys or two girls or a boy and a girl?"


    "I don''t know yet!" said Daryn. "But we are going to be parents!"


    "Have you thought of the names?" asked Cole.


    A nurse who walked past them put her fingers on her lips and said "Shhh!"


    Cole mouthed sorry. "We must go out of this ce," he suggested.


    "Wait, I got the names ready," came Neal''s boisterous voice. His alpha was about to be a father multiplied by two.


    "I need to buy more stuff," said Gayle.


    Dawn shook her head.


    All of them walked out of the hospital. Happiness was in the air.


    ---


    "We have found Pia on the outskirts of the Ensmoire forest, my queen," said Emma, the vampire. "Currently, she is recovering from animal bites. She had fought many other lone wolves to survive. Her family had to banish herpulsorily in order to stay in the tribe."


    Sedora nodded, as she sat on the throne. Her golden gown was shimmering under the lights of her court. The golden eyeshadow and kohl only added to the effect. The ne that she was wearing was the most powerful ne in the world. It was steeped with immeasurable magical powers and was the source to her longevity¡ªNe of Lorza. She had acquired it from the evil vampire lord Lorza, whose wife Emma was now under hermand.

 Chapter 261 - Queen Of Illusions

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Queen Of Illusions</h4>


    "When she recovers, ask her to meet me," said Sedora. Known as the queen of illusions, Sedora had several conquests under her belt. She was the queen because her abilities were the best amongst her people. She could create chimeras that one could never differentiate from reality. It was possible for her to manipte any situation that she could see or hear or even feel. Her ability was to reach inside the brains of her victims and produce a scenario that was akin to their nightmares.


    She was very beautiful and strong and had a twin sister, J, who was even more powerful and known as the master of mirrors. Together the girls were creating quite a ripple in the world of Lore. The thing was that they were both discovering their powers.


    When the sisters turned twenty-five, their mother told them the secret of immortality and how can it be apanied with power. The sorceresses had to kill others to be stronger by absorbing their magic and the stronger person they killed, the more powerful their magic became.


    It was said that Lorza, the vampire, was the mightiest of all the rulers and he ruled the world with his mate and wife Emma. He wore a ne that was steeped with so many powers that it was said that the ne was his secret of ruling all other Lore species.


    Naturally, Sedora and J went after the vampire to seek his powers.


    The rule of the Lore was survival of the fittest. Either you surrendered to the one who was most powerful or you became his ally.


    The two sisters didn''t surrender nor did they be his allies. Together they killed him and made his wife Emma to sumb to their force. J acquired the ne. However, before she could wear it, Sedora tricked her and killed her before they left Lorza''s stronghold. The ne became hers.


    Later, Sedora was made to wear the crown by none other than her mother while she was mourning the loss of her daughter J. After she crowned Sedora, she cursed her with a painful death by one of her own, by someone who would be unnatural in this world. In a rage of anger, Sedora killed her mother.


    She was nowpletely invincible. She sought the advice of many oracles and seers and Shamans as to who would be even more powerful than her. But they all told her the same thing. "Someone born unnaturally."


    It was the Shaman of the Land of Derize Barrens who predicted that her future would be in her control if she married Gayle Silver, the king of the Lykae, because if he married another woman, his line would bring her end.


    So instead of letting him marry any other woman, Sedora seduced Gayle and created an illusion that she was his mate. He married her, marked her and they had two sons, Caleb and Daryn. She would have killed them had the Shaman not said that they were just means to reaching the curse.


    At that point of time, Sedora didn''t understand but when Daryn, her younger one married Dawn, she could feel the tendrils of the curse wafting in the air. She tried to kill Dawn a number of times, but she failed. There was no way she could use her magic in the human world, because it was against the rules of the Lore.


    All she wanted was to eliminate any threat to her life and empire. She wanted to control her own destiny. She was on the verge of mania a number of times and had tried to kill the sons. However, it was Gayle who thwarted her ns and kept them safe at all times. She wanted to call them to hernds in the Amazon, to control them, but Gayle never allowed them to go.


    He raised them single handedly when he came to know how she cheated him. The problem was that he was scared that she would eliminate her own sons being the sorceress and so he never let them out of his eyes until they were old enough. Caleb had already attained immortality and Daryn was in the process.


    When Caleb married Pia, Sedora was happy. In fact she pushed Caleb to marry her because she was a pureblood like him and if they had babies, this would have been a natural process. She was extremely angry when Daryn married Dawn. Gayle hadn''t informed her about their marriage and so she was absent during the ceremony. When she came back, she had a big fight with Gayle regarding it and threatened that he would lose his life if he continued to support Dawn.


    Since then Sedora had continually supported Pia in her ventures to remove Dawn from the Silver n, because she knew that the moment Dawn was out, she was waiting for her to strike. Somehow, Dawn was too clever and she dodged her efforts. It was her pregnancy that made her extremely jittery. Now she had two options: either to kill Dawn or kill her son.


    She hade back to where she started from with Dawn''s pregnancy. By marrying Gayle, she wanted to control her destiny, but it was slipping through her hands like sand.


    And her archenemy Brantley was closing in. He was doing everything in his power to eliminate her. And she was so craving to meet him, to kill him and to leech his powers. He was the big bad boy of the Lore, matching her powers, or even more. He had a dragon, his source of magic. The thing was that even Dawn had a dragon, whom her people had spotted a few days back in the jungles. By the time they reported it to her, the dragon had left. She wanted both Dawn and her dragon. She had to kill Dawn!


    Pia could be the key to many closed doors.


    ---


    Next day Dawn was back in the Ensmoire forests with Quetz.


    ''Congrattions!'' he said as he hopped on his feet around her. ''I will be an uncle!'' he half opened his wings in excitement. ''I will be naming the kids.''


    ''Sure,'' she replied as she ate an orange offered by the Eoben. Now that even the Eobens came to know that the dragon rider was pregnant, they behaved themselves so much that they started to attune themselves with her mood swings. So if she was feeling hot, they would blow a cool breeze, if she was hungry, they would immediately present her with food, if she was angry, they would shower their aromatic petals on her to lighten her mood¡ªthe list was endless.


    Quetz let her eat and said, ''Today I am going to take you to the top of the mountains.''


    ''Why?'' she asked as she threw the peel of the orange and the Eoben on which she was leaning against, its branches quickly picked them up and gobbled them.


    ''There''s something you need to learn.'' It was very important and he was instructed.


    ''Let''s go,'' she said, finishing thest piece. She hopped on him and he took off to the sky with a few powerful strokes of his wings. ''Why do I feel you have grown longer?''


    ''Even I feel the same, but I think the change is not noticeable. But oh boy! Do I look handsome?'' said Quetz smugly.


    Dawn stroked her hands over his steel hard shiny scales and they shimmered under her touch. ''You are a handsome dragon Quetz,'' she replied with a chuckle.


    ''Ain''t I?" he replied and soared higher with pride.

 Chapter 262 - Playing With Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 262 - ying With Nightmare</h4>


    The mountain nked the edge of the Ensmoire forest on the northern side. As he ascended the altitude, the air became chilly. The giant mountain rose into the blue sky like a craggy grey face with striations of snow-lined weathered rocks as if they were wisps of hair of an elf¡ªpure and surreal. The sun rose behind them and lighted the snow with its gold. From a few carved rocky outcrops that were bare of vegetation, waterfalls fell excitedly as if to add the vigor to otherwise silent surroundings. Most of the green vegetation stopped midway to its peak, and above that the clouds meandered like a veil around it.


    "This is breathtaking," said Dawn as she gazed at the scenery.


    ''Yes,'' replied Quetz. He spotted arge t outcrop just beneath the peak andnded there smoothly. He tucked his wings until Dawn was on the ground as she kept holding one of his scales to bnce herself. ''Why don''t you climb on my foot?'' he suggested.


    She climbed on his padded foot. The bnce was much better. ''What do you want me to do here Quetz?'' she asked.


    ''I have told you earlier also Dawn, I have no idea what you have to do. It''s just that I thought you shoulde here to unfold the nextyer of your magic.''


    ''Why are you so keen on making my magic grow so rapidly?'' she asked as she scanned the slope. Right in front of her was a tranquil waterfall, and there was a small growth of green bushes from where it originated.


    ''It''s important. In fact you arete. We should''vepleted uncovering your magic skill long back.''


    ''What? Why do you say that?'' she asked as she focused her gaze at the strange bush over there.


    He sighed. ''Because I feel contained. Only with your growth will I grow. I feel as if my powers have strangled inside of me.''


    Dawn looked at him and then stroked his neck. ''I am sorry Quetz." She felt guilty. ''I have so manymitments that it bes difficult toe out.''


    ''I understand,'' he replied. ''There''s no need to feel guilty.''


    ''Why do I feel that there''s something wrong with the bush that is growing over there?'' she pointed at the only greenery jutting out.


    Quetz canted his head. ''I don''t understand. It seems okay to me. Do you want me to go and check?''


    ''Yes,'' she said and stepped away from him. Somehow she got the idea that the bush was hiding something inside. As Quetz flew away from there, her eyes focused on the mountain and the waterfall around it. They appeared to be dark and brooding. Suddenly the whole slope turned ck. ''Quetz!'' she called him. But he didn''t listen to her. He flew towards it rapidly.


    As soon as he reached the growth, he started to screech. There were bats, the size of rabbits hanging on the slope of the mountain, which had turned obsidian and the waterfall was red containing blood. The bats heard his screech and they attacked him with all might. Quetz screeched in pain as the bats, in hundreds, gathered around him and wed him with their sharp talons and bit his skin. Their bites were scorching. He pped his wings to ward them off and tried to turn away. It was¡­ nightmare.


    ''Come back Quetz!'' Dawn shouted. ''You have to fight it!''


    ''What is happening Dawn?'' he askedpletely confused.


    Shadows began to rise from the ck slope. They extended their hands towards him in order to catch him and pull him beneath the rocky surface. The bats had attacked his belly, which didn''t have scales and so he started to bleed. Pain was unbearable. Quetz'' vision became blurry. He pped his wings to kill as many bats as possible and grabbed them with his mouth or ws, but they kept on increasing.


    ''Quetz,e back to me!'' Dawn called him. ''Fight it. It is your nightmare.'' Dawn understood what was happening. The whole thing was an illusion. Somehow her mind got connected to one of Quetz'' nightmares and her magic projected it for him when he flew to the slope. Dawn didn''t know how to control the illusion, how tomand it back in her mind, because if she didn''t, Quetz would suffer from his own nightmare, from his own dream. And so in order to break him from that figment of imagination that had gone loose, she called him repeatedly.


    Quetz started to lose height and drop as he became disconnected from the world. Dawn saw him disappear.


    "Quetz!" Dawn yelled as her heart plummeted. He wasn''t listening.


    When nothing worked, she closed her eyes and connected with Quetz. She brought her hands above her and closed the palms. Then she concentrated on the image of the sun that was shining brightly when they were ascending the mountain and used its power to break the nightmare. She threw her hands forward, with eyes still closed and when that happened, it shattered the nightmare into a thousand pieces. The obsidian around Quetz sted and the ckness tore away as golden rays of sun filled his mind. With a sharp intake of breath he opened his eyes. He was dropping at a massive speed and considering his weight he knew it would be a matter of a few seconds before he hit the abyss.


    ''Dawn,'' he called her feebly.


    ''Come back Quetz,'' she called him. ''Where will I go without you?'' Her call was so painful. With whatever energy was left in him, he stretched his wings and pped them to gain height. Soon he was soaring back in the blue sky.


    ''I aming. Don''t be afraid.'' He reached back to his rider and perched on the teau.


    Dawn immediately ran to him and closed her arms around his neck. Her heart was thudding against her chest. This was so close. ''I am sorry, I am sorry,'' she said as she rubbed her face on his neck. ''It is all my fault. I won''t do it again. Never¡­''


    Quetz brought his wings forward to cover herpletely. She stood on his toe. She shuddered at the thought of losing him. Those past few minutes were her nightmares.


    When they both felt calmer and warmer, Quetz asked, ''What happened exactly?'' His gaze went to the waterfall and to his amazement it was as tranquil as they had seen it for the first time.


    Dawn looked up and stroked his chin. ''Are you afraid of bats?''


    Quetz stilled. ''Yes¡­''


    ''Bloodbath?''


    ''Yes¡­''


    ''Vampires?''


    The dragon became deathly still. ''Yes,'' he rasped. He remembered his experience with a vampire in the Amazon jungles, who wanted to trap him and he barely managed to escape.


    ''I don''t know how but somehow I managed to peak into one of your nightmares and extracted that. I started to y with it and suddenly everything went out of control,'' Dawn started crying. ''I am so sorry Quetz, this won''t happen again.''


    Quetz was quiet for a long time.


    ''Why are you afraid of vampires?'' she asked.


    ''Let''s go back to the forest,'' he managed to reply.


    ''Don''t be angry, please,'' she pleaded. ''I don''t know how it went out of control.''


    "Climb on me.''


    Using his horn as a support, Dawn climbed him and the two flew back to Ensmoire.

 Chapter 263 - Into His Mind

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Into His Mind</h4>


    Quetznded smoothly on the lush green grass of Ensmoire and crouched a little in order for Dawn to alight. When Dawn was a little further away, he turned and padded his way to the nearest Eoben. The tree lowered its branch for him and he climbed it. The branch lifted up taking him with it. The leaves and flowers of various hues belonging to pink ranging from coral to fuchsia, salmon and rose, spread themselves, as the branches opened their arms to cradle him like they were his mommy.


    Dawn was left standing out as she watched her dragon going back to his abode like a little baby. She could feel his anguish and how he felt about his dependency on his rider. ''Quetz talk to me,'' she said. ''I am sorry as to what happened up there, but I told you already, the things just went out of control.''


    There was no answer, only the sound of raking the branches.


    ''Vampires don''t exist. Why are so scared of something that doesn''t even exist?'' she goaded him. ''Why don''t you open your mind to me so that I can see exactly what your fears are.''


    ''Vampires exist¡­'' came a soft whimper. ''They exist in the Lore. We all are creatures of the Lore.''


    Dawn''s eyes became wide. The blood-sucking creatures existed? She rubbed her forehead and shook her head not believing a word she heard. She had never ever heard of vampires, only read about them in fiction, but she knew that Quetz didn''t lie, so she asked him. She struggled to find the right words. ''And where did you encounter a vampire? I mean, are you saying that you saw a vampire? It is possible that you saw an illusion.'' It was extremely difficult to believe him.


    ''No¡­'' he replied. ''Illusions¡­''


    Irritated that he was giving so little and hiding in the Eoben, Dawn said in a loud voice, ''If you want me to believe you, you have to fill in the details. Stop sulking like a child.''


    After a moment''s pause, he said, ''Do you remember that I had gone to the Amazon jungles?''


    ''Yes,'' she said and came under the tree. One of the branches bent down for her to climb. She climbed it, held it firmly and it rose. Soon she was face to face with Quetz who had crouched on a t sort of bed that was intricately interwoven by the branches. His wings are tucked behind tightly and his scales were smoothened.


    ''What happened over there?'' she asked as she mbered to him and leaned against his big warm body. She was amazed at how big the tree was and how beautiful it looked. Thin streaks of sunlight stole their way through the leaves and lit the ce dimly.


    ''I am closing my eyes Dawn. If you touch my head with your hands and concentrate, maybe you can enter my mind. I don''t know if you can get inside my mind, but if you could pull that nightmare out, maybe you can actually see what happened with me."


    ''Then let''s do it. I want to know what has made my dragon so upset.''


    Quetz turned his head towards her and closed his eyes. Dawn raised her hands to his head and ced them right in front. ''Open up Quetz,'' she said lightly. After a few seconds of just feeling the warmth of his skin, she felt it rippling beneath her hands. Her vision became grey as if smoke had epassed her. The smoke started to whirl, throwing its tendrils on the periphery. Soon it started turning into a deep ck hole, sucking her in. "Noooo!" she shouted as her hands got pulled into the hole and slid down into nothingness. She got up. As she brushed her body off the smoke that was flowing out of her clothes, she found herself surrounded in a thick jungle. A chilly wind blew and she shuddered. She started into the jungle only to cross several intersecting streams. As she traversed through the rough terrain, she felt something really strange. Things were changing and moving around her. The jungle would turn blue or green or the fallen trees that she had left behind would show again in front of her. When she looked up, about twenty feet distance, she saw the air rippling and suddenly the scene changed. The jungle became red and ck. Dawn put both her hands on her mouth in order to stop from screaming. A voice hissed, ''Not all immortals can survive¡­'' She started trembling and turned back, but as soon as she turned back, a thick wall of red closed behind her. She was left with no option but to go forward. A chilling sound came from front and she froze. It started drizzling and within a few seconds heavy rains pelted her. She had to walk further into the ckness or the red, whatever that was.


    Twenty more feet inside that area, and she found Quetz. His wings were stretched to the fullest as he was screeching and breathing fire. He was nervous as hell. Dawn ran to protect him from whatever he was fighting with, but an invisible wall stopped her. "No! Let me in!" she rasped. "Quetz!" she shouted to get his attention, but he hadunched a full-blown attack. There was fire everywhere lighting the vista with orange. Quetz had created a ring of fire around him. She couldn''t understand who he was fighting until a woman in red cape and a ck gown emerged on the periphery of the ring. With her ws jutting out and fangs as sharp as knives, she was hissing at him.


    "Come here, dragon," she hissed at him. "I am going to shred you into pieces!"


    Quetz attacked her with his wings with its bat-like talons forward. He covered the woman with them and went for her head. It would have been an easy peel of the head but the woman pierced her ws into his wings. The dragon roared with pain and removed his wings back. He stepped back into the ring of fire. There was blood everywhere. Quetz breathed fire again, but the woman leapt away to protect herself. Her skin had started burning and almost half of her body was charred. She was also in a lot of agony. In ast bit to save himself, Quetz pped his wings hard and lifted himself off the ground in order to attack her again. But suddenly the scene changed again and the scenery was restored. The woman had disappeared.


    With a bellow to the sky, Quetz spread his wings and pushed himself off the ground, his wings bleeding.


    Dawn pressed her hands to the invisible wall, crying as hell. She wanted to go to him and tend to her dragon. ''Let me in,'' she said.


    ''That was Emma, a vampire, wife of Lord Lorza.''


    ''I will kill her!'' Dawn said with hatred pouring out of every part of her body. ''How dare she attacked my dragon.''


    ''Come out Dawn,'' a soft voice coaxed her to leave the ce. She looked behind to find a branch with pink leaves. She held it and it pulled her out of the ck shadowy hole.


    As soon as she came out, she said, ''Take me to her Quetz. I will kill her!'' She wrapped her arms across his neck.

 Chapter 264 - Emma

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Emma</h4>


    Now she could understand his misery over the nightmare. The sight of the woman in his mind made her queasy. She trembled against his body when she remembered her face, her fangs and her ws. Dawn clenched her jaw when she recalled how she raked her ws in his wings so deep that his veins ruptured.


    Dawn got up and checked his wings by pulling them out with force, because he was reluctant in showing her. There were scars on the inside. Her blood boiled when she saw those scars. ''Why didn''t you tell me about these injuries?'' she scolded him harshly.


    ''Emma is a powerful vampire, Dawn,'' he said, ignoring her question. ''However, I have a feeling that she wasn''t attacking me on her own volition.'' This only meant that things were extremelyplicated underneath. There was something he couldn''t point, couldn''t see¡­


    Dawn stroked the scars of his wings. They were long and streaked towards the periphery. The vampire wanted to shred his wings, but somehow Quetz pulled his wings back to save them from tattering. The skin had healed over the wounds forming visible rough lines. She knew that he would heal soon, and the skin would smoothen out but seeing those scars made her chest filled with fury. Gods, she would take down that vampire.


    ''She was the wife of Lord of Lorza, an evil vampire of the Lore. He was killed five hundred years back. As his bride, Emma should have withered away, but she remained and no one knows why she remains till now. How is it possible that once her mate is dead, she carries on? I don''t know why but when I fought with her, I could feel her suffering.''


    ''What do you mean?'' she asked. ''That woman practically punctured you! Don''t you dare side with her.'' Dawn walked to the other side and pulled his wing out to see the extent of injury.


    ''Did you notice how the scenery changed? The vista, the colors and even the air changed every now and then. It altered in congruence with your fears.''


    Dawn stopped inspecting. ''Yes,'' she nodded. ''It was strange. But I guess that''s because I was in your mind?''


    ''No. That''s how even I saw it when I was there.''


    ''Woah!'' she eximed. ''How is that possible?''


    ''Trust me Dawn, Amazon jungles are a lot more than you can imagine. It is daunting. Those scenes were nothing but illusions. When I had gone in search of Sedora, I tracked her ording to her scent. But with so heavy rains, it was easy to lose her scent all the time. I was wide off the right direction many times. It was when I came close to an altar that was hidden in a copse of trees that I realized that there was a way I could get close to Sedora, and that was the time when I came across Emma. She emerged from behind and assaulted me with her ws."


    ''Wait a sec Quetz! What are you saying? Sedora has a business in the Amazon jungles. You went to the wrong ce. She must have set up her business in a vige alongside the Amazon River, and not in the jungle itself!''


    ''Well, her scent led me there¡­'' he replied.


    Dawn was bewildered. Her mouth nked for a moment. She remembered how Sedora''s hair rose during the conversation and how her body glowed, but this¡ª the fact that Quetz traced her scent to the Amazon jungles¡ªit was scary. What was that woman up to? An altar?


    ''What was the altar about?''


    ''It was some kind of a gateway to somece¡­ I am not sure¡­ but that''s what I felt.'' He retracted in his thoughts again.


    Dawn walked back to where she was sitting earlier and leaned on him. There was so much information to process. Going back to Emma she said, ''So you mean to say that Emma wasn''t working on her own desire? Who was forcing her?''


    ''That''s what I want to know. She is a pureblooded vampire and the pureblooded vampires have red eyes because they drink directly from their victims. However, her eyes flickered ck and red when she was fighting with me. It was as if she wasn''t in her control,'' said Quetz. ''And I feel that the person who was controlling her was the one who also created illusions.'' The muscles of his body became stiff with tension. ''I would never want you to go there Dawn. It is so dangerous that the way to survive in a ce like that is to kill whoeveres in your way. We don''t need to go there.'' Because if Dawn was killed he wouldn''t be able to live another day. In the beginning he thought he could leave her and go back to the Kingdom of Aztec, but as time moved on, each day for him was difficult to get separated from his rider. Her safety, her wellbeing, her growth as his rider and her vulnerability, gnawed him. And now she was pregnant. There was no way he would put her in harm''s way, at least not with the babies. ''Let''s just forget about Amazon jungles. Okay?'' He would keep her safe and away from there now that he knew what that ce was like.


    ''I agree. I don''t want to go there, Quetz. However, the moment I evere across that woman, I will personally strangle her to death.''


    ''Like I said, she was under someone''s control¡­''


    ''Quetz, there''s one thing I want to ask.''


    ''What?''


    ''Were you scared of the vampire or the illusion that was created?''


    ''I was scared for you. You have to understand Dawn that I am only as strong as you are. And till now I feel that my full potential hasn''t been unleashed. If a chancees to face our enemy or go to the Amazon jungles, I won''t deter. But Dawn, you are going to have babies.'' It was important that she delivered them peacefully.


    ''I am so sorry to have sent you there,'' she apologized in a soft and low voice.


    ''It''s fine Dawn. We must focus on developing your magic. Now that you have understood that you can pick my nightmare and make it appear real, you need to control it. It is a powerful magic and you must master it. Imagine what will happen when you will enter thend of illusions. How will you master it?''


    ''I will try my best to be proficient in it,'' She smiled as she patted him. ''Are you feeling okay now? Because I can stop with the training.''


    ''We can practice,'' he replied, feeling lighter. ''Let''s practice your old magic.''


    ''Yes!'' she said enthusiastically.


    For the rest of the day, Dawn caught birds one after the other and made them all sit on Quetz'' back along with her. Poor ones watched her from the back as they froze on his back while he soared to the air. All they could do was trill and be as cacophonous as possible in protest. They didn''t try the water magic.


    She returned home by evening and crashed on bed after taking a bath.


    Seeing her condition, Daryn wanted to discuss with her to suspend her magic training. "Thewyer from Lily''s office called today."


    "And?" she asked with a raised eyebrow. She had sent her the papers through herwyer.


    "She doesn''t want to sign the power of attorney."


    "Then I won''t go back! Simple!" she said stubbornly.

 Chapter 265 - Blast In Gold Mines

    <h4>Chapter 265 - st In Gold Mines</h4>


    Daryn hopped in the bed beside her. Once he had tucked her nicely in the nket, he cupped her face in his hands and stroked her soft cheeks with his thumbs. "Baby, you look so tired that I feel uneasy about it. Is it so necessary to undergo all that magic training? Why don''t you suspend it till we deliver our babies? I am scared that the magic might affect their growth or development."


    Dawn leaned her face in his warm, big hands and said, "If at any point I am going to feel that the magic will affect my babies even in the slightest, I am going to stop the trainingpletely. But right now I think everything is fine."


    He took his hands to her hair and said, "You have more green hair than usual. Have you noticed?"


    Dawn jerked her head back and looked at him with surprise. "Where?" she asked, picking her hair around her temples and seeing them for any trace of green color. It would be so awkward to have ck and green hair. It would make her look like a punk.


    "They are at the back side," said Daryn and gave the strands of hair, which already had streaks of green hidden in them. "Somehow I feel that over thest two weeks you have acquired those green streaks more than you ever had." He worried the strands between his fingers and then let them slide through, as his habit. "And I feel that the more your hair turns green, the more your magic increases, so that throws in the loop of my anxieties."


    Dawn was examining her hair and she was very stunned. She ignored thest part of his sentence and said, "Will my hair be as green as Brantley''s? That would look so crazy! How will I even go out in this world with a punk hairstyle?"


    "That''s the least of my worries, Dawn," he said.


    Dawn looked into his eyes and immediately felt the pang he was feeling for his kids. She sensed his alpha''s need to protect his kids. "Daryn, please dear¡­ don''t worry so much. The day I feel that my magic is affecting our babies, trust me, I am going to stop all this. However, right now I don''t know why I feel that it is very important for me to learn it." She wanted to talk to him about his mother and get every detail about her but she didn''t know how to initiate that conversation. It''s not that he was close to her.


    Daryn sighed and turned to face the ceiling as he took his arms below his head.


    "Do you want to hear about my magic today?" she asked.


    "Sure," he said but sounded bored.


    Dawn narrated how she was able to pull out a figment of Quetz'' nightmare and was able to turn it into an illusion. She also told him that she could enter his mind and what all she saw. By the time she finished, Daryn was staring at her as though he was looking at some rare bird¡ªa phoenix.


    "You will never try that magic again," he admonished her. "That sounds so dangerous! That''s the worst kind of illusion one can ever manipte. And I am very surprised that you could even pull that kind of dark magic. It is pure evil, Dawn!" His eyes were wide and the eyebrows had shot to his hairline. He had sat down on the bed. Fear skittered down his spine. "And who was that vampire woman?" Daryn had been one adrenaline junkie in his younger days and danger was like an aphrodisiac to him. However, now that he was sitting beside his wife, who was pregnant and talking about creating illusions out of nightmares and getting into the head of her dragon as if this was something extremely casual, he felt he was barely ever this close to danger.


    Dawn looked at him intensely. She wasn''t bothered that he scolded her but she pitied him. "Can you tell me something more about your mother?" she asked abruptly.


    Angered to his limit, Daryn simply sted. "Dawn! You will not create those illusions again. Do you understand me?" His face was twisted into a harsh expression and his neck muscles corded. "That is dark magic and that affects your body and soul! Damn it!"


    Dawn tilted her head and narrowed her eyes. "How do you know?"


    At first Daryn red at her for not taking it seriously. Then he turned his face away and raked his fingers through his hair. "Why are you sounding this surprised Dawn? When you were with me on our way to Ulfric, you saw so many different types of people right from pixies to dwarves. This is the world of Lore and its people are different from humans. I have been born and brought up here. Don''t you think I will know everything about this ce?"


    She continued to look at him. What she didn''t say was that perhaps he didn''t know much about his mother or perhaps there was nothing to think about it¡­ She eased out and didn''t want him to worry more about it, so she simply said, "I am sorry baby," she said and stopped. What she didn''t say¡ªbut I can''t promise. I have to learn to control it because if I don''t, I wouldn''t know when it would go beyond my control. She didn''t goad him further.


    Daryn bit his lip and immediately pulled her in hisp. He wrapped her in his arms. "Baby, I got so scared for you." He rocked her and pressed her against his chest as if treasuring her, as if she was the most valuable thing in the world.


    Next day when she woke up, she found that he wasn''t there in the room. She looked at the clock and it was 10AM. "Shit!" she said and threw her nket off. She waste for Ensmoire. Hurriedly, she took a bath and went down to have breakfast. Through the ss window she saw Cole and Gayle deeply immersed in a chess game. There were more chessmen on Gayle''s side than on Cole''s. She shook her head with a smile. After finishing her juice she went to ask Gayle if he knew about Daryn''s whereabouts. He hadn''t even left her a message.


    "Oh, he had to leave urgently. There was a st in one of our gold mines in Venezu. He had to leave overseas to see that ce almost three hours back. He didn''t wake you up because he said that you were too tired," Gayle replied as he moved the queen two squares behind.


    Dawn''s skin prickled with goosebumps. "Are those mines near Amazon jungles?" she asked as her lower lip quivered.


    "Yes," came the short answer.


    When Dawn stood there as if she had grown roots to the ground, Gayle looked at her and said, "Don''t worry, he should be back by tomorrow morning." Her face had be pale. "What''s wrong Dawn?" he asked, his attentionpletely diverted from the game.


    Her throat was desert dry. "N¡ª nothing¡­" she managed to say. "B¡ª but I want to g¡ª go there."


    "No!" Gayle said immediately in a stern voice. "You will not go towards that side even for once. Do you understand me? That ce is full of dangers."


    Cole was shocked to see Gayle so furious. His eyes darted to Dawn and he got up to hold her. She was shaking.


    "Then why did you send Daryn?"

 Chapter 266 - Heavy Rains

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Heavy Rains</h4>


    Dawn asked Gayle, "Then why did you send Daryn?" She didn''t even know that the Silvers had gold mines. Daryn had told her about the coal and silver mines, but this¡ªthis was new.


    "I had to send him because Caleb isn''t here. It''s business as usual," he answered with a frown as if trying to understand her trepidations. "We have business all over the world and if something as serious as a st takes ce in a mine, then Daryn needs to be present there. He has to assess the situation in order to take future measures. Do you even know how many issues are raised from the government''s officials about safe mining practices?"


    Dawn gulped. She didn''t know how to answer that because what he said was pretty valid. But she kept staring at him, her muscles straining by the second. She licked her dry lips. She felt as if her whole world was about to slip away. The ground felt shaky and so did her knees. "When will hend?" She couldn''t wait to talk to him. And what was the rush that he didn''t wake her up? Why didn''t he even leave a note? Why did they have gold mines? When did they acquire it?


    "He is going to the Arc of Orinico in our private jet and so I assume that it should take him approximately eight hours," Gayle replied.


    "Then there''s no way he is going toe by tomorrow," Dawn said in a whisper. The Arc of Orinico was present near the Amazon jungles, very near. Her mind was filled with unknown fear. She wanted to go to him like now.


    "He wille when he has things under control, which I assume will be under control by tomorrow max, so don''t worry, okay? We have enough power to wield. Thankfully fatalities that took ce were not of our employees, but that of our contractors. It won''te directly upon us, but still¡­ you never know¡­ The officials love to hackle people like us to earn money, else they be a pain in the neck." Gayle''s words carried years of experience.


    Dawn nodded. "Okay¡­" She went inside and drank two sses of water before going to Ensmoire. She didn''t know why but she had to master her illusion magic today. For the first time she hoped that Brantley was her friend rather than a foe. He would have shown her the right path. She hoped that Ileus was with her. They said that he was such a powerful warlock that magic was natural to him, that he understood how to wield magic not because he knew spells, but because it was as if every magical thing was a process and he could decipher its equation, manipte it and make it suit ording to his situation. "Daryn¡­" she called him out. For a few seconds she even let her mental shields fall so that he could hear her, but she heard so many voices of other n members floating around that she quickly raised them back.


    ''I am not going to let you do that magic again,'' said Quetz. ''It''s dangerous!'' She had to face an angry dragon as soon as she crossed the mist that surrounded the forest.


    ''I will do it with you or without you,'' she was determined. After that no matter what Quetz said, she just said that she would master it.


    So once again they flew back towards the mountains but Dawn said, ''I want to go towards the jungles, the deep ones.''


    Without a word, Quetz headed off to where she demanded. This time she was careful not to extract her dragon''s nightmares, but now that she knew that could put her finger on the nightmares, she used the animals. The first one was a deer whose nightmare was to be chased and killed by wolves. The deer almost gave up running when it thought the wolves surrounded it after a run for life.


    Dawn focused on smaller animals, however each time she was able to pull their nightmares and create illusions sessfully, but she wasn''t able to amend it. She wasn''t able to pull it back smoothly. By the end of it, she was beginning to have a headache. Suddenly it started raining so hard as if it was a precursor of premonition. She hated the fact that she couldn''t master it however hard she tried. With regret in her heart she returned back to where Quetz was living. She wished she was born with some magic. Training was so hard. She wondered if her kids would be born with inherent magic. It would be wonderful.


    ''I won''t be able toe for the next three days Quetz,'' she said as she alighted him.


    ''You shoulde everyday Dawn. It is important. Magices slowly. You need practice.''


    ''I know, but I have to go back to Lily Wyatt. There''s some very important matter that is pending.''


    Quetz tilted his head. ''Trust me, what I am saying is far more important.''


    ''Don''t push me Quetz,'' she said with frustration building inside. ''Even I want to learn as much as possible and I am not doing just because you keep pushing me, but I do have othermitments.''


    Quetz padded away from her. ''Try toe as much as possible, okay?'' he said and pped his wings to take to the skies.


    For some reason, there was so much tension in the air that she felt stifled. She took a long intake of breath and exhaled her tensions out. Not possible. The back of her shoulders, just beneath her neck, she had knots. She looked up and said aloud, "Daryn where are you?"


    ---


    Somewhere over the Amazon jungles, the jet wobbled and Daryn woke up with a jolt. The pilot announced, "There''s heavy raining but there''s no need to worry. We will reach Orinico as scheduled."


    But that wasn''t the reason why Daryn woke up with a startle. He thought he heard Dawn. He was very guilty about the fact that he had toe in such a rush. She was sleeping so peacefully after a long day that he didn''t want to wake her up. So he kissed her on the forehead, covered her with a nket and then with onest look closed the door behind him. It was just a matter of two or three days.


    The gold mine was acquired recently by him and was managed by Sedora mostly. But she had called him on an urgent basis when a st took ce because the government wanted to talk to the CEO of thepany.


    Daryn took in a deep breath hoping that everything was fine with Dawn. He knew that she must be so angry with him for leaving in a rush. Digging his phone out of the pants pocket, he opened the gallery and browsed through the pictures. When he came to the ultrasound photos, he kissed his babies and held his phone close to his chest. He looked up at the ceiling of the aircraft and whispered, "Dawn, I love you baby¡­"


    All of a sudden, the aircraft wobbled again as it sliced through the heavy rains over the thick Amazon jungles. Daryn looked out of the window to witness a sliver of lightning only a few hundred meters away.

 Chapter 267 - Welcome To Amazon

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Wee To Amazon</h4>


    "We are experiencing extreme weather conditions," came the voice of the pilot over the microphone. "Please tie your seatbelt Mr. Silver."


    Tension was strife in the air. Daryn tied the seatbelt and looked out of the window again. It was raining pretty heavily. He picked up the phone and asked the pilot, "Are we very high from the ground?"


    "Not much."


    "Look for a clearing andnd the ne there as soon as possible."


    "But Sir, we can''tnd on any clearing. We need arge one."


    "Just find one andnd there!" Daryn gritted his teeth. If they continued to fly in this weather, chances were that they would get fried mid-air.


    Outside the thick grey clouds rumbled ruthlessly. The downpour was so heavy that it looked as if the clouds were being dragged down with it. The way rain was falling over the aircraft it felt as if the ne was inside the flow of a river rather than in a normal rain. The clouds surrounded thempletely, giving away to the weight of the water it held. Apanied with the roar of the lightning and thunder, the rain pelted the metal of the aircraft brutally.


    Chaos ensued and suddenly a band of lightning struck far too close. The airhostess sitting in the rear side screamed, and then she pressed her mouth with both her hands. The ne swayed to the left and loose things tumbled that side. The pilot controlled it skillfully. The airhostess, a girl in her mid-twenties, screamed again. "I don''t want to die!" she said as tears started flowing out of her eyes.


    "No one''s dying," Daryn grated in order to make her stay quiet.


    The microphone boomed, "Sir I can locate a rough clearing almost half a mile away. I am going tond the ne there, but it is going to be bumpy."


    "I don''t care. Justnd the fucking ne soon!"


    "Yes Sir!" the pilot breathed and maneuvered the ne towards the right. He was almost there when once again the intensity of the thunder and lightning increased. Even though the jet''s wings were slicing through the thick jungle rain effectively, nothing could beat the scary fire bolts that were now too close. Daryn was thinking of Dawn when hest saw her in the bed and hoped to call her the moment theynded. He was in a daydream when one of the bolts from the clouds struck the tail obliquely. The aircraft skittered and then it went out of control as it nosedived.


    "Evacuate! Evacuate!" The pilot shouted.


    Daryn looked out of the window as the whole ce was now filled with smoke and screams and fire. "You evacuate first! Use the parachute." He instructed the pilot.


    There was no way out. Using all his strength to stand up, Daryn managed to hold the sides and go to where the air hostess was. His eyes were still on the outside waiting for them to go down to the height he could manage. "Marie, how do you open the door?" he had to shout for the girl to listen.


    The airhostess was all tears and dumbfounded. She looked at him nkly.


    "How. Do. You. Open. The. Door." He asked her again.


    Marie gulped and then said in a shaky voice, "Y¡ª You turn the l¡ª lever to the l¡ª left, press it and o¡ª open inside."


    Daryn opened the door and as if waiting for new space to mess, rain and windshed them so badly that within minutes they were soaked to the skin. Daryn could now actually see how the aircraft was diving towards the ground. Trying his best to stay against the gravity, he held on the nearest chair and looked at Marie. She was pale as a ghost, and her expressions were that she was on the verge of death. Well, she was. "Do you trust me?" he asked her.


    "What?"


    "Do you trust me?"


    "No!"


    "Good," he replied and tugged her to him. Minutester he jumped out of the ne and was now freely falling towards the ground with a girl tucked against him. Marie kicked and shouted and screamed in the air so violently that Daryn had trouble keeping her. He was beginning to lose her when all of a sudden he saw that the aircraft they were in converted into a giant fireball as soon as it touched the ground. And secondster they had fallen over the tall, thick trees of the Amazon jungles. Marie let him go as she plummeted downwards.


    Daryn''s ws came out and as he fell, he sliced the leaves and the branches on their way down. He pierced the trunks of the trees with his ws in order to impediment his speed of impact. The trees bent on either side with his strength. Just before they were about to snap, Darynnded on the ground, with his hands all bloodied up. He was a Lykae and Lykae were so powerful that they could lift trucks off the ground and toss them like toys.


    Daryn looked up at the grey sky. ''Wee to Amazon.'' A soft voice came from somewhere. He spun around to see who was there but there wasn''t anyone. Where was Marie? Did she die to her death?


    The rain wasn''t the way it was in Bainsburgh, it was a heavy downpour with a thick smell of wet mud and rotten leaves and bark. If Daryn had walked beneath a waterfall, it wouldn''t have made him wetter than this. The raindrops pelted like bullets on his body. He growled in the darkness of the afternoon as his mood mirrored the skies above. He had to find that girl and check whether she was dead or alive. Through the wet ground he walked around, sniffing the air for Marie''s scent, but the rain was washing away whatever scent he had picked. He had hoped to see arge parachute around and that would tell where his pilot was. However, apart from the sound of rain, there was nothing. He chanced upon a deep groove in arge tropical tree that had leaves the size of a husky. He went to stand in it and saved himself a little from the downpour.


    He reached for his phone in the pants pocket and took it out. It had conked off. Daryn looked up and cursed heaven. He closed his eyes and for the first time after the crash, he couldn''t believe that this is what he would face. His heart went to Dawn and he shuddered as his heart beat like a freight train. He had to reach her, tell her that he was fine else she would worry crazily. His babies¡­ His knees went weak. What did the fates bring him to? He had to gather his thoughts back. It took him a full minute or so to steady his heartbeat and his weak knees to feel strong again. He had to find his way out of this nightmare.


    When the rain slowed down a little, he sniffed the air to locate Marie, or the pilot or the aircraft, whatever was nearer. He had to send the message back home about his situation. Smell of burning metal wasing from the south and he headed in that direction. A walk of an hour through the puddles, thick tall grass, trees and numerous temporary streams, Daryn came across the mangled mess of the aircraft. It was broken into two and still burning in ces. He went to the cockpit, which waspletely wrecked. His gaze darted everywhere to find the headphone.

 Chapter 268 - Shadows From Smoke

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Shadows From Smoke</h4>


    A beeping noise caught Daryn''s attention. He darted his eyes to the source and found that the radio was still working, but the headphone was blown to pieces. Relief sailed through him as he looked at it with hope. He managed to climb inside the cockpit and check the buttons near the radio. At first it was just the beep. He pressed the buttons around it for it toe alive. Rough, crack-ish sound emanated and the radio came alive. Excited as hell, Daryn tapped the sleek microphone that was hanging upside down.


    "Hello!" he said. But there was no voice from the other side. He was so restless and thought that before even the radio went off, he should at least send some message. So he informed whoever was on the other side, "This is Daryn Silver, CEO of the Silver House." Once again a jarring sound from the radio emanated and it threatened to go off anytime. "My aircraft has cr¡ª"


    A frying surge of electricity struck the ne in the front, sting him through the air further back. He shrieked andnded on his back almost hundred feet away. His clothes werepletely ripped apart and the phone in his pants pocket shattered as the tiny ss shards prated his skin. Daryn waspletely dazed. There were stars in his vision and he was nearly sightless from the st and the smoke. His ears were almost deaf with the sound. He was now lying in the wet mud with his body covered in bruises, blood and wet mud. What the hell just happened? He wondered as he tried to get up. If a mortal would have experienced the st, he or she would have died, but Daryn was a Lykae. He survived. He thought that the st was perhaps thest in a series ofplete devastation of the aircraft due to the crash. ''Can''t see¡­ can''t see¡­''


    There was so much fire and smoke all around it that he couldn''t see anything clearly. Was someone nearing? He picked up the scent of something¡­ someone¡­ They looked like shadows. He tried to get up but realized that his right shoulder was dislocated and immense pain ran down his right femur. He tried to rise in order to blindly run away from that ce, but he only managed to lift his hips, his legs refusing to lift even an inch. He was left with no choice but to use his ws as he waited for the shadows to take shape. But his vision was so blurry that he didn''t even know where to use the ws. So he threw them in all directions, hoping that there was no one around. "Oho ith ther¡ª'''' His front teeth or his mrs or his jaw¡ªsomething was badly dislocated or fractured and blood pooled in his mouth. His stomach was soaked in warm liquid, which he knew was his blood. It flowed freely from some wound. "Dawn¡­"


    "Tie his hands!" a female voice interrupted him.


    "Oho are yu¡ª" he asked again as through his blurry vision he saw a woman emerging out of the smoke. He couldn''t make out who she was. Someone from behind seized his hands. Fighting them was turning futile because he could feel his body bing cold. He resisted with all his might, with whatever strength was left in his body, but eventually two or three people caught hold of him. He wed them all blindly, and knew that he had given them serious injuries as they shrieked with pain and he could smell blood on his ws.


    He looked up at the female in front of him whose face he still couldn''t see. She brought her hand forward and white flickering lights emerged from them. They struck him and his body convoluted as electric shock passed through it. By the time he looked up again, he was panting. "Stoph it¡­" The pain was excruciating. Who was she? What did she want?


    His sight was almost returning when the same female ordered others. "Put a cover over his head. Bag him."


    He shook his head violently, but realized that he was now unable to move. The people around him stalked closer and they rolled a ck colored sack over his head.


    Wolfbane¡­ he smelled. It was a poison to make him unconscious. Within a few seconds, Daryn''s world became ck. ''Dawn¡­'' he reached her mentally.


    All he remembered was that he was being dragged through the wet mud. Then he passed outpletely.


    Daryn slipped into a darkness that engulfed his mind. The nightmares returned to him with full force leaving him paralyzed and cold. The woman woulde to him and make him see illusions that only left him nervous as hell. "Mother!" the five-year-old Daryn shouted. But Sedora never came to him. He curled beneath his nket. Who was the woman? Always in shadows¡­


    ckness overcame again.


    When he opened his eyes, the twelve-year-old Daryn was hurled in a corner of his room as illusions continued to grow. Snakes were slithering around him. "Mother!" he shouted again as he used to whenever these nightmares haunted him, whenever that woman came in his dreams. But she never came to him. Was he going mad? He couldn''t even talk about these to anyone in order to never show his weaknesses. He hade to realize that his mother would nevere to him whenever he reached for her help. In fact she had only ridiculed him. His nightmares were stronger whenever she visited. That''s why he was always so tired when she was around.


    He wanted to break the obsidian he was in. He wanted to st it the way the ne sted.


    When he opened his eyes after what seemed like eternity, he turned his gaze around. He couldn''t figure out where he was, but he was warm. He couldn''t figure out a lot of things. Who was that woman? He drifted between sleep and wakefulness. The room smelled like copper and moisture and herbs.


    He tried to lift himself, but his head reeled as hell. His right arm felt like it was crushed, which heter realized that his arms and legs were strapped to the bed. It was the second question that made him crack open his eyes fully. He shook his arms in an effort to get up but the pain surged right from his shoulder to his palms.


    The first thing he saw as soon as he opened his eyes was a woman with ck hair whose face was on the other side. She was wearing a ck long gown that had a lot of gold threads woven in it in intricate patterns.


    "Dawn!" He pushed himself up, starting to look wildly around the room. "Where is Dawn?" He looked down at his body and with numerous bandages crisscrossing he thought he resembled a mummy.


    The woman turned her face to him immediately and smiled. "Dawn should be fine," she said with easy grace as she walked to him. "How are you feeling Daryn?" she asked. She touched his dislocated shoulder and his fractured arm. "We thought we would lose you."


    Daryn cringed and focused his eyes on her. Her red eyes zed. "Vampire!" he said in revulsion.


    She chuckled. "Name''s Emma."

 Chapter 269 - Face Covered In Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Face Covered In Shadows</h4>


    "Who the hell are you?" asked Daryn, trying his best to move. But he was strapped tightly on the bed, and with all the pain shooting through his body he was short of wincing. "And why am I here?" He remembered how the cockpit sted to pieces and hisst chance tomunicate with the civilization, with the nearest tower was blown away. He remembered a woman giving orders to the men around her to bag him. Why did they want him? Why did they abduct him?


    "Too many questions, Lykae¡­" said Emma in a soft voice. She walked over to him and with her fingertips stroked his left forearm, which was the only thing that wasn''t covered in bandages.


    "Stay away from me," he growled. "And tell me everything!" He looked around the room. It was a dimly lit space and more like a dungeon cell than a proper room. He didn''t recognize this ce though in his mind he could feel something familiar about the ce. He turned to see her and when their eyes met, her eyes flickered ck. "I assume I am still in the Amazon jungles." The smell of moisture and woods and leaves was heavy. "Who are you working with and what advantage do you have by bringing me here?" He spoke like a king.


    Emmaughed softly. She raked her w along his skin and said, "Don''t raise your voice at me Lykae else I will drink you dry." She sniffed him and took in a deep breath "Your blood is going to give me so much power," she said greedily.


    Daryn gritted his teeth in revulsion and tried his best again to shake his body, but more than the straps, it was his weakness that didn''t allow him to get up.


    She traced her hand to his heart and said, "Imagine digging that heart out and eating it." She removed her hand abruptly and turned towards the window where on a narrow ledge medicinal lotions of various colors in ss bottles were kept.


    "Exin to me what is all this. Exin everything!" Daryn demanded, cursing her on the inside.


    "Everything is an illusion Daryn. Nothing is what it is," she said with a smile as she picked up a bottle and sniffed its contents. "I was asked to bring you here and that''s what I have done."


    "Asked by whom?" Daryn frowned. For God''s sake he was on his way to his gold mines. "I demand that you release me now! I was on my way to business as usual when my aircraft crashed. How did you know that I would even fly here that you are saying you were asked to bring me here? What is all this mystery?" He sounded frustrated and bewildered. He never liked to be kept in the dark.


    Emma turned back to see him. She crossed her hands across her chest and narrowed her eyes. "You are so na?ve. Everything that happens in Amazon jungles is a part of the n. Always remember that." She turned back to look outside the window, which was sealed with ss. "I am here to fulfill a n, and you are here as a means to fulfill a n. Nothing is, as it seems¡­" her voice trailed away. She stood there watching the scenery outside.


    "Stop fucking speaking in cryptguage. I don''t want to hear your n. If you can''t talk to me properly then I need to meet the person who is your boss," Daryn scowled. "Don''t test my patience vampire. It won''t be good for your health." The only people who could kill a vampire were a Lykae. However, at the moment he was so immovable¡ªit was frustrating.


    Emma turned back to gaze at him and hissed, "I would love to suck you dry Lykae!" She walked back to him. "Just remember one thing, I am not on your side, neither am I your enemy. I am here to¡ª" she bit her tongue and clenched her fists. "Just understand that you are nothing but only a part of a n, a bigger, sinister and evil n. If you want to survive the shock, you have to maintain your sanity. And that''s all I am ever going to tell you. After today you are on your own!"


    "Knock it off Emma!" a voice inundated from the shadows.


    Daryn wentpletely still. He was struggling to move his fingers, his arms and legs to be free but after he heard the voice, his body went limp. His facial muscles went ck when he looked at her with a t gaze. He felt his muscles had frozen. There was a heaviness in his limbs, no, a knot in his stomach. There were no thoughts that crossed his mind for a moment as his brain stopped working. Vertigo grasped his head.


    His mother Sedora was standing on the doorway, her face half covered in the shadows.


    Sedora walked inside¡ªher face had that arrogant and winning expression. She was wearing an olive silk gown that had diamond studded all over the lower half. The neckline was round and instead of sleeves the arms were covered with gold chains that ended on the wrists. Her ck curly hair was woven around a gold diadem she wore.


    She was wearing a beautiful ne that radiated brilliantly. Made from rare white gold, the ne was adorned with seven types of jewels, each of which was bedecked in thick gold spikes that emerged from a solid gold chain close to the nape of her neck. The jewels were sprinkled in a way that they formed a wave pattern. And that was the highlight of her gait, her body and her soul¡­


    The ne was so beautiful that Daryn was dazzled by its brilliance. He gulped.


    Sedora walked up to him. "Hello Daryn," she said with a lovely smile.


    "Mother?" he said in a whisper. He was so puzzled. His skin was lined with goose bumps.


    "You can leave Emma," said Sedora before she addressed Daryn.


    Daryn''s gaze went to Emma. She was viewing the ne on Sedora with so much intensity, it was as if her eyes were glued to it. Emma''s breathing increased and with difficulty she controlled herself. "Yes, my queen," she said in a low voice and left.


    "Queen?" Daryn said. Did that mean that he was abducted because Sedora wanted that? Was Sedora behind all this? And why was his mother dressed like a¡­ queen? Why was she here? What was she doing here? Nothing made sense. His eyes were wide with fear. Thousands of questions bounced around his head. Was Sedora responsible for his state? "What is going on?" he asked, absolutely confused.


    Sedora looked at his face and gave him a mesmerizing smile. "There is nothing to fear son," she said. "Before you ask me questions, let me answer them. Yes, Emma brought you here because I wanted her to, because I instructed her." She took his right hand in hers. He was shivering, but not with cold. "With you here, I will embark on a higher mission. I need you only for a few days, maybe a few months. After that you would be of no use to me. I will eliminate you." She stroked the burnt skin on the back of his hand and he bit his tongue not to shout in pain. "I will personally kill you."

 Chapter 270 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 270 - The Truth</h4>


    Daryn gaped at her, at his mother¡­ "What do you mean?" he asked in a gravelly voice. "Who are you?"


    "I am Sedora, the queen of sorceresses." She poked her finger in his hand. "And you are my son."


    Daryn''s shock had shot up to the sky. He was so confused that he was speechless. "But you are a werewolf."


    Sedoraughed. "Hell no!" she pulled her hand away from him. Raising it in the air, she closed her fist and then brought it near her mouth. She opened her fist and blew her breath over it. Right in front of Daryn an illusion was created in the air. He saw the younger self of Gayle and Sedora getting married in the Ulfric. The vision turned to Gayle in his wolf form running along with Sedora in her wolf form in the jungles.


    And then¡­ something shocked him.


    Right in the corner of every scene, he saw a shadow of a woman around them. Nothing is, as it seems¡­


    Daryn gasped. It was as if his whole existence was a fake. He wasn''t a pureblood. He was a half-ling? To say that he was shocked was an understatement. Daryn wasn''t shocked, his heart was epassed in misery, in stunned surprise, in sympathy for his father, for his brother and for himself. Tears stung his eyes. How could his mother lie to his family to this extent?


    Sedora was enjoying the change of expressions on his face. She moved to the foot of the bed and chuckled. "Don''t feel so miserable Daryn. It''s nothing. Even if you are a Halfling, you are a powerful Halfling, you have my genes too. Imagine what that makes you. But unfortunately my genes in you are pretty recessive. You got most of your DNA from your father it seems."


    The woman who stood in front of him appeared to be a stranger, a cheater, and a liar. She not only betrayed her husband but also betrayed the whole Silver n. For arge part of their lives, she remained their Luna. He shuddered from the inside. Tears came out. Through the tears he saw the scene change to Caleb''s birth and then his. He saw how happy they all were until¡­ until he saw himself huddled in a corner with snakes slithering around him, with shadows trying to reach him and sucking his soul, with¡­ with so many nightmares one after the other whenever Sedora was around.


    He hated the neotides being a pureblood for they had no control over themselves. But he realized that he hated them because he couldn''t control his nightmares, he couldn''t st them off. They were so real that he thought he was insane.


    And now¡ª


    Now¡ª


    He realized that it was his mother who yed him, feeding him those nightmares. Did she do the same to Caleb?


    Can''t do this, can''t handle the agony¡ª


    "So you were the one who gave me those nightmares?" he asked with disgust. How could his mother throw him into such a state of affairs? He thought about his unborn kids and couldn''t even think of harming them. He became aware of one fact ¨C Sedora was pure evil.


    "Yes, I created those hallucinations for you hoping you would be able to st them, hoping you would be able to realize your inner strength, but you¡ª you just disappointed me. Both Caleb and you." Sheughed. "Both brothers disgusted me! I have given birth to only two children and both of them were useless." She shook her head. "Anyway, I never gave you birth because I wanted you to realize your strength. You all are just means to my endgame." Her voice was filled with venom. "It was me who nned your abduction. The st in the mines¡ªI created it. Only a few humans died, but that''s nothing," she brushed her nails delicately with her thumb. "When your aircraft was flying over the Amazon jungles, it was brought down upon my orders. And Emma, she works for me."


    Daryn was so repulsed by the revtion that he wanted to be set free, to kill her. The beast inside him rose and he growled with all his might. The ss window shattered and the bottles on the ledge fell down. But the shackles, the straps, they were too strong. He stared at his mother with obvious revulsion and his face twisted. He clenched his fists and fangs protruded from his mouth. ws lengthened from his fingers. "You cheated all of us!" he growled as his feral gaze bored into her. The illusions were still ying.


    "Ooooh! You scare me Daryn," mocked Sedora making a face, and thenughed bitterly as she closed her fist and the illusion disappeared.


    "I did what I had to. This is what the prophecy foretells and you are just a means to fulfill the prophecy. You will be sacrificed. You will act as mymb for sacrifice, as a lure to draw out bigger powers, powers that hold my future!" Her eyes turned ck filling the irises. "My endgame begins!" Saying that Sedora looked up towards the ceiling, chanted a spell and her body got consumed in white fire.


    "Don''t go!" He shouted behind her. "Answer me!"


    When Sedora left, Daryn was left dazed. He didn''t know what was it that terrified him more. The fact that her mother was a sorceress or that he was a Halfling. He was a half sorcerer? He remembered what Emma told him. A woman as powerful as her¡ªwhat was she doing here? Why did she call her the queen? His mind ran to numerous directions. What endgame did she talk about? What was her purpose? He closed his eyes and stopped the flow of his tears. Dawn''s face appeared in his mind. What she must be doing now?


    He would escape the moment he healed. For the first time in his life he was extremely proud to have Gayle, a Lykae, as his father so much. He had to escape this ce before his mother returned to fulfill her endgame, whatever it was. The hatred in his mind and heart for her was inexplicable.


    How could she be so cold to him? Mothers were supposed to be warm and¡­ motherly. But she hatched a n to abduct him.


    He feared her a lot especially after Dawn hade in his life and he recognized that his fears were right. He was furious that she had hidden the fact that she was a sorceress to every one of the family and n. How could he never pick up the clues? None of them knew who she was, but she had known fully what they were. She was such a monster, an evil. He would kill her the moment he healed, he promised himself. He shook when he recalled her deception and deceit. His fatherpletely fell for her. Did he now know her true identity?


    His thoughts went to Emma. She said that she was neither his friend nor his enemy. However, if the logic went far, then she should be on his mother''s side.


    The questions in his mind bounced endlessly until he closed his eyes and fell into deep sleep. "Dawn¡­" he murmured every now and then.


    ---


    After spending a day with Quetz honing her magical skills, Dawn hade back home. There was no message from Daryn.

 Chapter 271 - I Will Go Ballistic!

    <h4>Chapter 271 - I Will Go Ballistic!</h4>


    It waste in the night and so Dawn didn''t disturb anyone. At first she thought she would call Neal, Daryn''s beta, but then refrained. She was covered in so much dirt that she had to take a good bath. As she watched the dirt wash off her skin in grimy rivulets, she felt lighter.


    Her session with Quetz had been overwhelming. He had asked her to use the electricity bolts around her as swords. He would spar higher only to get near the best lightning bolt, the most perfect, that could be held properly and act like a sword that could slice a tree trunk like butter. The problem with her was never about holding the bolt, the problem was managing it. The electric bolt had so much power that one wrong move would affect slicing off the scales from her dragon. At first she was extremely scared and had screamed a lot for not being able to handle it out of frustration. At one point of time, a wrong move had sent the bolt hurling in the air and hitting the trees beneath them. It resulted in burning thempletely. When they had assessed the damage, she realized that at least five trees must have burnt. But by the end of the day, she could grab the lightning and hold it firmly in her hand. The next challenge was to use the weapon in her hand like a sword and not like some gas lighter.


    And for some reason it had rained incessantly that day, like the Gods were pouring their wrath over earth. Apanied with thunder and lightning it looked perfect for Quetz as her training grounds, but on the inside Dawn was uneasy. Every time she focused on managing the bolts, she had this feeling she couldn''t put her finger on. It made her queasy, she had knots in her stomach and she didn''t know how or why, she thought she heard Daryn calling her out in agony. Her lips trembled when she thought about him. Was she hallucinating? Her body trembled, not because she was soaked fully, but because she had this crazy urge to meet Daryn, like right now.


    She washed off the grime from her as if she wanted to wash off the anxiety that she was facing. It was stabbing her insides. As the Luna of the Silver n, she found herself alone. Dawn leaned on the shower wall as her shoulders slouched. A whimper escaped and she started crying. Her hand went to her tummy. She stroked her babies and whispered, "Don''t worry, your dad is going toe to you soon¡­" Was she assuring her babies or was she assuring herself¡ªshe didn''t know¡­


    That night, she couldn''t sleep well. She tossed and turned in the bed until wee hours of the morning with sleeping because she was dead tired, but disappearing because her anxiety dispelled it. In the small time she slept, there was a new nightmare awaiting her. Daryn''s jet had crashed. She lost her babies forever. Daryn cheated on her. Sedora cheated on Gayle. Caleb was too dazed to move. The house was burning and she couldn''t douse the fire.


    By the time she woke up in the morning, it was past 9AM. The first thing she did was to rush downstairs to talk to Gayle.


    He was about to leave for the office.


    "Father!" she shouted when he was in the foyer.


    Gayle turned to look at her, his face rife with worries. "Yes Dawn?" he asked.


    "Did you hear from Daryn?"


    He shook his head. "No, haven''t you?" Seeing her nk face he added, "But I got a call from the Manager in our mine at the Arc of Orinico. He said that Daryn was too busy and that he would pass the message to him."


    Dawn stared at him for a few seconds and in those few seconds there was a sensory overload. Her limbs tingled in the most unsupportive way. Irritated she said, "This is not how Daryn is like. He would at least send me a text message." In her difort, her irritation increased and any logic that must have crossed her mind dissipated. "I am sorry, but I don''t understand¡ª I need to¡ª I have to¡ª I have to talk to Daryn."


    Gayle ced his hand on her shoulder and nodded. "I am going to try to talk to him and if he doesn''t reply sooner, I will go there as soon as possible, okay?" He looked at her tummy. "Don''t worry much Dawn. Probably it is nothing. Your worries are going to affect my grandkids."


    In order to stop her tears froming out she bit her lip and turned her face away from Gayle. She gave benefit of doubt to the Manager and said, "Okay. But please keep me informed. It is strange. If he doesn''t contact me by the evening, I will go ballistic!"


    "I understand," he said and left for the office.


    For the millionth time Dawn contemted on going back to Ensmoire and practice her magic. She wanted to divert her mind so badly from the whole situation, (which could be nothing)?that she thought of going shopping instead. All the thoughts brought her to thinking about one of the important jobs that needed her urgent attention¡ªLily Wyatt.


    Dawn walked back to her bedroom and curled under her nket.


    "When are youing here?'' Quetz asked a little harshly.


    ''I don''t want to¡­''


    ''You won''t do that Dawn. You have toe here and continue with the training. The weather is superb and I haven''t seen more thunder and lightning in Ensmoire before. We have to take this opportunity to hone your skills. You have been avoiding controlling the illusions as well.''


    In her heart she whimpered. ''I wille after an hour or two,'' she replied and she cut him off. "Daryn¡­" she murmured. "Baby, call me¡­"


    An hourter, Dawn was dressed in ck leggings and a hoodie over a t-shirt. Thewyer was waiting for her downstairs.


    When she went to meet him, Geoffrey smiled at her. She was just like a regr girl who should have been dating boys or partying at her age, but the fate had turned things around drastically for her. She shouldered so many responsibilities and now she was pregnant. He really admired his Luna, the dragon rider. No matter what the other in the pack spoke about her, his admiration for her only increased. In fact he liked her over Sedora who rarely ever showed up, who was always bothered about more money, more gold and acquiring businesses down south. He could never understand her fascination for it because her husband had so much wealth already.


    "Hello Geoffrey!" Dawn chirped.


    "Good morning Mrs. Silver," he replied with respect.


    "So what is the news about Lily?" she asked as she sipped her pomegranate juice. She sat down opposite him maintaining a calm mien. "I hope she has signed the power of attorney."


    "Lily Wyatt was extremely reluctant. She refused to sign it because she said that she was calling you to help her as a family member. She added that she was banking upon you because there was no other family member who could help her. She urged that as Luke''s daughter it was your duty toe and take over the business, and that too as an obligation."


    "Wow!" Dawn smirked.

 Chapter 272 - To Hell With The Rules!

    <h4>Chapter 272 - To Hell With The Rules!</h4>


    "Well, the gist is that I told her sternly that if she was unwilling to sign the document, then you won''t handle her business. This was just a security measure." Geoffrey pulled out the papers to show to Dawn. "So she took her time. She asked me to leave instantly, which I did. However, with the way the business is doing, she called me again, and this time even herwyer, Hertz, was present. It seems that herwyer drilled sense into her. She signed the papers reluctantly."


    A huge grin appeared on her face for the first time in twenty-four hours. Lily had signed power of attorney. "Lovely!" This was a huge victory. It meant that now Dawn could easily handle the business without restrictions and on her terms and conditions. She looked up at heaven and closed her eyes. ''For you father¡­'' she said on the inside. Suddenly, she wanted to share the news with Cole. So she pulled out her phone and sent a message to him.


    [Dinner at your favorite Thai restaurant with your sister in the evening?]


    He replied to her instantly.


    [What''s the asion? Alone?]


    She chuckled.


    [Something very huge! You will love it.]


    [Hmm¡­ and emoji with a thought sign. Okay. But I have a lot of homework.]


    [Sure!]


    She replied and then went ahead to book a table for them over there. The excitement of the victory, of the fact that she was actually going to go back to handle her father''s business¡ªmade her joyful. Only if Daryn was here with her¡­ Sadness crawled.


    "And I managed to pull one more thing," Geoffrey said with a twinkle in his eye.


    Dawn raised her eyebrow.


    "The Wyatt''s have to give you an annual sry of twenty million dors."


    "What?" Dawn''s eyebrows shot to the sky.


    Geoffrey shrugged. "Just in case Lily decides to hoard the profits. I had to trap her. She isn''t trustworthy."


    Dawn burst outughing. Best ever deal. Lily Wyatt was trappedpletely.


    "Geoffrey, you are too good!" she said in between herughter. She had to tell this to Daryn. He would be so happy. And once again thinking of Daryn wiped all the happiness on her face. Where was he? Her skin prickled with disquiet. She rubbed her arms with her hands.


    "Are you okay?" asked Geoffrey when he saw her changed expressions. Why did she appear so lonely and sad?


    She nodded with a forced smile. "Everything''s fine!" She took a deep breath and then said, "When do I have to join?" She didn''t want to join before Daryn came back. She couldn''t have¡­


    "Lily wants you to start as soon as possible. She is desperate."


    Dawn pursed her lips. She turned her head to look at the blooms in the garden. "I am not ready right now." She wanted to be with Daryn. How could she say that? "How about from next month? We have been through a lottely¡­"


    Geoffrey pinched the bridge of his nose. "See I would suggest that you take the reins as fast as you can."


    "I understand but I want to give myself time."


    He started collecting the documents. "Okay. I won''t pressurize you. Do as you wish and more important do when you can. As the Luna of my n, I would only go with your decision."


    Dawn smiled at this disy of loyalty. Sedora must have been so lucky to have this always during her time as the Luna. She sighed. "Thanks Geoffrey. I appreciate that."


    Fifteen minutester Geoffrey left after receiving her signatures on the document.


    Dawn wanted to go shopping, but her instincts pulled her back to Ensmoire. ''I aming!'' she announced to Quetz.


    ''I am waiting,'' he replied in a serious tone. ''Be careful. It is raining again.''


    ''I will be,'' she said and went to her room to retrieve the raincoat. At these times she so wished that she had a car to reach the forest or could just appear there on will. Even after the news that should have sent her into a jubtion mode, she wasn''t able to shrug off the ominous feeling. She zipped her raincoat and started for the forest.


    When Dawn walked amongst the old giant trees of the surrounding forest, they seemed to drink up the colossal rain. She made her way through the puddles of water and wet mud and hiked up fast in order to reach Ensmoire. However, something was not quite right. The usual smells of the woods, of the flora and asional lone werewolves weren''t there. Maybe it was because of the rain that the scents were washed away. The downpour was so heavy that if she weren''t a werewolf, she wouldn''t have been able to see things properly.


    Did she hear a growl in the distance?


    Dawn increased her pace.


    The growl came from her back? Werewolves? Shouldn''t that be normal?


    She broke into a jog and then into a sprint.


    But she knew that the growls were nearing her. She heard their paws sshing the puddles of water she had left behind. Were they about to attack her? ''Quetz!'' she called.


    ''Dawn, they are after you. Why?'' he sounded nervous. ''Come to the mist quickly.''


    The fog that surrounded the forest was almost a ten-minute jog from where she was. ''I am trying!'' she replied.


    The growls became menacing. There was a pack of at least five wolves chasing her. Who the hell were they?


    All of a sudden she sensed quick movement. Dawn ducked and a beast leapt over her. Itnded right in front of her, halting her speed. She skidded on the ground in order to not bang into it. When she stopped she was gazing into the yellow eyes of a werewolf. It certainly didn''t belong to her pack. They were from a different pack because they didn''t respond to her when she lowered her mental shields.


    Rest of the pack came behind her and now they were circling around her. They growled menacingly, baring their sharp, long fangs.


    Purebloods.


    And they wanted to murder her.


    Were they from Pia''s pack?


    This looked pretty nned. How long have they been waiting for her? Did they track her movement from the past few days? Then they must have known that she was going inside the fog. She became scared for Quetz.


    "Who are you?" she asked as she turned her head around. Her chest was about to leap in her mouth.


    In response only more growls came. The werewolves crept near her simultaneously.


    ''Dawn, get them here!'' She heard Quetz pping his wings in agitation. ''I will roast them!''


    But Dawn didn''t respond to him because if she did, then the wolves would know about his presence. She snarled at them and showed her fangs. But there were five of them against her. There was no chance that she could win against them in a fight. She had no other option left¡ª


    Magic. To hell with the rules of not practicing it out of enchanted worlds!


    She looked up and thought of using the bolts at them. How would she who they were if they were killed? She closed her eyes and a momentter, blue lights crackled around her hands, which crawled up to her elbows.


    Dawn thrust her hands in the air. "Somnum Exterria!" she rasped. The light struck the werewolves together on their heads.

 Chapter 273 - Perfect Lightning Bolt

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Perfect Lightning Bolt</h4>


    The werewolves that were almost her height, looked at her with extreme aggression as if they would tear her in pieces right at that moment. Not knowing what happened to them because all they saw was a beam of blue light striking their foreheads. They took a few more steps towards her and then suddenly they stopped and¡­ howled. They looked up at the grey sky and howled. Howled loudly, horribly, and miserably as if in a lot of pain.


    One of them simply turned away and loped in the opposite direction, whimpering and limping on its front paws. Three werewolves sat right over there on their haunches as their howls turned into purrs. One of them started wing his heart. Thest one stared at Dawn and tried his best to shape shift but he couldn''t. Eventually heid on the wet ground and rolled in the mud, covering his furs with it as if alleviating a burning sensation.


    They were hit by their worst nightmares, which hade alive.


    Dawn stared at them as her breath became ragged. She covered her mouth with her hands. She was able to create illusions for all of them. She didn''t know how, but the sheer power of her magic excited her, thrilled her.


    She pulled herself up and watched them for a few seconds in order to really ascertain the fact that she could create illusions for all of them. The problem was that she couldn''t pull back her magic. For the past two days she had been struggling to pull back the nightmares but was unsessful. And if she couldn''t pull off the nightmares, chances were that the werewolves who attacked her would continue to remain in that state even if they managed to shape shift. She put a fist in her mouth and bit it. Her magic had put these werewolves in permanent gloom. She stepped back, terrified at realization.


    ''Dawn!'' Quetz called her. ''Come here now!''


    Not able to bear the grief, the mess, and the blood she was seeing in front of her, Dawn ran away from there. ''I aming,'' she said and ran to Quetz as fast as her feet could take.


    Quetz was waiting for her just on the edge of the fog. Dawn ran to him, climbed on his foot and closed her arms around his neck. ''What have I done Quetz? What have I done?'' Her lips were trembling against his skin and her skin was cold.


    Immediately Quetz brought his wings forward and covered his rider. He walked with her to the nearest Eoben, which extended its branches to cover them.


    ''You did right, Dawn. Don''t regret your decision. The Lore is one of the worst ces to live. Survival of the fittest is a must here. You did what you had to survive,'' he made her understand. He stroked her back with his wings to calm her. ''You must forget about them. And when youe to know who they are, tell me.'' His mind was filled with fury. All he wanted was to burn those murders.


    It took some time for Dawn to settle down and when she did, she said, ''Quetz, I am feeling scared for Daryn.''


    ''Why?''


    ''He has gone to Arc of Orinico¡­''


    Quetz stilled.


    ''Near Amazon jungles¡­ There was a st in one of our gold mines¡­''


    Quetz didn''t say anything for a long time. He continued to stroke her back. ''Shall we start with your training?'' he asked. Somehow he had grown pretty mature over thest month. His sole focus was her training.


    ''Okay,'' said Dawn as she pulled herself out of his wings. She had to divert her attention.


    As soon as she mounted him, he took to the grey skies in search of perfect bolts. The bolts that she managed to catch were mostly in the shape of forks. She used them for training. Quetz took her to the ground and asked her to sh the trees at her will but the shape of the bolts hardly allowed her to slice them neatly. Instead she ended up gouging the trunks, rather leaving burn marks in the form of deep shes. Every time she used the weapon, she wondered why it was so important for Quetz that she found a perfect bolt. Because the oue of using the bolt was the same¡ªthings would burn or die. And it wasn''t that she was able to take the entire piece of the lightning. She had to use only a small piece of that.


    It was towards the evening and after searching for nearly five hours, that Quetz noticed thick clouds on the south. He shouted, ''Dawn! Now!''


    As if understanding what he meant, Dawn jumped and sat on him. He pped his wings against the heavysh of rain and within a few seconds reached to the spot he had viewed moments back. Dawn''s eyes were focused to a spot that was flickering within those dense, ck skies.


    With a loud boom, the clouds cracked and a lightning bolt emerged¡ªa perfect lightning bolt through a blinding sh¡ªabination of three zigzag triangles thatplemented each other. Quetz lunged at it with all his power and before the lightning disappeared, Dawn caught it.


    ''We got it!'' he said and dived back down.


    Dawn stared at the piece of bolt in her hand. It was beautiful, it belonged to her, it was for her¡ªheaven''s gift to the dragon rider.


    Her skin prickled with goose bumps.


    When Quetznded on his feet, he half closed his wings. ''Go on,'' he said.


    Dawn hopped down, staring at her bolt and walked to the nearest tree. She used her bolt to slice its leaves and branches. It was like a knife cutting through warm butter. They fell in her way like lost soldiers. Finally when she reached the trunk, she held the bolt in both the hands, and swung it across the trunk of the Eoben. The thick trunk was cut into two without efforts.


    The Eoben fell away from Dawn to protect her. It protected its master''s rider even when it died.


    Dawn turned to look at Quetz, her eyes a shining green and silver. ''This bolt belongs to me,'' she said with greed.


    ''Yes, it is yours,'' he replied.


    Dawn stared at the weapon in her hand. So that was why Quetz was in the quest for finding a perfect bolt. She felt so powerful with it that she felt could take over the world with it. With both her hands, she held it and extended it towards the skies as if thanking them for the gift. Then she brought the bolt on the back as if trying to put her sword in its sheath. The sword hung there across her back, across its owner, across the dragon rider. Dawn closed her eyes, feeling satisfied.


    Rains started to recede and the bolt faded. It was dusk already and night was about to fall.


    ''It will only appear in rains,'' said Quetz. ''You can use it in these conditions only.'' That was the only restraint of her weapon.


    When Dawn reached home, on the way she found that none of the werewolves who had attacked her were there. She smiled and carried on walking back to the Silver Mansion. However, as she entered the main hall, she saw Gayle sitting with Neal and a few other pack members. He saw her and she could make out his tension. "Where''s Daryn?" she asked in a mere whisper.


    "Dawn, listen to me carefully."

 Chapter 274 - Missing

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Missing</h4>


    Gayle looked at her as she walked in. Her skin was pale and she was soaked in water from head to toe. A servant came and took her raincoat. Immediately the room''s AC was turned to a warmer setting. "Dawn, listen to me carefully," he said.


    In those few seconds after listening to his words, dread crept over her like an icy chill. It numbed her mind, her body froze in its ce and she stared at him nkly. The wall clock in front of her ticked like it was a timer bomb. She wanted to hold the pendulum to stop the time, no, to reverse the time, to bring Daryn back to where he left her. But unfortunately every movement of the damn pendulum meant that the time was going forward. Helpless and anxious as hell, Dawn continued to stare at Gayle. Her heart pounded so heavily that it would have leapt out of its cage. Dread crept inside her mind like a demon whose horns had straightened.


    "Daryn is unreachable. We have tried calling him multiple times, but he isn''t responding," Gayle continued.


    Nausea gripped her. She looked at Cole who came to her immediately and held her hand.


    "I am sending some people over there to find out about him. If he messages you, calls you, keep us informed."


    Dawn''s throat became desert dry. Fear skittered down her spine. "What is the Manager saying?"


    "He is saying the same thing¡ªthat he met Daryn and he said that he would call us soon."


    "Have you talked to his pilot?"


    "We tried, but he is unreachable¡­"


    "Then what the hell are we doing here?" said Dawn with a clenched jaw. "So many warning signs and yet you people are still here?" She felt like picking up a table and throwing it to pieces. "Have you guys gone mad?" she shouted. Suddenly she felt that the ground was about to slip beneath her feet. She staggered. Cole caught her. Her teeth chattered as she held the sofa near her. "I¡ª I want t¡ª to talk to the Manager now!" She looked at Neal and said, "Contact the airport now and seek for the ne''s coordinates. How could you guys be so careless about Daryn?" Her eyes were blood red, not because she was holding her tears, but because she was mad at them. This was her husband they were talking about. And he was never this careless.


    Gayle got up and walked to his room. He had to talk to his connections in Venezu. Even he was shaking from the inside. However, he was giving benefit of doubt to Daryn. Boys were like that. No news meant good news.


    Neal nodded and took his phone out. He dialed the Manager''s number in Arc of Orinico.


    Without waiting for him to give her the phone, Dawn snatched it from him. The Manager picked it up on thest ring. "Hello Sir," he saidzily.


    "Where is Daryn?" asked Dawn in an intimidating voice.


    "And who is this?" the Manager countered.


    "Someone who will butcher you the moment she sees you."


    She heard him gulp on the other side.


    "Ma''am, he has gone to the site," he replied in a low voice.


    "Now go to your car and drive to him. I am holding the phone to talk to him."


    "But ma''am, the site is an hour away¡­"


    "Then I will hold the phone for an hour."


    "It is prettyte here," the Manager, replied shakily. "I will g¡ª go tomorrow."


    "If Daryn can go, you can go also, else I am sending your termination letter from here." She growled. "Now go."


    "Y¡ª you can''t t¡ª terminate me," he said in a defensive tone. "I¡ª I won''t go to call him at this hour. The m¡ª mine is towards the jungle."


    "Oh I will terminate you now, trust me!" said Dawn and cut off the phone.


    She looked at Neal. "This is the man you were speaking with?" Panic was setting in her. The man was speaking a lie. Terror filled her mind. "Contact the pilot. Contact the airport there. I want you all to contact them NOW!" Thest word came as an order. "Daryn is most likely missing!"


    Everyone in the room, developed cold feet as fear loomedrge on them. Their Alpha¡ªmissing? All of them scurried away to get things done.


    Dawn jerked her hands off Cole and went to her bedroom. She dried herself all the while maintaining her calm, but in the process of it she jittered. "I aming baby, I aming," she said repeatedly. "Just give me a sign as to where you are¡­"


    Fifteen minutester when she came back, she saw that Gayle was back in the main hall, talking on his phone.


    A servant brought her hot broli soup with cream. She refused it, but Cole looked at her with stern eyes. She epted it and sat down near the fire that Neal had prepared. Dawn drank the soup and felt warmth running in her body. She realized how cold she was until now.


    An hour went by when people were only making calls everywhere. Finally Gayle said in a frantic voice, "Daryn''s ne didn''tnd in the Arc of Orinico." His eyes darted frightfully over his men.


    Dawn''s head became giddy and nausea came over. She sat staring at him nkly, in deep silence. Her instincts were right about Daryn. Her mouth became drier than a sandbox. She felt she was about to be sick if she didn''t hear from Daryn. Her heart beat fast and it burst into tears. The air around her was so brittle that she snapped. Worry clouded her and now it burdened her. Horror suspended in the air like a spider, weaving its web carefully and tactfully so that the prey wouldn''t escape.


    "Then where did itnd?" she asked hoarsely.


    Every person in the room knew that it''s his mate that is going to be affected the most. Gayle didn''t have an answer. He ran his fingers through his hair. "We don''t know yet¡­"


    "Then find, damn it!" she wanted to shout, but her voice was a mere whimper. "Find him." Her eyes were full of pleas.


    The servant brought the food for her, but she refused. How could she eat when bile was rising in her throat?


    More people joined and soon the mansion had over twenty people who were gathering information about Daryn. Gayle called Brenda because he couldn''t see the condition Dawn was in. Brenda sat beside Dawn and forced her to eat food, and she didn''t leave her side.


    Almost three hourster, at about midnight they received a call from the Venezu airport. "Sir, we are not able to locate his aircraft. However, two days back our tower received a voice message from someone called Daryn Silver, CEO of the Silver House." The message was yed for them to hear.


    Dawn''s face became white as a ghost. She ran to the bathroom to vomit everything she had eaten.


    ''My ne has cr¡ª'' and there was a st. Those were hisst words. Two days back.


    The official had confirmed that this ne had crashed somewhere over the Amazon jungles. They were still locating the coordinates where theyst heard the message from.

 Chapter 275 - Your Life Is Not Yours

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Your Life Is Not Yours</h4>


    Dawn blubbered and then her sobs became loud as she held the counter of the basin. "He is fine, he is fine, he is fine," she said like a chant. Then she wiped her tears and came out. She squared her shoulders. "How do I go to the Amazon jungles?"


    "You can''t go there Dawn!" Gayle refused. "I am trying to call Sedora. I am sure she would know what to do!"


    She squeezed her fists into tight balls. "How. Do. I. Go. To. Amazon. Jungles."


    "Hold on Dawn," said Gayle in a frustrated voice. "Let me talk to Sedora!"


    How could she say that she didn''t have good vibes about Sedora? She shook her head. "Even if you talk to her, I would still want to go there!" She was hurting on the inside.


    "What if she says that he is fine?" asked Gayle. He couldn''t reason with a mate, he knew but he had to drill sense into her.


    "In that case, she better make me talk to him," she said with anger ring in her eyes. "At the moment I don''t trust anyone! However, with his ne crashed somewhere in the Amazon jungles, are you telling me that I should stay quiet and depend on Sedora? And what do I do waiting over here?"


    "I am asking for your patience, Dawn," he replied and scrubbed his hand over his mouth. He punched Sedora''s number next and waited for her to pick up the call, but he received an automated reply that the user wasn''t avable. He looked at Dawn who seemed to be reading him. "Amazon isn''t a ce for you to venture out Dawn," he said. "It is dangerous. You are pregnant. It is practically suicide if you try to go and find the crash. That ce is so huge, where will you go?"


    "Father, I need a rescue team with me. That''s it. And now no one can stop me."


    "You are just to blind to find Daryn!" Gayle almost barked at her. "How will you go there with twins in your tummy. Why are you making things worse than they already are? I am going there and Neal will apany me." Gayle just didn''t want Dawn to leave Bainsburgh. She was carrying his heirs and there was no way that he would endanger those babies.


    Each and every member of the pack agreed with Gayle. They wouldn''t let their Luna venture into Amazon. It was like walking into a sure shot death trap.


    Suddenly Neal''s phone started buzzing again. He picked it up. The officials from Venezu airport were calling.


    "We have found the crash site, Sir. It is deep in the jungles. We are sending a rescue team, though we do not have hopes because the crash took ce two days back."


    Dawn sank into the chair she was standing beside.


    Brenda rushed to her and held her hand. "Dawn¡­"


    Dawn''s face was pale as a ghost''s. Everything she ever desired seemed to get robbed from her this moment. Her voice trembled as tears threatened toe out again, "I aming with you. If you won''t take me, I will find a way to go there."


    "You are not going anywhere!" Gayle growled. This small girl wanted to take fate in her hands? Well, he wouldn''t allow her. He had to protect his family, whatever was left. He looked at Neal and said, "I need you to form a team of ten members and we will head to Venezu now."


    "Take me with you," she insisted in a low voice. She had to know where Daryn was. He did leave a message, which was cut-off by the sound of a st and she knew that Lykae were too strong to be killed by such sts. He was definitely alive¡ªher heart said that to her, but where was he? If she were going to die while finding Daryn, then so be it¡ª at least she would know that she had made efforts for her man, her mate.


    Gayle made a mulish expression and said, "You are going to remain here. You are all I am left with now. Caleb isn''t here. Daryn isn''t here. And my hope is your babies. Don''t jeopardize it Dawn." The way he said, his neck muscles corded in tension. Every Silver n member in the room became worried with the way their king spoke. He looked at Brenda and said, "You will keep an eye on her until we return!"


    Brenda nodded.


    Dawn stared at him and then didn''t say a word.


    Thinking that she had backed off, Gayle exited the main hall with Neal and the rest of them following her. Only Brenda stayed with her. "Dawn, you must rest. You look very pale."


    She nodded in response and got up to go to her room. Her mind was in a state of turmoil. How could Gayle deny her this? Her mate was somewhere lost out there. If he were okay, he would havee to her within two days or would have definitely contacted her. But he didn''t contact her¡ªthat meant he was in serious trouble. Her heart dipped with every step she took towards her room.


    As she climbed up the stairs, Brenda followed her. Once they were inside, Brenda made sure that Dawn was in the bed andfortable. She gave her the medicines. Brenda sat near her and stroked her hair affectionately. "Dawn, you have to understand Gayle''s protectiveness for you. You are bearing his heirs and that is a lot for any n, any pack. Can you imagine how vexed he was when you said you wanted to go to the Amazon jungles? Right now you are like gold to him, a treasure. God forbid, if Daryn is no more, you will have to give birth to his babies and then you will be allowed to die also. So your life is not yours, it belongs to the Silver n, to every member of the n, and trust me they are going to make sure that you don''te under any danger." Her voice was steel.


    Dawn gulped. "I understand," she said.


    Brenda smiled. "I am going and sleeping downstairs in the guest room. If you need me, just call me, okay?"


    "Yes," she said in a low voice. "Please take care of Cole too. I know he is very concerned."


    "I will, don''t worry." Brenda got up and after switching off the lights, closed the door behind her. She pursed her lips. She understood Dawn''s urge to go with Gayle. After all what would you expect from a girl who was only twenty-three. Her emotions were stronger than her logic. Yet Dawn was much better than most of the girls her age.


    As soon as Brenda was downstairs, far away from the room, Dawn flung her nket away. She got up at lightning speed and started to pack her satchel. ''Quetz, I need to go to the Amazon Jungles now!''


    ''What?'' Quetz started to screech in protest.


    ''I aming to you in another half an hour max. You better be ready!''


    ''Are you mad? That ce isn''t for you. I told you earlier also.'' He flew out of the tree he was resting in.


    ''That is a decision, you need to leave for me!''


    ''Dawn!''


    ''How long will it take us to reach there?''

 Chapter 276 - Flight To Amazon Jungles

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Flight To Amazon Jungles</h4>


    Quetz gritted his teeth but had to concede to his rider. The determination in Dawn''s voice was strong. ''About six hours through the enchanted forests.''


    ''Great. Tell me what all I need to pack for the journey.''


    ''Food, clothes, medicines, warm clothes as I will be flying at a higher altitude, water, insect repent and coordinates of the ce where you want to go.''


    ''Okay, wait for me!'' she said.


    ''Dawn, tell me what happened. Rethink your decision. This could be a trap too.''


    ''No this isn''t a trap. I know. Daryn is missing. His ne crashed in the Amazon jungles.''


    Quetz didn''t know how to respond to that. ''When are youing?'' he asked. He understood her anguish. It affected him too.


    ''Like I said, half an hour!''


    Dawn cut him off and started dumping things in her satchel. She changed into her ck leather pants and jacket. As if on instinct she strapped daggers across her waist. She could feel the presence of the bolt across her back as soon as she remembered it. It was like her invisible weapon. She didn''t know what she would be up against over there. Vampires? They were killers in every sense.


    When Dawn was ready, she peeped over the railing of the balcony. There were members of the n sprawled across the gardens for heavy security. Some of them were nning things with Gayle and Neal. Brenda and Cole were also standing with them. Those near Gayle appeared to be in deep discussions. On the center of the table there was a map of the jungles. She had to somehow trick all of them and go to Ensmoire.


    Dawn wore a ck thick fur coat over her satchel, and walked down the stairs. She straight went to the kitchen, smiled at the servant who became nervous with the owner''s presence, picked up a bottle of water, pineapple juice apart from bread, cheese and fruits from the fridge and opened the door of the backyard. The ce was empty. Cool! Dawn opened the fence and walked out as quietly as possible. Once she was fifty feet away from the mansion, she sprinted to Ensmoire.


    ''Dawn, slow down!'' Quetz berated. But she wouldn''t. Through the silent woods and foothills, Dawn just dashed to her dragon. She didn''t pause to listen to weird sounds of other wild creatures around. The whole forest was engulfed in eerie stillness. ''You shouldn''t have gone Daryn. At least you should have asked me.'' If he had asked her, none of this would have happened. He would have been still with her. Night became ever darker with clouds covering the moon and the stars. Dawn knew her way, so she continued to run with speed. She didn''t have time to ponder. When she reached the fog surrounding Ensmoire, she stopped to take a breath. The air had be cold and she had to fly her dragon. Her throat became dry and she took out her juice. Sipping it, she entered the fog.


    Quetz was waiting for her on the other side. He gave her a warning look with his deep blue eyes that looked darker in the night. His whole persona came off as dangerous against the ebony of thends. ''Are you sure about this?'' he asked.


    ''Never surer,'' she replied and without wasting time, she held a spike on his neck and climbed atop him. ''Keep as low as possible,'' she instructed. ''The air up there might be freezing for me.''


    ''I will,'' said Quetz and with powerful strokes of wings, he took off to the night sky. Soon the ground below them dwindled and they were flying out of Ensmoire, over the river that flowed the valleys, destination south.


    They flew low and fast over the forests. River Lifye receded behind them and thend became dry and rocky. The wind only became chillier as they ascended.


    Dawn sagged herself against Quetz''s neck to keep herself from getting colder. His muscles rippled under his skin when he flew.


    The topography of thend changed and the rocky nes were now covered with bushes and asional trees. Clouds still covered the moon and the stars, darkening the skies and lightning shed in the distance. Winds howled strongly around them. She felt colder and her limbs started to freeze.


    ''Are you okay?'' he asked.


    ''It is very cold,'' she answered. ''Can you go down?''


    ''No, I can''t,'' he said. All of a sudden, Dawn felt her dragon''s neck bing warmer. Her lips curled and Quetz breathed a small amount of fire. She clung to him like her personal heater.


    ''I forgot you are a fire dragon,'' she chuckled.


    ''You should wrap scarves around your face,'' he suggested.


    ''Hmm¡­''


    The wind grew stronger and Dawn opened the zip of her satchel to find a woolen scarf, which she had picked up on an afterthought. She wrapped it around her head and face to protect her eyes and hugged Quetz tightly.


    ''I am scared for you, girl,'' he said.


    ''Don''t be,'' she patted him on the side.


    ''If you get tired, let me know, because then I will stop.''


    But there was no time to waste, to stop. Daryn was somewhere there¡­ waiting for her¡­


    Soon the clouds cleared and the sky became clear. Stars and moon dazzled brightly.


    ''Do you know the way well?''


    ''Of course!''


    She didn''t know how or when but feeling the warmth of his neck and after all the tension that was in her body, Dawn slumbered off. Quetz lowered himself and glided by keeping his wings spread out in order to give maximumfort to his sleeping rider. He would asionally p his wings to gain height and then glide again. Other than that, he would breathe small amounts of fire to keep his neck warm at all times. Quetz didn''t know whether to sympathize with Dawn or marvel at her courage. One thing he knew, if her mate was in danger, there was no power in the world that would stop her from rescuing him. However, if he died, she would wither away and with her¡­ even he would cease to live. So it waspulsory for him to find Daryn.


    Dawn jolted awake, eyes darting as she tried to clear the nightmare she had seen. ''I need to go down,'' she said. Her chest was gripped with fear. She was sweating and she needed the rest. ''Can you fly low?''


    ''Yes,'' he replied and dived down. ''Do you want me tond?''


    ''No, keep going,'' she said.


    Dawn opened her satchel and took out water. She drained it all. ''We might need more water.''


    ''There''s plenty on the way,'' he assured her.


    When she felt better, they took off to the skies. ''How much time is left?''


    ''Two hours.''


    ---


    There was pandemonium in the Silver Mansion when they came to know that Dawn had left. Gayle tried tomunicate with her mentally but she was gone too far.


    "I can''t waste a minute more," he said. "Prepare the jet to fly. We are going now!"


    Neal gritted his teeth at Dawn''s impulsiveness. Almost every other n member was tense. As for Brenda, she was barely breathing. Gayle had left Dawn in her care, and one mistake from her cost such a heavy price. "Can Ie with you?" she asked him slowly, feeling very scared.


    He nodded. "Yes, we would need a doctor!" Brenda was now a part of the rescue team.

 Chapter 277 - The Crash Site

    <h4>Chapter 277 - The Crash Site</h4>


    Although Cole insisted a lot, Gayle denied him. "You are too young Cole. And don''t worry. We are going to get everyone back."


    The ne took off an hourter with the crew. The Lykae who apanied Gayle were highly trained specialists in weaponry andbat. Two of them had been to a few war riddled countries from the government''s side too. Gayle himself was no less. And now he sat in the aircraft with his fists closed and eyes staring at the ceiling. Both his son and daughter-inw were missing. He knew that she must have definitely gone to her dragon and together they must have taken off for the search. He felt so frustrated for not allowing her toe with them. Now she had risked her health by flying on Quetz. The only creature he can bank upon for keeping Dawn safe was Quetz himself. As for Daryn, he didn''t know what was in store. Every waiting minute was like a stab at his heart. He must have cursed himself for the hundredth time that day for sending Daryn there in a rush. And why wasn''t Sedora picking up? At least she should be careful enough about their child?


    Gayle picked up the phone and asked the driver, "How long will it take?"


    "At least five hours Sir. If I receive a call from the officials of the Venezu airport about the coordinates of the crash site, should I take the ne there or should we directly go to the airport?" asked the pilot.


    "Take the ne to the crash site," he said in a clipped tone.


    "Sure," the pilot said and Gayle cut the phone. The night was going to be long. He knew that it took at least eight hours to reach that ce but they would be taking a lot of shortcuts¡ªdangerous ones, to reach sooner.


    ---


    Dawn checked the time on her watch. It was 3PM. All her limbs were aching. The legs demanded rest and her body was crying in protest to find somece warm and cozy to simply get down and sleep. At this point even a rocky ground would have sounded luxury to her. Her brain felt as if it was on a treadmill and she couldn''t identify the stop button. Her body was infused not just from muscr aches but also the emotional pain that made her eyelids heavy. She missed Daryn dearly, seriously. She felt dull and weary, even overwhelmed, but she knew that this wasn''t the ce to have those emotions, because this world meant survival of the fittest. No one had anypassion for the other. All that mattered was who had the power. And Dawn was going to test her power of will, of mind and everything in between.


    She didn''t feel hungry at all, because every time she thought about food, only bile rose to her throat.


    ''You must eat Dawn,'' said Quetz. ''We might get dyed.''


    ''Why?'' she asked with a frown.


    ''Because when you slept, I had to lower my altitude of flying and glided a lot, which in turn reduced my speed. So we will get slightlyte.''


    ''Why didn''t you wake me up?'' she asked irritatingly.


    ''What would a tired rider be able to do? If you are exhausted even before you reach, you won''t be able to do much work. I am d that you slept.''


    Understanding his trepidations about her, Dawn simply tightened her hold around his neck. ''You worry too much Quetz.''


    ''I can''t help it, can I?''


    She chuckled.


    ''Remember what I said about illusions in the jungle. You have to be prepared for them.''


    ''I am¡­'' she replied although in her heart she knew that she couldn''t st the illusions easily.


    ''What are you going to do after I get off to the ground?''


    ''I will hover over you at all times.''


    Dawn remembered how Quetz had hovered over her when they had gone to find the Stone of Sris in the Temple of Anubalis. She patted him. ''Just stay safe and don''t look down unless I ask you to. That''s rule number one for the illusions.''


    ''Okay,'' he said and with renewed energy started to tear the air with his wings. ''I would be very happy if you eat something human.''


    Dawn chuckled again. ''Okay dragon,'' she replied and opened her satchel. She marveled at Quetz¡ªhe was continuously flying without a break. He was a strong creature and she couldn''t feel prouder. She ate cheese and bread and asked, ''Aren''t you hungry or tired?''


    ''I have had my fill before we started, so don''t worry.''


    A deer had managed to cross the fog and entered Ensmoire the moment Dawn had ordered him to fly. The Eobens had lured him in somehow. That became his supper.


    After another three hours of battling with gusts of winds and drizzle, they reached the Amazon jungle.


    ''Are we still within enchanted forests?''


    ''Yes, otherwise I will crystallize. And I don''t want to shift in my human form at the moment.''


    She knew that he wanted to stay as a dragon to scare any creature that would be a threat to her.


    ''Now tell me the coordinates of the ce where we have to go.''


    ''I don''t know the exact coordinates,'' she said as she bit her lip.


    ''What?'' Quetz said incredulously. ''Then how are we going to find them? In case you haven''t noticed, this ce is huge!''


    ''Why don''t you fly in the direction of Arc of Orinico? My guess is that the crash site would be somewhere in between.''


    ''I don''t believe you Dawn! I thought you had the coordinates.''


    ''If I had waited for them to give us the site location, I would have never been able toe out of the Silver Mansion. My father-inw, Neal and other members had fortified the ce like a citadel of medieval kings. I had to sneak my way out.''


    ''Dawn, you amaze me!'' he said in frustration. But what could he do? He began flying in the direction of Arc of Orinico.


    ''The gold mine where the st took ce¡ªit belongs to the Silvers?''


    ''It was bought by Sedora.''


    ''That''s a matter of concern.''


    ''That is why I am scared, Quetz. That old woman hadn''t even bothered to call us nor is she picking up the phone.''


    ''This all sounds so shady,'' he observed.


    ''Yes,'' Dawn sighed.


    The entire jungle looked so dark under the night sky and to top it, clouds were floating over them. The trees beneath were so thick as if each of them was wrapped in a mystery of its own. ''Keep low,'' she told him because even she was scanning the area.


    It was almost two hours of flying over the thick, vast expanse of green and dark jungles before Quetz spotted something. He dived. ''I think I saw some debris of metals tangled in the trees.''


    Dawn''s breathing became heavy with anticipation. Quetz reached over the site and she realized that he was flying over the debris of the ne. The crash was horrible. Dawn could imagine the impact with the bottom of the ne. The ne had broken into two and was badly mangled and tangled. ''Take me down,'' she said, her body trembling like a dry leaf in a desert with anticipation. ''And immediately fly back to the skies.''

 Chapter 278 - The Air Rippled

    <h4>Chapter 278 - The Air Rippled</h4>


    Quetznded safely over a small clearing where he could barely spread his wings fully. He half closed his wings and allowed Dawn to get down. She had been on him for six hours and he was afraid that she might stumble on the ground. He lowered his wing in the front to catch her in case she stumbled. Dawn caught one of his spikes and slowly hopped to the ground. Her knees were wobbly. Every muscle in her body ached as she touched the ground and her instincts told her to sit down immediately and tend to her aching body, but she staggered towards the crash site, which was about hundred meters ahead.


    ''Take to the sky Quetz,'' she said as she moved forward.


    Quetz was aghast at the way the ne had crashed. The broken pieces of metals had flung everywhere. It was so badly wrecked that there were little chances that anyone survived, and there was no chance that the beasts of the forest hadn''t eaten them to the bones. He shivered on the inside because of Dawn. Tension rose in his already strained muscles. ''I want to wait for you here,'' he said. He would go to her if she fainted. Fear gripped his mind. ''I don''t want to leave you alone.''


    Dawn continued to walk forward. ''Go Quetz¡­'' Her breathing became ragged. As she walked towards the ne, her feet went into several puddles. The ground was wet and?the metal of the ne shone faintly against the receding moon. Her lips trembled and her mind was in turmoil. There was no putrid smell of rotting meat¡­ still.


    She neared the site, dazed. Suddenly, the air around her rippled when she passed through it. "Shit!" she said aloud.


    ''Dawn,e out of there now! It could be an illusion.'' Quetz opened and closed his wings in panic. He had noticed the air ripple. He started to walk towards her but she stopped him.


    ''Don''te near. Fly now!''


    He screeched. ''No, I want to be there.''


    ''If I am in danger, at least you won''t be. Between the two of us, one has to have advantage. So. Fly. Now.''


    Angered and dismayed as hell, Quetz turned and took to the sky. He hovered lower, as he watched his rider walking inside. ''Why don''t youe out?''


    ''Because I have to find Daryn.''


    The ripple in the air meant that the ce was surrounded by magic, which also meant that it was a trap. And if this was a trap then someone had alreadye here earlier. In that case, Daryn was alive. In that case, was Daryn used to trap her? Or were they both targets? Thinking that Daryn was alive, made her feel better. She walked closer and with every step she took, the air grew heavier. It smelled of magic, of copper, of moisture, of burnt metal.


    She investigated the cockpit, the remains of it. It appeared as if it was bombarded or it sted. She walked around to see if the pilot''s body was there, but there was nothing.


    The moon hung pale in the sky and the stars had all disappeared. There was faint morning light that lit the area vaguely. Her attention was caught by his half-open suitcase from which his clothes had flung outside. She went there, knelt on the wet grass and picked up his shirt. She pressed it against her chest and tears dropped. "Where are you baby?"


    "He is where he should be," a dark, ominous female voice from behind startled her.


    ''Dawn!'' Quetz yelled through her mind.


    ''Stay up there,'' she instructed.


    "Who are you?" She tried to turn to take the woman down, but a sword on her throat stopped her. Daryn was alive. Her heart elerated at the thought.


    "Turn slowly because I won''t think twice about killing you," the female hissed. "Put your hands up in the air."


    Dawn got up and turned slowly while keeping her hands in the air. So this indeed was a trap.


    "Who are you?" she asked again. "Where is Daryn? Take me to him." Dawn looked at the tall woman with ck and red silk gown and hair as ck as raven''s feathers. She was voluptuous to the level of being vulgar and very beautiful. Her red eyes zed with fire, and her sharp fangs were visible. Vampire.


    "I am Emma," she said and circled her. "Though I was asked to collect the booty and deliver it, I think if I kill you here, everything would be so much simpler."


    "Take me to him," Dawn demanded in a harsh tone.


    "What if I don''t?" said Emma. "Because of you there is unrest in the kingdom. Because of you too many things are not happening." Emma circled her full and came to stop right in front of her. She opened her mouth and licked her fangs. "Your blood is infused with so much magic. If I drink you dry, I can''t imagine the powers I will get."


    Dawn stepped back a little. "That would be unwise Emma because if you are here to collect the booty, then someone would be very angry if you don''t deliver me to them."


    Emmaughed. Her pearly white teeth bared and the fangs lengthened. "No one would evene to know." She brought her sword on her tummy, held her wrist and yanked her to her chest.


    Dawn flinched. Never in her life had she seen a real vampire. And this woman appeared so strong. "You will be upsetting so many people Emma. Think about it."


    But Emma had located the pulse point in her neck, which was throbbing with blood. She was about to pierce her fangs in them when she was yanked by an invisible force and hurled across the ground. Emma was thrown against the surface of the broken rear-half, which shattered on impact. She got up immediately and looked wildly around. She swayed her sword in front. "Who is there?" she asked.


    All of a sudden there were shadows and smoke and mist around Dawn, which twirled in her direction. "Wh¡ª who is there?" she asked again, brandishing her sword.


    A man in ck leggings, white shirt and a trench coat appeared from the shadows.


    "How are you doing Emma?" asked Ileus with his trademark lopsided smile.


    She wiped the blood from her cheek and looked at him with hatred. "I would love to kill you!" she said and attacked him. "Once I kill you, I will take her down!"


    Ileus dodged her attack with n as once again his body disintegrated into smoke and mist. Emma walked through him and losing bnce she fell on the ground.


    "Take us to Daryn," he said, materializing in front of her.


    "No. I would drink you too!" she said and lunged at him¡ªthe most powerful wizard, no Lykae, no warlock, whatever... of thends.


    Dawn''s eyes were wide. How did Ileus find her there? While she was in a daze, a grotesque fight between them erupted. Dawn saw two powerful beings appearing, disappearing, trying to catch each other in the form of smoke and mist and fire. She saw electricity flying, metal crashing against metal and curses in Russian? It was difficult to keep the track and to say that she was deeply impressed, was an understatement. So this is what the creatures of the Lore were. Strong, feisty, crazy powers and mad.


    ''What is going on?'' Quetz asked.


    ''Ileus is here.''

 Chapter 279 - The Altar

    <h4>Chapter 279 - The Altar</h4>


    In the end, when the fight stopped, Ileus was standing with his sword over Emma''s neck and his leg was over her thigh, which was bleeding profusely. "Why can''t things be simpler?" he said and spat his blood on the ground as he jerked his head back to remove the locks of hair that had fallen on his forehead. "Since you will not take us there, I will have to kill you!" he said and took his sword up in the air holding it with both hands in order to plunge it into her.


    "Only I know the way to that ce Ileus," said Emma. "Only I know the way." She panted heavily as she waited for his verdict. "You will never be able to find where Daryn is if you kill me."


    On a second thought, Ileus brought the sword down with a lot of force and Emma shut her eyes. The sword struck the ground right next to her ear. Her face was pale and she held her breath.


    "Then take us there or you won''t get a second chance," said Ileus.


    Dawn watched the two of them with awe. Ileus was sounding so sinister that her blood would have curdled had he been her enemy.


    Emma got up and sat down. She looked at Dawn from under her thick eyebrows with hatred. "Don''t worry Dawn. You will die over there. It''s just a matter of a few more days."


    Ileus took his sword out and pressed it to her neck. "We will see who dies, vampire. Take us there now."


    Emma got up with difficulty. The wife of the evil lord Dorza, the enemy of most of the creatures, was defeated easily by the Ileus¡ªthe bad boy of the Lore, and even a worse enemy one could have ever faced.


    "Remember, once you enter that domain, that ne, you would not be able to get out of it. The ce is sealed with so manyyers of magic and illusions that you would never find your way out. If you even try to escape, you will be bombarded with magic," said Emma trying to scare Ileus.


    "It seems you have forgotten who you are talking with. I am the master of spells." Ileus yanked her upper arm and shoved her ahead. "Just walk and stay quiet. If you speak another word, I will cut your tongue and let you bleed to death," he scorned.


    Emma shuddered knowing fully well that Ileus was someone who couldn''t be messed with. She winced and became quiet. She started to walk towards the south. Dawn followed them closely, ever thankful to Ileus for saving her life.


    The air rippled once again when they walked out of the perimeter. Ileus flicked his fingers and the magic surrounding the aircraft lifted with a dull crack noise. Emma gritted her teeth.


    ''Are you all right?'' Quetz asked.


    ''Yes, we are. Now we are going south to where Emma ims that Daryn is,'' Dawn said.


    ''Is Ileus still with you?''


    ''Yes!''


    They must have walked about a hundred meters more, when the sun broke the darkness of the night and spread its first golden rays in the sky. The forest was bathed in its natural colors of green and brown and a cacophony of wild blooms of various colors. The jungle only grew thicker until the trio tore through it with limbs getting abraded. They crossed rivulets and uprooted, rotting moss-covered trees. The terrain became tougher. Soon they came to a levee whose steep walls were rife with anacondas and poisonous bushes. The native animals of the jungle had be extra chirpy with the presence of strangers.


    The vampire quickened her steps in order to avoid sun rays falling over her body for the fear of her skin getting burned.


    "Be careful," said Ileus when Dawn snatched a vine before skidding on wet mud. After walking another half an hour, they came to a part of the jungle where the sunlight struggled to enter. The ce was surrounded with tall walls, all covered with moss and vines and bushes and wildlife that crawled under them. It was as if they entered in some kind of containment. The red stones that were visible through the growth were stacked one over the other and it seemed as if one push against them and they would crumble down. Emma took them to a small flight of stairs in the center, which led to a raised ground¡ªan altar.


    Dawn shuddered when she noticed skulls strewn across amongst arge number of bones over which vegetation had grown. They three were now standing on what seemed like an altar. Dried leaves of the overhead trees littered the top. The altar was the size of three coffins, and right at the end of it was a thick, broad monolith standing like its sentinel. Even though the monolith was covered profusely with those vines, it was easy to say that it was massive.


    "Where are we?" asked Ileus.


    "That''s none of your concern," answered the vampire harshly. She walked to the monolith and was about to touch it, when they heard a growl behind them.


    "You touch that and I am going to kill you vampire!"


    Dawn jerked her head along with Ileus and to her utter shock they found Brantley standing at the entrance of the containment. Dawn took a step back as her eyes bulged and her body movement froze. She blinked her eyes rapidly as if to process what she was seeing. Her mouth fell open and she darted a wandering gaze to Ileus who seemed only as bewildered.


    Adrenalin kicked in and seeing the threat she instantly brought her hands forward and magic crackled around her. With a shaky voice she asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Emma closed her eyes and stopped right over there.


    Brantley crossed over to them within a few minutes. He didn''t climb the stairs seeing both Ileus and Dawn prepared to fight with him.


    Ileus had drawn his sword that was now lit with fire on both the edges and blue electricity crackled around Dawn''s hands.


    Brantley tilted his head and said to Emma, who was still facing her back to him, "If you want to be killed, you will turn that monolith."


    "Are you insane?" Dawn barked at him. "Why have youe here and how did you know that we will be here?" she asked stunned as hell.


    Ileus hissed and took a step towards Brantley. "Answer the woman," he hissed.


    Brantley gritted his teeth. In a stern voice hemanded Emma, "Step back or face my wrath vampire."


    Agitated as hell, Dawn threw a beam of blue light that could arrest his movement towards him. He dodged it with one wave of his hand. "It''s nice to know that you are developing your skills," he said, raising an eyebrow.


    Dawn was so irritated by him that fury surged through her heart. This man was responsible for imprisoning them in Ulfric and now he was standing in her way to meet her husband all over again. Gods, how she hated him. "Go away Brantley unless you want me to personally gouge your skin and take that ck heart out. This woman here is taking me to my destination."


    Brantleyughed. "You have grown that strong, Dawn that you are threatening me."


    "Consider yourself dead if you take one more step up," Ileus backed Dawn.

 Chapter 280 - Cryptic

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Cryptic</h4>


    Brantley took one step back knowing who Ileus was. He put his hands up in the air and said, "Ask her to step back or the altar that you are standing upon would be your sacrificing ground."


    Dawn turned her head towards Emma with yet another shocked expression. Her face paled, when she saw Emma baring her fangs with anger, her red eyes going wild.


    "What is going on?" asked Dawn. The lights in her hands now reached her forearms, the magic growing stronger with each passing second.


    Ileus lowered his sword. Sensing feeble movement beneath the altar, he looked dangerously at Emma. "You are one bitch, Emma! Did you really think that you could raise Dorza by sacrificing Dawn here? Or were you nning to sacrifice me?" He looked up at the heavy canopy that covered them and flicked his fingers. "You think you can fool me?" The branches of the trees started to grow rapidly.


    Emma backed as fear loomed in her eyes.


    The movement beneath them increased. It was as if the evil Lord was struggling toe out of the coffin he was buried in, as if he was trying to protect his wife even in his state of death.


    The branches twirled all around Emma speedily.


    "Aahhhhhhrg!" she shouted as the brown stems twined around her making a web, which was unbreakable. Her eyes became wide as the branches started to cover her body and squeezed her. She looked at Ileus with frenzied eyes. The ground started to shake all the more.


    "Get down!" Ileus shouted and Dawn rushed down the stairs. Ileus followed her.


    "Stop it!" cried Emma. She was unable to use her magic. Her arms were stretched in front of her as she battled with the branches, which were squeezing her body trying to crush her to death. "Remember only I know the way to the ce where Daryn is held. I was sent to fetch Dawn!"


    "Sorry Emma, you forgot the bargain!" said Ileus with a menacing look in his eyes.


    Brantley clenched his fists and then threw them in the front to hurl a beam of white lights that zapped around the branches and sliced them.


    Ileus roared. "How dare you?" He flicked his hands again and then almost every damn branch and vine that was there started to grow rapidly ande towards Brantley.


    "She does know the way to the ce where Daryn is held captive!" Brantley shouted. "Control your magic, or else I will be forced to fight with you."


    Dawn''s brows drew together. "Why are you being so cryptic?" she asked. There was no way she was going to trust this green-haired man. "We are standing here to find Daryn and you just keeping after me all the time. Why can''t you stay away? Why does it give you so much pleasure to torture me? What have I done to you?" She was shaking with anger and misery.


    Ileus flicked his fingers again and the vines receded. He narrowed his eyes and asked one question, "Are you sure?" He had entered Brantley''s mind when he lowered his mental shields knowingly.


    "Yes, I am!" he replied.


    Ileus dropped his sword immediately and his demeanor changed towards Brantley. Dawn looked at him with questions in her eyes but maintained her magic. She couldn''t take chances with Emma or Brantley. Both of them were her enemies. She looked at Emma, who was now sitting on the altar, panting like she had just run a fifty miles marathon in two minutes. There were pink tears in her eyes as she stroked the ground. "Sorry¡­" she said.


    Dawn was totally confused. Why was Brantley so interested in saving Emma and then why was he also interested in finding Daryn. His words and actions were so divergent that they pulled in opposite directions. He was talking like her protector and yet why was it that she found herself alone. She couldn''t read him at all. Her gaze flitted to Ileus who seemed very calmed down, opposite to his earlier stance. Dawn felt like a ball bouncing between so many thoughts, so many emotions and so much mystery that she was getting frustrated.


    Brantley didn''t climb up the altar but walked to the side where Emma was sitting. "Take us to where Daryn is and we will spare your life. I vow to you."


    Ileus stared at Emma with disgust.


    Dawn interrupted. "Wait!" She looked at Brantley. "Why are you so interested in Daryn?" Then she turned her gaze at Ileus and said, "I don''t trust this man. He held us captive in Ulfric against our wills. I swear I am going to kill him if he interferes in my search for Daryn!" her lips were trembling when she said that.


    Ileus walked to her and said, "Lower your magic Dawn. He is here to help us. Right now we don''t have much time, so let Emma take us there. Also, never, ever, swear like that in this world of ours. These vows are so strong that you would never be able to back down without giving up your life."


    Dawn shook her head. "You don''t know him Ileus! He wanted to ruin our lives for his whims." She pointed at Brantley, "This man here almost cost me getting separated from my husband, my mate. Do you think I will allow that again? I am not in Ulfric, and I will not yield to his whims again." She was almost shaking now. The days in Ulfric were so harrowing. She was thrown in the blind to find the Stone of Sris. She didn''t know if she would ever return and the way she had to bargain hers and Daryn''s escape, it was distressing. Each and every scenario yed in front of her eyes like it was just yesterday.


    "I understand Dawn. Things are veryplicated for now. You have to trust him. Let Emma take us to the ce and I take a vow that I will kill Brantley if he tries to harm you or Daryn any time in your life," Ileus assured her.


    Dawn bit her lip and then darted her eyes between Ileus, Brantley and Emma. Seeing that Brantley was looking at her hopefully, she lowered her magic. "Why are you all talking like this? What is it that I am missing? I need to know now!"


    "I will tell you everything!" said Ileus. "But for now, we have to let Emma show us the path. She is a vampire and she will burn to her death as soon as the sunes up in the sky. So let her do her part."


    Dawn gulped. She looked at the pale vampire. So this was why she was so white. She never stepped in the sun. She could never step in the sun. Even as those faint sunbeams spread in the sky, her skin was bing red. She was obviously in a lot of pain.


    "Okay," Dawn rasped.


    Brantley prodded Emma with his dagger. "Go on vampire, show us the way."


    Emma got upzily. The floor of the altar stopped shaking as she gave it ast stroke. "I will be back¡­" she muttered and then stepped down. She walked dully, as if still in a trance, towards the south wall to a rare patch of stones, which were ck. The hiding anacondas slithered out of the bushes as if awaiting her.

 Chapter 281 - Kingdom Of Ixoviya (1)

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Kingdom Of Ixoviya (1)</h4>


    When she was standing at an arm''s length to the wall, she pressed her hand to it. The anacondas glided on her hand started to crawl up towards her neck with their mouths open and fangs bared as if to bite her. She started to chant some spell. "Apperire Viam¡­"


    The anacondas hissed and became agitated. Emma hissed again, "Apperire Viam¡­" One of them attacked her neck and pierced its fangs in her neck. Emma jerked her head up as if she had just taken a needle. "Ahh!"


    The anacondas started to climb her head.


    Dawn shrieked. She pressed her hand to her mouth to stop shrieking when a triangr ck colored stone jutted out of the wall towards her left. Emma held the stone and turned it clockwise. The walls started to glide. On the other side was the entrance to a highly developed city. It was as if they were viewing a city of gold.


    As soon as the walls glided, the snakes slithered back into the bushes.


    "This is the Kingdom of Ixoviya where the sorceresses and warlocks live ruled by their Queen." Emma released the triangr stone and walked to the edge of the city, the threshold of something that awaited Dawn''s destiny. "Are you all-in?" she asked as she raised her eyebrow. Her eyes that were fiery red moments ago were now duller.


    Dawn looked up at the city and her mouth dropped. Dawn nodded.


    Ileus and Brantley moved behind Dawn.


    Emma noticed and said, "If you two are going toe with her, then you have to wear talismans across your neck."


    ''Dawn!'' Quetz called her. ''Where are you? Why can I feel your presence so weakly?''


    ''I am on the edge of the Kingdom of Ixoviya.''


    ''If you go in, I won''t be able to track you at all. I will be blindly hovering over the sky because for me all this looks like a thick dense jungle from the top.'' She could hear him pping his wings in anxiety. ''And why is Rirsyr here? He is watching me like a hawk.''


    ''Brantley and Ileus are with me. Stay somece safe until I return. Don''t do anything that will jeopardize your safety.''


    ''Safety? I think Rirsyr has already cast invisibility spells around him and me, because I am constantly bombarded with birds who can''t see me!''


    ''Good! Then stay put and wait for my signal.''


    ''Dawn, be careful. Why am I feeling so nervous? You should know that without your presence I will be constantly scared.''


    ''I know Quetz, but please trust me this time.''


    ''Okay, please be safe,'' he said.


    Dawn could feel his anguish through their mental bond.


    "What talismans?" asked Ileus with a frown.


    "Those are for your safety. They will let the others know that you aren''t a threat to them and that you are a guest of the queen. However, your magical powers are going to get limited," replied Emma as if feeling satisfied, as if warning him that she would take her revenge when once on the inside.


    "I need to talk to Ileus and Dawn," said Brantley.


    Emma narrowed her gaze at him. "Hurry up, because the gates will close in less than ten minutes."


    "I have no intentions of talking with you Brantley!" said Dawn. "So if you want to apany us, then do it at your own will because trust me we are not going to help you one bit if you get in a dangerous situation in this ce. In fact I would love to watch you die!"


    "Let''s hear what he wants Dawn," said Ileus. "We don''t have much time and right now we don''t have much time to contemte on who is going to die. As far as I know if the sunes up, we are going to lose the vampire and that is one chance I don''t want to take."


    Dawn gritted her teeth. Why was Ileus taking Brantley''s side? They walked towards the altar and when they were far away from Emma, Brantley looked up at the sky, closed his eyes and his red beams of light coiled around his hands that reached his forearms. When he opened his eyes, they were glinting orange. Dawn stepped back.


    "What the hell are you doing?" she said, fear rising in her heart. She shouldn''t have trusted this man. Was he trying to make her incapable of her magic? "Damn it! I should have known your intentions," she said and stepped back.


    Brantley brought his hands forward and suddenly threw the red beams around her stomach. Dawn was shocked as hell. She shrieked. "My babies!" but her voice came out in stifled groans. She tried to run away from that man, as tears began to fall from her eyes. She knew that he was dangerous. He was trying to abort her babies with his magic. She couldn''t move a step and struggled to get out of that spell. But the red lights continued to coil around her stomach. Surprisingly she felt warmth in those lights. "I will kill you Brantley, the moment you release me."


    Five minutester when the lights receded in his hands, Brantley took a deep breath. Angered, shocked and bitter, Dawn attacked him with her magic. The blue lights that came from her hands struck him with so much force that he was thrown twenty feet away.


    "Stop it Dawn!" Ileus shouted.


    "Stop it? Did you see what he did? He has murdered my babies! I am going to kill him!" She said andunched a fresh attack on him.


    Brantley got up and dodged her attacks. But Dawn was relentless. Her motherly instincts kicked it.


    "The gates are closing!" Emma shouted. "We have only four minutes!"


    "I need four minutes to kill this bastard," said Dawn. She was in a frenzy and whatever spells she knew, she was throwing them at him.


    ''Dawn, I want toe down.'' Quetz said, his wings fluttering dangerously. Rirsyr was sitting calmly watching his son getting nervous.


    "Dawn!" Ileus shouted. "Brantley only tried to save your babies."


    Dawn fired yet another shot of white light that was sure to char him to death. "What?" she said not really listening to him.


    Angry and irritated at her impulsiveness, Ileus had to flick his hands to freeze her movements.


    "Release me!" she yelled. "I will kill this pathetic creature!"


    "Do you even feel any pain? Do you feel that you have bled?" Ileus reasoned.


    Dawn frowned. She didn''t.


    "He has cast that spell to protect your babies. The ce you are about to enter is full of sorcerers. What do you think is going to happen if you go there unprotected?"


    "Two minutes!" Emma shouted. The walls had started sliding in. The anacondas were hissing.


    "What?" Dawn''s eyes flitted to Brantley who was now looking as if he would explode any moment. He flicked his green hair back and looked at her.


    "Why are you doing all this?" she asked. She was totally bewildered by Brantley''s behavior.


    "There''s no time right now for exnations Dawn," he said. "Once we reach inside, I will give all your answers."


    "If you don''te now, the gates will close forever and you will never be allowed entry. And with that you will never be able to see Daryn again."


    Ileus held Dawn''s hand and parthoned to where Emma was, with Brantley on heel.


    They crossed the gates and entered the Kingdom of Ixoviya.


    As soon as they crossed the gates, air rippled and the wall closed behind them.


    Suddenly¡ª

 Chapter 282 - Kingdom Of Ixoviya (2)

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Kingdom Of Ixoviya (2)</h4>


    As soon as the gates closed behind them, two guards dressed in gold armor from head to toe stepped in front of them pointing their javelins, which were zing with fire. "Stop," one on the right ordered. "Who have you got Emma?" he asked.


    "These two are guests for the event, where this girl is a contestant."


    Dawn stared at Emma. What contestant was she talking about? What event?


    They removed the javelins. The guard nodded, waved his hand in the air and two wooden talismans threaded in gold chains appeared. With his chin, he pointed Ileus and Brantley to step forward. When they did, the guard on the left stamped their left hand with a seal that had light green ink that came into view only to vanish as soon as they saw it. However, when their gazes were not on the seal, it disappeared. The guard on the right, made them wear the chains. He looked at Dawn and once again flicked his fingers. Her hands were forced in the front and orange lights coiled around them like manacles.


    Dawn waspletely stunned as her eyes widened and her heartbeat elerated. "Why have you shackled me?" she asked Emma. "And how am I a part of a contest? Are you mad?"


    Emma shrugged. "Those are the rules of your entry!" Saying that she shoved her forward.


    "What? What is happening?" she said as she stumbled forward.


    Brantley hissed at Emma for mishandling her. "You do that again vampire, and I will rip off those arms in a way that they never regenerate."


    Emma bared her fangs at him. "Remember your magic is limited here. You are on dangerous grounds. The queen would love to see your head roll."


    "She wouldn''t dare to touch me, Emma!" he warned her. "She knows what I can do to her!"


    Emmaughed. "She dared to get this neotide here."


    "Shut up and take us to the queen," Ileus said in a stiff voice. "There won''t be any contest and we will negotiate!"


    Emma bellowed withughter. "You will only end up as guests. Wait and watch."


    A hurricane of thoughts invaded Dawn''s mind. What was going on? What unknown contest was she being shoved in? What the hell did she sign up for? "Where is Daryn?" she asked. The situation was so different from what she perceived. Contact with Quetz broke the moment she crossed the gates. Her mind was overloaded with anxiety.


    "You will meet him soon," she replied and hurried holding her upper arm.


    And now Dawn was walking along the streets of Ixoviya like a dreaded criminal in manacles, which were so tight and fiery that if she moved against them, they would burn or slice her skin.


    With Emma leading the way, Dawn stepped onto a cobblestone path. They were in a shallow valley with mounts and rolling hills up on all the sides. Her gaze was drawn to the buildings that dotted these heights. Every building was built with white stones and their edges were that of gold, which shone brilliantly as the first rays of sun hit them. Bordering every building were cobblestone streets, which meandered and eventually led to one ce ¨C the Norhall Castle. The climate of the ce was warm and the air was heavy with magic. It was the ce that sorceresses and warlocks loved. At every corner there was a small illusion created, which gave directions to the castle.


    As they walked Dawn could feel the air rippling at every step. It was like the ce was covered inyers andyers of magic and she was stepping deeper and deeper into it.


    Emma''s pace increased as the sun started affecting her skin, which was turning redder.


    "Why don''t you take us directly there instead of making us walk?" asked Ileus.


    "Do you think I don''t want to?" she retorted, obviously irritated. "It''s the bloody magic of these people that is preventing me." She looked vexed. "Besides it''s only five minutes more."


    "Where is Daryn? Take me to him! And who is the queen of this ce? Why the hell does she have Daryn as her captive?" For a moment she wondered if the queen was having her eyes upon her mate.


    "Dawn," Ileus said as they walked down the cobbled street. "Remember what I am going to tell you now."


    Dawn looked at him with a confused look.


    "Do not ept food from these people. Every night either Brantley or me are going to get food for you. Eat that. Do not vow at all and do not get into any deals with people or with other contestants unless it is absolutely necessary and there''s no way out. And most importantly, just don''t trust anyone out there. Don''t trust what your eyes see. Everything and every ce is an illusion created by the queen. Every time you feel you are in danger, remember to think clearly and logically. Objective thinking is going to take you far."


    Dawn''s confusion only added up. "Why are you talking to me like this Ileus?"


    "If possible avoid any kind of death traps. You have to understand what kind of a trap the queen is offering," Brantley said.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Have youe here earlier?"


    "I have but when someone else was the queen. That time there was a contest between two sisters."


    Dawn''s heart trembled. She lowered her gaze and said, "Thanks foring here with me. I don''t even know what I am getting into."


    They reached the castle. It was a gargantuan white structure whose dome was covered with gold. Surrounded by four gold towers, it looked so beautiful and distant. The entrance to it was a cave carved out of white stones.


    When they entered the cave, only the sound of their boots crunching the ground and the rustle of the fabric was heard. The cave was dark and only because they had good visions could they walk in it. For a normal human, it would have been a nightmare.


    Emma seemed to rx.


    After what felt like eternity, Emma dragged her forward to an area that was dimly lit and there Dawn saw leering faces. They all stared at her with cold and harsh expressions. Some whispered amongst themselves. All of them were wearing expensive clothes and lots of gold jewelry.


    They walked through heavily crafter wooden doors that were opened by two guards who were once again in gold armor from top to bottom¡ªinto a huge hall that was carved from the white stone. Long gold pirs ran along the two sides neatly. Dawn was mesmerized at the disy of gold. More people, more gold met her eyes. "People here love gold immensely!" she couldn''t help remarking.


    "Oh you don''t know!" said Emma.


    Chandeliers with candles hung in the center illuminating the ce brilliantly. A throne of gold was right at the far end and the queen sat there, all dressed in gold. She glittered so much that Dawn couldn''t make out her face from far.


    As Dawn neared the throne, her eyes bulged. She stopped for a moment and then stumbled.


    Lounging on the throne, was Sedora¡ªher lips spread into a wide smile.


    "Hello Brantley," she crooned, ignoring Dawn.

 Chapter 283 - Contest With Other Women

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Contest With Other Women</h4>


    Sedora looked beautiful, just like a goddess. She was wearing a golden gown that was weaved with finest threads. Her ck curly hair fell around her golden crown with spikes and streamed across her shoulders. The curls were rising up and down as if reacting to the power she had in her. She had applied dark gold eye shadow across her eyes right from the nose to the temples. She was adorned with loads of gold. And on her neck was a choker, a ne so attractive that Dawn couldn''t take her eyes off.


    Amidst all that beauty and mor, Sedora appeared frightening, even bone-chilling.


    Shock was apparent on Dawn''s face to the extent that it was impossible for her to hide it. Seeing her, a small smile was ying on Sedora''s lips. Her face was washed nk with confusion and her brain couldn''t process the information fast enough for her toprehend. Her body froze looking at the scenario in front of her. A chilling grin crept on Sedora''s face and blood drained from Dawn''s face.


    Then her gaze went to the gold throne to her right, and her world tumbled, her knees went weak.


    He was sitting dazed with a smile on his lips and a goblet of wine in his hands, wearing a white and gold silk shirt with ck leather pants.


    Dawn''s mouth fell open. She blinked her eyes several times refusing to believe the truth. Fear skittered down her spine. "Daryn¡­"


    And on the left was another gold throne on which sat Gayle. He looked nkly at her. No feelings, no emotion, just a nk stare. He was wearing a gold crown with the same clothes as his son.


    Both her husband and her father-inw had nked her and¡ªthey appeared like strangers to her. Rather, she appeared like a stranger to them.


    Emma hurled her across the floor and said, "There, this is yourst contestant for the event!"


    Dawn stifled a shriek from the pain she got when her knees hit the ground. Ileus and Brantley closed their fists to control their fury. They were in the stronghold of the sorcerers and one wrong movement would turn the direction of the Lore history in something so heinous that it would be impossible toe back. Besides they could feel that their magic was limited.


    "Hello Sedora," said Brantley with nonchnce.


    Sedora beckoned a servant who was holding an array of wines in a tray and picked up a goblet. She gave it to Gayle who took it with his jaws clenched and then she picked one for herself. She looked at Daryn and said, "How are you feeling, son?"


    Daryn turned towards her and gave her a lovely smile. "Never better Mother."


    Sedora took her long hand and stroked his hair lovingly. "Isn''t he the most handsome creature of the Lore? So underrated." She sighed. Then she looked at Dawn and said, "What do you think of my kingdom, Dawn?" she asked as she waved her hand in front of her.


    Dawn was dumbfounded.


    Sedora''s gaze flitted to Emma and she said, "Thanks for bringing her here. Go and feed off some weakling Emma. You look like hell!"


    Immediately Emma disappeared from there. Dawn couldn''t believe that Emma would actually dig her fangs into a person and suck his or her blood. She shuddered.


    Sedora sipped her wine as Dawn stared at Daryn. Why did he appear so dazed? Why wasn''t heing to her? He was sitting only a few feet away from her? ''That ce is filled with illusions,'' she remembered Quetz''s words. So was Daryn under any illusion? Why couldn''t he sense her presence? They had met after so many days and yet he refused to even acknowledge her? Tears stung her eyes but she refused to let them out. This ce was full of illusions¡­


    Sedora got up from her throne and walked to Dawn. She bent down and with her wed forefinger, she raised her chin. The w dug into her flesh and blood dripped. "You thought that you could win from me?" She chuckled with a clenched jaw. "Look around you. You will die here."


    Dawn rose to her feet and squared her shoulders. "You really couldn''t ept your defeat back there? Huh?" She shook her head. "So much drama, you drama queen!"


    Sedora backhanded her, which sent her down on the floor again. Blood came out from Dawn''s lips as they split open.


    The crowd cheered. Some women tittered.


    Sedora bent again to fist her hair in her hand. She yanked her hair up and said, "Don''t even try to use that smart mouth with me, because I am on the verge of killing you already!"


    "Then why don''t you?" Dawn hissed.


    "Because of a vow I had given to this man Brantley here," she replied and stood up. She straightened her gown and then walked back to her throne as if nothing had happened.


    "You havee to take Daryn, haven''t you?" she asked as she stroked Daryn''s hair again.


    A woman who was practically wearing a crimson bra and a golden mini-skirt went up to Daryn and stood right between his legs. He held her waist and pressed his head to her stomach.


    Dawn''s heart cried.


    Sedoraughed. "See? He is hardly interested in you. Yet you want him back so desperately that you risked your life, your babies lives and came here."


    "Yes, you see I love him and loved ones always seek for each other. They don''t cast spells or use them as baits for their personal vendettas," Dawn scoffed. "You are pitiable," she added.


    Sedora started tough, as did many others in her court. "You have high aspirations Dawn," she said.


    "Sedora, just let him go. What have we done to you?"


    "Shut up!" She shouted. "Daryn is my son, so obviously he is the prince of this kingdom. I can very confidently say that he doesn''t want you. However¡ª" she brought her wed finger to her lips and tapped them. "However, if you really want him back, you need to contest with other women here, who want him just as badly."


    "What?" Dawn asked, looking bewildered. "He is married to me!" So that is why they were saying that she was thest contestant. "Why would I have to contest for my husband? Are you insane? Have you forgotten that we are mates?"


    Suddenly the air around her exploded into ck smoke and she saw fiery pythons darting their tongues in her direction. Her eyes became wide with fear and her skin prickled with goose bumps. "What is happening?" she asked as she spun around to understand the sudden change. She dodged herself from a serpent whoshed at her and twirled to save herself from another one''s tail.


    A shrillughter prated the air.


    Illusion.


    Dawn was still working on how to break the illusions. She just didn''t know what to do, so she kept quiet. Sedora was ying with her mind, with her nightmares and since she didn''t know how to break the spell, she closed her eyes until the ck smoke around her receded.


    "Enough!" Ileus said in a menacing tone.


    "When this is over Sedora, whichever way it goes, I am going to make sure that you are going to suffer for the rest of your wretched life!" said Brantley as he closed his fists tightly.

 Chapter 284 - The Tents

    <h4>Chapter 284 - The Tents</h4>


    Sedora looked amused. "That is if you get to live, Brantley, after all this is over," she said waving her hand. "I will never let you have what you want so badly, dragon rider. All this cycle of fate that you have set in motion¡ªI am going to bring it to a halt. I am going to take over the ore world and kill you so slowly and painfully that you wouldn''t even know whether you are alive or dead."


    Brantley hissed. "You don''t know the power of a dragon rider in that case."


    She red at him and wanted tosh out but then clicked her tongue and said in a boring tone, "Anyway, I am not interested in conversing with you at the moment. You see my people are waiting to dance on the floor while they wine and dine. There are so many women who want to please Daryn. As for Gayle, he is mine to please." Sheughed. She turned to her guards and said in a sharp voice, "Take her to the contestants'' temporary quarters and show these two men to the guest rooms."


    "Wait!" Dawn said loudly.


    Everyone''s attention in the room went to her.


    "I need to talk to my husband."


    Sedora tilted her head. She said, "Go ahead. I wonder if he would even listen to you."


    Dawn faced Daryn who was still looking as dazed as ever. She had to pull him out, to make him see the things, to reason out with him. She started to walk towards him hurriedly, scared that Sedora would change her mind. However, as soon as she reached within ten feet distance from him, she was bounced back. She looked in front of her wondering if she missed something here. Everything was clear but the air was heavy. She walked again and once more found herself bounced against an invisible wall. "What is going on?" she asked. She pressed her body against the wall, as one would do against a ss.


    "Well, you have to speak with him from there only," said Sedora.


    Dawn swallowed hard. The woman was disgusting. She called out Daryn, but he gave her a fleeting look and then again pressed his head on the woman''s stomach. Why didn''t he recognize her? Why didn''t she feel anything from his side? Did he just call out her name? Was he shrouded in one of her illusions?


    "It''s no use Dawn," said Brantley.


    "Exactly!" said Sedora with a smile. "It''s no use. Tomorrow would be the first day of the contest and I will introduce all the women who covet the prize, which in this case is my son, Daryn. In fact if I find out where my older one is, I will get him too for the second round." Sheughed again and waved her hands towards the guards who came around Dawn. "The thing is that if you win this contest, then you can have him. But I got to give a fair chance to all those women who want him so badly."


    "I will enter whatever contest you are talking about Sedora, even though you tricked me and Daryn into it. However, if I win, then you will without condition allow us to leave," Dawn blurted.


    "I vow that," said Sedora. "If you win, I will leave you. It is another thing that you won''t win!" She waved her hands off.


    The guards prodded her like cattle with their javelins. Her eyes stung as tears once again threatened to roll out. Was Daryn acting to keep her alive or was he actually dazed? She felt nauseated. Which mother would be as vicious as she was? What was the mystery behind all this? There were a thousand questions in her mind. Who would answer them?


    "You deserve to burn in the ninth ring of hell Sedora!" said Dawn before leaving.


    The guards only prodded her further. By the time she approached the heavy doors of the court, the crowd had begun to fall into a mindless rhythm of dance. Drumbeats sounded and people forgot her.


    Along with Brantley and Ileus, she walked out of Norhall Castle. They walked to the south of the city. Dawn looked around her and noticed that there were numerous people who had flocked to the streets. There was a procession going on. People were tossing confetti or glitters or ribbons over a group of women who were proudly walking right in front of them. The guards took her through the group and they reached on the outskirts of an enormous stadium, which had a caged arena. White and gold colored tents circled the stadium. The ce looked like one big area of festivity. The guards took her to a tent that was located a little far from the entrance of the stadium. One of them released her from the manacles and pushed her inside roughly. "This is where you will be staying for the time you are going to fight the contest." Saying that he turned to look at Brantley and Ileus and said, "The guest tents are down that side. If you want the elite ones, you have to pay a lot."


    Ileus conjured a small bag of gold coins from the air and threw it at the guard. "I will give you one more once the contest is over, but give me the finest." He knew that this kind of bribery wasn''t required, since the tents were filled on a firste first served basis, but then these were all sorcerers. They loved gold and they would do anything for it. Corruption was rampant in thisnd.


    Their eyes became wide with greed. "Come this way," he said.


    "I want luxury tents near hers."


    "That isn''t possible because all contestants are going to stay in one ce. You can get one that is on the outer periphery because most have already been filled. You people camete¡­"


    "What is the guarantee that she won''t be attacked by other contestants?" asked Brantley.


    "There are guards all around. Nothing can happen."


    "We will meet again," said Ileus and left along with Brantley.


    Dawn rubbed her hands after she was freed from the manacles. Once inside, she found an ornate desk and chair. There was a cozy bed with a soft mattress and neat bed sheet. A small rack was full of fruits and cheese and another bigger one contained clothes and armor. A small tub on the left was inviting. There was hot steaming water in it. At first Dawn thought of eating something, then she remembered what Ileus told her, ''don''t eat anything." She pursed her lips and instead went to take a hot bath.


    Who were those women? Her mind went to the procession, which was led by four women, all of which were dressed in gold from top to bottom. She soaked herself in water for a long time and when she came out, she felt much better. Every now and then her thoughts went to Daryn and she wondered if he would recognize her and they would get out of this ce before thepletion of the contest. And thinking of Daryn brought tears in her eyes. "I love you baby. Juste to me¡­" she cried and cried as her body shuddered. When she couldn''t cry anymore, she changed into a white gown. Her stomach growled and she was very hungry now. Not able to wait more, she went to the rack to grab food when a knock prevented her from lifting it.


    She turned around and to her surprise Brantley was there with a tray of food.

 Chapter 285 - Revelation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Revtion (1)</h4>


    Brantley was standing with a tray of assorted cheese, pancakes, maple syrup and baked potato. The smell of food wafted through her nostrils and her stomach grumbled.


    She narrowed her gaze at him and said, "You and I have a lot to talk!"


    He smiled. "We do have to talk a lot Dawn. The thing is that I can''t wait to talk to you," he said and walked to the desk to keep her food. He waved his hand at it and said, "First you eat." His gaze flitted to the small rack that wasden with food in her tent. "I hope you haven''t eaten anything from there."


    Dawn shook her head. "No! I waited for one of you. However, if you wouldn''t havee, I would have attacked that food."


    Brantley pursed his lips and muttered a sorry. Then he went to pick a strawberry from the rack and held it high against the lights.


    "What are you looking at?" asked Dawn as she sat on the chair and began eating like a hippo.


    "Watch this," he said and flung the strawberry into the air. The bloody fruit exploded with a soft ''phut'' into thousands of tiny red particles, which slowly floated in the air andnded on the floor.


    Dawn''s face fell open with a munched pancake inside.


    Brantley exined, "That strawberry would have exploded into your gut and all you would have felt was a little burp. Those tiny pieces would have then entered your bloodstream. They are a special kind of poison, which make you weaker by the day and by the end of five days you are so weak that you can''t even crawl on your knees. It affects the neuro-system. Made from the venom of anacondas and newts of this jungle."


    "Shit!" she said and gulped her food down. There was an overwhelming sensation to puke. "Why would Sedora do that?"


    "Remember she is doing this only to you. As for others, she is giving them super grade food so that you are automatically weeded out."


    Dawn didn''t know what to say. The woman had be too vicious. But whatever she thought, she couldn''t think that for all the follies shemitted back in Bainsburgh against her, Sedora would go down this path. It was just beyond any logical thinking. "This all is so twisted that I can''t understand the head or tail of it."


    Brantley sat on the bed and rested his hand on the back. His green hair was neatlybed. To change the topic, he said, "I can see that you are beginning to get those green streaks."


    Dawn rolled her eyes. "I hate them. People will think that I am some punk."


    Brantley raised an eyebrow. "I don''t look like a punk!"


    Dawn took a spoonful of maple syrup, poured it on the pancake and ate it. She turned to look at him. As the light and dark yed over his face, she found him attractive. But she couldn''t shirk that dark aura around him. His emerald color eyes were a shade darker than hers. His hair was short, thick and looked lovely for a change. Small stubble entuated the chiseled jawline that led to the cheekbones of a model. Dressed in a white shirt and ck leather pants that were tailored just for him, she said, "No, you look better than that!"


    Brantley let out a softughter.


    "So, start telling me what is it that I am missing? Because it seems that I am out of my depth here!" Dawn breathed.


    Brantley looked up at the ceiling and said, "I won''t tell you anything, but you have to ask me questions, which I will answer in all honesty."


    Dawn gritted her teeth. "Why the hell all Lore people are so cryptic? Why can''t you guys just be straight?"


    "There''s a lot that depends on what we speak or rather what we reveal, so we have to be careful in what we have to answer."


    "Ah! Okay!" she said. Popping a grape in her mouth she asked her first question, "How did you find me?"


    "I knew that Sedora had started the contest. The news has spread like forest fire in the Lore. And I knew that only one thing could have triggered her decision, which was captivity of Daryn, which meant that you woulde to find him. That information was enough for me to find you. As for the exact location, then let me put it like this¡ª" he tilted his head, "I know of all the portals that lead to different nes in this jungle. Right now this kingdom that you are in is a ne, which you entered from a portal."


    Dawn remembered how Quetz exined these things. She nodded. "I thought you and I are enemies, then howe you suddenly decided to help me? You imprisoned me at the Ulfric and made sure that I don''t leave it until I find the Stone of Sris. Those were the most horrendous days of my life. I hated you like hell and I was sure that you hated me equally. Then what is it that makes you want to help me?"


    Brantley smiled. "That''s the main question." He took a deep breath and licked his lips before answering her. He couldn''t look straight in her eyes, so he walked to the door of the tent and stood there with his hands sped at the back. "Dawn, whatever I say, listen to me patiently and don''t interrupt," he said looking over his shoulders.


    "Okay," she said and braced herself for the mystery that he was about to reveal. She almostughed at the way he was behaving, but stifled it with a cheese sandwich.


    "The Stone of Sris was given to us by Goddess Chim and it brought prosperity and fertility to the kingdom of Aztec. However, it was stolen and we couldn''t find it after numerous efforts. I think I have already told you. It was important that we found the stone. However, with all the wars that kept taking ce amongst the various factions, our progress was slow. And ever since the stone was stolen, our fertility rate in the kingdom dropped to zero. Can you imagine¡ªnot a single child born in two thousand years?" He let out a long sigh. "But thanks to you now that bnce is restored and I heard that some women in my realm were pregnant."


    "Wow!" Dawn rasped. That was apliment from him.


    "Sedora had been a very greedy ruler. She had killed her sister J in order to be the Queen of Ixoviya. She is a very powerful sorceress but there is one thing that scares her the most¡ªher death. It was prophesied by the Shaman of the Derize Barrens that she would be killed by someone her own. Ever since that prediction, she had been finding that ''someone''. Her hunt led to Gayle from whom she had two kids, Caleb and Daryn. They were her own but the Shaman had said that someone unnaturally born would be able to kill her."


    Dawn''s eyes became wide. She stopped eating. She couldn''t eat.


    "I think you can put two and two together and understand who that someone her own is, and who someone unnaturally born will put her to her end."


    She gasped. Her skin prickled as adrenalin gushed through her veins. Her hands went to her tummy. "You mean¡ª you mean¡ª"

 Chapter 286 - Revelation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Revtion (2)</h4>


    Brantley turned to look at her and his gaze focused on her face. "Yes, I mean exactly what you are thinking. One of your babies is going to kill her. She knows it and so she is going to kill you one way or the other."


    "Isn''t she concerned about her own son?" Dawn asked as fear gripped her heart.


    "That woman killed her own sister to absorb her magic and then killed her mother in a rage. Do you think she would think twice before killing Daryn or you? She is only interested in conquering Lore and living for eternity." Ileus hated her for that and he was here on his purpose too.


    Dawn''s lips trembled, as she feared for the safety of her kids and Daryn. Her mind became numb. "The Stone of Sris¡­ Did you want me to find it?" Her body quivered at the thought.


    Brantley closed his eyes as if what he wanted to say next was difficult. "When I was born, it was predicted by the priest of my kingdom that my mate would be someone born from an unnatural bonding. There have been plenty of unnatural pairs in the Lore, but none gave me the vibes. It''s like I can sense¡ª" He shrugged to shove that thought away. "Five years back when a dragon egg hatched, we were stunned. It had been thousands of years since one had been hatched. I sent my people to find out about it and it turned out that you were the one who triggered it. That was my clue."


    Dawn frowned. "Clue? What do you mean?"


    "I knew that it has to be you¡ªthe carrier of my mate. I could feel it."


    For Dawn, the world stopped. There was stunned silence. She was carrying Brantley''s mate? There was a knot in her chest that reached to her core. So this man was always protecting her?


    "After the dragon egg hatched and we came to know that the dragon had chosen you as his rider, I made Arawn watch over you like a hawk through all your years at Yorkshire. And you cannot imagine how pleased I was when I came to know that you were a neotide. That was an unnatural thing. And more unusual than that was the fact that Daryn had marked you as his mate¡ªa pureblood and a neotide. After that everything was carefully nned. When you came to Ulfric for the wedding, it was important for me that you find the Stone of Sris because that stone meant fertility. It was necessary for you to absorb the energy of the blessed stone so that you gave birth to my mate."


    Dawn pressed her hands over her forehead. Her mind jumped as if in a spasm. She was as white as chalk. Was she born for a purpose, for a bigger purpose than she could ever imagine? To give birth to kids who would kill their own Grandmother and to give birth to a girl who would be Brantley''s mate. Things became dizzy. Her eyes and her mouth red open in a stunned expression of shock. She was looking at Brantley but she didn''t seem to notice him. She nced nervously around her as if to find a support. She needed Daryn urgently.


    Brantley continued. "It was very important that you carry the Stone of Sris. I had to make sure." Then his voice was an octave lower, "I couldn''t take a chance Dawn. The stone was lost and only you could find it. I know that you must have thought that I gave you such a difficult time, but if you would focus, you actually got to that ce faster than you had imagined, faster than any of us. Why? Because it was all destined. Because you had to carry my mate." He went and knelt in front of her. He held her wrists and said, "Look at me dawn. If I would have told you what you were into, then I highly doubt that you would have ever gone to find the stone, because you two were content just being each other''s mates." He looked at her tummy. "I am sorry to force you into it, but it was paramount." He looked at her face. "Don''t hate me for it Dawn¡­ please¡­"


    Dawn didn''t know what to say. Everything right from the time she was bitten, to her wedding in Ulfric, to the Kingdom of Ixoviya¡ªevents started reying in her head.


    Brantley continued, "I am so thankful to you for bearing the child who would be my mate, who would be my queen. You have something so precious in your womb that you don''t know. That child would be the only one who would be able to kill Sedora. The whole¡ª the whole Lore has their eyes on you. You have to survive this contest, you have to survive Sedora''s caprice, her devilry. She is hell bent on killing you and I am hell bent on saving you." He sped her hands. "Do you trust me?"


    Dawn looked into his eyes. They had melted but they were holding tension. He looked hopefully at her. All the anger she felt for this man, dissipated. "You poor, poor man," she said in a whisper. "You had waited so long for all this to happen?" She couldn''t fathom his anxiety, his nervousness and how he had to react in front of her and the rest of the world to get to this moment, only to be¡ª to be snatched from the evil sorceress, Sedora. When she was in so much agony about Daryn, she couldn''t imagine the agony of the man who was in front of her. He knew that Dawn was pregnant with his mate and it must be killing him to see her go through so much. She brought her hand to his face and brushed her fingers on his cheek. "I think I am feeling proud that I am carrying your mate. More than that I am proud that my child will be born for a greater purpose."


    Brantley''s tension evaporated. It was as if a weight had lifted off his shoulders after telling her everything. It was as if he was walking with the guilt all this while and by telling her lightened his heart.


    "Thank you Dawn for understanding me¡­" he said.


    "So that is why you created the magical light around me?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "How do you know Sedora?"


    "Sedora knows that you are carrying my mate and that child will bring her doom. When I came to know that she was after you, I offered her a deal, in which I was ready to give a part of my kingdom to her in exchange for your safety. But she declined. Sheughed at me saying that she would have it anyways after she killed you, which in turn meant that I would wither away also. Her n is to attack my kingdom and seize it once I am dead."


    "What a bitch!" Dawn''s heart felt burdened with his anguish. That woman had been after her ever since she married Daryn. She had also pointed out that Dawn would never have babies and tried her best to annul the marriage. After she got pregnant, she used her connections to ban her from the n so that she could kill her when she was alone. When her shenanigans failed, she abducted Daryn by conniving Gayle. "I am surprised that Gayle never told me about Sedora''s true identity."

 Chapter 287 - Revelation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Revtion (3)</h4>


    Brantley took in a deep breath. "This is the world of Lore Dawn. One mistake and you are gone. Every immortal is at war with the other one. That''s the power y of this world. It''s crazy. As for Gayle¡ªhe didn''t know that his wife is a sorceress. He thought she was a werewolf. It was a shock for him. When he came to meet her at the Arc of Orinico, all of his people were abducted along with him and brought over here. While Gayle was released because he was her husband, the others, including Neal, are thrown into dungeons in the castle''s basement."


    "Shit! So much connivance!" Dawn blurted with anger. She couldn''t believe that Sedora had hidden her true identity from her husband. "Why didn''t he evere to know about her? I find it hard to believe that he didn''t know about her at all!"


    "Dawn, Sedora is the queen of illusions! What do you expect? Do you think that in Silver Mansion there are all werewolves?"


    Dawn''s eyes widened. "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "There is a sorcerer amongst you who has been stationed ever since Sedora got married to Gayle."


    "Oh. My. God!"


    "This all had been nned from long back. Do you think that Sedora would leave even a single stone unturned to not make it happen?"


    "Gayle was a victim of her illusions?"


    "Not only Gayle, even her sons. Why do you think that Daryn and Caleb were always so worried when she was around?"


    Dawn''s mind scurried for some coherence.


    "Their mother created illusions around them just to experiment on them. They were like her personalb testing specimens. If it were for her, she would have taken them with her to this ce, but because of Gayle''s insistence the children got to stay back with their father."


    Dawn shivered. "This is all so twisted Brantley¡­"


    "The Lore is twisted. Over here everything that looks simple is perhaps the most convoluted." She felt bad for Gayle. That man deserved to be happy.


    "Don''t get overwhelmed by the facts. You have to focus on the contest. Rest assured, I am there with you and so is Ileus."


    The information that Brantley gave her was too much to process. A headache was beginning to form. She so badly wanted to be with Daryn. If only he coulde and hold her once, she would get recharged. She bit her lip and stopped her tears from falling out when she remembered how Daryn had pressed his head against the woman and hadn''t even given her a paltry look.


    Brantley ran his fingers through his hair. "Now that you know everything, you forgive me, do you?"


    Dawn''s expressions changed to that of a smile. "How can I not forgive you Brantley? I wish you had said it earlier to me. I wouldn''t have attacked you¡­ So many misunderstandings¡­" She didn''t know if she would be able to rectify her mess.


    Brantley held her hands and squeezed them warmly. "Oh no! I don''t have any regrets as to what happened in the past. Whatever happened was destined. That was the only way it could have urred."


    Dawn gave him a benevolent smile. "How do you know so much about our family?"


    Brantley pursed his lips in a thin smile and said, "Once I came to know about you, it became my duty to track you and see that you were safe. It''s just that I could never reveal myself to you or tell you anything, because that would have meant hampering with history and nature¡ªand that''s something, which the Lore people are afraid of. Those who aren''t, turn to the dark side."


    "It''s soplicated¡­"


    "It''splicated¡­"


    "There are a lot other things that are still unraveled. I won''t be able to tell any of them to you, but always remember one thing, whatever I will do, it will be for the safety of my mate. Always!"


    Dawn smiled. Then suddenly she asked, "Did you have a hand in me bing a neotide?"


    "Hell no!" he eximed. "That is one thing even I would like to find out." Brantley got up and went to sit on the chair, feeling rxed. "And I don''t know how to say, but your bing a neotide was a blessing in disguise for me."


    "What do you mean, Brantley? That thing changed my life. It was horrible!"


    "I agree, but if you hadn''t be a neotide, do you think you would have been able to sustain Daryn''s mark, his iming bite?"


    Dawn flushed.


    "Most humans would have died. Don''t you see all the changes in your body?"


    "I do¡­ but that doesn''t mean that I should have been bitten!" she snapped.


    "I agree."


    "When I go back, if I go back, I will find the person who did this to me and take my revenge!"


    "And I will help you with that," said Brantley with so much genuineness that Dawn felt rxed.


    "I wish Daryn was here¡­" she said and rubbed the back of her neck. Fatigue was making her eyes go heavy.


    "Ileus has gone to find him in the pce."


    "Woah!" Dawn''s eyes widened with excitement. "That''s risky!"


    "Trust him and his antics. He always has something up his sleeve. That young boy is a prankster! His parents are pretty worried about him always!" Brantleyughed.


    Dawn sat straight in her chair. With all that had happened a few hours back, would Ileus be able to get him here?


    "Why don''t you lie down on the bed? You must be very tired."


    "I am¡­" she replied. She walked to the bed and lied. Brantley covered her with the nket.


    "Do you want water?" he asked.


    Dawn chuckled. "You can be a good nanny."


    Brantley poured water for her in a ss and said, "Trust me Dawn, I can be. You don''t know how much I am dying to see that little baby. Would you believe if I tell you that I feel strongly connected with her even as I am here and she is yet to take birth?"


    Dawn gaped. "But she is yet to be born. She needs to have a face for you to feel that connection¡­"


    He gave the ss to her. "No Dawn¡­ that presence is more than enough¡­ I have waited two millennia for her¡­"


    Dawn stared at him. Did she see moisture in the eyes of this king? She gulped the water down and lied back.


    ---


    The Norhall castle was built in a way that it had four towers surrounding it. At present Ileus was sitting on the roof of the main castle and his gaze was drawn up far above him to the spires of the tower on the west. There were no lights in the entire structure except on the highest floor, which might be having the royal apartments. He had investigated likely ces in the castle but Daryn was nowhere. And now he had to investigate the towers.


    He brought his fingers to the talisman that he was made to wear before entering the kingdom of Ixoviya and tried to yank it out, but it wouldn''te off. It had kind of glued to his skin. He gritted his teeth. He had to teleport to that ce and he couldn''t use all his powers. Every time he used his magic, his energy depleted to a great extent. He knew this was Sedora''s style of absorbing his powers. If he stayed for too long in Ixovaya, she would suck up a lot and be even more dangerous.

 Chapter 288 - I Want To Meet Her

    <h4>Chapter 288 - I Want To Meet Her</h4>


    After Brantley returned from Dawn''s tent, he informed him that she was sleeping soundlessly and that he had to go again to talk to her about the contest. And now it was post dinner. The whole town had burst into festivities. It was prettyte in the night and he had been searching for Daryn for several hours now.


    Ileus looked up at the spires again and then his gaze followed the lighting from the window. He had to check out whether Daryn was there in that tower or not. Teleporting was difficult and every time he did that, he couldn''t convert into mist. So he leaped from the ledge where he was sitting on the ledge of the roof of the castle with one leg hanging down. His body immediately converted into mist and he traveled up the tower slowly. He came to the balcony, which was sealed with multiple spells to ward off strangers. However, it was a spell that Ileus could evade with much ease.


    Through the years he had learnt how to unravel the magic¡ªit was like an inborn trait in him to peel theyers. How many in all those years have been able to keep him away from such warding spells? This magic was nothing in front of his talents.


    Still as mist, Ileus traveled past the spells and then entered the door, which was open. The room was dimly lit and had luxurious furniture.


    There was a table in the center with blue silk rugs on all the sides. Expensive fabric stretched over a couch and matching curtains draped the windows. On the wall were several types of swords and heads of beasts that must have been hunted and stuffed. He sniffed the air to detect his cousin''s scent but there was none. The room led to a corridor and then to another room. And on arge bed within silk bed sheets was Daryn. He was sleeping soundly and his breaths were even, which meant that he wasn''t drugged. Ileus smiled at his discovery. He had been hunting for his cousin ever since he was shown the tents, and finally he found him here. Sedora had stashed her sacrificialmb in a tower as if he was Rapunzel, who had small ck hair, and Dawn was the knight in shining armor. He chuckled at his analogy.


    He walked up to him, canted his head and said, "Daryn, wake up!"


    Nothing.


    Ileus poked him hard. "Wake up bro, else I will leave your rugby team!"


    Daryn stirred. He half-opened his eyes and then turned to the other side. He took a pillow and curled around it saying, "Dawn¡­"


    Ileus gritted his teeth. He went forward to shake him. "Wake up Daryn!" he couldn''t say it too loud for the fear that there might be someone out there.


    Daryn opened his eyes widely with a jolt and then as if he was under attack, he grabbed Ileus''s neck and pinned him under him. His face had contorted into a dangerous expression as his nostrils red and every muscle in his neck corded.


    "Daryn!" Ileus choked. "Leave me!"


    Daryn looked at him with wide eyes and then his anger evaporated. Completely shocked, he left a coughing Ileus and sat away from him. "By Skadi! Are you okay?" he asked. "H¡ª how did you manage toe here?" he scanned the room with wild eyes hoping it was safe for him. "And is Dawn with you? I think I saw her. I have been seeing her everywhere. Like every woman I see, I feel dawn is there." He raked his hands through his hair looking miserable. "What have I done?"


    Ileus coughed a little and then got up. He took in a deep breath and shook his head. "And a hello to you too!" He waved a hand and they were covered with a thickyer of mist. "Now no one can hear us or see us, though I can''t guarantee it!"


    "How did you manage toe here? Do you have any news of Dawn? If you have, then tell me. If you haven''t, then you have to send this message to her¡ªthat, she shouldn''te after me. I will find my way out of this mess and go to her. She is pregnant and I really don''t want her to travel at all. My mother¡ª my mother¡ª"


    "Tricked you?" Ileuspleted the sentence. He understood immediately that Sedora was keeping him walled within illusions. Somehow she didn''t create illusions in this tower. Maybe, it was to make him feel miserable about himself.


    Daryn darted a gaze to him. His eyes were full of sadness. "Yes¡­"


    "Well, the thing is that Dawn is already here."


    "What? No! This ce is too dangerous for her," Daryn said in a jittery voice. "Ask her to leave."


    "Daryn, she is here to take you back and she has already met Sedora."


    "Shit!" Daryn''s body froze.


    Ileus narrated him the entire events that urred over the past few hours. "So you see, at the moment Dawn is in her tent as one of the contestants."


    Any remnant of warmth that was there in Daryn abandoned him. Ground disappeared beneath his feet and he felt dizzy. "That old woman has gone mad!" It only felt like yesterday when he kissed her goodbye. He had fought against his mother''s barriers but he couldn''t do anything with the spells. And on top of that she gave him god knows what injections which kept him drugged most of the days. Illusions were created everywhere in his drugged state in which he saw Dawn in various actions. Mostly she was hugging him. Even in this summer heat, his body shivered. It urred to him that this was a nightmare, or maybe when he would blink his eyes, the dream would lift off, but hurt returned with full force when he realized that he was trapped in a nightmare and so was his mate.


    "I can''t believe that Brantley is here and Dawn is carrying¡ª"


    "His mate!" Ileuspleted the sentence. "And whatever questions you have about Brantley, you have to ask him. I don''t know much!"


    "I want to meet her," said Daryn as if it was such an urgent thing to do.


    Ileus nodded. "I havee to take you to her, but under the given conditions, it would be better if shees here."


    "Don''t even get her here Ileus. If Sedora woulde to know, she would kill her!" Daryn looked so scared that Ileus almost felt like crying. But then he realized that his wife was pregnant with babies.


    "There are so many warding spells around this royal apartment of yours that you won''t be able to step out without getting fried," said Ileus, as he mused upon something. His dark hair fell on his forehead as his dark eyes looked past Daryn.


    "Won''t it be the same for Dawn?" Daryn remarked.


    "That''s what I am also thinking. The problem with taking you over there is that Dawn is living in tents that are exclusively for the contestants. That ce is being watched crazily. Brantley had gone to give her food tray after casting numerous spells." He looked at the talisman around his neck. "And this¡ª argh! This talisman is literally sucking off all our magic!" He got to his feet and paced in front of Daryn. "If I take you there, Sedora woulde to know immediately, plus you would be the target of many sorcerers. And you already know what that means?"


    "Ileus, it is better if I get fried and not Dawn¡­"

 Chapter 289 - You’ll Find Him

    <h4>Chapter 289 - You¡¯ll Find Him</h4>


    Ileus was very tired by the time he came out on the balcony. He had been using a lot of magic against the spells cast in the Norhall Castle. Only good food and sleep would help him renew his energy.


    Sedora had really created so many webs that even though everything looked very beautiful to naked eyes, through the eyes of a wizard only he knew what kind of webs they were¡ªlike thosesers that were strewn across the bank locker rooms for security, in which if you stepped even on one wrong spell, oues could be disastrous. It was good that there were no others than the wizards or the sorcerers and that particr Fae in the pce. Ileus gritted his teeth when he remembered that he had to get even with a bastard!


    For now, he just had four tasks to do¡ªget Dawn to Daryn in the tower, sleep, take her back to the tent and get ready for the contest tomorrow¡ªas in wear the most charming clothes. He hoped that she was there, but in his heart he knew that there was not even one percent chance of that. Nheless, he was hoping against hope.


    Ileus traveled back shrouded in his mist to the tents outside the stadium. In the night they looked beautiful with all white and gold fabric. There was a golden g atop each tent now that were billowing in the warm breeze. There was very tight security around the tents of the contestants. Sound of firecrackers bursting and loud music came from a distance and he knew that the Ixoviyans had indulged themselves in another round of festivities. Most of the contestants had been taken to participate in the festivities on a voluntary basis. He knew that Sedora would never offer Dawn the chance to get in the procession for she might draw her people''s sympathy.


    Circumventing the security he made his way to her tent. He picked up the p and stepped in only to find her sleeping curled around a pillow. Ileus went to stand by her side and smiled. He liked this girl a lot because she reminded him a lot of his mother, Adrianna, who had to go through a lot of pains to gain the position that was rightfully hers.


    "Dawn," he called her softly.


    She stirred a little.


    "Dawn," he called her again.


    She got up with a start and looked nkly at him. She stared at him for a moment and upon realizing who he was, she scanned the room and then asked, "Hi Ileus, Where''s Daryn?"


    "Get ready! I havee to take you to him."


    Dawn gaped. "Is he somece other than the castle? Because if he is in the castle, you can''t expect me to go there. That ce is covered inyers andyers of spells. I am sure Sedora is looking for one wrong move from my side to get rid of me."


    "I have found a way past the spells. Now hurry up!" he goaded. "We don''t have much time left."


    Dawn removed the nket and got up. "In that case, let''s go."


    Ileus held her hand and walked outside the tent. He looked around and saw that the guards were making rounds around the enclosure.


    All of a sudden, Dawn saw that Ileus had burst into mist that surrounded her. She couldn''t even look beyond a few centimeters. Her eyes widened. "Ileus!" she called him, scared as to what just happened.


    "Shsh¡­" came his whisper from somewhere within the mist. "Just follow the mist."


    "How did you manage to do that!" she asked.


    "I am also a wizard, Dawn," he replied in a boring way. "And don''t talk."


    A minuteter the mist cleared and Dawn was standing in the balcony high up in the air. Her mind became dizzy when she looked down at the distant lights of the city. Ileus held her across the shoulders tightly.


    "Oh my God! How the hell did you manage to transport me here?" she asked with her mouth falling to the floor.


    Irritated, he flicked her forehead.


    "Ouch!" she cried, rubbing her forehead. Her eyes darted towards the soft lightsing from inside a room, which had heavily crafted wooden double doors and asked excitedly, "Is Daryn here?" She started to walk towards it.


    He caught her hand and stopped her immediately.


    "What?" she asked him.


    Ileus said, "Throw something at it."


    At first Dawn jerked her head back, then she took her velvet sandal out from the left leg and flung it at the door. The sandalbusted into yellow and orange mes and within a few seconds it burnt down to ashes. "Damn! How do we go past that?"


    "Hold my hand," he replied.


    Dawn clutched his hand and Ileus walked with her. While he walked, he mumbled spells under breath and he didn''t walk straight, he walked sideways, as if avoiding a thin sheet of wall. Dawn followed his style and it took them five minutes to cross a ten-meter distance. In those five minutes the air felt so heavy as if it wasden with poison. It was difficult to breathe. Alone, he would have crossed it in a minute. As soon as they were on the other side, Dawn gave a hoot. She couldn''t wait to meet Daryn.


    "Keep your voice low!" Ileus chided and she pressed her hand to her mouth, but the excitement on her face was evident. Ileus pointed to the corridor. "Go down this aisle and turn to the room on the right. You''ll find him."


    Dawn nodded vehemently.


    "Remember toe back here before the first rays of sun touch the balcony. If you won''t, then you will get trapped here for the day because they will put new spells and loads of winged demons who would be circling all around the castle. And you have to join the contest at all costs!"


    "Don''t worry, I will," Dawn assured him, wondering as to what winged demons could do.


    "Now go!" he said.


    Thrilled as hell, she walked to the corridor, then suddenly she turned to say him thanks, but he wasn''t there. Dawn pursed her lips.


    When she reached the room, she found Daryn sitting on the bed with his legs on the floor and thighs quivering. Their eyes locked and not able to resist himself, Daryn got up, rushed to his wife, scooped her in his arms and closed the door with his legs. He kissed her all the way to the bed and till the moment he set her on the bed carefully.


    Dawn clutched his neck and drew him closer to her not able to get enough of him. There were tears in her eyes. When they finished, he rested his forehead on hers. "I missed you," she breathed.


    "I missed you more," he said, wiping her tears away. "I am so sorry for the mess you are in. It is all because of me. I shouldn''t have¡ª" she shook his head, "I shouldn''t havee here."


    Dawn cupped his face in hers and understood the misery he was going through. "We are going to sail through this baby. Stay strong."


    Daryn looked at her and a tear rolled out from his eyes and settled on her cheek. "I should be the one saying those words Dawn." The pity he felt for his helpless state reached Dawn''s heart.


    "Don''t baby," she said.


    Daryn slid beside her and dragged her to his chest.

 Chapter 290 - Missed You...

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Missed You...</h4>


    He kissed her passionately through his tears. His hand slipped beneath her white silk gown and cupped her breasts, which were molded for his hands. Dawn took her hands down and unbuttoned his pants. She dug her hands inside and held her shaft that was now aching to spill.


    Daryn shivered at her touch. "Gods I missed you woman," he said in between kissing her. He couldn''t believe that Dawn was really there. The reality was overwhelming. Her scent was overwhelming.


    She held it and stroked it lightly. Daryn raided her mouth as if he wanted to plunder the wealth inside. Their tongue was woven into ap dance. Daryn pressed her so hard into his chest it was as if he wanted her to merge in him. Leaving her lips, she slid his tongue further down to her neck where he nibbled, sucked and licked her skin.


    "Ah!" she groaned arching her back. Daryn got up and removed her gown to reveal her golden skin and her heavy breasts. Her nipples were strained and the rosy buds peaked for him. He grabbed one of them in his hand while wrapping his lips around the other one. He took a lot of skin around it and suckled it hard until it hurt. He left it and went to the other hungrily. She groaned in pain but didn''t want him to stop. He kneaded and pinched the other one until she buckled nearing her orgasm. Daryn dipped his head to the lower curves of her breasts and sucked a little more over there before going further down.


    He avoided her tummy and went straight down to the inside of her thighs. Her crotch was wet with anticipation. Daryn sucked and bit and grazed his fangs against her thighs before he plunged his mouth on her clit that was swollen with want. He started to suck it, flick, and suck it alternately. She fisted a handful of his hair and drew him closer to her bud.


    Daryn was dying to put his finger inside but he stopped himself. Dawn shuddered and he knew that she was about toe. He suckled her clit harshly and then she came with a soft muffled groan. Daryn immediately left her clit and went down top her honey mead as he felt the waves of orgasm on his tongue.


    "I am not able to resist you baby," he said and positioned himself on her entrance. He plunged in her slowly and when he was fully inside, he groaned. "I missed you as hell!" he said and moved out only to go back in. a rumble formed in his chest as he increased his pace.


    Dawn pressed her face against the pillow to stop moaning loudly while he moved like a piston in her¡ªhis shaft swelling with every stroke. Her freshly swollen breasts moved up and down with his ministrations and soon he spilled inside her. He buried his face next to hers in the pillow to stop himself from roaring.


    Daryny beside her after the mind-blowing sex they had. Once again he dragged her to his chest and clutched her waist with his knee on her. He watched her for a long time as if filling every detail while lifting her hair in his hands and letting them slip through his fingers.


    She closed her eyes and rested her head against his chest. "Daryn?"


    "Hmm¡­" he asked absent-mindedly.


    "I missed you terribly baby."


    He stopped ying with her hair and looked into her eyes solemnly. "I am so sorry for the mess. I should''ve told you about it beforeing or shouldn''t havee¡­ I didn''t know that all this was so well orchestrated. My mother actually nned the crash of the aircraft."


    "I know it," she replied, shuddering on the inside.


    "She has captured Neal, Brenda and others in her dungeons two stories beneath the castle''s floor. I want to find them but every time I go around, Ie across her magic. When I step through it, my skin burns and I have to retreat."


    "Then don''t do it for now¡­"


    "I have to Dawn. I brought them all in this mess and I have to take them out."


    She rose on the propped up pillows and stroked his handsome face. "Sedora has created so many spells around the ce. Are you a victim of her spells too¡­ as in can''t you understand if the illusion she has created is different from reality? After all you are also a half-sorcerer."


    His body froze.


    "What is it darling?" she asked.


    He took a deep breath and circled her hand around her tummy. "When I was a child, she used to throw in numerous nightmares at me whenever she was around. I never understood about them, but had to keep my lips tight about it. Couldn''t reveal it to others else I would have beenbeled as insane or schizophrenic. Both Caleb and me dealt with them until recently. Our nightmares increased when she was around, otherwise they were mild when she wasn''t. And that is one thing I could never understand as to why I have the mild ones when she wasn''t around. Now that I am here, I feel that there is Sedora''s spy amongst us."


    "Oh! There is!" said Dawn. "Brantley told me about it!"


    "What??? Daryn jerked his head back. "How does he know so much?"


    "He knows a lot Daryn, but that is a different story." She brought him back to the topic. "Why haven''t you been able to st those nightmares? Haven''t you ever tried?"


    He shook his head. "I haven''t tried¡­ I just suffered because I thought that there was something wrong with me¡­"


    "Then, now is the time to try it Daryn."


    He looked up at her face.


    "You need to tap that inner power. I know it isn''t easy. But you are a natural born sorcerer. You should be able to conjure those illusions to break them."


    Daryn turned his face away as a muscle ticked in his jaw. "I hate my mother and am so proud of my Lykae blood. I don''t think those powers will ever surface in me."


    "You have to try Daryn. There is so much at stake."


    Even by admitting that Sedora was his mother hurt Daryn''s pride, how could he tap those powers?


    "Baby, look at me," said Dawn. "There is no harm in knowing what you are capable of, but it is up to you to use the powers you are vested with."


    Daryn still didn''t look at her. He said, "I don''t think I have those powers."


    She knew that the more she would say, the more he would be repulsed by the idea, so she left it.


    "Every woman that I see looks like you. I was so deprived of you all this while that my mind started ying with me, and Sedora took advantage of it. Can you imagine what it is to find that every woman you are looking at looks like you? It is an overload of sensation. On top of that every morning she drugs me, so my mind just gives in to the emotions."


    "That is horrible!" she winced.


    He turned to bury his face on her side and inhaled her scent as ifmitting it to his memory again. She stroked his arm.


    "The contest begins tomorrow," she said.


    Daryn looked up and said, "By Skadi! How do we stop this outrageous contest?"


    "We can''t¡­ I have to win my husband back," she said mirthlessughter.

 Chapter 291 - The Contestants

    <h4>Chapter 291 - The Contestants</h4>


    Daryn buried his face in the crook of her neck again. "What do I do to stop this wretched contest? It is killing me from the inside."


    She stroked his hair affectionately. "We have to be patient and see if Sedora has any weakness that can be used against her."


    "I will keep an eye¡­" he replied and nibbled at her neck.


    After another round of passionate sex, they slept. Daryn ensured that she slept for they didn''t know what Sedora would do the next day. Just before the first rays of sun illuminated thend, Ileus was back. Dawn was waiting for him in the corridor, too afraid to go to the door for the fear that the winged demons would see her. As soon as Ileus held her hand, he burst into mist and took her back to the tent. Dawn shook off that dizzy feeling of being parthoned.


    "What time does the contest begin?" she asked.


    "I don''t know. The guards wille to take you with them. Just be ready as soon as possible," said Ileus. "I will be sitting in the front rows along with Brantley. You should be able to see me. With whatever magic I am left with, I will try to break the spells and help you."


    "Thanks," she said, wondering how he would be able to tear the spells created by Sedora. She nodded and Ileus left.


    An hourter, Dawn was ready. She was wearing ck breaches and a long grey tunic that was till her thighs with a ck belt hanging on her low waist. Five guards with javelins that had fire on their tips came to pick her up. As soon as she stepped out, they surrounded her and guided her to walk towards the stadium. As she walked through the thick iron gates that opened with a loud twang into the stadium, she felt like a sacrifice, who was about to be shoved into the fire at Ulfric. However, more than her, it was Daryn''s wellbeing that upied her mind. Only if he could tap his magic and shatter her mother''s illusions¡­


    She noticed that the Ixoviyans had flooded the stadium inrge numbers. The tournament was a huge thing for them. All of them were exotically dressed, mostly in gold. Many females didn''t wear anything other than dresses that consisted of gold chains weaved intricately as gowns around their bodies. Dawn looked at the disy with wonder. She had never seen so much gold in her life, all at one ce. No wonder there was a gold mine around.


    She reached the ring where the contest had to take ce. It was almost the size of a football stadium. The ring was in the shape of arge birdcage, its bars molded from gold. But that was good, because gold''s melting point was low and one magic trick would melt these. She smiled at her observation. All around the arena were white marble stairs over which the Ixoviyans sat. Sunlight illuminated the whole ce and the arena became glittery. For a moment Dawn hated it for the way it shined in her eyes. At the far end of the ring was a podium draped with purple and white silk. There were three gold thrones. Sedora sat in the middle, Gayle to her right and Daryn to her left. As usual Daryn was looking dazed, but his fists were clenched tight as if he was trying the fight the drug his mother had injected in him.


    Wearing ck leather pants, white shirt with gold cor and gold cufflinks. He looked like a handsome prince and the girls in the stadium swooned over him. Dawn felt¡­ proud.


    When Dawn walked and stood right in the center of the cage surrounded by five guards, the crowd fell silent. All eyes were on her. She took in a deep breath and scanned the area to look for Ileus and Brantley. Ileus wasn''t there, but Brantley was. He gave her a smile of reassurance and Dawn felt good.


    Over the loudspeaker, Sedora announced. "Behold Ixoviyans, here''s the first contestant for the tournament¡ªDawn Wyatt. She is a¡­ neotide."


    The crowd burst intoughter. They mocked her but Dawn couldn''t let Sedora see her misery, so kept her gaze steady at Sedora who was obviously enjoying it.


    "Wee to the contest," said Sedora in a honeyed voice, as if telling the guests that Dawn came on her own volition.


    Dawn didn''t flinch nor did she show any emotion on her face much to Sedora''s annoyance.


    Momentster, the entrance opened again and yet another contestant walked in. Dawn turned back to look at the new entrant and found a tall, athletic, lithe woman wearing blue breeches and yellow long tunic of simr fashion as Dawn, walking down the ring. She looked at Dawn and scoffed. Then she looked at Sedora. Her gaze traveled to Daryn and her eyes had a glint in them.


    Jealousy red in Dawn''s chest but she clenched her jaw.


    Once again Sedora announced on the loudspeaker, "Our second contestant for the event is Dolgra, the daughter of the king of Zor''gans¡ªthe winged demons." This time her voice contained respect. Dolgra bowed to her.


    Dawn jerked her head to see her again. So it was her people who Ileus said were circling the Norhall castle and the towers. Was it a bribe from her side? Dolgra had a smug smile on her face when the crowd cheered her. Perhaps Sedora was in some kind treaty with them¡­


    The guards brought the third contestant.


    "Our third contestant for the day is Erdaaz, daughter of the king of serpents."


    Erdaaz bowed to Sedora.


    Dawn looked at a beautiful girl wearing green breeches and green long tunic that had shiny scales on them. Dawn was aghast when Erdaaz looked at her. Her lips were blue and she darted a forked tongue out in her direction, which was almost a foot long. Fear skittered down her spine as she realized that this girl might be having venom in that long tongue of hers.


    The gates opened yet again and this time a grey skinned woman entered the ring whose pointy ears twitched. Her skin was shriveled at ces and she was wearing grey breeches and white long tunic.


    "Our forth contestant is Vra, the daughter of the dark elves who live in the caves, under the mountains," announced Sedora. "She has braved the sunlight ande as a contestant."


    Vra bowed and the crowd once again erupted into cheers.


    Dawn wondered if her skin was shriveled because of all the sunlight falling on her.


    As Dawn kept looking at Vra, the gates opened again and even before the contestant was in the center, Sedora announced, "Wee our fifth entrant, the Lykae princess of the red moon n, Pia Silver."


    Dawn''s mouth dropped to the floor. She jerked her head to look back and there, walking in all glory, smiling ear to ear was Pia.


    As the crowd cheered her, Pia waved at them and gave Sedora one of the most charming smiles. She came forward to stand and bowed to Sedora who gave her a flying kiss.


    If Dawn was aghast to see the other contestants, her mind simply froze after seeing Pia. Howe she was there? Now that Caleb had unmarked her, she was vying for Daryn? Was she mad? Before Dawn coulde out of the shock, the gates opened again.


    "And the sixth contestant for the tournament is none other than the Lykae doctor, Brenda!" came Sedora''s chilling announcement.

 Chapter 292 - First Task (1)

    <h4>Chapter 292 - First Task (1)</h4>


    Dawn''s mind hadn''t recovered from the shock after seeing Pia. How could she even enter the contest knowing that Daryn was her mate? Had she forgotten about Caleb already? As Dawn stared at her with elerated heartbeat, Pia turned her head and gave her a conceited look. This was beyond her imagination. Nothing made sense. And when Sedora announced Brenda''s name, Dawn''s mind froze. She couldn''t believe that it was Brenda who was surrounded by the guards. She was looking like hell even though she was dressed in the ck breeches and maroon tunic, which was the tournament dress. Her hair was in knots and she was looking dazed with heavy eyelids. It was as if she was trying to keep herself straight.


    Dawn rubbed the back of her neck. She could feel something wasn''t right. Almost every Ixoviyan out there cheered for all the contestants except for Dawn.


    "Hold your excitement, my dear subjects!" Sedora said on the loudspeaker. Everyone in the crowd grew silent. She continued, "Now that every contestant is here, the contest begins officially. I will announce the rules of the contest and then give you all the first task for the day!"


    A loud cheer rose once again from the spectators.


    Dawn knew that whatever rules did Sedora talk about, there was only one rule for her. Sedora wanted her dead at all costs. Live or die¡­


    There was a low rumble that emanated from the opposite end of the entrance, as if something was banging against a cage in order to free itself. Dawn couldn''t understand the source of rumble. She noticed that Gayle had got up and was leaving. Sedora didn''t give him a nce. Daryn was still sitting on the throne with the gold crown on his head. Sedora beckoned a servant. He came to her with a tray that was holding a beautiful diamond tiara over a red cushion.


    Sedora picked up the tiara, showed it to the crowd and her honeyed voice came over the loudspeaker. "This tiara is for the contestant who will win thepetition. The winner shall wed my son Daryn."


    Immediately there was a murmur in the crowd as to how beautiful the tiara was.


    "The rules of the contest are simple. Everyday I will be giving tasks to the girls out here. They have to perform those tasks and one girl will be eliminated everyday."


    There was a collective gasp in the crowd.


    "If a contestant is seen cheating, she would incur penalty, which is a night in dungeons."


    Dawn could sense that there was fear in the spectators, as everyone now looked at the women in the cage with pity.


    Sedora looked at each contestant before her eyes fixed on Dawn. Her face twisted and she said, "Now I will announce your first task."


    "Wait!" Dawn shouted. "I have something to say!"


    The guards around her hissed and pointed their javelins towards her.


    Sedora narrowed her eyes. The crowd became quiet and all the contestants except Brenda were now seeing her.


    "What is it?" Sedora said with a touch of rudeness and suspicion. She had to allow her to speak because her people were looking at her.


    Dawn walked a few steps towards her and said, "I have a condition."


    Sedora reclined in her throne. "You don''t get to deal here."


    "Oh! This is going to be a fun thing! I assure you," she said with a smile.


    Now knowing what to do, Sedora said, "Speak!"


    "Whichever contestant wins the round will get to spend the night with Daryn!"


    The girls at the back almost whooped with joy.


    Sedora''s eyebrows went to the sky. There was a stunned silence in the crowd. Suddenly the things spiced up. Few secondster, Sedora leaned forward and said, "Done. However, the contestant who has won the round will have to kill the girl who she chooses to eliminate."


    Before any other contestant could say no, Pia shouted from behind, "I agree!"


    "Very well then! You have made my task so simple!" said Sedora with a grin. She was so sure that Dawn would notst the first task and even?if she made to thest one, she would¡ª


    The rumble from the ground rose again¡ªthis time louder.


    Arge gate opened and out came a long iron cage, which had spikes on the outside. And in that cage was a reptile that was at least twenty feet long and thick like a horse. The ck scales on its skin shone and as soon as sun rays fell over it, the scales stood in a wave. It opened his huge mouth and bared its enormous fangs that were dripping with venom.


    "This is Jacrut¡ªthe basilisk," said Sedora in a low voice. "He hasn''t been fed for a long time." Sedora looked at it. There was a metal cover on its eyes. "Your task is not to kill him, but to get its fangs."


    "Fuck!" said Dolgra. "There''s no way we could kill that!"


    The only way to get the fangs of the basilisk was to kill it, and that too in a way that it never looked at you because if the basilisk looked at you, it would shoot its venom so fast that you wouldn''t know when you died.


    Sedora pointed at the left of the ring and said, "Your choice of weapons is out there. The contest will begin as soon as all of you choose the weapon you would use against Jacrut. You may start picking up the weapons now, because my guards are going to open the basilisk in five minutes.


    Except Brenda who didn''t know what was going around her contenders ran to pick their choice of weapons.


    Dawn picked up a sharp edged iron sword that was serrated from the sides. She ran back to Brenda and said, "How did youe here?"


    "Dawn!" Brenda focused on her somehow and then let out a cry. "She has kept our entire crew imprisoned. We are in the dungeons and they are horrible. They are infested with rodents. Smell of piss and puke is everywhere. It houses only the insane sorcerers. Her guardse and torture us with our worst nightmares everyday. We are on the verge of breaking." She was crying with heaves. "We hade to find Daryn and she took us hostage. It was all a big game!"


    No wonder she was looking so dazed and pale and ill. "You guys are Lykae! Why can''t you get out of that ce?"


    "Those dungeons have iron bars that had been forged by the witches. Spells are cast."


    "Then bloody break the roof! Damn it!"


    Brenda blinked her eyes.


    "Why are you here?" asked Dawn with irritation, ncing at the guards who had started opening the gates of the cage.


    "I am your doctor Dawn. She hates me. She wants me to kill you or be killed by you. I didn''t even know that I was being thrown in this contest until I was walking inside."


    Dawn gritted her teeth. Sedora was ying with her emotionally too.


    "Here, take this sword and stay in the shadows. Come out when I ask you to!"


    Brenda nodded. "What about you? Where''s your weapon?"


    "I don''t need it," she replied.


    The basilisk was out of the cage, swishing its tail around violently and wherever its tailnded, rubble and dust flew as deep pits carved the ground.


    Before Dawn started to go, Brenda asked, "Why did you throw that condition?"


    Dawn smiled and patted her hand. "Stay safe," she said and sprinted away from her towards the basilisk.

 Chapter 293 - First Task (2)

    <h4>Chapter 293 - First Task (2)</h4>


    Ileus took the advantage of the fact that most of the sorcerers were in the stadium to watch the tournament. After a good diet and sleep yesterday night, he had regained his energy. In the morning he had brought Dawn back to her tent and he had already talked to Brantley to be present in the stadium for the tournament, as he really had to find that bastard.


    Ileus was standing in the main hall with his hands on his waist. Except for the dungeons, which were heavily guarded, he had scoured through Norhall Castle but he didn''t find him anywhere on the inside. Was he in one of the towers? He knew that only the chambers, which had Daryn had a balcony, which circled the spire of its tower and the other three towers didn''t have any royal chambers. They were only tapering, tall monolithic conical structures. He had gone through all of them in the little time he had yesterday. Unless¡ª


    Ileus walked out of the castle donning a rxed look. The halls were nearly empty except for a few servants who didn''t even bother to look at him. As soon as he went to the tower on the southern side, his gaze darted to the top and he narrowed his eyes at the tiny sses that dotted the top portion of the spire. Why the hell couldn''t he think of it earlier? The next moment he exploded into mist and traveled all the way up while circling the tower. When he reached the top, he saw that ce was all stones and sses of various hues for the purpose of decoration. He touched a ss and his hand went through it.


    Illusion.


    His lips curled up. It took him exactly a minute to understand the spell and then navigate through it. The ce was heavily cast into spells and by the time he covered the distance to the balcony of the apartment that was hidden in the spells, it took him well over half an hour. If he wanted he could have used his magic to st the spells, but that meant explosions and more than that, it meant depleting his energies. So he had no other option but to walk his way through the web of spells. By the time he was on the balcony, he was sweating.


    The door of the room was open and he simply walked inside through the warding spells. He scanned the room and the corridor, but there was no one. Suddenly a voice boomed from behind.


    "We meet again, Ileus!"


    Ileus turned sharply to face him, as magic crackled in his hands and his eyes turned a golden yellow in defense¡ªa trait he had inherited from his mother.


    "Hello ¨¢ed Ruad!" Ileus said in a menacing voice as he looked in the red flinty eyes of the High Prince of the Faes who was standing in front of him. "Finally found you."


    In a disy of power and dominion, ¨¢ed Ruad''s enormous, ck-feathered wings erupted from his back that moved like shadows. Sheer darkness trailed like smoke from every feather that constituted the wings.


    "Aren''t you sneaky?" he scoffed.


    "Where is she?" asked Ileus.


    "None of your business," came a cold reply.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Once again, none of your business," said ¨¢ed Ruad in an icy tone.


    "I will never let your ns seed, ¨¢ed Ruad. If you think that you can join the sorceress queen to materialize your ns, then perhaps you are under an illusion."


    ¨¢ed Ruad smirked. "Do you think that the neotide has any chance against the mighty powers here? She will die!"


    "Get lost before it is toote ¨¢ed Ruad! Else you will regret," Ileus warned him as he stepped forward.


    ¨¢ed Ruad threw his head back as heughed. "You are sounding as if the future of the Lore depends on the tiny little shoulders of the neotide."


    In all honesty, it was.


    Ileus narrowed his eyes. "I would soooo love to kill you now! But that would attract unwanted attention from Lore. So be gone, else I might just gouge you to your death!"


    On the verge of eruption, ¨¢ed Ruad charged Ileus but the wizard had already disappeared and ¨¢ed Ruad wed his hands in thin air. He punched his fist in the nearby wall, which shattered on impact.


    Ileus parthoned to the stadium in a foul mood. She was definitely not with her brother. And Vr¡ªthe boy was even darker than thest time he had seen him. Everything was going fine until young ¨¢ed Ruad turned to the dark side. He wanted to coborate with Sedora to bring the Lore kingdoms under their rule¡ªand he was just beginning.


    The people around him distracted his attention. He looked at Dawn and realized that the contest had begun. There were six women in the ring who had run to a side to pick weapons and the guards were opening the gates of a cage from where a basilisk emerged. Gods! How he hated Sedora. His eyes went to Dawn who had run back to give a sword to Brenda.


    "Who do you think we should bet in favor of?" asked a young sorcerer. He pointed at the screen in front of him, which was an illusion. It carried the names of the contestants and the amount of gold coins that was the minimum bet for them. The highest number of gold coins were twenty thousand for a woman called Erdaaz and lowest, hundred coins for¡­ Dawn.


    As soon as the contest began, the Ixoviyans started to ce bets.


    Ileus raised his eyebrow. This was interesting. On the top of his voice he said, "I would like to ce twenty thousand coins on¡­ Dawn Wyatt."


    Everyone around him snickered.


    "Are you mad? She will lose her life and you will lose twenty thousand gold coins," said one of the girls.


    Ileus drew his face to the girl and gave her a charming smile, which made her heart leap out of her chest.


    A man sitting next to her tugged her to make her sit on hisp and then turned to Ileus. "I will put my karats on Erdaaz." Then he circled his hands on the girl''s thighs and said, "Erdaaz is the princess of serpents. She knows how to kill the basilisk. And tonight I will give you all my coins to you."


    The girlughed as she pressed a kiss to his lips. "You know I love gold."


    Within a few minutes almost everyone except Ileus had ced their bets on other contestants. No one even touched Dawn.


    Ileus''s eyes darted to Dawn. She lookedpletely rxed and her cunning gaze was taking in the enemies. He suspected the lethality that was about to get unleashed.


    ---


    Dawn stood in the ring as she studied the basilisk but her focus was on the prize.


    Daryn. Her mate.


    A woman was trying to wrap her arms around him and he was removing them with revulsion. Yet another one came and sat right in front of him between his knees.


    Dawn clenched her jaw. She turned her gazed at the women who were running towards the basilisk and then... smiled. Her eyes saw her target. She realized one thing¡ªthe opponents had picked up some very heavy weapons, which suited their skills. Idiots. They should have chosen the weapon ording to the person, in case the beast they were fighting against.

 Chapter 294 - First Task (3)

    <h4>Chapter 294 - First Task (3)</h4>


    Dawn saw Dolgra running at crazy speed towards the basilisk. As soon as she was five feet away from it, she leapt from the ground, turned in the air and her weapon, a spiked iron ball attached to a chain,nded on the basilisk''s neck on the side. Unfortunately the ballnded on its scales. It bounced back; Dolgra fell to the side and the serpent thrashed at her with his heavy body. She rolled over immediately to protect herself but Jorcrut swished his powerful tail on her, flinging her in the air. Dolgra crashed on the golden bars of the cage and fell unconscious.


    Dawn noticed that Vra was standing quietly towards the tail end of the basilisk as she held her weapon¡ªa long iron rod.


    Suddenly Erdaaz charged towards the basilisk. And Pia slowly charged towards Dawn.


    The crowd started cheering her frenziedly.


    Now was the time.


    As the noise in the crowd ebbed, only the loud hissing sound of the serpent could be heard.


    No one noticed the changes in the weather. The sky turned dark¡ªa steel grey. Brilliant shes flickered and died. The bolts that shed were not streaking to thend, but they were just the glimpses of what was toe.


    Dawn closed her eyes and plunged into the tumultuous mind of the basilisk. She picked his recent nightmare of a woman running towards him and throwing an iron forged with witches'' powers, and created an illusion for him.


    The basilisk went berserk.


    Jocrut''s head turned to the sky as he opened hisrge mouth. Erdaaz was already holding on to its outer scales like she was so used to her kind. She sat on his neck and was about to plunge her sword in him, when the basilisk jerked her down and started to coil his body around her rapidly. Within a few seconds she was gasping for breath. She darted her forked tongue out to attack him, but all she was met with his stony hard scales. And now the basilisk was closing in on her to dig his fangs in her and swallow her alive or dead.


    Pia came with her weapon to Dawn but she dodged her by going near the serpent. Pia bared her fangs, not wanting to go closer to the beast.


    All at once the clouds burst with a crackling boom as if someone had fired a gunshot near the ear. In a few seconds a rumbling thunder came and with it the rain began to fall.


    Dawn''s sword¡ªthe perfect bolt of lightning, shed on her back.


    Ixoviyans, who saw the sword, fell silent.


    All at once, the clouds cracked and the rain fell. Dawn broke into a trot, her boots squelching with each footfall. She was soakedpletely. Like she owned the terrain, she dashed forward towards the basilisk.


    As Jocrut was busy battling his illusion, wrapping the woman who had thrown the towards him, Dawn took the advantage. Holding one of its scales, she sat on its head and took her hand back to extract the lightning bolt. With one neat movement in an arc, she sliced its neck. Head of the basilisk rolled onto the floor as ck blood spurted out like a fountain, sshing on her.


    Dawn jumped down from there, dashed to its open mouth and cut the fangs off him.


    She put the bolt back in on her back and it disappeared.


    Picking the fangs up, which were heavy like iron weights, and held them up to show to the queen.


    It all happened so quickly that both Dolgra and Pia didn''t know what to say or do. They stared at her bounty nkly looking like fools. In fact everyone was gazing at her with wide eyes.


    All at once, the crowd cheered.


    And Ileus¡ªhe was busy collecting all the gold that he could. Within a few moments there was an icon of gold coins next to Dawn''s names that had some vulgar number in front of it.


    Jorcrut''s body became limp. It stilled with its prey still tightly held in the center.


    Dawn walked to Erdaaz to help her out but she noticed that her face was now the color of her blue lips. There was a sliver of basilisk''s venom on her tongue, which was lolling out.


    Erdaaz had died.


    The rains stopped and the clouds cleared revealing the bright sun behind them, which cast its golden glow on thend. Everything glittered.


    Dawn shuddered. What had she signed up for? She shoved those feelings and walked back to her ce where she stood there tall with the fangs in her hands. Her breathing was ragged.


    Brenda ran to her and hugged her tightly. "My Luna¡­"


    Dolgra, Vra and Pia stood there rooted to the ground as they watched Erdaaz'' body, which was still wrapped in the serpent.


    Dawn could see that Sedora was seething with fury on the inside as she posed calmness on the facade.


    Sedora got up with as much grace as she could muster, from her throne and announced, "The first round goes to Dawn Wyatt!"


    Suddenly, a woman next to Daryn''s throne shouted in agony. She was lying in a pool of blood in Daryn''s feet and he was looking at her with hatred.


    Dawn gaped at him. What had he done? Did he use his ws to kill her?


    Sedora gazed at him and her eyes became icy. She waved her hands. The servants came to pick up the woman. She turned her face to Dawn. "Now that you have won the first round, whom would you like to eliminate?" she asked in a chilling voice.


    A deathly quiet fell upon the women over there except Brenda. She had opened her mental shields. "Choose me Luna, and free me from this agony."


    Dawn shook her head. She knew Sedora would interfere with her illusions. With a smile on her blood-spattered face, she replied to Sedora, "I won''t eliminate anyone today because the basilisk has taken care of that part." She pointed towards Erdaaz with her chin. Her smile broadened. "However, please remember our deal."


    Sedora''s nostrils red. "Yes, I remember the deal. You can spend your night in Daryn''s chamber." She started to walk out of the podium.


    With a drumfire and reverberation the crowd tossed confetti over the contestants in the gold cage. Dawn''s poprity soared on the first day.


    As Dawn walked out of the entrance gates, she gave a cursory nce to Brantley who was leaning back in the seat and smiling. She blinked her eyes in the form of thanks.


    When Dawn was fighting against basilisk, she badly wanted to change the weather. However, only her dragon could do it for her. She wondered if Brantley could help her. She had given a cursory nce towards Brantley and taken her hand behind the back as if to indicate to him what she wanted. Within a few minutes the sky was overcast with grey clouds. She was amazed by the kind of power he wielded even though most of his magic was curbed.


    When she reached her tent, she found Ileus was lolling on her bed with his face towards the ceiling and one leg crossed over the other. "Because of you I''ve be very rich, Dawn!" he said and sprung up.


    "And how is that?" she asked as she went to fill water in her bathtub. She was very hungry.

 Chapter 295 - We Need A Blacksmith

    <h4>Chapter 295 - We Need A cksmith</h4>


    Ileus narrated everything to her and popped tart cherries in his mouth from the tray of food he had kept for her on the table.


    The tub was full when he finished speaking. Dawn was in splits on his antics. Both he and Brantley had been giving her goodpany in this morbid ce.


    "Would you like to explore the markets today?" he asked. He was pleased that after such a hectic fight with the basilisk, which was quite an achievement, he managed to make Dawnugh. His cousin''s wife was not only pretty, she had brains too, and¡­ she was a dragon rider. He really wanted to see her dragon. He couldn''t go to Ulfric for their wedding where he could have seen him.


    "The only ce I am allowed to go now is Daryn''s chamber, without any spells stopping me" she replied. There was a look of happiness on her face as she grinned.


    "That''s wonderful Dawn, but who said you aren''t allowed to go and explore the markets of Ixoviya?" asked Ileus as he got up from his ce to leave her alone.


    "There are too many guards out there. They would never allow me to leave¡ªin my opinion¡­" she sounded dubious.


    Ileus narrowed his eyes. "Was there a rule that prohibited you from going out?"


    Dawn jerked her head back. There wasn''t a single rule that said that she couldn''t go out. And now that she reflected the time when she had just entered Ixoviya, the four women who were walking in front of the procession were Dolgra, Vra and Erdaaz. Odd¡­ because the fourth woman should have been Pia. Why couldn''t she recognize Pia? She shoved her thoughts and smiled at him mischievously. "There is no such rule!"


    "Then get dressed and we will go out to the market." Saying that Ileus lifted the p of the tent and walked out.


    Dawn removed her clothes and took one long look at herself in the mirror. Jocrut''s ck blood had spattered over her face and neck and hands. She had already handed the fangs to the guards before she walked out of the arena. She wondered why Sedora needed those fangs. She shook her head at the entricity of her mother-inw.


    She scrubbed her skin thoroughly to remove the blood. While doing so she couldn''t help thinking about Erdaaz. This whole fiasco to win Daryn¡ªher husband, was going to leave a trail of deaths. She shuddered and lowered her eyes to look at her hands. "How much blood is going to ssh on these?" she muttered. Disgust rose in her chest. Then she reminded what Quetz had told her¡ªLore is cruel. There is survival of the fittest.


    She was so hungry that the minute she stepped out of the bathtub, she attacked her food.


    Dawn got dressed in white silk pants, which had gold woven in them in a self-design and a matching silk shirt. She left her hair open. She wished she had lots of jewelry so that she didn''t stand odd in front of the Ixoviyans. She sighed and stepped out of the tent only to see that Ileus and Brantley were standing there, waiting for her. Her mouth fell. "No one is allowed inside the contestants'' arena. Howe you guys are standing here? Won''t you attract attention?" Wearing jeans and polo, the two looked like college boys with devilish charm. Only that Brantley had green hair, which made Dawn roll her eyes.


    Brantley scratched his forehead and said, "A little bribe of gold coins can do wonders!"


    "Besides, we have made a lot of money because of you. Might as well spend on you also!" said Ileus.


    Dawn chuckled. "Spend money on me also? Hell! You gotta spend it all on me!"


    Brantley offered his arm to her and asked, "Where would you like to go?" He guided her out of the enclosure. The three guards opened the iron gates and stepped aside. Ileus threw a bag of gold coins at each of them. They caught them immediately and Dawn could see the greed in their eyes. Sorcerers had something for gold. One of the guards even took out a gold coin and he rubbed it on the skin of his face murmuring, "Gold is life¡­" It was as if the metal sent him in a trance.


    "I don''t know. Surprise me," she said.


    "Then I know of a nice tavern where we can get local mead. Although for you, no mead!" said Ileus.


    Dawn wanted to ask him how did he know, but then pursed her lips. This boy was beyondprehension.


    After the rains, the sunlight had warmed thends and a nice breeze was flowing. Silvery-white and green leaves of the huge Yelgra trees that were found only in Ixoviya fluttered in the warm summer breeze. They walked on the wet cobblestone street that led to the markets. She noticed small shops, which sold expensive silk and velvets. Fifty percent of the shops were selling gold in the form of bars or jewelry or dresses. "What are winged demons?" asked Dawn as she looked at those vendors.


    Ileus''s expressions stiffened and he clenched his jaw. "They are something you wouldn''t want to talk about," he replied as his breath became ragged.


    "Dolgra is the daughter of the king of Zor''gans¡ªthe winged demons. I have a feeling that she is concealing her wings or maybe her true identity. If thates out, I don''t know how can I take her down. She seems like a formidable enemy," said Dawn.


    "Then instead of going to the tavern, we need to go to the library here to know more about them," said Brantley.


    "We don''t have to go to the library. I know all about them!" Ileus snapped. "We have to go to a cksmith."


    Dawn turned her head to look at Ileus. He was sounding so angry that she wondered what was the matter. Suddenly she remembered¡ªDaryn and Caleb had gone to help him to fight the winged demons who had surrounded his mate. She stopped, forcing Brantley to halt in his tracks. "Ileus," she said and held his hand with tenderness. "How did you manage the attack? I hope she is fine¡­" Dawn felt Brantley''s arms going taut with tension.


    Ileus turned his head away from them. He took a deep breath and stifled a growl in his chest. At this point he wanted to lope to the mountains to vent his steam off. ¨¢ed Ruad was proving too much of an asshole. "For four days I battled and managed to kill most of those flittermouse. Some ran for their lives. Unfortunately, the moment I got close to her, she was taken away from me." In reality she ran away from him. And yes¡ªhe had a special disliking for the winged demons.


    Dolgra was aware of his presence and he knew what her main task was.


    Dawn had to kill Dolgra to prevent cataclysm.


    "I am sorry¡­" Dawn said as she rubbed her thumb over his hand softly. All three of them stood there holding each other''s hand, feeling that void in their hearts without their mates. Ironically all of them were chasing the odds to be with their mates.


    To change the topic, Brantley asked, "Why do you need a cksmith? I wonder if we could find one here. Goldsmiths¡ªplenty!"

 Chapter 296 - The Jambīya

    <h4>Chapter 296 - The Jamb¨©ya</h4>


    "Only a cksmith would be able to help us!" replied Ileus cryptically.


    "We can ask for one over here," Dawn suggested looking at the vendors who were haggling with the customers.


    "No, let''s go to the tavern and not ask for one over here. It will only garner attention.


    The tavern was located in a back alley. There was a loose wooden shutter that tapped the exterior wall. Footfalls of the drunken men and women on the road sounded along with distant fluttering reverberations.


    From the inside the tavern, roars of drunkenughter and singing wereing. Smell of mead, fire, meats, earthenware and stale bread wafted through the alley.


    "Our cksmith should be here!" said Ileus and stepped in.


    Dawn and Brantley followed him. The tavern was dimly lit. The wooden tables and chairs were covered with grime. As they walked their way towards an empty table towards the left of the inn, all eyes fell on them. Men with horns¡ªsingle or double, with scales, with grey skins and eyes that werepletely ck with yellow slits.


    People stopped talking and there were hushed murmurs. Being werewolves, they could easily hear what others were talking about.


    "This one ''as a funny weapon. I am cing my bet on ''er ''morrow," said a man wearing a yellow jacket and a green slimy skin.


    "She wouldn''tst another day," said his partner.


    Dawn pursed her lips and ignored thosements. When they sat at the table, a man with a limp who was wearing a blue apron over his grimy clothes, came up to them and said, "What would you like to eat?" He stared at Dawn.


    "You can give us a pitcher," said Ileus.


    "Ah! We got the best one here!" he said. Then he looked at Dawn and said, "You can have it for free! I will be cing my bet on you tomorrow."


    Dawn raised her eyebrows, feeling like a racehorse in the tavern.


    "In fact you can have it for free till you are heredy," he replied. "You have brought in a lot of tourists to Ixoviya and we are sold out!"


    She didn''t know whether to say thank you or buzz off. So she just nodded again.


    The man left and Ileus turned his gaze around. "I think we will have to leave as soon as possible."


    "Why? What about the cksmith?" asked Brantley.


    The man returned and they became quiet. He ced the pitcher on the table and narrowed his eyes. He opened his mouth to say something but then closed it and left.


    Brantley and Ileus had the mead while Dawn scanned the ce to find the smith. All of them fit in that category.


    "Come with me," said Ileus, as he got up after finishing the ss.


    "Where?" Dawn asked.


    He didn''t answer her and led them to the counter where the man with the limp, the owner, was wiping the ce. He pointed with his chin to a room at the back of the counter, "See you there in two minutes."


    The room at the back was even darker. Ileus flicked his finger to burn a me at the end of his finger.


    "Where are we?" Dawn was beginning to feel nervous.


    The owner''s voice came from behind. "Keep walking," he said in a stiff voice and passed them to open yet another door.


    They followed him.


    Dawn''s mouth fell to the floor when she saw a ck man working over there, forging metal over fire. The man was blind. But the precision by which he was hitting the hot iron was mind-boggling. She looked around only to see javelins stacked in one ce.


    Ileus smiled and turned off the me in his hand. He withdrew a jamb¨©ya from his belt, on the hilt of which red, blue, green and yellow gemstones were embedded. As he drew it out, the blind man stopped working and looked in the dagger''s direction and sniffed the air.


    "Dagger of Zor''gan¡­" he hissed and licked his lips.


    Ileus gave the jamb¨©ya to him and said, "You need to make it sharper than it already is, Sherwin."


    Sherwin glided his hands over the dagger. "Yesss¡­ I will make it sharperrrr¡­ It has lost its touch¡­" Suddenly out of excitement, bat-like wings erupted from his back.


    Dawn stumbled back with shock and Brantley caught her so that she wouldn''t fall. A sh of light emanated from the furnace behind him and she saw a shadow of two horns on his head. Sherwin was a blind winged demon.


    "I need it by the evening," Ileus instructed coldly.


    "Yesss¡­" Sherwin hissed. He took the dagger to his mouth and licked it greedily.


    When they all stepped out, Dawn had to ask, "How did you know about Sh¡ª?"


    Ileus cut her off. "We need to get out of this ce as soon as possible."


    A gust of wind passed through the alley and Ileus burst into mist to surround Brantley and Dawn. All at once they saw a herd of five winged demons flying past them¡ªtheir bat-like wings pping strongly behind them. They stopped right beside them and turned to examine the ce with their red flinty eyes.


    Dawn and Brantley stilled, holding their breath.


    The demons flew away reluctantly.


    "Those were winged demons! Dolgra''s people!" Dawn said disbelievingly as her heart raced.


    Brantley held her hand and they walked out of the alley as soon as possible. "I think her people are spying on you Dawn. We must go back."


    "Hell no!" Ileus protested. "We are going to walk around, spend the money we have made and then we will go back."


    Dawn had a thousand questions in her mind, but she refrained from asking. The next one-hour was spent in buying gold jewelry and three red negligees. Both Ileus and Brantley were mortified with Dawn''s purchases, so they maintained distance when she shamelessly bought them.


    When Dawn walked out of the shop, she said brazenly, "You guys should learn!"


    Brantley thought he could jump in a well out of embarrassment. His future mother-inw was too much to handle, he wondered how her daughter would be.


    When they reached the tent, Brantley went to fetch food for her and Dawn started with her volley of questions as she threw her shopping bags on the bed and perched on it.


    "How do you know Sherwin and what is that dagger about?"


    Ileus took a deep breath. He knew this wasing, so he went to sit on the chair. He stretched his hands forward and said, "Sherwin was a frontline soldier in the army of Zor''gan. He had fought many battles for the king. However, when he became blind in one of the battles, they took him to guillotines to kill him. No one knew that Sherwin was also an oracle that had hidden his powers from the others. When he became blind, his mystical powers only increased. He was saved by his old friend Edwin¡ªthe owner of this tavern, a warlock, who abducted him a night before he was about to be beheaded. Ever since he has been kept inside that chamber. And now he uses his skills to forge iron weapons."


    "Wow!" Dawn breathed out. "And the dagger?"


    "That jamb¨©ya belongs to the king of Zor''gan, which my mother had acquired from him in one of her battles. It is kind of his scepter." Ileus sighed. "Now they think that I have the dagger, and Dolgra has ns. She wants to retrieve it! But they can''t!" He grinned. "And that dagger is your only chance to kill Dolgra!"


    "Why do I feel I am a pawn in a bigger conspiracy?"

 Chapter 297 - It’s Heady And Its Exquisite

    <h4>Chapter 297 - It¡¯s Heady And It''s Exquisite</h4>


    By the time Ileus finished, Brantley hade with food. Dawn devoured it. The fact that these two were not letting her eat any other food except the ones they brought left her famished.


    The men excused themselves because they knew that Dawn needed all the rest she could get. She was too tired. Shey in the bed and didn''t know when sleep took over. The basilisk with its fangs appeared in her dreams. She clutched the sheet when she saw that instead of Erdaaz, Jocrut was coiling around her. The clouds opened up with a crackling boom and she saw the lightning fell on the basilisk.


    Dawn got up with a jerk. She heard a distant explosion. Was she dreaming? Her body was covered with sweat and she panted like she had run through the mountains. After dragging herself out of the bed, she drank a ss of water and hoped for the night toe faster. She walked outside the tent and noticed that the sun was setting down Ixoviya coloring its sky with the orange of a winter''s hearth. Thest of the rays were about to melt as twilight summoned the stars. She took a deep breath remembering that in an hour or two she would be with Daryn, and this time she wouldn''t have to steal her way to go to him, but she would go with dignity. Her lips curled up in a smile to show the thoughts that she was enjoying.


    "Enjoy all you can!" a shrill voice from behind broke her reverie.


    A muscle in her jaw feathered. She didn''t acknowledge Pia. Dawn crossed her hands across the chest. She had no interest in talking with this female.


    "Tomorrow you will be killed, Dawn," Pia sneered. "And I will do that with my own hands. I am going to punish you for banning me from the tribe."


    Dawn yawned, showing how boring she sounded.


    Pia got all the more agitated. She said in a jarring voice, "You think you have an edge Dawn, but I pity you for being so confident. You don''t even know what Sedora has nned for you. She never liked you. Why couldn''t you simply leave the Silver Mansion and never return? Huh? Instead you chose to cross your path with Sedora¡ªthe queen of sorcerers? You are nothing but a speck of dust in front of her. She is going to crush you and I am going to see how she crushes you. I am going to punish you for messing with me and with my family. Today you can go and enjoy him but after that¡­ in front of you I will im Daryn, my true love!"


    Dawn slowly turned towards her, as her chest filled with rage and jealousy. Her ws straightened and her fangs started to sharpen. This woman in front of her was never happy with what she had. She always wanted more than she could digest or deserved. Dawn''s face twisted in an attempt to subdue her anger. "Your true love is Daryn?" Dawn frowned. "You are so pathetic, such a parasite; I truly sympathize with you." She walked to her and circled her. "Daryn is my mate and I have shown you your ce a number of times; still you bounce back to square one." Dawn chuckled.


    Circling. Circling.


    "I have a suggestion for you¡ªjust get lost because this is getting old and boring."


    "You¡ª" Pia blurted, but Dawn had walked away from there waving her fingers in a goodbye.


    "Save your energy for tomorrow!" Dawn lifted the p of her tent and stepped in. She walked to her bed and sagged in. She found her body trembling with anger. The pest called Pia was getting under her skin. She had to eliminate her soon¡­


    When the stars shone in the sky, she pushed the uneasy thoughts out of her mind and looked forward to the evening. Fondly, she pulled out a red negligee from the bag. As she held it in front of her, she knew that this piece of cloth would put Victoria''s Secret to a shame. The racy neglig¨¦e was made from sheer stretch meshce. Embroidered on the sides were gold floral patterns. A deep V plunging in the front and one at the back left little for imagination. It fell till her hips. The matching thong would send his pulse racing. She giggled feeling heat in her cheeks.


    Dawn washed her face, applied a light red lip-gloss and shimmied in the thongs. As she was tying a satin bow in between the breasts of the neglig¨¦e, Emma walked inside the tent.


    Dawn stiffened seeing the vampire. She looked as if she had been just blooded and her eyes were redder than usual. Her skin was pale earlier but it now glowed with all the blood she must have had. Dawn turned to her bed and picked the silk overcoat. She wore it and while tying its belt asked, "What are you here for?" She could sense Emma''s gaze boring into her skin.


    Emma walked inside and made herselffortable by sitting on the chair by the desk. "I see you are very excited to meet Daryn," she said as she tapped her long ws on the table. The vampire oozed power.


    "Yes, I am getting ready to meet my husband," she replied with weariness. The vampire had attempted to kill her once.


    "I havee here to take you there," said Emma and pulled out a gold blindfold from her ck leather pants. "You have to wear this before entering the pce."


    "Why?" Dawn frowned. Her nervousness returned.


    "This is for your safety unless you want to be a victim of the queen''s illusions."


    "Okay¡­" Dawn muttered and pursed her lips.


    Emma got up and blindfolded her. "Rx, I won''t be hurting you now. Too much is at stake." She held her hands lightly avoiding grazing her with her ws and guided her out of the tent. They crossed the enclosure and Emma carefully directed her towards the Norhall Castle. Dawn could smell fire in the javelins. There must be at least two guards with Emma.


    On an impulse Dawn asked her, "What is a vampire like you doing in this dimension?" But she regretted it immediately, because she knew that the vampire would never reply to her.


    They walked in silence for the next five minutes, their boots clicking on the cobblestone of the streets.


    "My husband was the Lord of the Vampires¡ªKing Lorza. Sedora killed him for his ne. She seized the ne from him and buried his body in an altar¡ªthe one that you saw outside Ixoviya. That altar is the portal to this ne. Now that she has the ne, I am bound to bow to her and do as shemands."


    Shocked as hell, Dawn''s mind stuttered. She felt she could puke. Bile rose in her throat and she stopped for a moment to digest the information she was given.


    "Don''t pity me Dawn. We are the creatures of Lore," said Emma as she held Dawn steadily. "Do you know why Sedora sent these guards with me?"


    Dawn started walking but didn''t say a word.


    "So that I don''t kill you, because that is something she wants to do," Emma chuckled. "But I am dying to taste you. I have already tasted a neotide and whenever I am craving for a special delicacy, I suck from him. It''s heady and it''s exquisite."

 Chapter 298 - Too Many Remembrances…

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Too Many Remembrances¡­</h4>


    Yet another bolt of information made her body tremble. Goose bumps lined her skin. She had sucked blood from a neotide? Did he turn into a vampire? Who was he?


    "Don''t worry your pretty little head around it Dawn," Emma said with a tight expression. She untied the blindfold from her eyes. "We have reached. I wille to pick you up before the first rays of the sun fall on Ixoviya."


    Dawn fluttered her eyes open and when her vision adjusted, she found herself on the stairs in front of Daryn''s royal chambers located on the top of the tower. How did they reach here so fast? She blinked to adjust her vision to the lights of a bright chandelier that hung from the dome shaped ceiling. The white marble floor with gold iys on the border led to a red, blue and green frosted ss door. Its heavy gold knob in the shape of a Yelgra tree, beckoned her. Her lips curled into a smile. She looked at Emma who was observing her intently.


    Dawn regarded her serious face and then turned towards the door. She pressed the knobs to open the door.


    Daryn was waiting for his wife on the other side. She ran in his outstretched arms. He picked her up and twirled her around with ecstasy. "My baby!" he breathed as he stopped and imed her lips. Dawn wrapped her legs around his waist. She fisted his hair and nted her head over his lips. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Emma through the doors that were swaying on the hinges.


    Emma stared at the two through the swinging doors until they closed, and then she stepped down the stairs, which led to the base of the tower. With every step down, memories of how she met Lorza flooded her. She bit back a cry as a pang of pain surged through her. Five centuries back, when she was a mere mortal, a peasant, when she was just fourteen and he was three millennia old¡­ When he had saved her from drowning¡­ too many remembrances¡­ Every step down the tower made her feel heavier with heartache. For five hundred years she had been pining on the hope to bring him back to life. She withered every day, then she lived¡­ so painfully that there was hardly a day she didn''t shed pink tears. She was the Bride of Lord Lorza...


    As she watched Dawn in Daryn''s arms, she shuddered. "Another time my lord, another time¡­" she muttered and walked back to her chamber in the south wing of the Norhall Castle.


    ---


    Darynpped her tongue and she opened up for him as a flower. He moaned in her mouth as their tongues met in a sensual dance. He carried her to his room and not letting her go, leaned her on the bed and moved down with her, still not able to leave her mouth. When he left her, he rested his forehead against her while panting.


    "By Skadi! You are a brave woman Dawn," he said.


    She giggled.


    "And why are you wearing a red gown?" he said as he straightened up without sitting on her and opened its belt. The fabric slipped down revealing the red neglig¨¦e and he gasped. His cock twitched painfully in his pants. Her taut nipples that had strained against herce were showing through the fabric. The V of the neck plunged to her navel and the only piece of cloth that kept it in ce was a red ribbon in the middle of her breasts. "Fuck!" He traced his ws over the pale skin of the curves of her breasts and her body arched in response. Daryn took his w to her navel and circled itzily. "This is mine." He brought his fingers back to her nipples and pinched them hard.


    "Ah!" Dawn groaned.


    His bulge had swelled to the extent it could no longer be held inside. He unbuttoned the pants and his erection sprang free. "You make me mad every time I see you baby," he said as he stroked himself with one hand and sliced the ribbon on her breast with the other hand. Her plump breasts bounced as they got freed from the bounds. Daryn shifted on top towards her breasts, inserted his shaft in between and then after cupping her breasts, he pressed them around it. He rubbed it hard over there, stroking her buds at the same time. Momentster he spilled all over her chest. The color of hise on her made him feel so wanton. "Gods! Woman!" he said, "I am not done with you!" He had to pleasure her. He removed his shirt, wiped her chest and then moved down. The silk of the thong she was wearing was soaking. He sliced it. Her wet flesh was glistening as an invitation. He plunged his mouth inside and devoured her till she shuddered and came all over his mouth. Hepped her up.


    Daryn tore the red neglig¨¦e with one pull and mounted his female. He pushed his erection inside her so slowly that she groaned. "Faster Daryn!"


    His name on her lips was his undoing and he shoved himself inside her like a piston. "Come for me baby!" he breathed.


    Dawn rewarded him as her muscles clenched around him tightly as she came and he came with her. He slumped beside his devious mate and pulled her against his chest. "Do you know red is almost a lethal invitation for a Lykae?"


    "Oh my!" she breathed. "I have bought two more red neglig¨¦e!"


    "You wicked woman!" Daryn chuckled.


    After a few more sessions, when he wanted to take a breather for the next ones, he yed with her hair and she snuggled in his warmth.


    "How did you manage to injure that girl Daryn?" she asked before she forgot to ask.


    He turned to look up at the ceiling. "I tried to break free of my mother''s illusion."


    Dawn jumped up. "Really?"


    "Hmm¡­" he replied. "Every damned woman here looks like you. She made sure that I am lured by them only so that she hurts you emotionally. Today, I just became too irritated by the illusions. Even in my drugged state, I knew it wasn''t you, and so I fought against the hallucination. Honestly, I have no idea how that woman got so badly injured but I hated her the moment she came and sat between my knees." His jaws clenched at the memory. "By Skadi! I hated and I hate my mother more than ever!" When he looked at Dawn, he found her smiling.


    She stroked his hair. She was so proud of him. "Baby, I think your mind is registering a block against the illusion. You should try it out more."


    Daryn looked at her with pain in his eyes. "Sedora has upped her illusion. She warned me that every time I would injure a woman, you would also sustain some injury. So I won''t do it again." He closed his eyes and brought his arm over his forehead. "I just want to pick you and run away from here. I hate her for drugging me. I loathe her for putting us all in this situation."


    Dawn reclined on the pillows. She crossed her hands across the chest and said, "Don''t stop yourself from developing those powers. You have to tap them."

 Chapter 299 - Without Remorse

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Without Remorse</h4>


    "You don''t understand love. If I am to use whatever little power I could garner, she has told me that using it would directly affect you. It would injure you, which means it will affect our babies," said Daryn with misery all over his face. His wolf wanted to protect his mate and his kids.


    All at once Dawn heard another explosioning from a distance. At first she was confused but then shoved the thoughts that urred in her mind.


    Dawn removed Daryn''s hand from the face and said, "Look at me baby."


    He turned his body towards her and ced his head on herp. She started stroking his hair gently and said, "You must continue to work on your power Daryn. That''s the only way we can counter her."


    "No!" he said decidedly. "I will never ever let her injure you with her invisible powers. Don''t you get it? Because she can''t reach you physically at the moment, she is trying to weaken you through me."


    Dawn continued to stroke his hair gently as his misery reached her heart. She leaned to kiss him and rested her head on his. "I love you¡­"


    Daryn grasped her tightly. "Every day for me is like I am struggling toe out of the surface of water¡­"


    Suddenly Dawn got up. "I have an idea."


    Daryn groaned. "Woman, why don''t you rest? You have a full day ahead of you yesterday. I swear if anyone elsees here instead of you, I am going to gouge her with my ws. I don''t care for thepetition!"


    Dawn chuckled. "See, don''t use your powers on women who resemble me. Use them on someone smaller, maybe like a servant or on an anomaly you see. As for the women who resemble me, use your ws on them." Dawn was so jealous when that female had sat between his knees during the tournament that she wanted to wring her neck.


    Daryn jerked his head up to look at his jealous wife. The sadness that had shrouded his mind cracked up and heughed. He tapped her nose and said, "I have a liking for jea-hell-us Lunas!"


    She frowned. "Lunas? Make that singr immediately, else face my wrath, Lykae!"


    He stared at her and said, "Lunas."


    She narrowed her eyes. "I am giving you one more chance!"


    "Lunas."


    "Damn you Lykae!" she said a little loudly. "Now face my wrath!"


    Before she could leap out of the bed, she was already pinned under Daryn¡ªhis silver crescent tattoo pressing her lips. She bit his nipple over there, and the next two hours they spent pleasuring each other.


    By the end of it, Daryn said, "I love you wrath."


    She bit her lip.


    In the night when she was about to sleep, he murmured, "Lunas."


    ---


    Emma took her back to her tent before sunrise. A thick fog surrounded the entire ce. As soon as Emma left, Dawn said, "Come out Ileus."


    Ileus emerged from the fog looking disheveled. His shirt was torn and there were wounds on his arms and torso. His face was pale and there were ck and blue marks on his body.


    "Ileus!" Dawn rushed to him and helped him to take off the tattered shirt and make him sit on the bed. "What happened to you?" His skin was blue on the left side of his stomach. "Shit! You have internal bleeding." She rushed to soak cloth for him in cold water.


    Ileus whimpered and then bit his lip in pain. He closed his eyes. When Dawn removed the cloth, he drew an invisible ancient symbol on the injury.


    "What was that?" asked Dawn as she once again pressed the wet cloth on him. "Hold it here," she said. She started to clean the rest of his skin when he held the cloth.


    "That''s a symbol for healing," he replied.


    Dawn noticed the dagger of Zor''gan strapped on his belt. "Oh you got that? Sherwin managed to make it sharper? But how did you incur those injuries? Tell me Ileus!" she said, sounding miffed.


    Ileusy back on the bed and closed his eyes, as Dawn continued to clean his wounds.


    A few minutester Brantley came. He was looking annoyed as hell. Not able to hold his anger, he sted, "Boy! You are so immature. I am fed up with your antics. Couldn''t you simplye out of that ce? What was the necessity of fighting with the winged demons? Don''t you know that the w on their wings could potentially harm you for the rest of your life?"


    Ileus turned his face away. "I didn''t really have an option."


    "I was waiting for you to give me a signal as decided! Damn it!"


    Dawn was looking back and forth at them. She interjected, "Can someone fill in the details to me please?"


    Ileus took out the jamb¨©ya from the belt and gave it to Dawn. "I had gone to get this back from Sherwin yesterday night. I had asked Brantley to stay back and wait for my signal in case anything untoward took ce. When I came out of the tavern, I was suddenly attacked by a horde of winged demons." He clenched his teeth. "Once again!"


    Dawn took the dagger. She asked. "What the hell?"


    "They wanted to steal this dagger from me. And this is one of the main tasks for which Dolgra is here¡ªto kill me and take back the jamb¨©ya." Heughed. "They hurled their special ammos at me, which contained a¨ªma and fire. But they will never be able to take it from me!"


    Dawn''s eyes widened. "Those explosions I heard yesterday¡ªthose were from the alley?"


    "Yes¡­"


    She pressed her mouth with her hand. "Oh my God! You went through all this to get a dagger?"


    "That dagger is¡ª" he started coughing. Blood pooled in his mouth.


    "Stay quiet!" said Brantley and walked up to him. "Dawn, get another wet cloth for him."


    Dawn nodded and by the time she was back with another cloth, she saw that Ileus was surrounded with soft green lights that shimmered over his body and wrapped him in ayer. There were green stars floating all around him and as they touched him, marks of his body started disappearing slowly. Warmth spread and his skin''s color pinked again. Dawn stared at Brantley from whose hands the lights were constantly emanated.


    Ileus closed his eyes, feelingfortable. "That is going to deplete your energy Brantley¡­"


    "Yes! But what else can I do when we have someone like you with us?" He grated. "Now sleep."


    Ileus slumbered into deep sleep.


    Brantley sent more healing beams in his direction and then walked back. The lights left his fingers and coiled around Ileus. He took a deep breath and sat on the chair. The sun had risen and the guards coulde anytime to take Dawn to the arena. "Dawn, the dagger of Zor''gan is the only thing that can kill Dolgra over here. In fact that is one of the three things that can kill those demons. Dolgra is going to do her best to kill you because she is no fool to not understand that Ileus has given this dagger to you. That was why she sent her army to kill him. In that alley, Ileus fought with around fifty demons alone until I came." A muscle feathered in his jaw as he looked at him. "Idiot!" He turned his attention back to her. "Plunge the dagger in her heart without remorse! Remember, Without Remorse¡­"

 Chapter 300 - Second Task (1)

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Second Task (1)</h4>


    Dawn stared at Brantley wondering what he meant by saying that. "You want me to murder her in cold blood?" she asked. "How do you expect me to control my emotions? I can''t simply walk to her and stab her, can I?"


    "Remember what I said," he said and then started to leave. Before stepping out, he said, "You can change your clothes. Ileus is in deep sleep and will probably stay like that for a few hours until those green lights glimmer around him." He lifted the p of the tent and then stopped. "He risked his life to acquire that dagger for you. Dolgra had sent those demons after him as soon as she sensed that he was at the tavern. If you will not kill her, I will." His voice was so chilling that Dawn shuddered. And yes, what Ileus did weighed upon her conscience like a gigantic iron ball. She looked at him and his pale body, which was marked ck and blue. Her heart clenched and she closed her fists into tight balls.


    The guards came to pick her up in an hour. Once again she wore the usual dress for the arena¡ª ck breaches and a long grey tunic. She noticed that the crowd had begun swelling. The disy of gold just blinded her eyes. They all cheered for her and her lips lifted in a semnce of smile.


    This time she didn''t turn back to see the contestants when they entered. All of them came and stood in a line in the middle of the arena. Brenda stood right next to her followed by Vra, Pia and Dolgra.


    Her gaze darted to the stage where Sedora was sitting on the middle throne and Daryn to her left, but Gayle wasn''t there. Daryn was looking straight towards her with his eyes looking so drugged that she knew he was trying his best to keep somber. Who the hell was drugging him?


    Sedora took the loudspeaker from a servant and tapped it twice. "Hello Ixoviyans!"


    The crowd cheered. "Long live the Queen!"


    She chuckled. She turned her attention to the five contestants. "Today is going to be your strength testing day." She looked at Daryn. "You see that my son is one of the strongest in the Lore. Naturally he desires a strong woman. Soooo¡­" she drawled her voice.


    Dawn''s muscles tightened under her skin. The air smelled foul. Her heartbeat elerated. She scanned the gold cage. Her werewolf senses tickled. Suddenly the gates of the arena opened and fifty winged demons flew in.


    A hush fell over the entire crowd. Some of the audience who were sitting in the first rows, moved back.


    One demon flew in front of the contestant, then the other and the next. All of them with sharp horns, grey skins and bat-like wings that pped behind them as if in slow motion. The air filled with so much stench emanating from their bodies that that Dawn felt like puking. They were hovering above the ground, each with at least ten feet long giant wings and ws jutting out of their hands. Their red flinty eyes were looking at the contestants with intense hatred.


    So this was the conspiracy that Pia was talking about? Dawn looked at Pia and Dolgra who were smiling. Pia turned her eyes to see Dawn and mouthed, ''I told you so.'' The winged demons belonged to Dolgra''s realm. They were sent as an army to kill her. Such tant cheating. The demons wouldn''t even touch Dolgra or probably Pia too. So it was Vra, Brenda and Dawn.


    Blood boiled.


    No remorse.


    None at all.


    She clenched her jaws and eyed them, studied them, measured them. Her gaze traveled to Brantley who was watching her. He had leaned forward and his elbows rested on his thighs, as he sped his finger in the front. He was ready for her signal. Dawn knew that it would take everything she had in her to take these down.


    "Bring it on!" she murmured. Her teeth clenched in fury.


    Sedora''s voice came back on the loudspeaker, this time with joy. "So you have to fight these demons to get your bounty, which is my son. These creatures will attack you in batches of five. Once again you can ess your choice of weapons from there." She pointed to the heap of weapons from yesterday. Then added, "Now I don''t know who will get killed in the process." She just shrugged. "But whoever wins will get a chance to eliminate the person she would like. Also¡­" she held her finger up, "that contestant would get to spend the night with Daryn." She chuckled. "Let the contest begin," she said with glee.


    "Dawn, there is no way we can kill them," Brenda murmured. "The ws on their wings are poisonous and so is their a¨ªma. One touch and we are dead!"


    A roar in the ground diverted Dawn''s attention. It was as if there was a minor earthquake.


    "Brenda, I want you to go to the left of the arena and watch this quietly."


    "What? No! I will stand with you," Brenda said stubbornly.


    Dawn snapped. "That is the only way I can protect you, so go!"


    Brenda''s chest swelled with pride for her Luna. "Then you have underestimated the dedication of a Lykae to his or her Alpha and Luna. I am going to stand at your back!"


    Dawn shook her head. The Lykae were stubborn creatures. From the corner of her eyes, she watched Dolgra and Pia walking to the edge of the gold cage to pick their weapons. She scoffed.


    "You have deceived us Sedora!" Vra shouted. "The creatures will never kill Dolgra. So what are they here for? This isn''t a fair game."


    Sedora only waved her hand of dismissal in response. It irked Vra. "You dare mess with the dark elves?"


    Sedora only turned her head away.


    An ally¡ªDawn thought with a smile.


    Brenda stood close to her. They rushed to the weapons heap. "Do you know how to shoot arrows?"


    "A little!" Brenda breathed.


    "Pick up that quiver and arrows," said Dawn pointing to white arrows with feathers on them. Their tips were ck and they had symbols written over them. Brenda didn''t question her and picked the quiver of arrows along with the bow.


    Dawn walked to Vra and offered in a cold voice, "Join us to fight them."


    Vra''s ck irises filled the white of her eyes. "I will join you today but I am going to fight you tomorrow."


    "Done."


    They walked back to the center of the arena. The first batch of fifteen demons, five for each contestant surrounded them. The girls stood with their backs facing, watching the Zor''gans tightening the circle.


    With a horrible screech battle cry, the Zor''gans charged at them.


    With utter calmness, Dawn withdrew her dagger and started throwing it in arcs, slicing the wings of the beasts as they tried to capture her.


    As the jamb¨©ya made its way through their wings, it seared them, burnt them and they were left yelping. So this is what the dagger did. It burned through their skin so that the blood wouldn''t flow out while killing them.


    Sharper¡­ she remembered Sherwin''s words. And now she understood that he spoke those words out of his hatred for those who deceived him. He wanted to kill them. Sharperrr¡­


    Plunge the dagger. Ileus had said.


    And she would.

 Chapter 301 - Second Task (2)

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Second Task (2)</h4>


    A demon pped his wings harshly and flew past Dawn. His wing hit her with full impact. The force of it sent her to the ground. When she looked up, she saw him hovering over her momentarily before attacking her with his wed legs.


    Before he could pounce on her chest, three arrows fanned out in the air and pierced his legs. He yelled in pain, and stumbled back in the air. Another set of two arrows pierced him in the thigh and he fell on the ground.


    Brenda had been busy nocking white arrows, which were poisoned on their tips and sending them flying towards the beats. She would string three arrows at a time, turn the bow horizontal and then let them fly. The creatures would stumble back a little, but they would resume their action. A constant barrage of arrows kept them at bay. Her quiver never emptied and she wondered why.


    When she saw the winged creature attacking her Luna, she did the same. The demon faltered, giving enough time for Dawn to get up.


    Dawn rolled away from beneath him, bounced back in front of him and plunged the jamb¨©ya right in his heart. Went in like butter.


    The demon cried in pain as the skin around it burnt with a sizzling sound forming a gaping ck hole. Dawn pulled the dagger out. The demon dropped dead.


    Brenda repeated her shots with skill and uracy as if she was a master archer. At least ten of them staggered. Vra was swinging her iron staff at them battering their grey skin to pulp. Dawn took advantage of every blow that Vra and Brenda gave to the demons. Like a blur, she swept through the injured ones and stabbed their hearts. With the way she dodged the demons, she was faster than the Sedora could ever imagine. Compared to the three girls out there, the demons kind of moved in a slow motion. One after the other the demons plodded on the grass. The girls were careful not to step on their a¨ªma.


    Brantley had seen her honing the magic skill in Ensmoire a number of times. He had seen how quick she was while learning magic. He was the one who had saved her when she tried the water spell and had brought her to the Silver Mansion. He had also seen how she dealt with those werewolves just outside the Ensmoire and gave them nightmares, but this¡­ it was never like this. He had never seen her surrounded by so many enemies.


    The way she managed herself through the chaos, it was as if they were leading a team. The three girls worked in tandem. Brenda shot arrows, Vra hit freshly injured with her staff and Dawn plunged the jamb¨©ya in them bringing them to their end.


    Her movements were¡­ magnificent.


    As soon as the first batch of fifteen was lying dead on the ground, another set came. Dawn moved towards the back of the arena to avoid the blood. The males in the audience swooned over her with lust in their eyes. They shouted how they would bed her and pleasure her. The females watched her moves with horror.


    Dawn''s next bout with the demons sent them to the ground with deep gashes that sliced through their torso from left to right.


    Brenda sent the arrows flying through so beautifully that each and every arrow that flew from her bow, met the target. And she didn''t know where all this wasing from. For God''s sake she was a Lykae and a doctor. It was as if her hands had their own mind.


    After ying the second group, Dawn was panting. She looked with bloodshot eyes towards the remaining twenty creatures who were about to attack them. They had gone to the far end of the arena, towards the entrance.


    Pia and Dolgra were still standing on the edge of the cage, watching her with narrowed eyes. Dolgra''s breath was ragged when she saw that Dawn had killed thest of the demons in the third batch. Fear surged and to conceal that her anger boiled. The burning rage in her chest wanted to harm her. The beast in her turned to aggression.


    And her rage destroyed any logic that was in her brain. It corrupted her sense to the extent that winning this round of thepetition became a pressing matter. She was triggered.


    When thest batch of five demons was left, Dolgra stopped them. She raised her hand and they stopped right where they were¡ªflying a few feet above the ground. She walked to them followed by Pia. Her eyes met with Dawn''s and suddenly her bat-like wings red open.


    There was a collective gasp in the audience.


    Once again a distant rumble in the ground diverted Dawn''s mind. She brought her attention back to the two women in front of her and the winged demons who were standing like her sentinels. Dawn wasn''t shocked to see Dolgra''s true identity. Her skin had turned grey and two thick horns emerged from her head. Her fangs grew longer and sharper and ck ws jutted from her hands and legs. She was taller than any of the demons out there. Compared to her, Pia looked like a doll with a sword in her hand.


    "You think that you can win over me?" Dolgra''s raucous voice boomed in the arena. She eyed the jamb¨©ya in Dawn''s hand and said, "I am giving you thest chance to hand over the king''s scepter to me, else, I am going to gouge you, gut you and then take your intestines as a souvenir to my father!"


    Pia chuckled. "Why give her any chance? Just kill her!"


    Sweating and breathing heavily, Dawn jerked her head back with which her braid that was lying on the shoulder in front, swung back.


    The males in the audience swooned over her again. One of them shouted, "Quit it Dawn Wyatt and be my wife. You are way too beautiful to be wasted over this demon!" The crowd broke into a loud cackle.


    "I pity your primitive thinking Dolgra," Dawn said in a breathy tone. She held the jamb¨©ya as if it was an extension of her hand. She brought it up to look at it and so that Dolgra also looks at it. After Dawn examined the dagger, she tilted her head and looked at her opponent who was now hissing with rage.


    No remorse¡­


    What did Brantley mean?


    Plunge the dagger.


    With an ear¨Cdeafening cry, Dolgra charged at Dawn.


    Pia came straight to Brenda.


    The five demons charged at Vra.


    The attack was divided.


    Brenda turned away from Pia and ran. She nocked three arrows in her bow, leapt in the air, whirled and shot the arrows towards Pia. But Pia sliced them with her sword and began chasing her.


    Vra swayed her iron staff with grace as she fought alone with the winged beasts. From the corner of her eyes, Brenda saw that she was fighting alone. She sprinted to assist her, leading Pia also over there.


    Vra chuckled. "That was an interesting move Brenda!"


    "Yes, why fight alone?" she replied with gritted teeth, as she strung more arrows on her bow. She wanted to kill Pia badly. She wanted to carry that honor back home, if she went back alive.


    Dolgra pped her wings to be airborne. With her horns aimed at her stomach, she charged with full speed towards Dawn.

 Chapter 302 - Second Task (3)

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Second Task (3)</h4>


    Dawn stood on the ground with her feet fixed firmly. The sky, which had turned dark, streaked silver lights across Ixoviya''sndscape. Her eyes narrowed and they flickered a golden yellow. Everything became slow motion. She looked at Dolgra whose face was contorted into a horrible expression with her fangs bared and lengthened, her wings pping behind her horizontal body and her horns straight as ramrod. She was like a bull charging at the red cloth. Dawn waited with her dagger with extreme focus. As soon as Dolgra came near her, she whirled and moved from her ce elegantly. As she did that she sliced her left wing with jamb¨©ya right from top to the bottom in a neat stroke. The dagger shed it and burnt the length of the cut. But the w at the top of her wing had grazed Dawn''s upper arm.


    Dolgra cried loudly in pain as her burnt and sliced wing fluttered in the air uselessly. The pain was so intense that she fell on the ground with a thud and bellowed to the sky. Her grey skin turned paler.


    Dawn only looked at her with rage. Dizziness started and she staggered a little. The poison of the w of the wing.


    Somehow Dolgra managed to get up and then she charged at Dawn once again with her horns facing her stomach.


    Dawn waited for her with n, ready to kill her. Suddenly her vision changed and instead of Dolgra, she saw a small girl charging towards her withughter. She jerked her head. The small girl with grey skin and dark hair looked so cute in those tiny wings and her motherly instincts rose. In a second, the vision blurred and she saw Dolgra again.


    No remorse.


    Illusion. Was Sedora creating the illusion or it was Dolgra? Who was that little girl? Dawn''s entire disposition changed and her heart softened when she saw the little girling to her with a beautiful smile. She had two small buds instead of horns. The vision changed again the next second.


    She remembered what Brantley had meant. There should be no remorse in killing Dolgra because it was her who was creating this visage in order to bring her motherly instincts out, so that she dropped her guard. Dawn turned to the side before Dolgra could hit her stomach and in an arc brought down the dagger on her horns. "No remorse!" she said loudly as she cut the horns.


    For a winged demon, cutting the horns was like amputation. A¨ªma spurted like a fountain from her head and Dawn moved away from her as fast as possible.


    Dolgra shouted in pain. It was unbearable. She fell on the ground and tried to get up on her haunches, but failed. Shey in her blood on the ground.


    The demons who were fighting with Brenda and Vra immediately came to the rescue of their princess and to avenge her. Their bodies were battered and a¨ªma was flowing in streams over their skin. Touching them meant invitation to death. Five demons surround Dawn. They started circling her.


    Dawn closed her eyes to shove another spell of dizziness that came over her. She looked above at the sky. Lightning forked out from it in intervals. Even if she wanted, she felt her limbs bing weaker.


    Vra and Brenda were still fighting with Pia who was proving to be quite a strong woman for them.


    With a loud cry the demons attacked her simultaneously. She ducked and sliced their legs by turning in a circle. More blood sshed and few drops of it sprayed on her. Her mind became disoriented, as she began losing consciousness.


    "Kill her!" she heard Dolgra''s voice from a distance. But why was her voice so low? She looked at her but the pping wings blocked her vision. Dawn had lost it. This was the end. Her eyes began to close. She hoped to see Daryn onest time, but her limbs failed her. She raised the dagger to scare the demons away but they knew that she was about to fall. Dawn clutched her hands in the air as if trying to hold on to it and then fell to the ground, in the blood of the winged demons.


    "Dawn!" she heard his voice in the background. Perhaps, she was dreaming. Before her eyes shut, she saw the demons exploding into fragments. These fragments floated in the air and then blew away with a strong gust of wind. Lightning struck the ground around her. Dawn lost consciousness.


    Darkness engulfed her and nightmares emerged. The demons surrounded her. Dolgra''s eerie eyes haunted her. The little Dolgraughed all the way to herp. Then she sliced the small buds on her head. The baby cried and died in front of her eyes. "No!" she cried but her voice was stifled. Like a horse, the nightmare rode her through darknds where it squelched over a¨ªma. It sttered over her marking her with darkness. She thrashed her head around to stop it, to rein it and then fell back into a deep abyss.


    "Come back love¡­" aforting voice called her again and again.


    Dawn fluttered her eyes open.


    "Baby!" he called her.


    When her vision stabilized, she turned her head to look at him.


    Daryn stared at her and then held her tightly in his arms. He kissed her all over the face. "You are back! Dawn! My love! Baby!" He couldn''t speak more and started kissing her as tears dropped from his eyes. "I had never been so nervous in my life."


    Feeling weak, Dawn just let her go when he picked her up in hisp and cradled her. She rested her head in his chest. She was in his room.


    Lavender scent in the room calmed her nerves.


    "I think she is better now," said Brenda.


    Dawn craned her neck from her ce to see her doctor. What she saw surprised her all the more. Brenda, Ileus and Brantley¡ªthey were all standing in her tent. She was relieved to see Ileus all hale and hearty.


    "Howe you all are here?" asked Dawn in a low voice. "And how long was I unconscious?" She tried to get up, but he held her tightly, not allowing her to move an inch. "Howe Sedora allowed you toe to my tent?"


    Ileus shook his head with a chuckle. He motioned Brenda to go out with him. Brenda smiled. "Keep feeding her every one hour and if her temperature rises, let me know immediately. I am just one tent away."


    "I will," said Daryn.


    "You were too good Dawn, but your husband, he stole the show!" said Brantley with a grin.


    Dawn rested her hand on his chest and kissed his chin. "Please fill me with details because all I remember is falling down and waiting for my d¡ª"


    Daryn pressed his hand on her mouth. "No one is dying!"


    She chuckled in his hand.


    "Daryn just sted those demons away with his mental power!" Brantley filled her with concise details.


    "What?" Dawn got up in hisp with a bolt. She looked at him with wide eyes. "H¡ª how is this p¡ª possible?"


    "I don''t know darling," he replied. "Since yesterday I had been practicing my powers on smaller things like you said. I noticed that I had sess. I really don''t know what triggered when I saw you surrounded with so many demons. It just blew my rage and I wished that this vision sted¡ªexcept it wasn''t a vision¡­ It was reality¡­"

 Chapter 303 - Imperfectly Perfect

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Imperfectly Perfect</h4>


    Dawn stared at her mate with wide eyes. This was fantastic but dangerous at the same time.


    "Since yesterday I was experimenting on the illusions that my mother has woven around me. I concentrated on breaking them. I walked around the apartment I am being held prisoner at. There was this illusion of a female servant wearing skimpy clothes and looking like you. She was readying my bath. When I stepped in the bath, I focused on breaking the mirage of her wearing skimpy clothes," said Daryn when he remembered how the servant''s skirt pulled up when she spread her legs. All he could see was Dawn pulling up her skirt. The illusion made him hard as rock, but he knew that it was a lie. "I closed my eyes and then focused on my inner core. There was a feeble orange light that floated somewhere down. I fixed on it and pulled it out. When I opened my eyes, I looked at the servant and the illusion sted. Her original clothes were revealed but she still looked like you. A shocked expression on her face confirmed that she knew what I did."


    Dawn cupped his cheeks in her hands and said, "Oh my God, Daryn! I am so proud of you!" While she said that, her own body was tense.


    "But I didn''t break the illusion in which she looked like you because Sedora had told me that if any of her people get injured because of me sting her illusions, it would affect you physically, so I let her look like you¡­" his voice trailed off. "I didn''t allow her to touch me."


    Dawn kissed his lips and then curled her arms around his neck. She buried her face in his neck. "That''s fine baby. We have to take baby steps." She smiled against his skin thinking that she was able to create illusions and not break them while her husband was able to break them and not create them. Both were imperfect, but it would do. They had killed so many people. It had be crazy. She was responsible for the death of two women in two days.


    "If you like I can help you with your powers Daryn," said Brantley. "Though I don''t really know much regarding how to hone skills of sorcerers, I can definitely guide you with basic things. That being said, these things take a lot of time and that is something we don''t have¡­"


    "I agree," said Daryn. "We don''t have time. I so want to get out of this ce!"


    "But how did you manage to st those demons into fragments?" asked Brantley. "That magic is very dangerous and very rare."


    "I don''t know¡­" Daryn kissed his wife on the crown of her head. "While sitting on the throne, I was slowly shattering one illusion after the other in my drugged state. It was very difficult to focus but it seems that my body recognized the dosage of the drug and acted against it gradually. I still feel dizzy¡­ When I reached the gold cage where Dawn was fighting with the winged demons, it was toote."


    Brantley remembered that Daryn had roared her name. It was like a cry of the Lykae he was. His fists were clenched into tight balls and every muscle in his body strained and bulged out. Next moment his eyes smoldered orange like moltenva. He had jumped off the stage to be with his mate. However an invisible wall stopped him from entering the arena. There was chaos on the podium. Sedora watched him with wide eyes and mouth. She froze on her throne.


    Another roar came out of his chest and the winged demons sted away in fragments.


    People around him ran helter-skelter.


    Daryn was narrating his experience, and in the end said, "The whole incident left me with a terrible headache. And I have no idea why every woman after that didn''t appear like you. There was no illusion, thankfully."


    "But didn''t Sedora say that Dawn would also be injured if any of her people were wounded?" Brantley asked.


    "Well, the Zor''gans aren''t her people." Daryn shrugged. "She is no more in their good books. Dolgra died a painful and disgraceful death." Why was Dawn getting antsy?


    Dawnughed. Her stomach grumbled and before she even pointed at food, Brantley brought the tray to her.


    "You need to eat a lot Dawn," he said seriously. "Also I have to reinforce that magic around you."


    Dawn took a mouthful of fish steak and groaned in satisfaction. The way she ate, it was as if she was having sex with food. Daryn''s cock twitched. Brantley''s cheeks flushed. It was difficult to see this twenty-three old girl as his mother-inw.


    "How did you manage toe here Daryn?"


    He picked up another fish steak and she wrapped her lips around it. His imagination skyrocketed. "I¡ª a d¡ª deal is a deal," he managed to speak coherently. "S¡ª Sedora¡ª" Dawn chewed the steak and wrapped her lips to bite off more from his hand and in the process she lightly bit his fingers. His mind became nk.


    She asked innocently, "What about Sedora?"


    "I am sure Sedora couldn''t counter when you mentioned that even if Dawn can''te to you, you have to go to her and honor the deal?" Brantleypleted his sentence, understanding the Lykae''splicated situation.


    "Y¡ª yes." Daryn''s neck was red.


    "Cool!" said Dawn. She climbed out of hisp and focused on eating more food. "I need a lot of energy. I don''t know what task she will throw tomorrow!"


    Ileus returned. "Would you like to go out with me hunting for the night?" he asked.


    The three stared at him. "You are looking as ridiculous as you are sounding Ileus!" Daryn chided him. "Where''s Brenda?"


    A rumble in the ground broke their attention.


    "What¡ª" Dawn said but there was another louder one. The tent shook slightly.


    "Don''t tell me that an earthquake ising!" Dawn said.


    Ileusughed. "If it isn''t, then it should!" Then he became serious and said, "Anyone for hunting?"


    "Hey! Before I forget¡ªthat dagger saved my life, man!" said Dawn. She got from the bed and hugged Daryn''s crazy cousin.


    Ileus smiled, "It''s okay Dawn. We do what we have to do." As usual he sounded mysterious.


    When she removed herself, she said, "I think I lost it in the ground. I was holding on to it, but I don''t know what happened after I fell unconscious¡­" she bit her lip.


    Ileus lifted his shirt. He shed a smile. "It is back with me!" He pointed at the belt on which it was strapped.


    "Awesome!" Dawn chuckled.


    Ileus stared at her. "Would you join me for hunting?"


    "No¡­" she went back to eating.


    "Where''s Brenda?" asked Daryn again.


    "She is still wondering how she was so good at shooting arrows. She is analyzing¡­ things¡­ her existence¡­ pondering whether she is also a hybrid¡­"


    "Actually her archery skills were crazy hot!" Dawn interrupted.


    Ileus nodded. "So anyone for hunting?"


    "No!" the three denied in unison.


    Ileus''s face fell and he walked out of the tent.


    "Even I am leaving," said Brantley. He knew that the couple needed alone time. He could sense that Dawn was on the edge. "But let me reinforce the magic."


    She nodded and once she finished eating Brantley wrapped her tummy, his mate, in the warm red lights of his protection, of his seal of love.


    Daryn watched him with pure appreciation.


    Another rumble¡­

 Chapter 304 - Third Task (1)

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Third Task (1)</h4>


    "What the hell is going on?" Dawn snapped. The tent shook again.


    "I don''t know. I heard this rumble in the day also. There is something definitely odd!" said Brantley. "I am going to investigate it." He started to walk out of the tent but stopped and turned to say, "Remember Daryn, you need to go back to the tower before the sun rays fall."


    "I remember it. Don''t worry," Daryn replied and Brantley left. Sedora''s guards would ensure that.


    Dawn poured a ss of water in a tumbler and drank it. She kept the ss with a bang on the table.


    "What is it baby? Why are you so antsy?" asked Daryn, as he prepared the bed for them to sleep in. It was small but any space was okay with him. He would make her sleep on him if needed.


    She took a deep breath and when she looked at him, there was gloom in her eyes. She was looking at him but not noticing him. She lowered her face and closed her eyelids. "I have be a murderer, Daryn. In two days I have killed two women, only¡ª only¡ª to get you, to im you back¡­" She pulled her head up towards the ceiling and grabbed the fistful of her hair on both the sides. She stared in distance as her mouth pressed in a thin line. "For us to stay together, for us to remain happy, because of Sedora''s whims, I have taken the lives of women who I didn''t even know existed so far." Tears escaped her eyes. "When Ileus said if anyone wanted to join him for hunting, it reminded me that I am also a hunter. I killed them in cold blood." Her hands covered her face and she sobbed. "I don''t think God would ever forgive me." She let out a whimper and tried to say a prayer in her mind, but words left her. She suffered with remorse.


    Daryn ambled to his mate, held her hand and got her back to the bed. He brushed aside the locks that had fallen on her face and tucked them behind her ears. He cupped her cheeks and wiped away the tears with his thumb. "Lore is a cruel ce, my dear. If you hadn''t killed them, they would have killed you. Do you think that there aren''t any conspiracies going on in the Norhall Castle to bring you down? Why do you think Dolgra was here?"


    Her eyes darted to his face.


    "She had colluded with Sedora long back to bring me in the picture, to bring you in the picture. Her main target was Ileus. You have done a great favor to Ileus," he said tenderly. "Why do you think Ileus came here with the dagger of Zor''gans?"


    "I¡ª I don''t un¡ª understand."


    He held her hand and brought her to bed. "It is a long story to tell. We will talk about itter. Right now, think about tomorrow. You have Vra and Pia to handle." He pressed her shoulders down to make her sit. "Also, if it was me, I would have killed every male that came in my way to im my woman. In fact I would have gutted them out."


    Dawn chuckled. Her Lykae was a very jealous man.


    "So don''t feel repentance. You are my mate and I am so proud that you are doing what you are. This whole thing is going to teach a lesson to Sedora. I have ns for her when this is over¡­" He kneeled in front of her and removed her velvet sandals.


    "What ns Daryn?"


    He looked up and smiled. "Later baby,ter¡­" He helped her to lie down and then covered her with the nket. After removing his shirt, he lied next to her and pulled her to his chest.


    His warmth suffused her and her lids became heavy. "Who brought me here? The a¨ªma on my skin and the tiny graze of Dolgra''s wing w made me very dizzy." She remembered falling in the pool of dark blood. It smelled foul and she trembled.


    "Brenda lifted you and rushed out of the entrance. She brought you to the tent and covered you with hot water. She scrubbed you hard to remove every trace of blood. Ileus was awake by that time. I don''t know from where, but he got an antidote for you," Daryn exined.


    "Sherwin¡­" she knew¡­ He brought the antidote from the blind cksmith.


    "Brenda didn''t leave your side at all until you woke up. Sedora had created so many spells that it took time for me to break them." He caressed her back. "Oh! By the way, Ixoviyans think that the Prince of Ixoviya, which is me, has fallen in love with the neotide." He chuckled.


    Dawn grinned. "Why?"


    "Because I shouted your name and sted those demons!"


    Dawn startedughing. "That''s good then."


    "Of course!"


    She closed her eyes and inhaled his scent deeply. "I want to sleep¡­" she said. On the inside she felt so grateful to everyone who helped her that there weren''t enough words. Daryn stroked her hair and within a few minutes she was in deep slumber.


    When Dawn woke up in the morning, Daryn wasn''t there. She brought her hand to cover her face and wondered when would this get over. She was afraid that the queen might try something else after the contest. Once again she dragged her feet to take a bath and get ready for the tournament.


    The guards came to take her to the gold cage. The way they looked at her, it was with awe. One of them said in a low voice, "You have surpassed our expectations and I am so honored to be your guard."


    Dawn pursed her lips and nodded.


    "If you need any help on the outside, just ask us. There are so many people here who want to see you and talk to you. You have be so popr that they are throwing alliances and asking us to tell you their propositions."


    Dawnughed softly. "Thanks, but tell them that I am not interested."


    A rumble sounded beneath the ground again. The guards looked tense.


    The gates opened and when Dawn entered the arena, the crowd, which had swelled already, cheered for her all the way until she reached the center. She stood there with confidence oozing out. Her chin was up and her shoulders square. She looked proud to have survived two days of lethalbat. She looked at the stage towards Sedora who was visibly vexed. It only made her feel good on the inside. Daryn was sitting in the chair and he was looking¡­ better. He wasn''t drugged? Gayle wasn''t there.


    Brenda joined her next followed by Pia and Vra.


    When the contestants lined up, Sedora picked up the loudspeaker. She cleared her throat. "Silence!" she spoke loudly. The crowd fell silent immediately. "The third task, which is your final task," she drawled, "is not tough. It is too simple. But¡­ it will have a lot of tension and you might feel emotionally drained. It has nothing to do with muscle power." She stared at Dawn with hatred in her eyes, and then said, "All four of you are going to enter the tournament but two will die."


    Dawn''s heartbeat elerated.


    "And it would be Prince Daryn who would decide it."

 Chapter 305 - Third Task (2)

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Third Task (2)</h4>


    Sedora tore her gaze away from Dawn. "The rules of the third task are very simple." She flicked her finger and red and orange mes crackled from her hand, which swirled around her fingers. She turned the me around her fingerszily and yed with them as if ying with a child''s toy. "The four contestants will have an hour, and in that one hour they have to bring gifts for my son Daryn." She pointed at Daryn with her med finger.


    Suddenly she threw her hand forward and as if the mes were gaslighted, they swooshed through the gold cage, into the arena and started circling over the head of the contestants at about twenty feet above them.


    The silence of the crowd was deafening as if they knew what was toe.


    The four girls looked up. Fear overcame their otherwise confident persona when they saw that the mes divided into four rings of fire like Dante''s rings of hell and punishment. Each ring of fire hovered over their heads high up in the cage. The heat emanating from them was so high that the gold of the cage started bing hot.


    Sedora continued, "Daryn is going to examine the gifts and will choose the best one by eliminating the least favorite one by one. The two girls whose gifts he would not like will have to lose their life." She looked at the mes above them. "And the two who will be left¡­" her voice drawled again. "The winner will have to mandatorily behead the loser."


    There was a gasp amongst the audience. A murmur erupted as to how unfair the queen was.


    Daryn''s jaw fell. Over thest two days Dawn had been fighting the opponents bravely, with all her might, killing them to win¡ªbut thest task was too vicious. He had to decide as to who would die based on the gifts? His face paled at the thought.


    The crowd started shouting:


    "We want Dawn!"


    "We want Dawn!"


    "Daryn, you better lie!"


    Sedora chuckled over the loudspeaker. "Tsk, tsk. My fellow Ixoviyans, only if it was that simple to lie." She walked over to Daryn and went to stand beside his throne. He stiffened as she wrapped her arm around his neck. She lifted his head with her hand and tapped his chin. A white wisp of light entered his mouth. "Daryn can''t speak lies."


    Sweat trickled on his forehead. He looked towards Dawn and then his eyes traveled to Pia who was standing with a huge grin.


    The crowd once again fell silent. The contest had turned too much even for their liking. Many girls had already started shipping Daryn and Dawn since yesterday after he had shouted her name from the throne and sted those demons away. Some of them were of the opinion that the remaining contest should not be conducted and Daryn should choose Dawn.


    Sedora walked back to her throne looking impressed with herself. "You can go anywhere to bring the gift, but you can''t leave Ixoviya." She waved her hand in a dismissive way and said, "Your time begins... now."


    As Vra and Pia hurried to find the best gift for the prince, Dawn stood at the center of the ring along with Brenda. She fought back a pang of tears. She looked to her left and found Brantley sitting in the first row, his muscles tense as hell. Ileus? Well he was nowhere to be seen.


    Brenda went to her and held her hand. "My Luna, this is not the time to think. I told you that I am ready toy my life for you. Just think what Daryn likes the most."


    "No Brenda, you don''t understand. Only one person is going toe out alive from here today!" Her palms were mmy. More murders. She hated Sedora with all her might.


    "Hurry up Dawn. We don''t have time to think this," said Brenda.


    Dawn bit her lip and then sprinted out of the arena along with Brenda.


    On the stage, Sedora sat with a goblet of wine, which the servant had offered her. "Let''s see if your mate knows you well. If she isn''t able to procure you the best gift, then she truly isn''t your mate. You would be happy that she is dead."


    Daryn growled at her. The servant walked to Daryn who also picked up the wine. Fear gripped his mind and he wished he were drugged today.


    Over thest two days, Emma had beening with arge vial of a potion that could drug ten horses in order to drug the Lykae. She would inject the potion in his arm just after he got dressed for the tournament. However, today in the morning she hadn''te. It was quite a shock but he walked out of the tower feeling good and normal for once in so many days. He didn''t know that this was what he was about to encounter. Daryn gulped the goblet down in a go and the servant gave him another one.


    Still, all the females around him looked like Dawn. He looked at her exiting the arena along with Brenda.


    When she reached out, she found Ileus waiting for her. "Where the hell were you?" sheshed at him.


    "Hunting," he replied and pursed his lips.


    Brantley joined them. "Damn it Ileus! Is this the time to sport?"


    Ileus turned to Brenda and asked, "What are you nning to give him?"


    Brenda sighed. "I haven''t decided, but I have something in mind, which can be procured from the market here."


    "Ah!" he replied and pursed his lips again.


    "I better get going," said Brenda and dashed out.


    Dawn was extremely fidgety. She paced around them thinking what would be the best gift for her husband. She knew him so well that she had a thousand options that bounced around her head. All at once her eyes shone bright and she gave a knowing look to Ileus. "Let''s go hunting!"


    "What?" Brantley said with a shock in his eyes as his eyes became wider than the arena. "Are you guys jesting?"


    Dawn held his hand. "Let us go! We don''t have much time."


    The ground beneath them rumbled. This time the reverberation was so loud that for a moment they thought that the earth would split.


    "What is happening?" Dawn asked, bewildered at the recurring number of rumbles that were taking ce.


    "Nothing to be concerned about," said Ileus as he walked past her.


    "Where the hell are we going to hunt?" asked Brantley. "And what are we seeking?"


    They reached the periphery of the enclosure and then Ileus looked around. "Let''s go to those lonely streets and beyond," he said pointing to the left. The cobbled street over there meandered through the hillocks, into the jungle. There were very fewrge bungalows, which were located at long distance from each other on the hillocks.


    The trio loped off to the jungle.


    When they reached the border of the jungle, Dawn could feel that it was abyrinth of roots and branches and thick trees and¡­ magic. And they had to navigate through this maze to find the gift.


    As they walked inside, sunshine became scantier and fresh air turned to a woody smell. It became eerily quiet disturbed asionally by the sounds of wild animals.


    Dawn felt like shifting and her instinct to shift were so strong that her wolf washed over her. She shifted into her grey wolf before they went deeper. Her wolf instincts took over and she just ran, tearing through the thick grass, fallen and decaying undergrowth. She felt she blended right into the darkness of the Amazon jungle.

 Chapter 306 - Third Task (3)

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Third Task (3)</h4>


    Brantley and Ileus ran along with her. In the wilderness around her, the canopies were so thick that the sunlight struggled to prate through them to reach the ground. The vista shed in the shades of blue, green and ck. Dense fog often snaked around the trees and the air became heavier. She noticed how wildly the jungle had grown. She had never noticed that kind of flora in other ces. Big yellow flowers, the size of a deer at the base of tree trunks sensed their movement and turned in their direction. Moss covered decaying wood that was lying on the ground harbored numerous species of animals and birds. asionally she passed across various circles created by the fireflies, which lighted up like a small bulb and then switched off. She knew these circles were portals to other dimensions. And the unusual flora was a result of the energy dropped by the folks that emerged from those portals.


    Dawn stopped at a small creek and shape shifted back. She looked at Ileus who was scanning the area.


    "Okay, now will someone tell me why we are here?" asked Brantley. He didn''t like the idea ofing out in the jungle to procure a gift for Daryn. With so many portals in this part of the woods, he was apprehensive that they might encounter someone lethal or dangerous.


    "There!" Ileus shouted and pointed towards the other end of the creek. Enclosed inside a thicket were a few small cottages that seemed to crouch on the ground. Chimneys above them sent spirals of smoke up in the air.


    Brantley looked at them and raised an eyebrow. He shook his head and smiled. "I hope this works," he said.


    They returned to the arena five minutes before the hour ended and noticed that almost every other contestant was there. When she stood in the center with a bup sack on her shoulder, she looked like she had been through¡­ rough. Exhaling a breath, she saw that Daryn peered at her with anxiety. Sweat dripped from her forehead where her hair was sticking as if glued to the skin. Twigs and leaves in her braids seemed to tell a story¡ªas if she had run through jungles and rolled on the ground.


    Every contestant looked very happy with her gifts except Brenda. She looked¡­ resigned. When their gaze met, the doctor gave her a feeble smile. Fear skittered down Dawn''s spine. Brenda was ready for her death.


    Sedora raised her hand and over the loudspeakermanded, "Stand under the rings of fire."


    The contestants didn''t move, scared of the imminent death that was hovering over them. All of a sudden they felt a huge force as if a bull was pushing them. They started walking backwards under the rings of fire. Brenda whimpered.


    The ne that Sedora was wearing shone so brilliantly that the air over it became heated and yellow lights started flowing around her in circles. Her dark powers wereing forth. "Always follow my orders," she hissed at them. Yellow light left her in streams and flowed towards the four contestants.


    An invisible force jerked their hands at the back and the yellow lights that hade to them shackled their wrists. And now each of them was standing restrained, directly under the rings of fire.


    From the corner of her eye, Dawn noticed guardsing to them to take the gifts they were supposed to bring for Daryn.


    Daryn was so nervous by now that his eyes darted around. He wished he were unconscious. He wished he were drugged. Just anything to escape this nightmare. He was so happy yesterday evening and today he looked¡­ beaten. His decision would kill the women in the arena and one of them could be Dawn. What if he chose the gift others had brought? He knew one thing for sure¡ªhe would follow her to death even.


    Vra was so angry at Sedora''s behavior that she wrestled with the shackles only to injure her wrists in the process. Pia looked confident. She had a grin on her face. Brenda was digging the ground with her ws, as panic flooded her. And Dawn¡­ She was stoic. She had to maintain her grace even though on the inside she felt she would puke.


    "Open the gifts!" Sedora shouted.


    The guards walked to the first contestant Vra. Her gift, arge golden colored bag was ced right beside her. When the guards untied it and opened, gold coins chinked and spilled out of it. Soon there was a heap of gold coins right beside her. Vra smiled as the crowd went mad at her gift.


    The guards went to Pia. Her bag was smaller and when it was opened, a traditional wedding dress for the werewolves came out for the bride and the groom along with a crown. The dress was made from the purest of the leathers and the crown resembled the crown that the king of the Silver n wore. Everyone peered at her gift with curiosity.


    Next came Brenda''s gift. Her bag contained a semnce of a small souvenir that Daryn had given her when they were in rtionship¡ªa nose pin and an anklet.


    And in thest came Dawn''s gift, which was a¡­ bup sack that moved!


    The audience was baffled. Sorcerers craned their necks to see what was contained with utter silence.


    "Don''t open it until it is absolutely necessary," Dawn requested. The guard stopped with a nod.


    Daryn''s heartbeat increased when he saw the sac. He smiled and then looked at her with a known look. Yes, he would follow her¡­ Even death would not do them apart¡­


    Sedora picked up the loudspeaker and said in a honeyed voice, "So Daryn, what do you think of Vra''s gift? Those are so many gold coins. Can you imagine that?" She had so much lust for them in her eyes. "It is a sorcerer''s dreame true. You are a half sorcerer. Don''t you like them?"


    Daryn lowered his head. What would gold coins do to a man who was so rich that his wealth was uncountable? That bag was like not even a fraction of his wealth. He shook his head.


    Sedora''s expressions darkened. No one in the kingdom refused gold.


    The ground rumbled crazily and it shook beneath their feet.


    Vra cried, "No! You can''t do that!"


    But Sedora flicked her hand and the ring of fire right above her fell with a loud bang over her. It covered her in mes from top to bottom. Soon amongst the blood-curdling shrieks, Vra was charred to death.


    Daryn felt his bile rising to the throat.


    Sedora shouted, "Next!" on the loudspeaker.


    The guards came to Pia and showed her gift to Daryn¡ªthe wedding dress and the crown. Immediately he remembered his wedding in the Ulfric, and how beautiful Dawn looked as his wife by his side. With the crown on his head, they looked like the royal couple they were. His heart softened. But now that he was already married to Dawn, what would he do with another wedding dress? ''Nice try Pia'', he thought.


    Daryn looked at Pia intensely. Did she know she was¡­?


    "Daryn, we all are waiting for your decision! I am sure you love that wedding dress and the crown, don''t you?" She breathed out so confidently that she was leaning forward on the throne.


    Pia had an ear-to-ear grin on her face. She knew she had won.


    Daryn gulped.

 Chapter 307 - Dawns Gift

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Dawn''s Gift</h4>


    Daryn gulped. Did Pia know she was¡­ next?


    Slowly he shook his head. "No¡­"


    Sedora''s face paled. She stared at him for a long time hoping he would change his decision. If he would ept Pia''s gift, then she would instantly release the rings over the heads of Dawn and Brenda. But the man couldn''t speak lies. He honestly didn''t like the gift from Pia. She looked back at Pia whose face was white as chalk.


    Pia gave an anxious stare to Daryn and then she turned to look at Dawn. Her breathing became constricted and shallow. She shook her head, "No¡­ no¡­ no! This can''t be." She yelled, "This can''t be!" A frantic bellow escaped her chest. "Sedora! Mother! You can''t do this to me!" She cried.


    Sedora''s face was like that of a ghost as she looked at Pia, whom she knew since she was a little child. But she had to do what she was bound to in front of the Ixoviyans, her subjects. She flicked her finger and the ring of fire fell over Pia. The crowd watched her in horror as the red, yellow and orange mes danced around her and her cries echoed throughout the arena. Dawn closed her eyes but Daryn watched her as the mes charred her body, the tendril of smoke leaping up to the dome of the gold cage, as if trying to escape out of Dante''s inferno of hell.


    Pia met her end through the hands of a woman who had saved her from the wolves after her tribe abandoned her. The woman, who had a big hand in marrying her to her elder son, killed her. Her charred remains scattered on the ground. Her dream to be with the man she loved burned with her.


    Sedora felt a sharp jab at her heart. She steeled herself away from the burnt ashes of the girl she had known from a long time and with trembling lips said. "Open the next gift!" She wanted to take revenge. Her fingers were itching to kill Dawn. What could be better than to get her yed at the hands of Brenda? She examined Dawn''s dirty bup sack, which moved again. And that instant she knew that Brenda would win. She couldn''t wait.


    When the guards opened Brenda''s gift, the nose pin and the anklet came out. The guards took it to Daryn. Before he could speak or pass his decision, Sedora intervened, "At this point we will open Dawn''s gift too."


    Daryn frowned.


    "This is so that there is fairness. The gifts have to bepared and then only you can make a proper decision."


    Daryn took in a deep breath. He understood the game she was ying but he was ready for the worst. He scoffed and said, "Okay¡­"


    The guards went to open thest gift¡ªthe bup sack. As soon as they untied it, a soft whimper came and they were met with two hazel eyes. It was a wolf cub, who was barely a few days old. It looked at them with so much fear and innocence that their hearts melted. One of them pulled out the little white wolf cub with brown paws and held it high for Sedora and Daryn to see. The cub wriggled slightly, whimpered again and let out a growl that was like a cat''s purr.


    The females in the crowd went crazy. In the arena where they had seen so much gore, where cruelty had taken its toll on their emotions, the little bundle of love made them swoon over it.


    Dawn steeled herself as she felt the heat of the fire above her, which was ready to fall on her. In the arena, no one could move her, no one could parthon her away. ''You are such a fool, Dawn. Why would Daryn like the cub?'' She lowered her head and waited for the doom. When she looked up she stared at him to read his expressions, tomit his face to her memory onest time. Did she really think she had a chance to win?


    He stared back at her.


    "So what is your choice Daryn?" asked Sedora, almostughing on the inside. Yes she lost Pia, but Dawn was so going down. "Who wins? Whom do you choose, Prince of Ixoviya?"


    Daryn looked at the wolf cub and he remembered that Dawn would be giving birth to their cubs. The love he felt for her, it was indescribable. She had gifted him the best thing in his life¡ªtheir twins. When the world had said that they would never be parents, Dawn had given a new direction to his life after she announced that she was pregnant. Tears rose in his eyes. So many emotions bounced in his head¡ªlove, tenderness,fort, yet there was a little nervousness. He rose from the throne and walked forward. His gaze traveled to Brenda who stood there with a knowing smile. She blinked her eyes once to tell him that she regarded his decision.


    Daryn''s stomach churned to see that his friend was standing there so confidently to meet her fate. He shuddered a little.


    There was a loud rumble in the distance followed by an explosion. Some guards rushed at the back of the stage.


    Sedora was getting impatient. "What is it Daryn? Tell us."


    "I am sorry Brenda," he said, "But those gifts hold no value in front of the cub."


    Sedora stared at him. He chose that stupid wolf cub? Suddenly it hit her as to why he made that choice. She looked at Dawn, whose eyes had watered.


    The crowd went mad. "Dawn! Dawn! Dawn!" They cheered for her. It was a wonderful moment, full of love.


    Dawn looked up at Daryn andughed through her tears. All her fears ayed.


    Suddenly the mes that had shackled her and Brenda disappeared.


    Daryn stepped down from the stage and walked towards the gold cage amongst the cheers of the crowd. He wanted to go to his mate, but a solid wall of air stopped him. With all his will, he focused and walked through the air as it rippled around him and closed again. Sedora watched him with wide eyes. Her mouth fell. Her son was able to shatter her illusions and now her magic.


    When Daryn reached the bars of the cage, he pulled them aside with ease to enter. He wanted to hug her and also the cub. From where did she get it? It was so cute. Suddenly he had thousands of ns on how he would pamper his kids.


    Sedora shouted on the loudspeaker, "Stop Daryn! Now, ording to the terms of the third task, Dawn has to kill Brenda." Her voice was filled with anger. Dawn had defeated her again. She shook her head and gave a side-nce to her guards. She wouldn''t take defeat. The neotide was going to go down the moment she killed her doctor friend.


    A guard gave Dawn his javelin, whose tip was burning with fire.


    Dawn''s breathing hitched. She looked at Daryn who had paled. The crowd once again fell silent.


    "You have to kill her Dawn! That was the task."


    Brenda sighed. "My Luna, do it quickly. I don''t care now. You have won and that was my main aim. Let me die with pride. I would be damned if I don''t see a smile on your face when you kill me."


    Dawn shook her head. "No, I can''t." Her stomach churned. She felt nauseated.

 Chapter 308 - And That’s When All Hell Broke Loose

    <h4>Chapter 308 - And That¡¯s When All Hell Broke Loose</h4>


    "You have to!" Brenda said in an angry tone. "With my death you will get free!"


    Panic mmed through Dawn as an invisible force made her hold the javelin above her in order to strike Brenda. One hit and she would be dead. She forced herself to stop this from happening. She looked up helplessly towards the audience to see if Ileus could help, if he could work past Sedora''s magic, but the boy was never there when she needed him the most. And where the hell was Brantley? Where had the two disappeared suddenly? Did they think that the contest was over and had left already? She whimpered. Tears flowed out of her eyes in streams. "No, no, no!" she forced herself to stop. She became dizzy.


    Brenda stood tall with her chin up and squared shoulders. She braved a smile even though she knew it was herst.


    Their attention was diverted by another loud explosion.


    Daryn sprinted with his Lykae speed towards Dawn, as his instincts to protect her surfaced like crazy.


    "What is happening?" Sedora shouted at the guards. "Go contain it!" She snarled. The guards who had moved to her side ran towards the back of the stage.


    All at once a strained, familiar voice ripped through Dawn''s mind. "Daryn!" She looked at Daryn who was running to her but stopped as if even he heard the voice.


    "That is Neal!" Brenda said with trembling lips. "He has escaped with others!"


    Dawn sucked in air. The javelin in her hand was forcing itself to pierce Brenda and she was forcing it to stop. It took all her energy and her face was red holding against Sedora''s magic.


    "Daryn!" came the voice again.


    A roar erupted from Daryn''s chest. He rolled his wed hand into tight fists until the palms bled and then he bellowed to the sky as his hands syed to the sides. The air around them rippled in waves and the perfect illusions that had surrounded them, shattered. As the illusions sted, small wisps of air whooshed past them taking and breaking everything they came in contact with.


    The color of Daryn''s eyes changed to golden yellow as he sent the guards who ran towards him to kill him, flying away, mming in the marble of the seats.


    "Noooooo!" Sedora shouted. She got up from the ce and went to the arena, her feet not touching the ground.


    There was pandemonium amongst the audience. They scrambled away.


    The javelin in Dawn hand also crumbled to pieces and converted into dust. She looked at Daryn with wonder and her breath was caught in her throat in a strangled scream. Her husband''s true powers made him dangerous, lethal¡ªshe had been asking him to unleash his powers, but she had no idea that this would be the consequence.


    Brenda was shocked. The imminent threat on her life simply vanished. She didn''t know that Daryn was doing it all. She saw Sedoraing towards them. "Dawn, run!" she caught her hand.


    "No Brenda," she said as she looked at her mate with admiration. The guards were now hanging twenty feet upside down in the air. She had to stay by his side.


    "Daryn!" the voice boomed again through their mental shields. "Where the hell are you?"


    Neal and all the other Lykae whom Sedora had thrown in her dungeons had escaped together. They broke the roof of the cells they were in. Ten Lykae with brute strength¡ªthey simply ripped the roof and brought down five floors above them within three days. As thest floor fell, there was an explosion because it breached the magic of the castle. It was then that Neal lowered his mental shields and called Daryn.


    Daryn had used all his powers to shatter every damn magic that was built in the Norhall castle, which was left¡­ because he had been slowly destroying it bit by bit.


    "We are right here!" Brenda called Neal mentally to connect them with the location.


    "We are right on our way!" he said and they heard him bellowing.


    The Lykae were free and they were dangerous as hell.


    And that''s when all hell broke loose.


    Sedora floated in the air throwing her magic towards Daryn to contain his wrath, but every magic rebounded. There were so many lights emanating from her hands that it looked like fireworks. Daryn''s shield was so strong that nothing prated him. He was ring at her with eyes that had started to glow orange with anger. There was a raging inferno in his gaze.


    He brought his bloodied palm up and opened it. When he closed it again, Sedora fell to the ground. She rose up immediately and flew on top of him.


    Guards of the castle and her generals joined their queen to capture Daryn. They hadn''t anticipated this. They all had plotted with her. It was simple. Kill the woman who was to give birth to twins and take Daryn hostage. Everything else was just a distraction to deceive the Lore.


    It was a matter of a few minutes when Neal along with his group was seen running in the arena along with¡­ Ileus, Brantley and Gayle.


    They joined Daryn in fighting the sorcerers who were fighting alongside Sedora.


    It was fast and brutal and terrifying¡ªthe way the shifters fought the warlocks as human while others as wolves. Their bared fangs and ws were so impressive. The way they took down the enemy¡ªit was sheer gore. Daryn must be the only one with telekinesis. He raised his hands towards other guards who were running towards Dawn and lifted them high up in the air. The power that he sted out hit them so badly that they banged their skulls against the bars of the gold cage and it ruptured.


    The guards fell one by one. Sedora kept sending waves of magic one after the other at him but she wasn''t sessful. Her eyes turned to Dawn who was standing at a distance watching the fight as Brenda protected her. She left Daryn and flew towards her.


    Dawn didn''t know what to do when two Lykae were fighting for you. There was so much excitement, energy and admiration that she was overwhelmed. As she watched her people fight she hoped that her dragon was there with her. "Quetz¡­" words left her mouth. However, instead of her dragon, a pair of ck eyes stared at her merely five feet away.


    Sedora.


    "You are one woman who has made hell of my life!" Sedora glowered. "Why don''t you just die?" She held her palm in front and blew air over her. An illusion of the wolf cub getting stabbed by Sedora, formed in front of her.


    Dawn chuckled. Before the illusion could even take the shape, it was crushed by Dawn who pulled out Sedora''s nightmare of the wolf cub jumping around with joy. A st took ce as the two illusions met.


    Sedora was baffled as hell. How could she do that? She created another illusion but was countered again. Angered, she summoned her darkest magic. Red light along with smoke crackled in her hands. "You are going to die. I will capture you and abort your babies and see you die in misery."


    The air above them swirled. Powerful strokes of wings sounded. Sedora looked above and her neck corded with tension.


    "Quetz!" Dawn shouted in glee. ''How did youe in?''


    ''It''s nice to see you Dawn,'' he said and swooped down to pick a guard up and gouge him with his ws.


    "You are wee Dawn," a female behind her hissed.

 Chapter 309 - Trapping

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Trapping</h4>


    Dawn whipped her head to the back and found Emma standing there. Her eyes were glowing red and her ws were out for a kill. "Did you¡ª did you¡ª"


    In a cold voice that matched her demeanor, Emma said, "Yes, I brought him here. The two dragons on the outside were trying to break the portal to get in."


    A guard came to them to stab them with his zing javelin, but Emma shoved the weapon aside and picked him up with his neck. With another hand she ripped his skin through his jugr. She threw him forward and the guard''s head lolled as he clung to his throat to stop the blood. Suddenly her hand started to burn.


    She was a vampire and the day would scorch her. Dawn turned her head to see where Brantley was, but even before she could scan the whole arena, the weather turned dark, mimicking night. Dawn looked at Emma again and to her surprise she found a semnce of smile on her lips.


    Lightning struck the skies in forks followed with thunder. Dawn''s sword on the back appeared and vanished every now and then.


    "Yes, when Daryn sted the illusions, I knew it was time to let the dragons in. I held the portal apart for them to enter," said Emma. "You can thank meter. However, I have a proposition for you."


    Dawn smiled. "What is it?" The woman was smart. She wasted no time in making deals. "I need something."


    Sedora was bewildered when she saw two dragons hovering over the arena in the sky of Ixoviya¡ªQuetz and Rirsyr, for the first time in her life. They were powerful beings. She saw how their scales rippled over their bodies. While Quetz was not more than fifteen feet long, it was Rirsyr who she was extremely scared of. That dragon was Brantley''s and he was more than thirty feet long. He was a rogue of the Lore and Brantley was the bad boy, like really bad¡­ until Ileus started to show his true nature. The two dragons could destroy the entire Ixoviya in a matter of minutes if they wanted, but they would never hurt innocent subjects. She focused on Daryn and sent more magic hurtling at him. Nothing worked. He had created such a solid shield around him. He was in a frenzy and he was busy protecting his men, his n. Her eyes went to Gayle and her lips curled, "You deceived me Gayle," she muttered. "You will be punished."


    Then she looked towards Emma¡ªthe vampires wanted the ne. She knew it. Emma had been waiting for so long to snatch the ne from Sedora that remembering that part gave her sadistic pleasure. The bitch had jumped the sides the moment she saw that she would benefit more by being with them. Was she waiting for the moment? For five centuries, Emma was ve to her whims, and now¡ª the leech had betrayed her.


    Sedora touched her ne and it glowed. The magic it had rippled around it.


    Along with other sorceri, she hurled spells upon spells towards the Lykaes, but Daryn deflected them all. Ileus was helping them as well.


    It was time to turn her attention to Dawn.


    She watched Dawn who along with Emma was fighting the guards as if they were toys. Emma had shed them all one after the other, while Dawn¡­ her dragon was killing her men with intensity and rate that scared her. Dawn was running in Quetz'' direction. Now was the time. She hurled a beam of white lights in her direction and Dawn was thrown off the track. Sedora chuckled.


    ''Dawn!'' Quetz screeched.


    The grey dark sky grumbled and the thick dense clouds dipped further down. Suddenly they cracked open with a loud thunder and heavy rainshed out. The clouds couldn''t withstand the anger, the fury that the weather was showing. The rain poured down with a roar, and the cries of the battle was disrupted by the loud unreserved booms of thunder.


    Dawn got up to her feet and smiled through the cold icy rain that pierced her skin. She took her hands up and circled them. Droplets of water started to form above her.


    Gayle saw what she was doing and then his gaze whipped to Sedora. There was magic crackling in her hands and she looked as if she was about to kill Dawn. "No! You can''t do that!" he shouted. He had to protect the girl who was pregnant with his heirs. He had to protect his son''s mate. With Lykae speed he ran towards Dawn jumping over the dead bodies that had piled one over the other.


    Sedora, who had stopped because of the deluge of heavy rain, now resumed to walk in the air towards her target. The girl had to die. Her onyx eyes met with Dawn''s. Why did they look so¡­ silver?


    Lightning cracked the clouds every now and then and was now dangerously low. It was as if waiting for someone to touch it.


    Water droplets circled around Dawn as if they obeyed hermand. She beckoned Sedora with her index finger.


    Sedora gritted her teeth and brought her hands forward to throw another beam of deadly blue lights in her direction. Suddenly lightning bolts shot down from the clouds. Dawn caught one of the bolts and circled it around herself. White forked light in the form of rings surrounded to form a cage around Dawn.


    Sedora''s blue lights fragmented when they fell on the cage.


    Water droplets traveled to Sedora and bound her. She found herself getting pulled in the cage. Her eyes opened wide with terror. "Noooo!" she shouted.


    The cage opened just enough to allow Sedora to get in.


    On the outside Gayle''s voice was lost.


    Sedora was on the ground now. She whirled around, shocked. The cage made from lightning now enclosed her and trapped her along with Dawn. Her eyes were silver like mercury.


    Dawn entered her mind to extract her worst nightmare. "You have tortured way too many Sedora¡­"


    "And I will torture you again," she said as she brought her hands down and tried to build a mental shield. She floated behind Dawn suddenly and caught her hands to shove them on the back to shackle them with her magic. In the meantime, she was preparing her ring of fire on the ceiling of the cage. Just as she was about to shackle her, Dawn twirled around and her fist shot out with lethal force. It connected with Sedora''s chest.


    She could hear her bones shattering. Her body hurled to the periphery of the cage as stars surrounded her vision. She heard Gayle shouting from the outside.


    "This will be yourst Sedora!" said Dawn as she felt that she was now leeching powers of her dragon who was hovering right over them.


    "Oh shut up!" said Sedora as she got back to her feet and hurled herself with full force to take Dawn down. However, Dawn easily dodged her. Where the hell did she get this kind of agility that she was able to dodge a sorceress like Sedora?


    "You seem to weaken Sedora," Dawn said in a soft voice that enraged Sedora all the more.


    Sedora swirled around andunched another attack on Dawn, this time to her stomach where the twins were.

 Chapter 310 - Inside The Cage

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Inside The Cage</h4>


    Dawn focused her eyes on her movement. The electricity of the cage sparkled and crepitated, as if imitating her emotions.


    Sedora''s rib cage bones were cracked and she was bleeding, yet sheunched her attack on Dawn and that too on her stomach.


    However, before she could even touch her stomach, Dawn shot her knee up. It hit Sedora''s face with so much force that her jaw cracked and once again the sorceress was thrown on the ground against the lightning of the cage. Her back burned through her expensive clothes.


    "You dare attack my babies?" said Dawn, snarling at the vicious woman.


    "They have to go down," said Sedora while bringing herself to sit on the ground. She spat blood. "If the prophecy is true, then you have to die or the babies have to die." She summoned all her energy and with a loud scream floated in the air above her to pounce her magic on her skull.


    But Dawn was fast. She swirled to the side, leapt in the air and booted in her stomach as if she was an unleashed mad dog.


    There was so much pain that Sedora crashed down on her stomach as the magic in her hands withdrew. Her intestines ruptured. More blood came out of her mouth. She couldn''t get up for a second.


    "Tsk, tsk," said Dawn. "The Queen of Ixoviya, the great sorceress of the Lore, is unable to defend herself in front of a pregnant neotide?"


    Sedora lurched to her feet and faced Dawn once more. She brought her shaking hands forward and pointed at her. "You will face your darkest fear now. This very ground where you challenged me, will be your grave." Saying that she threw the blue lights of death towards Dawn.


    The neotide took out her bolt of lightning that was shining brilliantly on her back and tackled those lights midair. To Sedora''s shock the lights disintegrated. Dawn stepped forward and twirled her sword in her wrist. Sedora backed.


    The weather outside turned violent as more lightning bolts whipped out of the sky and forked towards the ground behind Dawn. She looked like a goddess with the silver eyes, ck hair stuck to her face due to rain and bolts that zigzagged around the cage. It was as if she was controlling them all.


    "You can''t kill me Dawn," said Sedora. "I am an immortal and a powerful one at that. My powers are beyond your control orprehension."


    Dawn pressed the bolt to her throat and her skin burned as the de slowly pierced her. Slowly she took the bolt down all the while piercing her neck lightly. Burnt red skin sizzled all the way down as the sword trailed to the center of her corbones and stopped right above the Ne of Lorza.


    Even though the pain was too much to bear, Sedora bit her lip and trembled. "Th¡ª that ne won''te off that easily," she scoffed at her. "Do you think that you are the first one to take it off me? Many have tried be¡ª before."


    Suddenly a memory pierced her mind.


    Emma was screaming. "Don''t do this Sedora!" Lorza was lying on the ground. Sedora sent shes of blue lights of death over him again and again.


    The Bride of the Vampire Lord Lorza, Emma clung to her husband. All around her the blue lights struck him like a spider''s web. Her eyes were full of red tears. Some relentless force was taking the life out of Lorza. He was crumbling in front of her.


    Young Sedora stood in front of him. She raised her hand over the ne he was wearing and chanted, ''je m¨¦nia''.


    Emma looked at Lorza whose red eyes were now about to close. "No, my lord, you can''t falter," she cried.


    He took his frail hand to her cheek and brushed them as he endured more pain. "Wait for me¡­" he said. "Mate¡­"


    The ne unsped on its own. Mystical lights crepitated in bursts of red, yellow, blue and green around it. As it disengaged itself from Lorza''s neck, the skin over which it was, peeled with it leaving arge gaping wound. Lorza''s painful shrieks were heard miles away.


    Sedora chuckled as the ne drifted to her. She looked at it with greed, with hunger. She caught it and wore it across her neck. Magical lights erupted around her when the ne branded her skin. It lodged itself on her neck, its new home.


    Pain shot across her body, tearing Sedora back to the cage. Dawn had pierced her neck sharply.


    Sedora shook her head. "You can''t take it from me." Sheughed through the pain.


    Dawn tilted her neck and said, "Now that I have your attention, watch me." She put her sword back on her back. It shed and then disappeared. Bringing her hand over the ne she chanted, "je m¨¦nia".


    "Nooooo!" Sedora shouted. No one should know the spell to dislodge the ne. She had learnt it after acquiring dark powers. No one knew the spell. She held her hand over the ne forcing it to stay there.


    "je m¨¦nia" Dawn hissed again. Magical lights burst and the ne moved from its ce.


    Sedora caught it with her hands tightly. "Gaayyyle!" she reached out for his help. "Come to me!"


    The ne moved. Slowly it peeled itself from her skin bringing more and more pain and agony. She realized what Lorza must have felt when she removed the ne from him.


    "Let it go." Gayle had found his way inside the cage when Sedora summoned him. He stood behind Dawn.


    "Gayle, help me!" Sedora''s lips were trembling, there was blood everywhere on her skin, her gown was tattered and the magical lights around her hands were weakly shing.


    He stood with his arms crossed across the chest with a stoic face.


    The gold ne drifted towards Dawn. She knew that the ne would recognize her as its owner after the spell. When it was halfway towards her, she shouted, "Emma! Come now."


    Emma entered the cage. The scenario in front of her was fascinating. She couldn''t believe that Dawn could actually use that spell. She had used it so many times on Sedora, but it never worked. How did it work now? Was it the dragon power? Without looking up she could feel the crazy power of her dragon over them.


    Emma had voiced her deal to Dawn. She wanted the ne Sedora was wearing to bring her husband back to life.


    Sedora was panting and watching the ne going to Dawn, its magical power bursting heavily in the form of bright sparks.


    Before the ne reached her, Dawn bent and snatched it midair and instantly she thrust it towards Emma who caught it in her hand. The vampire was quivering with excitement. She looked at Sedora and was aghast at the sight. Sedora''s skin was wrinkling. Emma let outughter. She turned to gaze Dawn and said, "I will never forget this and am forever indebted to you. Call me when you need me." Saying this Emma parthoned.


    Sedora was left gaping at the sequence of events. Her eyes turned to the skin of her hands, which were so wrinkly that she couldn''t recognize herself. What was happening? She looked up at Dawn and then at Gayle. Within a few minutes the girl in front of her changed her destiny. No, this wasn''t possible. She refused to admit. She refused to surrender. This would have consequences.

 Chapter 311 - The Price

    <h4>Chapter 311 - The Price</h4>


    The great and powerful Queen of Ixoviya, Sedora who wanted to bring the Lore to her feet, who wanted to be the supreme power of the Lore was now reduced to a wrinkly self. Sedora had nned on forming an alliance with various Lords and Kings of the Lore. The Fae Prince ¨¢ed Ruad had already pledged his allegiance and so had the King of Zor''gans apart from several other factions who had built their colonies amongst the Lore people.


    However, this prophecy was always at the back of her mind and was always hindering her ns.


    Realization of the fact that whatever she had strived for over five hundred years was brought down within a few minutes¡­ by a neotide.


    Sedora looked at Gayle who was glowering. "Do you believe I am your mate?" she asked, as skin bunched around her eyes.


    Dawn understood what she was ying at. If Gayle agreed, then it meant that killing Sedora would lead to Gayle''s death. He would wither away eventually and follow her to her death.


    Gayle''s lips quivered. The re turned into a miserable look.


    "Answer me Gayle. Do you believe that I am your mate?" asked Sedora again.


    Dawn interrupted with rage. "Had you been his mate, you would have protected him instead of pushing him in danger. Mates look out for the backs of each other, and don''t throw them into perils. And what have you done?"


    Sedora''s gaze traveled to Dawn. "What have I done?" she asked softly.


    All of a sudden Dawn realized that Sedora never ever harmed Gayle. Her eyes became wide and she shuddered. This evil woman who stayed away from one person who was her partner, had actually never harmed. Even when he was held captive in Ixoviya, Sedora never shackled him like she did Daryn. In fact she had set him free. She might have known that he was helping the Lykae in the dungeons to escape, yet she didn''t do anything to him. Back in Bainsburgh, she wasn''t the mingling kind, nor did she show love to Gayle, but she never once harmed him. Yes, she made him her prisoner but¡­ she never hurt him physically.


    The only problem with their rtionship was that she was greedy for power, and he was fully satisfied. She was greedy for money, for gold and he had continued to grow his business as much as possible. Was it to satiate her needs for money?


    Dawn pressed her hands to her mouth as her gaze darted between Gayle and Sedora. Was she his mate? Gayle had never known of Sedora''s true identity until now. Mates never did that. So why did she hide? Had he known, would he have strived so hard to get in the power and be a Senator? Would he have built even a stronger business? Realization dawned upon her, Gayle did all that so that Sedora stayed with him, yet she never stayed permanently with him. The man suffered so much, he did so much for her and she¡­?


    Tears ran down Dawn''s eyes. The deluge of rain slowed to a drizzle. Sound of water that was sizzling around the cage when it came in contact with the lightning barrier reduced. The clouds rumbled in distance and lightning lit the sky less frequently.


    On the outside of the cage, Daryn, Ileus and Brantley along with the rest of the Lykae were standing and trying to make out what was happening on the inside.


    "Dawn!" Daryn shouted.


    Sedora''s ck eyes stared into Gayle''s grey ones. Her face became soft. "What do you think, Gayle? Did you ever consider me as your mate?"


    This time Dawn didn''t interrupt. She had to know the answer.


    Gayle looked away from Sedora and closed his eyes. When he turned his face, his lips quivered and he said, "I think¡­"


    "No!" Dawn cried out loudly.


    Sedora smiled.


    BOOM!


    Suddenly white lights crackled in the cage and Sedora disappeared along with¡­ Gayle.


    Dawn was left staring with wide eyes and mouth. Her body froze at the spectacle. She whipped around to see if Gayle was still there, but she was alone in the cage. Her knees sank in the ground and she slouched. A loud wail escaped her mouth. The cage dissipated.


    Daryn ran to her and picked her up in his arms. She clung to his neck and sobbed and sobbed. "What happened darling?" He asked as he carried her out of the ground. "Where''s father?"


    Dawn didn''t know how to narrate what she witnessed inside. The saddest story of mates. Or was it?


    The aftermath of the war.


    Price that she had to pay for their freedom.


    Sedora left for her safety but she took Gayle with her, as her future card to y or as her mate¡ªit was a question that had no definitive answer.


    They had won. Daryn was free. She should have been happy. They would all leave this damned ce.


    The dark clouds receded.


    ''Dawn,'' Quetz called. ''This was necessary. Don''tment!''


    She heard him flying away.


    ''I will be staying on the outskirts of Ixoviya. I think you will be witnessing something very important.''


    Dawn was pulled back to the present. "Where''s Father?" Daryn asked again. "Where is Sedora?"


    Emotions swirled like cold ice water and they fell out of her eyes burning her cheeks. Every tear that fell brought out a wave of agony and her shoulders shook with each surge of emotion. There was bitterness, shame, love, and anger, which burned under her skin.


    "Sedora has dis¡ª disappeared," she managed to speak.


    "And Father?" he asked as he ced her on her feet on the dais.


    Dawn lowered her eyes. She shook her head. "I couldn''t¡ª I couldn''t save him."


    "What do you mean? Is he¡­ dead?"


    "No¡­ Sedora took him with her." Dawn''s breath hitched and her knees grew weak.


    Daryn stared at her and when he realized what she said, he looked up at the sky and bellowed. All Lykae knew what happened and they joined him as if to call their king back. When Daryn looked back at Dawn, she got scared and staggered back. He caught her and pulled her to his chest. There was emptiness that filled his heart.


    His freedom''s cost was Gayle.


    "We will get him back, Dawn¡­" he murmured. "We will get him back¡­" He picked her up again and carried her back to Norhall Castle without looking back at the field that was now heaped with dead bodies, with shattered and cracked walls, with fire and with an empty gold cage.


    "We will seize Norhall Castle," Dawn heard Ileus mentioning to Brantley.


    "Yes, it is absolutely necessary that you do so now. We will be announcing him as the King of Ixoviya," Brantley said in an urgent tone. His hand went to his neck where he was wearing the talisman. He opened it and crushed it to dust in his hands. So did Ileus. Both Brantley and Ileus could feel their original powersing back.


    They all followed Daryn inside.


    With all the illusions fractured, Norhall Castle looked different. It looked darker aspared to its previous glittery self.


    As Daryn walked inside with Dawn in his arms, the servants bowed to him. Candbras and chandeliers lit up on their own as if weing the new ruler.


    He walked to the nearest couch and gently lowered Dawn on it.

 Chapter 312 - I Don’t Want To Stay Here

    <h4>Chapter 312 - I Don¡¯t Want To Stay Here</h4>


    Brantley walked to Dawn and asked, "Don''t mourn Gayle yet Dawn. Sedora has taken him as a prisoner only because he was bonded to her. You have to understand that it would have been difficult for Gayle to live without knowing how Sedora lived or whether she even lived or not."


    A muscle feathered in Daryn''s jaw. "That evil woman took him by force." His muscles strained. "I will bring him back. I am going to find my father through hell or heaven!"


    "You must!" Ileus stepped forward to interject. "However, we will get on finding Uncle Gayleter. Right now you have pressing matters to attend. And the most important one is that you have to be crowned as the King of Ixoviya and as the King of the Silver n."


    Daryn whipped his head to look at Ileus. In his rage against his mother, he had forgotten these things. Suddenly he felt such a heavy burden on his shoulders. His parents were the King and Queen of two very powerful kingdoms and he was alone. He longed to see Caleb. Where the hell was he?


    All at once a battery of servants gathered around them followed by the guards. A tall middle-aged man with brown hair and hazel eyes, dressed in white pants and shirt with gold cufflinks, came forward. He was wearing gold earrings and a heavy gold chain. He bowed to Daryn and Dawn and said, "I am Caton, the Chief Priest of Ixoviya. I wee you Prince Daryn to the throne of the kingdom of Ixoviya."


    Daryn gaped at him. Everything was happening so fast that his mind stuttered.


    "We will be conducting the ceremony to your ascension to the throne tomorrow morning before sunrise." He pped and the servants stepped closer to them. "We all know that you are extremely tired and need a lot of rest. Your subjects here are going to make sure that you are taken care of. Tomorrow morning they will assist you to get dressed for the ceremony." Saying that Canton bowed again. "I will take my leave. However, you must issue a statement to Ixoviyans that everything is under control. There is quite a pandemonium in Renada at the moment."


    Seeing that Daryn was short of words, Ileus spoke for him, "We will do that shortly. And we would like to convene a meeting with the top brass here to discuss the future."


    Canton bowed again. "Sure. We will meet in four hours from now at dinner."


    When Canton left, the servants looked at the royal couple with anticipation. Everyone just had one thing in mind¡ªwould they be changed or would they continue? Without the former Queen some of them felt empty while some were nonchnt. The change was sudden. Sedora ruled for five hundred years and they could never imagine that she would be brought down by a neotide. They looked at her with reverence. The fact that she was a dragon rider only enhanced her image in their eyes.


    The head servant stood in front of her and said, "My Queen, would you like to take a hot water bath?"


    Neal was standing along with Brenda and other Lykae. Their bodies were bruised and blood caked along their ws and skin.


    "What would you like us to do?" Neal asked. He was feeling much better now.


    Daryn shook his head. "You all need a lot of rest."


    Some servants guided the Lykae to their rooms. The werewolves were at first very cautious but when Ileus assured them that they would do nothing against them, they rx.


    Two hourster Dawn was lying beside Daryn in the royal chambers within Norhall Castle. Dawn''s soft breath fell on his shoulders as she slept peacefully in the crook of his neck. Her ck hair was spread behind her. Daryn had lifted them and let them slip in between his fingers¡ªhis usual favorite thing.


    He remembered how she created the cage after plucking the lightning bolt next to her. His wife mesmerized him. He had used all his power, all his concentration to fight against the sorcery-the men in Sedora''s army to note near her. While she fought inside the cage, he battled outside.


    Brantley had reinforced the magic on her stomach after ascertaining that the babies were fine. He marveled the King of Aztec for being so careful for his mate for whom he had been waiting for so long.


    Dawn deserved all the sleep that could get. Wearing a silk white gown with nothing beneath it, she had put her leg on his thighs. Her chest was heaving with a rhythm that calmed his nerves. Over thest few days they had undergone so much that this mental rxation was gratifying.


    Ileus, Brantley and Neal had asked him to stay back with Dawn while they called upon meetings with important people of the kingdom. They weren''t taking any chances. Daryn thanked them mentally for this help. He looked around at the royal chamber. The servant had informed him that this chamber was spelled. It only opened when the king or the queen of the kingdom had their spouses with them. The chamber recognized the owners. So when the servants walked to the chamber along with Dawn and Daryn, its heavily crafted door opened on its own. Arge room came into view. A huge bed, which could amodate more than five people, was in the center. It was draped in white silk and goldces. The walls were an ivory with gold iys. The rugs ran from wall to wall.


    The ceiling was dome shaped and ayer of gold covered it on the inside. The room was candle lit.


    Intricately crafted wooden armoires lined a wall.


    Daryn was lying on the bed in a state of disbelief. There was so much to take in, so much to process. His mind was restless and only Dawn''s presence gave him some respite. He looked outside the window whose curtains had been drawn. Evening was setting.


    "I don''t want to stay here," Dawn said feebly when she fluttered open her eyes. She moved closer to him.


    He kissed her head and said, "Neither do I."


    "Then how are you going to manage it?" she asked. She was in no mood to even think about all that had happened, but her thoughts went to Emma. Was she able to get her husband back?


    ""I don''t know, Dawn¡­" he replied. "But one this is for sure ¡ª we won''t stay here." Ileus, Brantley and Neal are working out something." He paused and covered her again with the nket. "How are you feeling and how are my babies?"


    "The three of us are very fine," she chuckled. A pauseter she added, "I am sorry about your father¡­"


    "Hmm¡­" He hummed. "We have to find him. Sedora''s danger is still lurking in the background." Bringing his hands under his head, he said, "I really have to see his business. We have been away for so long."


    "I have an idea."


    "What?"


    "Find Caleb and call him here."


    "Not a bad idea," he said. A smile crossed his lips. He turned to look at her with a glint of excitement in his eyes.


    "What?" she asked.


    "Well, now that I am the king and all," he wiggled his eyebrows, "You must pleasure me."


    "Get lost!"


    "Come here you wench!" he said and held her by her hips.


    Two hourster after he had taken her again and again, they were ready to go for the meetings.

 Chapter 313 - My Decision Is Final

    <h4>Chapter 313 - My Decision Is Final</h4>


    The servants came to escort the royal couple to the chamber for a council meeting. Dawn was dressed in a long pale yellow silk gown, which was attached on the shoulders with gold brooches and had a golden belt in the center to hold the fabric. The gown pooled on her ankle. The thick line of gold sequins on the hem looked as if it was sending fairy dust with every step Dawn took. The servants had pleated gold threads in her hair and made her wear a lot of gold jewelry. They even insisted that she wear gold mascara and kohl, but she was already so glittery with everything golden that she was finding it garish.


    As for Daryn, he had to mandatorily wear white leather pants with a white shirt with gold cufflinks. The servants who were dressing him were pretty dejected when they saw that their would-be king doesn''t wear gold earrings. Hence they loaded him also with as much gold as possible.


    By the time the couple walked out of their chamber, they were looking as if they had looted a gold shop and because they couldn''t throw away anything, they had to wear the jewelry.


    The servants looked at them with so much awe and reverence, it was as if they worshipped the king and queen. Although the same couldn''t be said for the couple¡ªthey felt like¡­ Pirates of the Caribbean.


    When they reached the meeting room, every Ixoviyan who was present there rose up and bowed to them. Once again it wasn''t difficult to miss all the reverence in their eyes. However, they also appeared somewhat¡­ afraid. As for Brantley, Ileus and Neal¡ªtheir eyes had popped out of their heads. Dawn and Daryn''s surname should be Gold. Daryn knew why they were staring at him and so he winked at them.


    "You never get to wear so much gold always," he said with a grin. He held his wife''s hand and they were guided to sit at the head of the table.


    The council consisted of ten ministers.


    "Good evening, my liege," said Canton with a bow.


    Daryn nodded. It was awkward for people to bow at him all the time. However, over thest few days he was trying to get used to it.


    Canton introduced him to the council. "My liege, this is the present council. Only the General of the Army is missing because he was killed by a dragon." Canton nced at Dawn with fear in his eyes. "Other than that everyone is here. If you want changes in the council, you may rmend and we will do the needful."


    Daryn pursed his lips and looked at Ileus. Theymunicated mentally.


    A few minutester he said, "I would like you all to continue in this manner. My people are going to stay here until something permanentes up."


    There was a hint of relief in the expressions of the council members.


    It was momentary.


    Daryn added, "But¡ª I will be appointing five Lykae of my group headed by Brenda. They will hold the positions of Chief Executive, Chief Legitor, Chief Treasurer and Chief Councilor. Brenda will be heading them all."


    The respective council members jerked their heads. They had held the position for so long that giving it up was going to be troublesome.


    "My people are going to stay as the Heads, but those who are already in this position will help them."


    There was a murmur in the group. Canton got up and said, "Whatever you wish, my liege. Our fealty lies to you and no one else." Hearing him the members became quiet. Canton continued, "Tomorrow you will be crowned as the king of Ixoviya, and after the ceremony you will wed Miss Dawn Wyatt. Only then she will get the title of the queen." He waved his hand around. "Norhall Castle has chosen you as our ruler and already epted the two of you as its king and queen and so we cannot deny it."


    Dawn chuckled.


    Daryn raised his eyebrow. "You mean Norhall Castle is a living entity?" He knew that Lore was a crazy ce, but he didn''t know that even people here were crazed. It was ridiculous to think that the castle had a soul.


    Canton looked at him weirdly with an open mouth but then his expressions changed and he became cold. "Norhall Castle is more than two thousand years old. It has seen many rulers and has been spelled over and over again. All the rulers that die are buried in the grounds of the castle and it is said that their spirits roam around the castle and guide the current rulers." He paused and lowered his head. "You should have been raised here by the queen and then you would havee to know the customs and traditions." He bit his lip. "Every ruler is a sorcerer. They used to hold a lot of ceremonies and sacrifices to please our ancient spirits. These customs set the sorcerers apart from the Lore. It''s like this castle has a soul." When he looked up he found Daryn viewing him with narrowed eyes. "My liege, you are an extremely powerful sorcerer, one that I have never seen in over a thousand years. I believe you are stronger than your mother. With right practice and training you can do even better."


    "What is your point?" asked Daryn.


    "Once you get married and wear the crown, you must stay back in Ixoviya and hone your skills."


    Daryn leaned back in his cushioned chair. So Canton knew that Daryn wanted to leave or did he guess? He took in a deep breath and said, "Now that you already know, I won''t be staying here. That being said, I have ns which entail making my elder brother, Caleb, the king of Ixoviya."


    "But the Norhall Castle has chosen you and we also unanimously choose you."


    "Why would you do this? Why wouldn''t you allow Caleb to be your ruler?" asked Daryn, getting peeved slightly. After all Caleb was his elder brother and he had more right to be the ruler.


    "Technically Caleb should be the ruler, but he isn''t here. We don''t even know if he is a sorcerer. The fact that he isn''t here is a big factor in Norhall Castle''s decision. And it always takes the right decisions." Canton was certain that Daryn was their king.


    "Its decision can be wrong and subjective to what it perceives. And that is why I will wait for my brother."


    Suddenly a cold gust of wind whooshed past them making them all feel cold as ice. Dawn had goosebumps. "What is it?" she asked, rubbing her arms.


    Canton bowed to her. "Like I said Norhall Castle is alive. It listens to us as we speak, and it is loyal to its ruler, its owner."


    A shiver ran through Daryn. He couldn''t believe that this ce was actually alive. He felt exposed.


    "My liege, this castle belongs to sorcerers, and not just any sorcerer, it belongs to the strongest of them. We are people with magic, with very powerful magic. Everything here is darker than what it looks on the fa?ade."


    Daryn looked at Canton and then ran his gaze around the council members. They all were staring at him. And when he did that he sensed the kind of power that was circling around them, in them. The air was heavilyden with magic. They all looked like they could kill each other, yet they all sat with utter control. He took in a deep breath. "My decision is final."

 Chapter 314 - We Will Do As You Say

    <h4>Chapter 314 - We Will Do As You Say</h4>


    Daryn scanned the ministers for any dissent, but all of them appeared to be in harmony at least on the outside. He continued to speak, "Tomorrow the ceremony will take ce in order to show the ession of the new king to the Ixoviyans. Caleb Silver will be crowned as the King of Ixoviya and we will wait for him until he returns. Until then my people are going to stay here and manage the kingdom with you all."


    Daryn didn''t want Dawn to stay here even for a day more.


    "I don''t understand my liege," said Canton.


    Daryn removed a speck of invisible dust from his sleeve and said, "We will hold the ceremony tomorrow but not for me. It would be to show the change in the system, which is very necessary because you have been ruled by a queen for five hundred years. This ceremony will be witnessed by the subjects of the kingdom and I want to send a message to the Lore that the Kingdom of Ixoviya is not left without administration."


    Canton nodded. "Very well then my liege. We will do as you say."


    "What about the damage of the stadium?" he asked.


    "That has already been taken care of."


    After that for the next three hours they all went through the entire statistics of the kingdom. However, Brantley was asked to leave the room by the members of the council. He understood and left. Soon he was joined by Dawn, who was more than bored to be there.


    He chuckled when she came. "Why aren''t you there?"


    "Hell! That meeting looks like it would fry my brain cells in one day. I am better outside than on the inside. Besides, we have already decided that Caleb would be the king. Then I would leave all that ''queen'' thinking to his wife. Why should I get fried?"


    Brantleyughed at her. This young girl was cute and practical and so lively and¡­ mother of his mate. "What would you like to do?" he asked.


    "I am hungry Brantley!" she said.


    As soon as she said that two servants from somewhere appeared. They guided them all the way to the dining hall.


    When Dawn walked towards the dining chambers, she noticed the richness of the castle. The corridors were lined with gold vases. Paintings were framed with gold and there were so many flowering nts that the air carried sweet aroma.


    The two had dinner and chatted for the next one hour until Dawn went to her bedroom. She was extremely tired and as soon as she hit the pillow, she was sleeping. She didn''t know when did Daryne, but when he slipped in the bed beside her, she curled up to him. He didn''t disturb her.


    Next day the crowning took ce. Every Ixoviyan was present for the ceremony, which was performed by Canton. In the ceremony the crown was ced on the throne and it was announced that the crown belonged to Caleb Silver, the elder son of Queen Sedora. In the lunch that followed after it, there were many questions from the people, which were patiently exined by Daryn and team.


    The ceremony got over in five hours. And once it was over, Dawn couldn''t wait to leave.


    "My liege, would you like to take a tour of Ixoviya?" asked Canton. He wanted them all to stay there for a while, which was necessary.


    Daryn shook his head. "We n on leaving as soon as possible."


    Canton pursed his lips.


    Dawn held her husband''s hand and said, "I think you should meet the people here just to reassure them. Their confidence must be at an all time low."


    "But baby, you¡ª"


    "I will be fine dear," she replied with a smile.


    Canton didn''t take a chance. "In that case I will be arranging for your visit to the city tomorrow morning." He bowed and left.


    Daryn was agitated. "We need to be back in Bainsburgh, Dawn. I want to talk with others in the Lore if they know where Sedora has taken Father. The business needs to be looked after. I have to contact Caleb!"


    "I am more eager than you Daryn, but if you want to find Father, then the answer should lie here, in Ixoviya, and not in Bainsburgh. I am sure that there must be many who are close to Sedora. After all she ruled for a very long time. They must know. You should find out about these people."


    "Dawn, to think of it, the entire Ixoviya was close to Sedora. It is like they all must be knowing!"


    "No Daryn, if that was the case, the council wouldn''t have so readily agreed to you. Why isn''t there any opposition? Why is it that every member agrees with you?" Dawn pointed.


    "That''s because the castle recognizes me as the next king." Daryn shrugged.


    Dawn shook her head and pursed her lips in a thin line. "You must go out tomorrow to meet people. We will leave the day after."


    Daryn exhaled heavily. He turned and walked away to meet some people the council members had urged him to. As he walked to meet them, he noticed that he was actually the king of sorcerers. There was so much magic each of them possessed. The kingdom had so much money that it was impossible to fathom.


    Magic and money.


    And he was the king of it, if he epted.


    Sedora was heady with power and riches. Her ambitions were high. She couldn''t handle it.


    No, he would never fall in the trap. All he wanted was a simple life with his wife. He shoved those thoughts and with a smile walked to the crowd.


    Daryn went alone to see and meet the people of Ixoviya the next day. Dawn was right. They all looked at him with doubt, but at the same time epted his dominance. It was natural and he knew that Caleb would dispel all their doubts. But where the hell was he?


    Ileus left the castle a dayter. He went back to the wizard kingdom.


    Brantley went back to the Kingdom of Aztec.


    However, on Dawn''s insistence both of them had toe to Bainsburgh and spend a day with them. Ileus gave it a pass saying that he had to practice for the uing season of rugby.


    Before leaving Ixoviya, Daryn formed a team of twenty sorcerers headed by a member of his n to find out about Gayle.


    Although Dawn was tempted to go back with Quetz, no one listened to her. Brenda simply put her foot down. "No, you will be going back the normal way. And for the next few months, you will not travel via that route!"


    Dawn chuckled. "Okay Doctor!" She hugged her tightly. "Thank you for being there when I needed you the most."


    "My pleasure Luna," she replied. "There''s no way I could go against you."


    Dawn knew that she had found a true friend for life. "When can I see you again? It would be difficult to change my doctor."


    "I will do ording to Daryn''s instructions. I do want toe back as soon as possible." She looked at Daryn.


    Daryn stared at the twodies and opened his mouth to say something, but closed it. Then he tilted his head and said, "You have to stay here for at least a month. Study everything, make a report ande back. Then I will decide whether you get to stay here ore back."


    Brenda sighed. "I miss my lover!"


    Daryn ignored it. Thank god, her lover wasn''t her mate.

 Chapter 315 - Alliance - Mozrath

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Alliance - Mozrath</h4>


    While they were returning back to Bainsburgh along with Neal and five other n members, they missed Gayle a lot. In the private jet that they sat in, Neal said, "You have to be crowned as the King of Silver n."


    Daryn gathered his brows. A pain flickered in his eyes¡ªpain which indicated that he flinched at the word ''king'' because he missed his father and perhaps mourned his disappearance more than ever. Gayle always stood by him like a pir of support, always backed him with his ventures and did whatever possible with an ever-growing absence of his mother. With Gayle gone, he missed the love of a father as well as a mother.


    He exhaled heavily and turned his head to look out of the window of the jet. They were flying over the Amazon jungles. Images of their aircraft crashing shed in his mind and he shuddered. Where are the airhostess and the pilot? He highly doubted that they survived. He tried his best to save the air hostess¡­ With thest episode of his life, Daryn was totally shaken on the inside. So many things suddenly cropped up. His mother was the queen of the sorcerers¡ªthat fact rattled him to the core. He was on the verge of insanity when he discovered her vicious ns. All he wanted was to kill her. The only anchor to his tumultuous mind was Dawn. Although he didn''t want her to be there, with her presence he could control and calm down his nerves. Still, he wanted to kill her, but before that he wanted to know about his father.


    Daryn''s gaze turned to Dawn who was sleeping right beside him. Her feet were on hisp, her head rested on a small pillow. He adjusted her nket and covered himself also with it. He had told her to go and rest in the cabin in the rear of the aircraft, but the girl refused. She wanted to stay with him. As for him¡ªhe wished to stay with his men and Neal, just for the reassurance that they were safe and were going back with him.


    "Daryn?" Neal broke his reverie. "We need to hold the ceremony as soon as possible. It is extremely important."


    "Why?" he asked as he ced his hands on the thighs of his wife.


    "The n members can''t be Headless. The position entails a lot of duties, which you have to take care of. If we go without it for too long, chances are that there would be rebellion. And at this time, when Dawn is pregnant, your father is missing and Caleb is yet toe, you are not really left with options," said Neal with slight irritation in his voice. He knew that Daryn was feeling terrible about Gayle''s disappearance. It wasn''t really an ideal situation, but then when did he ever face ideal situations? Both he and Dawn were facing one problem after the other. Thest one almost cost their lives.


    Daryn nodded. The Lore was cruel. He didn''t know where his mother was at the moment. "Okay¡­" he said. "When we reach, you have to send feelers to find my father. Sedora could be anywhere in this world. I want her dead or alive."


    "Yes, definitely. Brantley and Ileus too would be searching for her," he assured him.


    The aircraft reached Bainsburgh five hourster. It was midnight and Dawn was barely able to hold her eyes open. Daryn carried her in his arms outside the aircraft. He looked around the quiet of the night and took in a deep breath filling his lungs with the air of his hometown. It was lovely to be home. The car was waiting for them on the tarmac. He carried Dawn to the car and cradled her in hisp.


    ---


    The King of Zor''gans, Kar''den, King of Faes, ¨¢ed Ruad and Sedora hade together to form an alliance called Mozrath. The alliance was formed to bring the dark forces together and then rule the Lore. The alliance was spearheaded by none other than ¨¢ed Ruad whose inner desires to control the Lore, had gone out of control. He was young and a very powerful Fae. The King of the Dark Elves, Thierro, was also a part of the alliance but after his daughter Vra''s death, he was in mourning.


    After Sedora''s downfall, the entire n had backtracked and ¨¢ed Ruad had to disappear immediately. He had gone back to his kingdom.


    When Sedora disappeared from the cage, she took Gayle with her. She didn''t know where she was going but she had used all her powers for onest time to create a portal for her. Using Dawn''s lightning, she chanted the spell and disappeared.


    Gayle found himself getting sucked in dense smoke and dirt. Hended so hard on top of what looked like bones that for a moment he felt dizzy. When he looked up, he saw a circle of ck smoke with its tendrils traveling out. Suddenly he heard someone shrieking and saw that Sedora wasing out of the portal as if being thrown. Shended atop him. His breath knocked out from the lungs. The bones on which he was sitting shattered.


    He coughed and shoved Sedora away from him. After what seemed like eternity, Gayle got up. Sedora rose to her feet too.


    "Where have you brought me?" asked Gayle in a seething tone. "Send me back!"


    Sedora sucked in the air and started coughing. She spat blood on the bones and scanned her surroundings. A smile came up on her bloodied face. She got up to her feet feebly and stepped down the heap of bones.


    "Where are we?" Gayle asked again.


    She startedughing while coughing in between. Gayle kicked around the skulls as he made his way towards her and yanked her to look at him by holding her upper arm. "Perhaps you didn''t listen to my question. If you don''t answer, I will wrench that head of yours from its body. Trust me I am so itching to do that."


    The sky was abination of orange and purple and red. The ground was covered with sand and rocks. The heat was unbearable. Not a trace of green vegetation. Even the trees were all burnt up, standing ck against the rusty background.


    "We are in the Kingdom of Zor''gans," she said as she spat more blood. She pulled herself away from him. On her right, several miles away, lights shone in clusters. "He has granted refuge to me."


    King of Zor''gans, Kar''den, had opened up the gates to his realm when she had knocked to seek protection.


    Gayle''s eyes were wide with shock. "How is that possible? His daughter, Dolgra was just killed by Dawn. Why would he do that?"


    "Princess Dolgra was just another child he had sired from his queens. You see that demon maintains a harem, and that girl was one of his many children." She didn''t exin to him further that the girl was used to fetch the scepter from Ileus, but sadly she failed.


    Not her problem. She shrugged.


    Gayle was so sick of the exnation that he felt he could vomit. Masking his disgust, he barked, "Send me back, you bitch! Because of you our life has turned upside down! Let us live in harmony."


    "Send you back?" Sedora mocked with a frown. She pulled away her hand from his grip, turned to look at the cluster of inhabitation and started to walk towards there with a limp. "I can''t Gayle. You are my security, my key, to go back."


    Gayle came behind her and shoved her back towards the side where the portal was created. "Sedora, send me back," he said in a menacing tone. "Else I am going to murder you."


    Sedora fell on the rocky ground and her body ached badly. Gayle was a strong Lykae and she knew that he was capable of killing her within a few seconds. It would be like ying with a toy. "If you kill me, you will never be able to go back," she replied, wiping the blood from her face with her sleeve. "You need me as much as I need you." The blood loss from her body was making her dizzy by the minute. If Kar''den had opened the portal for her, chances were that he had sent his men to fetch her. And she wished they came sooner. Her body was bing cold.


    "I will not stay in thisnd with you!" he yelled. "You better create that portal and send me back."


    "I am too weak to create portals," she replied. "You will have to wait for me to recuperate."


    Before Gayle could say anything else, he heard fluttering around them. There was a knot in his stomach when he saw a group of about a dozen winged demons flying towards them. In a few seconds they surrounded the couple.


    "King of Zor''gans, Kar''den, wees you to hisnd, Sedora. We havee to collect you and take you to his pce," said their leader.

 Chapter 316 - Hive Of Activity

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Hive Of Activity</h4>


    Gayle looked wildly around him. "I am not going anywhere with you all!" he barked at them. "Send me back to my ce!" He was done with so much deceit. The deception was now tearing his soul and he was lusting for blood, for war. His eyes read every demon who was flying in the air. Their horns had straightened, fangs had sharpened and their eyes were amber red. In the next few seconds, he leapt high in the air, kicked the demon right in front of him in his ribcage, twirled and held horns of the demon next to him. With all his brute strength, he used his horns to swirl him around in a circle.


    Despite the fact that the demon was pping his wings with full force to go against him, Gayle was too strong for him. Gayle continued to circle with him. Other demons flew back. In frustration Gayle left the horns of the demon and he hurled in the air only to drop several feet away. Gayle bared his fangs to threaten them toe any near.


    None of them came near him. Sedora coughed and then said, "If their bat-like ws on the wings as much as graze you, you could die. They are filled with poison. Their a¨ªma isced with venom. You do not want to irk them if you want to get out alive."


    Gayle was so pissed at the woman that he went to her and pped her across her cheek. "I am in this situation because of you!"


    Sedora''s face reeled to the side. She staggered as more pain ripped through her. She clenched her jaws and said, "You can hit me all you want, but you really don''t have negotiation powers here." She turned towards the Zor''gans and started walking. They followed her closely, leaving Gayle alone. She called him, "You bettere with me because you won''t find any portal. I created it. You are trapped in this ce, so you better cooperate or if you like, you can perish. No one is interested."


    Gayle gritted his teeth. He knew that his chances of going back were bleak. Sedora had held him a prisoner. She wouldn''t harm him, but she wouldn''t release him. What was the way out? Think Gayle, think. There was no other option except to tag after her for the time being.


    ---


    9AM. Silver Mansion.


    Dawn fluttered her eyes open in her bedroom in Bainsburgh.


    The ce, the air, her sheets and her bed¡ªeverything made her feel good, but it was Daryn who made her feel home. She chuckled and then turned to the side. Morning had descended over the gardens. Daryn wasn''t there. She knew that he had left for the office already. She stroked the crumpled sheets where heyst night and a smile came on her lips. The cool breeze of the morning brought in the fragrance of the blossoms of the garden. She sucked in a deep breath and filled her lungs with it. The past few days had been nerve-racking. She decided to take things slowly, very slowly, now. Her tasks for the day¡ªspend time with Cole, go to the gardens and inspect the blossoms and not go to the office.


    ''You there, Quetz?'' she called her dragon.


    ''Yep!'' came the prompt reply.


    ''Hope you have rested well.''


    Silence. ''I am still resting,'' he said grumpily. ''You are excused from training for at least two days. I really have to recuperate.''


    Dawnughed softly. Her dragon was a drama queen. ''Thanks for excusing me. I am so grateful.''


    Silence.


    Sheughed and got out of the bedzily and made her way to the bathroom. When she had gone down for breakfast, she found Cole. He was already sitting there and waiting for her. He was looking so nervous that she almost pitied him. He was thinner and there were lines of worry on his face.


    "Dawn!" he jumped from his ce and hugged her tight. She hugged him tighter. "God! How I missed you all? I hated staying here all by myself. You have to fill in all details. I am extremely anxious." He removed himself from her and now his expressions were that of anger. He kept his hands on his waist and said, "You are extremely irresponsible. Couldn''t you even call me once? And how dare you leave for that ce without telling anyone? You just went missing! And I was ballistic! And where is Gayle?"


    Dawn held his hand and dragged him to the chair. "Sit Cole. There''s a lot to be told but you won''t understand. So I am going to cut the story short."


    Cole furrowed his brows. He stared at her waiting for her to speak.


    "I went to find Daryn. His ne crashed in the Amazon jungles. When I went to examine the site, I found that he was abducted by his mother Sedora."


    "What?" Cole shrieked. "Are you joking?"


    Dawn shook her head. "No. It took a lot of time to free him from her clutches. We all saved him, but things became worse when Sedora escaped and she took Gayle as hostage."


    "No shit!" His eyes were wide with fear. "We need to find him!"


    "Yes, Daryn and Neal are up to it." She didn''t mention that Ileus and Brantley are also in it.


    Cole''s demeanor changed. He got up and hugged his sister again. "Let''s not have any more adventures Dawn."


    She patted him on the back. "I agree."


    By the time it was afternoon, Dawn had talked to every gardener, every cook of Silver Mansion. In the end she decided that the garden on the south should bendscaped again and be converted into a vegetable garden. By the time it was evening, the mansion had be a hive of activity as the household staff worked relentlessly. Dawn would go in and out of the house to inquire about the progress. When she would go in, Gayle''s absence would bite her, so she woulde out.


    Neal had mentioned that there was a sorcerer amongst them. She noticed that the head cook was absent. Upon inquiring, she was told that he hadn''t returned to work for a week now.


    Daryn had called her every now and then and asked her to rx, but by the time it was evening she was covered in mulch, wet mud, twigs and the smell of pesticides.


    Tired as hell, she wanted to take a bath to wash away the smell. A maid filled her bath and waited for her in the bathroom to help her to wash away the stink. Her nose crinkled when Dawn entered, but she masked her disgust immediately with her politeness. Dawn chuckled. "You may leave. I know I am smelling of urea and sulphur."


    The maid smiled and left.


    Dawn stripped off her clothes and soon was naked. In no time, she was sitting submerged to her neck in hot, steaming water. She reclined her head and closed her eyes, savoring the heat that curled around her. She hoped that Daryn had a hectic day because she didn''t want him to think about Gayle. The man needed to rx, and rx a lot. His mother had pumped a lot of drugs in him, had given him so much emotional torture and not to mention¡ªhis own powers. There was a lot toe to terms with. Her stomach growled and she hastily hurried through the bath and washed her hair. Her twins were eager to eat all they could.


    Dawn was wrapping a towel after drying herself when the door opened and she saw Daryn in the doorway.

 Chapter 317 - I Did A Little… Not Much

    <h4>Chapter 317 - I Did A Little¡­ Not Much</h4>


    Dressed in his office clothes, with a slightly loose tie, crinkled suit and pants and disheveled hair, he stood on the doorway with a sensuous grin. "How is my pretty little hag doing today?" he said in a sexy voice that sent blood between her thighs.


    "Daryn!" Forgetting that she was still standing on a slippery floor, she sprang for him and in the process tripped over and her towel opened. Daryn lunged towards her and his quick reflexes saved her from tripping over. Dawn looked up at him with a grin. "Well, there goes my n to wee you home with dignity and n," she said with a chuckle holding on to her towel.


    Daryn''s mouth curled in a naughty smile as his eyes shone with a glint of wickedness. Ever since he hade from Ixoviya, he had a brooding demeanor and remembrances of the torture he had met with over there at the hands of Emma and other sorcerers until he conceded to their demands. His arms, which were shackled by iron chains and magical lights because he was resisting them initially, still carried the marks. Those marks should have healed, but Ileus had said that it would take some time before they would healpletely. Even though the physical marks would heal with time, the emotional ones¡­?


    So she really had to help him get out of it and vice versa.


    Daryn traced his long fingers along the edge of her curves of her breasts and said, "I like this n better than anything else." Slowly he brought his finger right between her breasts and cradled it in her cleavage. "Did my hag miss me today?" His fangs sharpened a little and he grazed her baster skin where the neck met the shoulder.


    "Umm¡­ I did a little¡­ not much," she said in a teasing tone leaning into his chest and savoring the tingling sensation. The brute strength he possessed beneath those clothes, the muscles rippled as he licked his mark. She tried to hug him, but frowned when he stepped away from her. He held her hand.


    "I am dirty, wife and have to take a bath before I touch that skin of yours." His voice dropped an octave lower and he added, "I believe that you were in the garden all day but right now you smell good enough for me to eat you raw." He made a low guttural sound and clucked his teeth.


    Dawn tilted her head and looked at his fangs. "I have heard that werewolves are pretty savage people, and I am not even mentioning about the sexy grin that you have on your face, I think I should run to the mountains when you say that you would eat me raw or should I feel that you have a thing for me?"


    Daryn remembered when before marriage she was in his cottage in the mountain and he had pounced on her after he had asked her to close the doors and not open, but she allowed him toe nheless. It was a full moon night and his mating senses were going crazy. He wanted to im her.


    Dawn''s stomach growled with hunger and Daryn''s wolf wanted to feed her immediately. She tugged her hand away and walked past him. "I think¡­" she shook her head, "No¡­ I am certain that I taste like salt less turnip right now."


    Darynmunicated with his cook mentally to bring food for his wife immediately. "In that case you are safe from me my dear hag."


    Dawnughed softly and wrapped her towel tightly.


    As he removed his tie, the servant came with a tray of food. He ced it on the table and left. Dawn strode towards the food as its enticing scents called her. She popped a piece of garlic bread followed by broli stir-fry in her mouth and chewed with pleasure.


    An ever escting heat pooled in his stomach and then in his shaft. The way his wife was eating, she looked so seductive. Who knew that merely eating food could seduce an alpha like him?


    She looked at him with a smile and asked, "How was your office today?"


    "Ah! Too much work," he said as he removed his suit and raked his fingers through his hair.


    For the first time ever since his arrival, she noticed dark circles under his eyes. Office must have been too demanding for him since now both Gayle and Caleb weren''t there. She stopped eating and she gazed at him with concern. The crinkles on his suit spoke volumes about his hours and hours of sitting in the meetings. She wondered what he must have told about his absence.


    After so many months of his marriage with her, Daryn hade to recognize his wife''s expressions. He said, "I am fine, wife. I am just too tired and frankly too starved." His wicked smile returned.


    "I am really worried about you, love," she replied. "I just hope that thingse back to normal. I do want to join you at the office, but at the same time I want to take a lot of rest. Honestly, I am fed up and want to stay at home, pregnant, bare-foot and as a domesticated wife."


    Daryn couldn''t help it but his wolf loved when his wife showed so much submission. His heart filled with satisfaction. But he had to tease her. "I thought that you dreamt of me erotically, but all you do is worry about me?"


    She walked up to the closet and pulled one of his polo to wear it. She didn''t turn to look at him when she dropped the towel on the floor and supported her one leg over the other''s ankle. She smiled at the gasp she heard on her back, but acted casual. "The thing is that you are avable to me whenever I need sex, so why think erotically. Why not just experience it? However, right now after eating, I will sleep and then have erotic dreams about you."


    Obviously when Dawn pulled his polo over her, it flooded her. The cor was past her shoulder, which was now bare.


    Daryn''s voice became guttural. "Don''t even think of sleeping Dawn. There would be no sleeping for both of us for a few hours now," he threatened.


    Although her body shivered with all the anticipation, she turned to look at him and then said nonchntly, "Then why aren''t you going and taking a bath? Why are you standing there in dirty clothes and not letting me have my dinner?"


    He narrowed his eyes. Did she just feel disappointed?


    Another knock on the door diverted their attention. The servants hade with more food. "Ah! It seems my wife has ordered food for me," he said with a smile.


    "Of course dear," she replied and walked to him. There was disappointment on her face when she tried to circle his waist and he dodged her.


    "I need a bath, my darling," he said. He wanted to build her anticipation and craving. He removed all his clothes and walked to the bathroom with Dawn following him. He knew that she was throbbing body and soul to touch him and feel him¡ªa need to know that he was doing well physically and emotionally.


    Daryn walked to the tub and filled it with hot steaming water. He poured coolvender fragrant gel, the scent of which now lifted off the surface in wispy tendrils.

 Chapter 318 - I Am Scared

    <h4>Chapter 318 - I Am Scared</h4>


    Daryn stepped inside the tub and watched her with narrowed eyes. "What is it wife?" he asked.


    She shrugged and walked back to the food trays. Her stomach grumbled and she picked up more food.


    Daryn called from the bathroom, "Don''t eat everything girl! I am so hungry that if I don''t find food when I am back, I will devour you."


    "Meh," she replied. "I am sorry but I cannot control the diet of my twins. I have to eat for three, but then I will try to leave some for you." The scent ofmb steaks and pasta in white sauce with extra helping of olive oil tickled her nostrils. How could she leave such a treat? She called him with a mouthful of pasta, "Ou shtay in dere and take a good bath!" When she didn''t hear his answer even after two minutes, worried, she walked back to stand in the doorway of the bathroom.


    Daryn tilted his head with a smile as if knowing what he did. She stared at him. "What are you looking at Dawn?" he asked, quaking his eyebrow.


    Dawn bit her lip. Daryn was a Lykae and a strong one at that. She studied his dark hair with locks falling over his forehead. That strong, muscr jaw and chin made her drool every time. Daryn was gorgeous. She remembered how other women gaped at him in Ixoviya. Some even hinted that it was right to have a contest to possess a male like him. His body was big, bulky and muscr in a way that hinted that he was an immortal. Smooth marble white skin stretched taut over his muscr shoulders, sculpted chest and stomach.


    Daryn understood what she was looking at and in a wicked way, he took his thighs out of the surface of water and ced it on the edge of the tub. Dawn licked her lips. Her Lykae possessed crazy muscles out there, made to crush her or straddle her.


    In a matter of seconds, Daryn''s erection was up under her hungry gaze and it protruded above the surface of water. "Tsk, tsk, see what you have done," he said as ifining to her. "Now you have to tend to it."


    Dawn chuckled. "I haven''t done that. It is you who did it. Besides, why didn''t you answer me when I called you." She looked at the crown of his shaft again and said, "Besides how could I not look at my gorgeous husband." She started to go.


    "Dawn!" he called her.


    "What?" she turned to ask.


    "What am I to do with my erection?"


    She shook her head. "At this moment I can only help you with washing your body."


    "I''ll take whatever you can give me darling," he said in a husky voice.


    "Okay wait a second," she said. When she returned she had wine in her hands. She handed it to him and then sat back behind his back.


    When she was rubbing his back, he let out a groan and said, "You are god-send." He sipped on the wine and allowed her to scrub him more. She could see tension knotted in his back. She brought her thumbs between his shoulders and rubbed them slowly. Daryn reveled in under her ministrations. "Either you want me to die or you are seducing me wife," he said, slurring a little. It was easy to see how tired he was. He sipped more wine.


    "All I want is to scrub my dear hubby well so that he stops stinking."


    He groaned againpletely unashamed of his erection. "My body demands your hot lips. In fact I am currently dreaming of your lips on my pulsing shaft."


    "In that case you better not think about it, because right now you need a good wash-up." Dawn put her hands in his hair and rinsed them clean. She wondered what he would look like when he would be old. She would hold his silvery white hair in her hands. Then she remembered that he would never get old. His hair would never be white. He was an immortal and perhaps he would live for centuries but what about her? He had once told her she would also live long but she wasn''t a pureblooded werewolf, she was bitten¡­


    Daryn sensed the sadness in his mate and he raised his head up to face her. "What is it Dawn?" he asked.


    "You once told me that you are going to live for a long time. I mean you are going to live for centuries. How does that work? I mean won''t your hair be silvery like they be with humans?" She rubbed his scalp gently.


    Daryn took in a deep breath. He gulped the wine down. Last time when she asked him, he evaded the topic because it was difficult for him to ept that she wouldn''tst longer than two hundred years. He had told her that he didn''t know much about it. But this time he had to tell her the truth. "With most Lykae, their age freezes by the time we reach our mid-thirties. After that we cease to age and our features remain the same. So the answer to your question is that my hair will never turn white."


    "Wow!" she remarked. "So how long do you people live?"


    "Very long. One of my father''s cousins is almost over a thousand years old. Did you see those Shamans? They are much older. They have seen generations after generations."


    Dawn nodded as she picked up a mug of water and cleansed his hair. "What about me? How long will I live?"


    Daryn''s chest tightened. His fingers balled into tight fists and his neck muscles corded. His mind was overloaded with emotions and suddenly the water rippled heavily and shed on the sides. There was so much power floating around him that he had to release it.


    "Daryn!" Dawn shouted to calm his nerves but it was toote. He brought his fists forward and directed the energy to the wall in front.


    A loud explosion urred sending the ster of the wall flying around. There was a hint of me in therge hole that was formed on the wall.


    Daryn was breathing heavily. "No more deaths. You will not leave me. You will not die."


    Dawn was totally bewildered as to what happened. Daryn''s natural magic wasing out. His powers as a sorcerer were now showing.


    Daryn got up from there, picked her up in his arms and pressed her tightly against his chest. Then he stepped out of the bathtub and went to the bed.


    "Eat the food, wife," hemanded her.


    Her eyes were wide, not with fear, but with his behavior. It was as if he was turning dark. It was as if he wanted to contain his power, he didn''t want it toe out, but he was not able to manage himself.


    She nodded and started to eat as he watched her like a hawk. Her body was quivering, and she didn''t realize when tears ran down. "Daryn, I am scared."


    His expressions softened immediately. He came out of his trance and knelt before her. "I am sorry Dawn," he said and ced his head on herp. "I am so sorry. I am not able to control my emotions."

 Chapter 319 - Woman, Stop Threatening Your Male

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Woman, Stop Threatening Your Male</h4>


    In a choked voice Daryn said, "Today at the office, I had difficulty doing that. It took all my will not to think about father, about you and about my mother. His disappearance has put a lot of questions in the political circle as well. The opposition is demanding resignation and his party people are asking me about his whereabouts." His shoulders trembled with emotions. "I want to feel better."


    Her poor Lykae. She stroked his wet hair and said, "I understand darling. Give yourself time." She made a mental note not to ask about her age. But one thing was clear, he wouldn''t have reacted this way if she were to live long. "Why don''t you dry up, have some food and then we will think about the problems, hmm?" Her eyes went to the scars on his wrists and she shuddered. She couldn''t even think how it must be affecting Daryn when she was sure she would have nightmares about them for a long time toe. Not because they made his appearance any lesser, but because of the torture he had to bear and that too from his mother. She had never imagined that she would kill in order to survive and kill mercilessly. But she had done that only to get her husband back and she knew that if this situation would arise, she would do that again.


    Dawn got up from there and brought a towel and his pajamas. She dried him lovably and then fed him with her hands. His mood lifted a little.


    "We need to move ahead with our lives, Daryn. Let''s just not think about the past for now. I am sure that Gayle is safe with Sedora mostly because if she has vanished in thin air, she is going to keep Gayle safely in order to bargain with us," she said as she gave him water. "She would be a fool to kill him."


    Once the food was eaten, Dawn kept the trays out of the room for the servants to take them and so that they won''t be disturbed.


    When they lied beside each other, Daryn simply held her in tight embrace. Dawn picked up his wrists and took a closer look at the scars. She saw that some of them were still red, though the redness was faint. "What is this?" she scowled, her fingers brushing over the scars.


    Daryn flinched. "Don''t you know?" He tried to withdraw his hands from her.


    "No, it''s not that. Why are the marks still red? You should have healed by now. You should call a doctor or a healer from the packs." Her concern was shot through the roof. So many times Daryn had been in dangerous situations but he had always healed. Why hadn''t he healed this time? A frown formed on her forehead and she got up to examine them. Her sense of fear returned.


    Daryn smiled at his wife''s overprotectiveness. He kept his legs on her thigh and in a soft voice he said, "Baby, these will get healed soon. They were created with magic of witches otherwise I could have easily broken them. So it will take some time before the scars healpletely, okay?"


    She shook her head. "No, this needs attention. We need a healer." She got up. "I am going to call the healer now!"


    He wrapped his hands around her chest and pressed her to restrain from going anywhere. "I don''t want anyone to interrupt our precious time together. I want to be with my wife and no one else."


    She pursed her lips and tried to remove his hand but he squeezed her boob with his hand andughed. "Your breasts are getting so big and heavy," he said and dipped down to kiss the nipples that were straining through the fabric of her gown. As he bit her and nipped her there, her body shivered with pleasure. They caught up with the day while he kissed her here and there. By the time the talks were over, he had wed her gown at various ces for an easy approach. For example, he wanted to suckle her left breast, so he simply sliced that area and then held the breast as he suckled with pleasure that made him erect.


    Dawn watched him as she leaned back and twirled a strand of her hair. She said, "I have done some excellent work in the gardens in the south. You have to see them in the morning."


    "I sure will. After all, my wife has for the first time shown her skills at home front. I am pretty eager to check out everything." He took her hands in his and kissed them. He noticed a small callous that had formed in her palm. He frowned. "I don''t like this." He picked up another hand and saw two more callouses there. His eyes became wide. His wolf was mad. "You are not working in the garden from now on!" His wolf decided.


    She chuckled. "I will and you won''t stop me."


    He whimpered. "No, I won''t let my female do that."


    She brought her hands to capture his glorious length and asked, "Are you sure? Because then who would tend to those aching balls?" Her other hand went to his balls and she squeezed them lightly.


    He groaned. "Woman, stop threatening your male."


    She kissed him on his lips and replied, "Whether I am threatening or not, does it matter?"


    Daryn bucked his hips in her hands and said, "No, it doesn''t."


    "Turn to your belly and let me give you some hot body massage."


    Daryn did as asked. Dawn kneaded his muscles on the shoulders and he moaned under her soft pressure. There was quiet around them for a long time and his body pressed deeper into the mattress. "Wife, you have spoiled me so much. I hope you aren''t tired and would tend to my aching balls." His shaft was pulsing with need now.


    She took out her gown and straddled him on the thighs. Then she pressed her breasts on his back and rubbed her clit over his buttocks.


    "Ah!" he groaned in the pillow when he felt how wet she already was.


    "Face me baby," she said softly.


    Daryn turned to look at her. He brought his hands to her breasts and squeezed them again. They were strained and wet and had red marks, which were formed because of his fangs. It aroused him like hell. Slowly he took his hands down to her hips and he squeezed them too. "Now what wife?" His erection was throbbing for her touch.


    Dawn bent down and licked his nipples and in the process bit them gently.


    "Ah! You will make mee before I am in you," he said and moved his hips. "Kiss me there, baby."


    But Dawn ignored his request, instead went further up and kissed his lips. She delved her tongue in his mouth and he took it in no time. It felt so good when he nibbled at his lower lip and suckled it. He pried her lips and then delved his tongue inside her mouth. Dawnpped it up. She stroked it and sucked it. And Daryn¡ªhe loved it. This was home. He gave it to her fully. This was the first time he was feeling good and rxed.

 Chapter 320 - Protective

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Protective</h4>


    Dawn lied over him with his shaft in between her legs as she lowered to his neck and chest. She sucked his nipples again and not able to control any more, Daryn wrapped her with his legs and arms. Dawn chuckled and went to other nipple all over again. "I need your too," she said as he thrust his shaft between her thighs.


    Dawn got up, cupped her breast and pushed it in his mouth for him to suckle.


    "Dawn!" Daryn said as he suckled it crazily. His eyes rolled in his head. His fingers went to her spine and he grazed her skin with his w. Dawn shuddered in his embrace.


    When she saw that he wasn''t leaving her, she pried his mouth open against his reluctant groan and then went lower and lower until she reached the hairy trail of his navel that ended at his erection. "Been waiting for so long to put it in my mouth," she said in a husky voice and kissed its tip.


    Daryn let out a low growl. He had sweat over his forehead in anticipation. Even though it was early middle of November and the winds were chilly on the outside, they were perspiring, each burning in the fire of their passion. Their bodies trembled and tingled, not from the cold. Daryn was only able to groan and moan and not speak a word as he pushed his cock for her to wrap her lips around it. But Dawn took it slowly. She kissed him on the base and then nibbled his balls. She poked her tongue out and licked his entire length.


    "Dawn," he moaned. "Take me in baby, or I''ll die!"


    Dawn smiled at her husband''s whimper. She looked at him and took his length inside her mouth as she gazed in his eyes. She sucked him while flinging her tongue around his cock. The pressure was building and Daryn pushed his hips for her to take himpletely in her mouth. He knew that he wouldn''tst much. With a loud growl, he came inside her mouth. She continued to milk him until he was spent and shuddering. When he was done, she went to kiss his mouth. He delved his tongue inside her mouth and he slid inside her core, filling both the ces with his heat and passion.


    Dawn''s muscles clenched around his shaft, her insides clenched and she came. He grounded his pelvis inside her and she squeezed his shaft inside him. She pulled away from his mouth and sat on his as he moved his hips to feel her on the inside. Dawn crossed her hands behind her shoulders and looked up as she felt the pleasure building once again.


    "I don''t think I canst, baby," she said.


    He thrust inside her so wantonly that she burst all around him.


    "Ahhh!" she moaned as she came.


    Daryn increased his pace while holding her hips and soon with a loud roar found his release.


    Dawn licked her lips, looked at him with heavy-lidded eyes and then stretched over him with her back facing his chest. Daryn tightened his arms around her and was now breathless. When he rolled both of them to the side, he nuzzled in her hair to inhale her scent. "I have been waiting for this ever since we started from Amazon jungles. You, our home, our babies¡­"


    "Did you think how I would wrap my lips around you again sometime during the night?"


    Daryn pressed her closer to his chest and she chuckled. "Do you want me tost this night woman, or do you want me to die of lust or you may find me floating in the air with all that ecstasy."


    They bothughed at actually imagining Daryn floating in the room. He covered them both in the nket and the twoid side by side in each other''s warmth. She nestled into his body as sleep took over her. He kissed the crown of her hair and stroked her back until he heard the even rhythm of her heart. Soon even he drifted off in deep sleep assured that they were both safe and in their home.


    It had been a week of hectic office for Daryn. Dawn wasn''t going to the office with him. She was spending most of her time at home managing a lot of things. She hadn''t realized that staying at home entailed so much. It kept her busy from morning till evening.


    Daryn had issued a public statement in the press that his father Gayle Silver had gone on an extended vacation with his wife and that he won''t be able to return soon. Although his party people were infuriated, the opposition was too happy. They demanded elections. Daryn couldn''t do much to prevent that, so he just held a blind eye to it. All he wanted was that his father was safe.


    The weekend was superb with Neal and Cole making food for her after watching YouTube. Daryn was taking reports from various n members about Gayle''s whereabouts. Nothing concrete came at hand. Even Ileus and Brantley weren''t able to find leads. It was as if Sedora and Gayle had disappeared in thin air.


    "How is your rugby going on?" Daryn asked Cole while he sipped on single malt scotch.


    They were all sitting under a perg on which Dawn had started growing bluebells. The creeper had started twining through the mesh of wood.


    "It is going great! We will be ying against Team Tristan next month." He looked at his sister. "The coach will be taking us for a week''s camp to Toronto two weekster."


    Dawn stared at him. "Toronto?" Her anxiety surfaced.


    "Yes, everyone''s going. I have to go."


    "But you are pretty good at it. Why do you want to go?"


    "Because the camp is for those who might want to take this up professionally."


    "You have a business to run and not y rugby!" Dawn chided. "You better shove those thoughts away!"


    "What do you mean Dawn?" Cole became angry. "I will go and that is final. Stop making decisions for me." He got up and strode away inside the mansion.


    Daryn narrowed his eyes at Dawn. Before he could say something Neal said, "You really have to stop this Dawn. He is big enough to take his decisions."


    "He isn''t an adult yet!" she snapped. "And you won''t understand. We both had stayed without our parents for so long, hiding somewhere to survive!" she was breathless and choked on her emotions. She turned her face away. "He won''t be safe."


    "By Skadi! He is going for a small rugby camp, not a battlefield!" Neal countered.


    "He is right Dawn," Daryn said. "You have to allow him more freedom."


    Dawn pressed her lips fighting back tears.


    Neal went after Cole.


    Dawn''s mood became sour. In order to change the topic to lift her mood, Daryn said, "Why don''t you apany me to golf next weekend? Our Company has sponsored a small tournament for the employees who y golf and some old veterans of themunity. Of course I won''t¡ª"


    Dawn''s eyes twinkled. "Yes I will join!"


    "¡ªallow you to y." Daryn raised his eyebrow.


    "That''s fine!" she sped her hands. "I will go with you." Her voice was buoyant.


    Daryn raised his ss and said, "Very well then." He sipped as he watched the look of joy on her face at the mention of ''golf''. "Did I tell you that we would be ying Wyatt''s Golf Course?"

 Chapter 321 - Surprise Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Surprise Meeting</h4>


    Dawn''s eyes became wide with excitement and her breath became shallow. She bit her lip and said, "That is freaking awesome!" She sped her hands. It had been five years since she had visited the Wyatt''s Golf Course. All she wanted that time was to get her set and start ying. Sheughed with merriment. That was the ce she started her golf with her father. As she wasughing a memory shed across¡ªof a werewolf who had bitten her. Her body shuddered and herughter died down immediately.


    Promptly Daryn got up and embraced her in his arms. "Don''t Dawn. Don''t remember that ugly memory. I want you to think of our future and unless you go back there face it." He knew that he was demanding a lot from her. If she was not willing to go, he would cancel the tournament.


    Dawn''s breath became ragged. "Who could that be, Daryn?" she rasped. "And why me?"


    He caressed her back. "That''s how fate works darling," he replied.


    Dawn felt warmth in his embrace, little knowing that his fingers emitted red tendrils of light that touched her body in order to calm her. He rested his chin on her head and kissed the crown of her hair. "I won''t push you toe with me. You cane if you want to."


    She nodded. "I wille."


    "That''s like my girl!" he replied and kissed her forehead.


    For a week Dawn wondered if she would be able to go there or not. At the end of the day she would decide not to go and then when the new day began, her resolve to visit the golf course would renew. She decided to go there an hour before the tournament would start, which meant that she had to reach the course by 5:30AM. "That would be better. No one would see me, only the guard. I will walk around a little and thene back," she muttered under breath while giving instructions to the gardener.


    Ever since she hade back, herwyer Geoffrey had told her that Lily Wyatt wanted to see her urgently. Dawn was dying it because she thought she deserved a long vacation from the troubles of life. She was aware that eventually she had to see the business, especially now that Geoffrey had already made the deal with Lily Wyatt.


    On Sunday, she woke up early. Daryn''s face was in the crook of her neck and his thighs over her. She removed his thighs and slipped out of the bed, which resulted in a reluctant growl from her sleepy husband. She had already mentioned to him that she would go an hour earlier. As usual he had asked security to be around her as soon as she stepped out of the house.


    Dawn got dressed in a white chiffon midi with beautiful pink and green floral motifs and wrapped a Cashmere shawl over her. She paired them with her sports shoes. When she stepped out, the November chill hit her but it soothed her skin. Being a neotide, coolness was so wee that it was balmy.


    They reached the golf course and she found that the gates were open. She didn''t see Geoffrey, the old guard over there. Instead a young man in his early thirties was standing there. With brown hair and even lighter brown eyes, he smiled at her and allowed the cars to pass through the gates. He walked towards them to note the name and number of the cars.


    "Good morning Ma''am," he said. "I am Jonathan. May I know your name please?"


    Dawn got out of the car and said, "Hi! I am Dawn W¡ª Silver." She hesitated to say Wyatt.


    He started noting down her name.


    "Where is Geoffrey?" she asked in a low voice.


    Jonathan looked up at her with surprise. "He died¡­"


    That was a bolt to her. "How?" She managed to ask in a jarring voice.


    "I don''t know Ma''am, but he was found murdered in the golf course, his body hanging on a tree, about five years back."


    She stared at him with an incredulous expression. That was the exact time that she was bitten and had to run for her life.


    "Wh¡ª who murdered him?" Thousands of questions bounced around her head.


    Jonathan shrugged. "I don''t know Ma''am. Some say that hemitted suicide while some say that they saw w marks on his torso. However, till date no one knows what happened to him."


    Dawn staggered a little. She held the door of her car in order to bnce herself.


    "Are you okay Ma''am?"


    "I¡ª I am," she replied.


    Then with a smile he asked, "How do you know him?"


    She had to ignore that question, so she just smiled. Her instincts told her to flee from here, but her heart didn''t allow that. "Thank you Jonathan," she said and walked past him.


    One of the security people followed her at ten feet distance when she walked in the open restaurant of the course. It was empty. Only the cool breeze blew through it. As she climbed up the stairs, blood gushed to her brain and made her feel alive. Nostalgia hit. Her smile grew on its own ord as if this was the most fun thing she was doing. Excitement began to dance in her heart as her steps moved ahead on their own. She trudged towards the iron railing of the restaurant and looked at the vast expanse of the golf course in front of her. She filled her lungs with the fresh air. "God! I missed you so much," she muttered. "I made the right decision toe."


    She reveled in the beauty of the green fairways as the sun began to rise slowly, lending its golden beams to the sky and nudging the birds to find their early worms. She wrapped her arms around her body enjoying every moment when her reverie broke with the clucking sound of heels. She turned over her shoulder to look who was there and the smile that was on her lips faded and her expressions changed to shock.


    A girl with her hair cut until her neck and bangs on her forehead came to stand a few feet away from her.


    "Oh my! Who do we have here? This is a surprise!" she mocked. "The great Dawn Wyatt, who disappeared a week before a major tournament, shaming her family, her coach and her town."


    "Hello Bree," Dawn acknowledged her with narrowed eyes. Bree had be very plump and was wearing a white shirt with ck trousers.


    Bree crossed to a table behind her. She sat on its edge, crossed her arms over her chest and said, "So what makes you return? I heard that you married the great Daryn Silver."


    Dawn ignored her and once again looked towards the greens.


    "You were thrown out of your family Dawn. This course doesn''t belong to you," Bree continued, spewing venom. It was as if she didn''t want to see her at all. "I know that your husband has hosted a tournament here. So just stick to him like a good wife and then get out. Don''t return. I run this ce. I am the Manager here! I don''t want to see a woman like you on this beautiful golf course. I will let Lily Wyatt know about you. Once she sees you, she is going to throw you out of here! So if you don''t want to get insulted, just leave gracefully once the tournament is over."

 Chapter 322 - Please Take This Photo

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Please Take This Photo</h4>


    Dawn turned to look towards her. This girl was just where she had left five years back. She was the same, no growth. She shook her head and said, "Tsk, tsk. I feel sorry for you Bree. You are where I left you. Manager of this golf course?" Dawn chuckled. "How many asses did you suck up to be the Manager of this ce?"


    Bree clenched her teeth. "I don''t revel in hubris like you Dawn. Helena made me the Manager and Lily, the owner likes me a lot!" She emphasized on the word, ''owner''. "And I can tell how much Lily hates you." She stood up from the table and walked to hold the railings. "I read in the news how you connived along with your husband to send Anne and Helena to jail." She shook her head. "You were such a snob back then and you still are. You went on to implicate that Helena had rtions with both Luke and Anne. My God! Dawn, I haven''t seen a girl who would shred her family''s image to this extent. What a bitch you are!" She bared her teeth. "I wonder how you managed to marry Daryn. You must have trapped him and I am sure he would start hating you when he woulde to know the truth about you, about how vicious you are!"


    There was a tightness in her stomach and she felt she would puke listening to the way Bree talked about her family. But Dawn masked her misery with a smile on the fa?ade. She ignored her usations and said, "Tell me one thing Bree¡ªas soon as I disappeared, howe you got a chance to y in the Nationals?"


    Bree''s confident shoulders sagged. She poked her tongue in her mouth and gazed away from her. "Well, maybe because the coach already thought that I was a good candidate." Her arms went to her side as she rubbed her pants.


    "There were way too many potential yers throughout the country but the coach thought that you would be the recement?" Dawn tapped her chin. "That''s weird."


    Bree cleared her throat. Her voice was stuttering when she said, "N¡ª no, it''s not weird." Then she let out a high-pitchedughterughter that went on longer than normal. In the end she babbled, "Why? Ar¡ª are you jealous? Or you can''t think that I am better than you?"


    Although Dawn had an empty feeling in her stomach, she replied, "Oh that''s right. I do feel that I am better than you in every respect."


    Bree''s mouth went dry. "You are still so arrogant Dawn. After consuming your family''s happiness, you dare toe on this golf course. I am sure it was you who must have gassed up your husband to hold the tournament on this course only to show that you were once the owner of this ce. But let me tell you Dawn¡ªthis is my turf. If you dare to mess with me, I am going to make sure that you are humiliated and shamed in front of your husband''spany people!" By the time she finished speaking, Bree was shaking with anger.


    Dawn chuckled. Once again she gave a cold shoulder to her. She said, "So how are the preparations for the tournament? I hope the lunch we have ordered is prepared nicely. After all we have paid arge amount for it." What she meant by saying that was Bree should get going and do her Managerial jobs while she stood there as the person who held the money and the power. "In case you feel you can''t live up to our expectations, let us know so that we can order lunch from a better hotel."


    "Everything is in ce," Bree grunted. She was expecting to see Dawn today and she had prepared herself well in advance as to what she would tell her. "Don''t show me that you are superior to me, okay?"


    Dawn flung her hair back with her hand and said, "I don''t need to." What she meant was that she was already superior to her. She walked towards her and then past her. As she crossed the bridge, which separated the restaurant from the course, she stated, "I am going to inspect the course now. I really have to see the ce where Geoffrey, the old guardmitted suicide."


    Bree''s face turned white. She gaped at her as she watched her walking to the greens with her bodyguard on the heels. She had to get her out of this ce as soon as possible. Gritting her teeth, Bree trotted towards the kitchen. The tournament was supposed to begin from 7:30AM onwards. They still had toy tables and set up the cake and ribbons apart from all the refreshments. With onest look and a mental note to call Lily Wyatt, Bree left.


    Daryn came to the golf course at 7:15AM. He was apanied by a lot of his Company employees, who were running around him as if to be in his good books and a few veterans of golf. He had called Dawn from the car and asked her to be present for the cake cutting. When he reached the venue, he saw that she wasn''t there. So he waited for her.


    Knowing that he was waiting for Dawn, Bree suggested in a very sweet, honeyced voice, "Mr. Silver, we mustn''t wait any longer for cake cutting because then the match will get dyed."


    Daryn looked at her. He was wearing dark shades and in his white pants and white t-shirt, he was looking so handsome that Bree gasped. How could someone have such broad shoulders? His biceps flexed as he moved his arms across his chest. His square jaw-line and those bow shaped lips¡ªshe could spend her lifetime chewing them. She walked up to him, stood a little too close and said, "Good morning Daryn. I am Bree Higgins, Manager of Wyatt Golf Course." She extended her hand to shake it with him.


    He shook his hands with her in curtsey.


    "So shall we?" she asked, feeling happy that Dawn wouldn''t be there when he cut the cake. She would stand with him as the press clicked their photographs.


    "No, I will wait for my wife," he replied nonchntly.


    Her face fell. "But Sir¡ª" She was cut-off by a loud voice.


    "H!" Dawn called from a distance as she waved at Daryn. He waved her back with a huge grin on his face. She came trotting to him.


    "Be careful, love!" he chided her and went to hold her hands.


    Immediately the cameras started clicking their pictures.


    Bree gave her a fevered stare. "Bitch!" she uttered under her breath. Walking off with red nostrils, she went to the table where the cake was kept.


    "How are you baby?" Daryn asked as he intertwined his fingers in hers and kissed her hand.


    "I am good," she said with a smile. She saw that the ce was brimming with yers, all wearing beautiful outfits and colorful caps. Some carts were lined up on the sides.


    The employees started fussing over them while they escorted the couple to the table.


    When they approached the table, Bree said, "Daryn, we need to hurry up. It is already 7:30AM now. If we don''t stick to the schedule, we run the risk of not finishing the game in time."


    Daryn ignored her and then turned to the press. "Please take this photo." He held Dawn by the waist and bent over to kiss her lips.

 Chapter 323 - You Are So Lewd!

    <h4>Chapter 323 - You Are So Lewd!</h4>


    The press went into a frenzy to click photos of the leading couple who had locked their lips.


    When Daryn pressed his lips to Dawn, she was shocked and her cheeks heated. Her eyes were open as Daryn nted his lips on hers. When Daryn removed himself, he licked his lips and gave a wide unabashed smile to her. She chuckled and then they walked over to the table for the opening of the tournament. She gave a side-nce to Bree who was fuming.


    Bree handed over the cake-cutting knife to Daryn. She touched his skin and briefly caressed it while biting her bottom lip. Daryn simply pulled the knife away from her and made Dawn hold it with him. The couple cut the cake amidst ps of the crowd, and Dawn made Daryn eat a big piece.


    The reporters started clicking the photos again. This time they also asked questions.


    "Mr. Silver, how do you feel now that you are about to be a father?" asked one of them.


    Bree''s face fell. Dawn was pregnant with his kids. Ever since she hade to Bainsburgh she had made great progress and all the time she had been here, she hadn''t been able to impress even a single important dignitary of the city despite the fact the golf was a game, which attracted the rich and famous. She clenched her teeth and then muttered under breath, "Wench!" She looked at her with narrowed eyes feeling a burning sensation is her chest. The bitch had been better than her in the game and now she had picked the most influential man of the country. She didn''t know how Dawn fared better than her in looks, but she got a pain in her chest from the jealousy that red inside. She wanted to call Lily Wyatt and tell her about Dawn.


    Daryn looked at his wife affectionately. He circled her shoulders and said, "I feel on top of the world. I am waiting for my baby to arrive and at the same time I hope that I will be able to pay the same kind of attention to my wife as I do now!"


    Dawn jabbed his ribcage.


    "Ouch!" Darn chuckled. "I think I will be sleeping on the couch today!"


    The crowdughed at the couple''s antics.


    "Miss Dawn, would you start ying golf again?" came another question.


    "I hope so!" she replied.


    Daryn interjected, "The opening shot will be by Dawn!"


    Dawn turned her head with a grin towards Daryn and she mouthed ''Thank you''.


    After a few more questions the crowd moved towards the tee-offs. Daryn gave Dawn the club to tee off and then went to stand right behind her. He held her waist in ce and pressed himself against her hips shamelessly.


    "What are you doing?" she asked, bewildered and embarrassed as she looked at the crowd who all had glint and excitement in their eyes.


    "I am holding your waist darling so that you hit the shot properly," he replied brazenly.


    "The only thing I am going to hit is you when I swing back! Your nose will break!"


    "Ah! The only thing that would break is the shaft in your hand and not my face," he replied with pun intended. Golf stick is also called a shaft.


    Dawn''s face flushed scarlet red. She hunched over and looked down on the ground to suppress the giggle but failed. Daryn continued to hold her hips and press himself against her.


    "You are so lewd!" she said.


    Once again there were more pictures.


    "You better tee off wife. The match needs to start now."


    Now Dawn couldn''t take a full swing. She took a small one and teed off. Her hips grounded against his shaft and he groaned. "By Skadi! I wanted to see you in this position for a long time," he whispered. "How would it be to fuck you in your golf attire?"


    "Too erotic for you old man!" she turned and replied with a wink. "You won''t be able to handle me."


    "Woman, stop challenging me!" he growled.


    "Husband, y the match. You will experience your fantasy if you win!"


    "And I ept the gauntlet thrown, mydy!"


    Dawn stepped away from the tee-off and the tournamentmenced. She waved to Daryn before leaving the ce to go back to the restaurant. Overall she was happy that she came. On her way back she saw Bree who was staring at her. Dawn ignored her and walked over the bridge to go to the restaurant. Her mood was lighter and she went to sit at a table that overlooked the course. A server came to ask her if she would like to have tea, and she nodded.


    The restaurant was not fully upied. There were only four more people sitting on the far corner who were the officials topute the scores. Dawn loved the solitude.


    While she was having tea, Bree came to her and sat down on a chair beside her. Dawn felt like getting up and going away from there, but she knew that others were watching them, so had to bear her. "What do you want?" she asked. "Oh! Before I forget, I know what you were trying to do there while cake cutting. You see he is Mr. Daryn Silver to you and not Daryn. If I find you invading his personal space again, I wille after you."


    Bree''s mind froze. She flinched. The bitch had the audacity to speak to her like this? Bree took a cigarette out of her pocket and lit it with a lighter. She pulled in a long suck and puffed it all out towards Dawn. "How did you make such great progress Dawn? How did you end up marrying the most eligible bachelor? As far as I remember your family had chucked you out."


    Dawn shook her head. "That''s none of your concern Bree. However, I see that you haven''t made any progress. Only five years have passed and with me out of the scene of professional golf, you had your chance. I am genuinely surprised that instead of having a promising professional career that you used to dream about, you have be the plump Manager of the very course you yed at?" Sheughed. Then she paused and then held her chin in her hand, the elbow resting on her crossed legs. "But how can you say that my family chucked me out? For all you should know is that I was missing because that was what the press mentioned. So is it something that you know better than me?"


    Bree coughed up at her question. That was such an insult.


    "You should stash that cigarette," said Dawn with a frown and waited for her to answer.


    "Helena was in charge of this ce. She was the one who had hired me to look after the course once your father died. She confided things in me," said Bree with a shrug. "She was a beautiful woman with so much to give¡­" her voice trailed off. Then she gave a sharp look at Dawn and used her, "You have taken Helena away from me. She was such a lovely person. You will pay for it Dawn!"

 Chapter 324 - Glimpse Of The Werewolf

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Glimpse Of The Werewolf</h4>


    Dawn jerked her head back with shock. Was Bree also having an affair with Helena? Well, it wouldn''t be a surprise. "This golf course didn''t belong to Helena. She was only helping my family with its management."


    Bree scoffed. "Your family? The ones who threw you out and never asked about your existence?"


    "It seems you know a lot about me Bree. How is that?" Dawn''s interest peaked.


    "I told you, I was close to Helena and J¡ª"


    "Jason?" Dawnpleted her sentence.


    "Yes!" Bree replied stubbornly. "They hated you so much. Why did you return? Why don''t you just go back so that things be normal again?"


    "Things are about to be normal again now!" Dawn snapped. "Now get out of here!"


    "You¡ª" Bree said ferociously and grasped the hand rest of the chair. "I am going to make sure that you are gone out of this ce you bitch!" she added and got up to leave. She stomped out of the restaurant. When she reached the kitchen, she was shaking with anger. Taking her phone out, she made a few phone calls. After that she went to the kitchen and ordered them to prepare pasta in red sauce with pepper, oregano and basil.


    Dawn wanted to go back home. Bree had sessfully made her feel so ufortable. Her dder was full, but going to the bathroom was like revisiting her nightmares. She closed her eyes and contemted on leaving when her phone buzzed.


    "Baby, are you okay? I can see that you are not well," he sounded extremely worried.


    "Where are you?" Dawn whipped her head to the left and right.


    "I am on the fifth green!" He waved towards her.


    She waved back and said in a resigned tone, "I want to pee."


    Daryn understood her immediately. "Wait for me. I''ll finish ande to you in five minutes. Go with me."


    "Okay¡­" she replied and disconnected.


    Daryn was with her a little over ten minutester and she was feeling the urgency to go to empty her dder.


    "Let''s go!" he said as soon as he was there. His face was flushed after ying and he was sweating. His group waited for him.


    When Dawn walked towards the toilet, her heartbeat elerated and her hand shivered in Daryn''s. He knew that this was a big step for her. This ce had changed the course of her life and that she was still gued by the nightmares of being bitten. Aside from the fact that this was her destiny as predicted in the Lore, it was something that she had never anticipated. And what followed was even more traumatic. Daryn stopped in front of the door and said, "Go in baby. I am right here, okay?"


    She nodded. When she opened the door, she found that the ce was just the same as she had seen it thest time. It was immacte and the diffuser was emitting lemony aroma. Inadvertently her gaze went to the side of the basin counter where she was lying in the pool of blood. She shuddered and quickly trotted to the nearest bathroom. By the time she was sitting on the toilet seat, she began sweating profusely. She pursed her lips and then closed her eyes to get over with it. She had let down her mental shields before entering the toilet.


    Daryn sent a soft tendril of his thoughts in her mind, "It''s okay baby¡­ I am here¡­" He could sense her panic and it made him ufortable. An olddy went past him, gave him a smile and entered the toilet. Daryn nodded at her and she disappeared behind the door.


    When Dawn came out, she was almost breathless, as if she had run a marathon. She saw thedy entering the nearby stall. Wanting to get out of the toilet as soon as possible, she went to the basin and started to wash her hands, when suddenly a sh of image in the mirror stunned her. Her mind froze and blood drained from her face. She saw a glimpse of the same werewolf¡ª who was covered with long grey hair. He stared at her with those eerie yellow eyes. He was standing outside the window.


    Dawn started shivering. Everything became slow motion. Her body froze and she didn''t have the energy to utter a word. The werewolf opened the ss window from the outside and raised his leg to cross the ledge while staring at her.


    Dawn gulped. She couldn''t move her feet. It was as if she had developed roots that anchored her to the ground. Goosebumps pebbled her skin. "G¡ª" she tried to speak. "W¡ª"


    The beast ducked down to enter.


    She shook her head as she went into full-blown panic. And for the first time the smell of the beast entered her nose¡ªa mix of vani and damp.


    "Dawn!" Daryn shouted through their mental link. "What happened? Talk to me!"


    "N¡ª no," she whispered. "No, n¡ª no." She wanted to run but instead found herself crying.


    The werewolf raised his other leg to enter the bathroom. He bared his fangs and growled.


    Dawn couldn''t hold herself and she shrieked. "D¡ª Darynnnnn!"


    "Shit!" Spooked as to what had happened inside, Daryn opened the door and rushed inside. He saw Dawn perspiring heavily and looking at the window with wide eyes.


    Thedy in the other stall had flushed and came out running.


    Daryn followed Dawn''s gaze and saw the werewolf who was now running over the buildings, about to disappear. Angered as hell, he rushed to the window.


    "No Daryn! Don''t go!" Dawn shouted but he was already gone.


    Thedy held her by the shoulders. "What is wrong dear?" she asked. "Come let''s go out," she offered as she watched Daryn with confusion setting in her eyes.


    "I can''t!" Dawn said and somehow managed to get out of the bathroom to trail after Daryn. When she reached the backside of the building, she didn''t find anyone. Mentally she tried to reach Daryn, but he wasn''t answering. Anxious as hell she didn''t know what to do. She paced the ce for some time and then walked back to the restaurant.


    Daryn''s group was waiting over there. She informed them that he won''t be ying or may jointer, so they left with disappointment on their faces. After all, it wasn''t always that you got an invitation to y with Daryn Silver.


    She kept calling him mentally and atst she found him running towards her in the restaurant. When he reached her, he said, "How are you baby?" He held her in his arms tightly and pressed her face in his chest. "The bastard simply disappeared. I traced his smell but he was nowhere to be found." There was frustration in his voice. It was the first time he had seen the werewolf and he would have known who it was if it were a pureblooded. This proved that the werewolf was a neotide. Who could it be? He had called upon his n to find the neotide in the area surrounding the course. All he wanted was to catch the beast alive and skin him.


    Dawn circled her hand around his waist. His chest was her home. She closed her eyes trying to get reassured, not realizing that she was wetting his shirt with her tears.


    "Shhh¡­ baby. We will find him." He caressed her hair. He made her sit and gave her a ss of water. "Do you want to go home?"


    "Sir, if you are here, would you join your group," a voice from behind disturbed them.

 Chapter 325 - Specially Prepared For You

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Specially Prepared For You</h4>


    Daryn looked with anger at the man who was standing a few feet away from them. He was one of the senior employees of the Silver House responsible for leading the Marketing team, which managed social media. Daryn''s gaze darted to Dawn who was so pale that he didn''t have the heart to leave. "Ask them to carry forward. I will join themter."


    The man pursed his lips and nodded with reluctance in his demeanor. "Okay," he said and left.


    Once Dawn had downed two sses of water, she said, "You go Daryn. This is an important tournament for you and a very important day for me. I need to show it to all over here that I have returned and not afraid of them." Even though she was trembling with unknown fear, her voice was resolute. How could she be scared of that neotide? The only way to show her steadfastness was to persist there and if she walked out of the golf course at that moment, her enemies would win.


    Daryn brushed aside a lock of hair that was sticking on her forehead due to sweat. His little neotide was being brave. He caressed her cheek and kissed the crown of her head. "I don''t want you to worry over this matter baby. Do you trust me if I say that I will take that bastard out as soon as possible and rip his limbs apart personally?" He was nning on doing that now. "I want you to go home in the safe havens of the Silver Mansion. I will join you in a few hours."


    Dawn leaned her face in his broad hands as he caressed her cheek, the warmth suffusing her body. She kissed his palm and said, "I will stay here. Please don''t worry."


    He took a deep breath knowing that no amount of pleading her to go back to the safety of Silver Mansion would deter her decision.


    Suddenly Dawn saw that the restaurant was surrounded by the security personnel who had apanied her to the golf course. She smiled. Her husband had called these werewolves through the mental link. She patted his hand and said, "Thanks darling." She felt reassured.


    "You are wee. Just don''t stray anywhere. I will keep checking on you every now and then."


    "Okay," she said. "Now off you go!"


    Daryn kissed her back and left. He joined his group on the next green.


    Dawn''s mind went into a plethora of theories regarding the presence of the neotide. Who could that be? And how did he know about her presence? Either he was a fool to encounter her or he was backed by the people who must have sent them to scare her off. If thetter was the case, then she knew she had a long investigation in her hand. In fact it was good that he showed his face. This way she knew that he was alive and she had full ns on taking revenge. She sucked in deep breath thinking about the fateful day when her father was also murdered. Those thoughts consumed most of the next three hours that she waited for Daryn to finish.


    It was 1PM and guests had starteding back after finishing their games. Lunch was soon tomence. The Starter announced to the guests on the microphone to proceed to the mainwns for lunch and prize distribution ceremony. Guests trickled one by one. They smiled at her before leaving for the mainwns in front of the clubhouse and adjacent to the dining hall.


    When Daryn came, he rushed to his wife and asked, "How are you feeling?" This was the fifth time he had checked upon her in thest three hours.


    "I am absolutely fine baby!" she replied. "But you must be hungry."


    "I am famished!" he dered.


    Dawn knew that being a Lykae he needed his nourishment, which was twice more than that of a human.


    "Then let''s go," she said and held his hands.


    By the time they reached the mainwns, Dawn noticed that the area had been nicely decorated. There were red, white and blue balloons tied to the small stalls behind which there were waiters serving food to the yers. In the center several small round tables adorned with white tablecloth with no more than four chairs around were ced. On them a small arrangement of flowers enhanced the overall look. On one side a local live band was ying music and a few golfers had begun dancing to their rhythms holding their drinks in hand.


    It reminded her of all the golf parties she had attended in the past with her father. Nostalgia hit again. She gripped Daryn''s hand tightly.


    As they moved forward, from the corner of her eye she saw Bree rushing towards them. She was breathless by the time she came up. "D¡ª"


    Dawn narrowed her eyes at her and Bree corrected herself immediately. "Mr. Silver, pleasee this way," she waved with her hand to the table, which was right in the front of the small dais. She ignored Dawnpletely.


    Daryn nodded pleasantly and followed her with Dawn beside him.


    When they seated, Bree called a server and said, "Get some refreshments over here as soon as possible." The server nodded vehemently and dashed. Then Bree turned to Daryn and said, "I know how hungry you must be. That''s why I was on the lookout for you so that as soon as youe, snacks are ready." She gave him a big smile.


    "Thanks!" Daryn replied courteously hoping to dismiss her. But the girl remained standing.


    Dawn poked her tongue in her cheek feeling irritated by Bree''s disposition. She yawned and gazed away at the dancing group. Bree saw that and gritted her teeth. She had nned a lot of things for Dawn in this short period of time. She was going to strike her so hard that she would never evere back to the golf course again¡ªand she would strike her twice.


    A Vice President of the Company and two senior golfers who were a part of his group joined them at the table with their wives. They bantered and poked fun at Daryn as to how he was checking on his wife every now and then and how he couldn''t y properly. Bree watched them all with jealousy geared towards Dawn.


    The server returned with a tray of food. Bree took the tes andid them in front of Daryn. "You must eat this," she pointed at the cheese balls. Then she picked up the te with pasta in red sauce and ced it in front of Dawn. With a smile stered on her face, she said, "This one is specially prepared for you because I heard that you are pregnant. It has many herbs and is very light."


    "Oh wow!" said one of the wives sitting there. "Bree you are really very sweet to have gone to this length. Our sponsor''s wife does need special care. She looks so pale." The woman gave Dawn an affectionate, motherly gaze. "Pregnancy can be really stressful. And the fact that she has been patiently waiting for him for the function, she surely deserves the best care and attention."


    Bree smiled at her. "Yes Ma''am, that''s what I had in mind." Then she turned to look at Daryn and added, "Did Dawn ever tell you that I used to y with her in her group before she dis¡ª" Bree bit her tongue, "Before she stopped ying?"

 Chapter 326 - Poison Was Too Potent

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Poison Was Too Potent</h4>


    Daryn tilted his head and his brows drew together. "Oh so you were the one who went to y the nationals after Dawn left Bainsburgh?"


    "Yes. The coach gave me the opportunity," she replied tucking a strand of hair behind her ear revealing a string of small gold rings that lined it. "And I was runners up!" She giggled. She turned her attention towards Dawn and said, "Try it Dawn. This is really good."


    Ady sitting over there urged Dawn. "Yes Mrs. Silver, you must. This one smells so good of all the herbs. What herbs have you added?"


    Bree replied with a kind look, "There are rosemary, thyme, basil, oregano andtro." She tried to show how much she cared for her guests in front of Daryn.


    "Very nice! Can you get one for me too?" asked the woman.


    "Sure I will," said Bree and called a server to give instructions. When the server left, she turned to see Dawn, who wasn''t eating. She was looking elsewhere. Suddenly she saw that Dawn was calling an excited reporter who was looking for an opportunity to get the best photographs for his newspaper. The reporter came running.


    "Good afternoon Ma''am," he said breathlessly.


    "Would you like to click more photographs?" Dawn asked.


    "Yes!" he responded eagerly.


    "You see Wyatt''s Golf Course is one of the most beautiful courses in this region. They offer such fantastic facilities and as you can see they have arranged everything very nicely. You should cover all this in your paper."


    "Of course, I will," said the reporter. He was getting an interview luckily from the sponsor''s wife. What else could he want?


    "More than that I would like you to click photos of Manager Bree over here."


    The reporter appeared confused.


    Dawn chuckled. She called Bree. "Hey Bree, why don''t youe here?"


    Bree thought what a fool this woman was. She had insulted her in every possible way but she was only making her popr. She grinned and walked over to her side. It was rare that she got into the front pages of the news and this was a golden opportunity being offered in a tter by none other than her archenemy Dawn Wyatt. On the inside she felt so happy.


    Others at the table felt what a fantastic person Dawn was. The Vice President''s wife said, "Mrs. Silver, I am really proud of you. You are even thinking of small things." What she meant was that Bree was an insignificant person yet Dawn gave her so much importance. So she also got up and went to stand near Dawn.


    "Oh! It''s nothing. We should think about the club too. It belonged to my father," Dawn replied. This was yet another thing to say that Bree was nothing much.


    When Bree and the other woman came to stand next to Dawn, she rose to her feet and said to the reporter, "Where''s your camera?"


    "It''s right here, Ma''am," the reporter said and brought his DSLR in front. He clicked the photo of the three of them and started to leave when Dawn stopped him.


    She picked up the te of pasta and brought it in front of her chest. She took a spoonful of it and offered it to Bree. "Open your mouth dear," she said in a very sweet voice.


    Bree''s mind froze. "I¡ª I am not hungry."


    "Doesn''t matter. I want the reporter to take pictures like this. It would be great for the club''s reputation."


    "B¡ª but I am not hung¡ª hungry," Bree barely managed to stutter.


    The Vice President''s wife nudged Bree. "Come on. Our CEO''s wife is asking you to have a bite. Go for it. Not many get that privilege."


    "Yes, yes!" the others chimed in raising their beer mugs.


    Bree looked at Dawn with a face as pale as a ghost''s. Suddenly a thought urred to her. "Dawn, let me offer you instead of you offering me. It would look better in the pictures."


    Dawn frowned. "We will do that too. But have this one first," she goaded her.


    "Yes, go ahead. Don''t be shy," coaxed yet another wife.


    Daryn watched his wife with his arms crossed wondering what she was up to.


    Bree looked at the pasta in the spoon and gulped.


    The reporter looked at her with eagerness in his eyes, ready to click the picture.


    "Open your mouth dear," Dawn repeated in a honeyed voice.


    Bree shook her head.


    "Come on. Say aaaaaa¡­"


    Bree shook her head again, but Dawn brought the spoon right up to her mouth.


    The Vice President''s wife was annoyed. "Are you trying to disrespect our CEO''s wife?" she asked with anger and a raised eyebrow.


    Cornered as hell, Bree had to open her mouth. Immediately Dawn pushed the spoon inside and Bree had to eat it.


    "Ma''am, please once more," the reporter said since it all happened so quickly that he couldn''t click the picture.


    "Sure!" Dawn picked up more pasta and stashed it in Bree''s mouth. The reporter clicked the photograph. Then Dawn gave the spoon to the VP''s wife and said, "You should also make her eat."


    The VP''s wife looked at Dawn with reverence. She took the spoon and made Bree eat with style so that the reporter could get better pictures.


    Almost half of the pasta on the te was pushed down Bree''s throat.


    The reporter left feeling too satisfied.


    When everyone settled back in the chairs, Bree said, "Dawn won''t you now eat it? I got it prepared with pains."


    Dawn stared at her and then said, "No I can''t!"


    "Why?" Bree''s eyes bulged.


    "I am not liking the smell somehow!"


    The cue was more than enough. Daryn removed the te from the table and handed it to Bree. "Please take it away. I don''t want my wife to puke."


    "B¡ª but Mr. Silver¡ª"


    Daryn''s face darkened and Bree backed off. "Yes Sir!" she said and walked away with the te in her hand.


    Daryn offered food to Dawn from his te.


    As soon as Bree reached the kitchen, she had an urge to vomit. She rushed to the bathroom. Each bite, each piece of pasta came out. Not only that she felt warm flow in her panties. When she went to the toilet to check as to what was wrong, she saw bloodstains. The poison was too potent. She felt she would faint. She bent down on the basin and drank as much water as possible to wash away the effects. Her body started sweating. All this was supposed to happen to Dawn, not her. Tears ran down her face.?Her stomach ached excruciatingly.


    She didn''t know as to how the tables turned so quickly. She zipped her pants back and called Lily Wyatt.


    "Madam, when are youing? Dawn Wyatt is here and she has gone too far. You need to throw her out of the course immediately! She is creating a lot of ruckus!"


    Bree inhaled deep. "This is it Dawn. You are so going to go! Lily wille and drag you out of this ce. She hates you so much." Bree couldn''t help imagining press clicking pictures of Dawn being dragged out by Lily. Those would be the headlines of the newspapers ''Dawn Wyatt gets kicked out by Grandmother''. Even though her pain was killing her, she couldn''t helpughing.


    She ced another call and exined what happened. After she disconnected the call, about fifteen minutester, the door of the bathroom opened and Niall walked in with a shocked expression on her face. Her eyes were wide and there was a knot in her stomach when she saw Bree''s head hung low. She was in terrible pain.

 Chapter 327 - Second Plan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 327 - Second n (1)</h4>


    "Bree!" Niall rushed to her side to pick her up. "Get up!" She breathed out and helped her stand on her feet. Bree was shaking like a leaf. Heat was rising up her body and her face was flushed red.


    "The p¡ª poison¡­ Dawn made me eat the pasta. I¡ª I don''t know why she did that. Did shee to know that there was poison in it?" Bree said in a confused tone. She looked baffled. "Or was this just a chance?"


    "Forget about that bitch Bree. You need to rx hon," said Niall as she escorted her out of the bathroom. Together they went to her room, which was located close by.


    Bree was so pale that Niall was extremely worried. So she immediately fetched ice-cold water for her. Bree sat on the bed with her back resting on the propped up pillows. The girl who haunted her nightmares of never letting her win had returned. When she had heard that Silver House wanted to hold a tournament there, she had hoped that Dawn wouldn''te, but she showed her face.


    Niall watched her face. "Jason is on his way with medicine. Just keep hanging there," she said with concern and poured in more water for her. She saw that her bed sheet was stained now. "You should change into new pants once you feel better and I am getting a pad for you." She got up to do the needful.


    After Helena had been sent to the jail, Jason had to disappear. He knew that if he stayed, Helena would eventually crack and his name would also be dragged in the court. He had done so many dirty deeds for Helena including plotting murders that he was sure that they would put him behind the bars. Since he was a neotide, he could easily escape from the prison, but what if they shot at him or worse sentenced him to death by poison. So he vanished from the scene the moment Helena was caught. And the only ce he could go was at Niall''s.


    Niall hade to the Wyatt Golf Course for a job ever since she had been asked never to meet Jason by none other than Helena.


    The ne incident in the jewelry store had irked Lily Wyatt to the extent that she had asked Helena to never let Nialle near them. Though Jason did show on the outside that he had cut off his ties with Niall, he had continued to meet her.


    By the time Niall was out of the Wyatt Family, she had quite a few pieces of jewelry that she had managed to siphon off from their jewelry store. She had been using the money by selling it to take care of her family and Jason after he had to hide.


    Everything happened because of one bitch-¡ªDawn.


    Niall had met Bree in the golf course for the job and over the course of time they came to know about theirmon hatred for Dawn. Obviously Bree gave the job to Niall immediately. She was now working as her assistant to overlook the maintenance of the greens. When she came to know about the tournament, the three of them¡ªBree, Jason and Niall¡ªplotted on how to make Dawn suffer. They had one n after the other to make sure that she went home harmed physically and emotionally.


    Their first n failed miserably with Bree eating the poison intended for Dawn. But how did she find that there was poison in the food?


    Niall searched for a pair of clean pants for Bree and brought a pad for her to use. She helped her change and gave her another ss of water. It was important that the poison flushed out of her body.


    As soon as Jason had heard that Bree had eaten, he had run to the pharmacy to get the antidote. Since he needed a prescription to get one, he had to steal it by knocking the owner unconscious. He returned to her room as soon as possible and handed the antidote to Niall.


    Immediately, Niall took the vial, withdrew the antidote in the syringe and injected it in Bree''s arms.


    Bree closed her eyes. Her body was sweating and she thought that this was herst. But the antidote started working and she felt better, though her face was deathly pale and her stomach was still aching. When she opened her eyes, she asked, "What do we do now?"


    "Have you called Lily Wyatt?" asked Jason. He was gritting his teeth.


    "Yes, I have," Bree replied weakly. "I am waiting for her. She should be here any time soon."


    "Good!" said Jason. "Her hatred for Dawn Wyatt is going to be our strength." He gazed at Bree closely. "Do you think you can go back in there and fill in Lily''s ears more? We need to make this as impactful as possible."


    "Of course I can go!" Bree was never more determined. She would make sure that Lily''s hatred would show in front of the crowd. "I will tell her that Dawn poisoned me intentionally. It will irk her more."


    "Good n. Tell her that now on the phone," Niall suggested.


    "Not a bad idea!" said Bree. Even though she was feeling like shit, she called Lily Wyatt again and told her that Dawn tried to poison her, but she was fine thanks to one of the staff. Bree hadn''t revealed to Lily that Niall and Jason were living with her for two months now.


    Once she finished talking, she had a twinkle in her eyes.


    "What did Lily say?" asked Niall eagerly.


    "She said that she ising there and would be here in another fifteen minutes," Bree replied with a faint smile.


    "Awesome!" Jason scoffed. "Now we will see how Dawn deals with the woman like her Grandmother."


    "But you look so pale Bree that I think I should apply some makeup on you," said Niall.


    "Ah! Okay," Bree said. Niall was very thoughtful and she liked her.


    Bree was out of the room fifteen minutester while Niall sneaked out to the kitchen. As for Jason, he didn''t dare to go out of the room with them.


    Bree walked to the parking area and waited for Lily Wyatt. The emcee of the tournament was announcing results, which Daryn and Dawn were distributing. The function was about to get over soon and Bree was getting impatient. Why wasn''t Lilying any faster?


    It was another twenty minutes and the emcee asked Daryn Silver to give his vote of thanks.


    Bree thumped the fist of her right hand in her left palm. She looked at the watch irritably. She shook her head and was about to leave when she saw a sedan pulling in the parking area. She sprinted to the car and opened the door for Lily. "Good afternoon, Ma''am!" she said with a pinched expression. "The function is getting over. We have to hurry if you want to meet Dawn."


    Lily Wyatt stepped out of the car. Wearing a grey skirt with a matching shirt, she was carrying a stick with her for support. Her face was cold and she looked frail. "Where is Dawn?" she asked in an emotionless voice.

 Chapter 328 - Second Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 328 - Second n (2)</h4>


    "Ma''am she is sitting on the insidewns. The function is about to get over. We must hurry up to catch her," Bree replied breathlessly. She was still feeling very weak. "She is such a nightmare. She insulted me, she insulted you when I said that this course belongs to you and then she was so jealous and angry with me that she went ahead to poison me. Can you imagine? That girl doesn''t understand that she was kicked out of the family!"


    Lily didn''t speak a word but she hurried to thewns as much as her feet could take her. Bree was walking beside her only as slowly. When they reached thewns, they saw Dawn sitting in the front and Daryn was still giving his speech.


    Lily said in a strict voice, "Here, hold my hand and take me to Dawn."


    "Yes Ma''am," said Bree. "You must give her a good one. The way she insulted you in front of the media¡ªit was simply horrible. She doesn''t have any regards to the Wyatt family. I am so sad as to how she has brought down everyone over a period of a few months only because she wanted to avenge you all. I still feel so gloomy about Helena and Anne. They were such lovely people." Bree wanted to add as much fuel to the fire as possible.


    Dawn was watching Daryn speak and was mesmerized by him. Her mate always made her feel like he owned the world. His tall and broad frame and dominance that oozed out of every pore of his body were some of the reasons why she was attracted to him. When the man spoke, the crowd was silent. Her trance broke.


    "Hello Dawn," a familiar voice made her turn sharply to the left. When she saw who the person was, she had a knot in her stomach. And when she saw who had apanied her, her face twisted into a mocking smile.


    "Hello Grandmother," she replied exhaling heavily. So Bree had informed Lily Wyatt about her presence.


    Bree gestured to a server to bring a chair for Lily. When Lily sat down, she looked at Daryn speaking. He was about to finish the speech.


    "So how are you doing?" asked Lily as she leaned her stick on the table. All the other people on the table looked towards her. They all knew who she was. Wyatt''s family history was no secret.


    "I am doing good," replied Dawn in a clipped tone, crossing her arms across her chest.


    "Why are you talking like this to your Grandmother?" said Bree. "You are so shameless!"


    People on the table were aghast at this change of behavior of Bree. They stared at her.


    Bree continued, "Ma''am you can see how shameless this girl is? She came here only to show that she gives a damn to you and to her father''s legacy. You should throw her out of this ce immediately. None of us here like her. It''s only because of Mr. Silver that we are tolerating her." Bree spoke brazenly because she knew that Daryn''s speech was about to get over. The function was about to finish and all the money was already paid, so speaking like that to Dawn wasn''t going to make any difference. Lily''s reaction was her second n.


    Lily took in a deep breath and snapped, "Will you shut up?"


    Bree stared at her for a minute and as if not believing what she had just asked, said, "Dawn is here to insult you and your legacy. She is here to insult Luke Wyatt. You must surely not allow this ma''am. I have been working here for so long and I haven''t seen a day like this. No one has dared to insult you like this woman here!" Bree pointed at Dawn.


    Daryn''s speech ended.


    Suddenly Lily Wyatt got up from her ce and she pped Bree across her face. "I asked you to shut up, Manager Bree!"


    Bree held her cheek as she looked at Lily with bulging eyes. Her body movement froze as to what happened just now. In a shaky voice she said, "Ma''am¡­ wh¡ª what was th¡ª that?" She didn''t know where to look, feeling utterly embarrassed and insulted. "I just told you that she insulted you. You must ask her to leave this premise and never return."


    Another p. This time Bree staggered. "What are you doing?" she shrieked. "I will sue you!"


    Lily lifted her finger and snarled, "If you speak one more word, I will sue you for spoiling my Granddaughter''s reputation."


    Bree blinked nkly at Lily as if to reaffirm what she was hearing. Had the old woman gone mad?


    Lily looked at Dawn who had tilted her head to watch the drama. Dawn quipped, "You look pale. Something wrong?"


    There was a deathly silence in thewn. Daryn walked over to them and he stood behind Dawn as if to protect her. He removed his dark shades for the first time during the day and red at Bree. He had heard what she said while he was giving his speech and he was short of taking his ws out and gutting her.


    "Forgive me Dawn," said Lily when she saw the scowl on Daryn''s face. "This Manager here doesn''t know that you will be taking over the reins of the Wyatt Empire soon."


    "What?" Bree sounded incredulous. Lily''s statement was so shocking that she was winded. She held the chair in front of her for support.


    Lily gave her a sharp nce as she clenched her jaw. "Dawn is the owner of this ce and will soon be taking over as the CEO of the Company. And you dared to insult her?"


    Whatever blood Bree had on her face, drained. She looked past Lily to see Niall who was hiding behind a pir, but even she was just as stunned.


    Lily turned to Dawn and her eyes softened. "So when are you joining?"


    Her disposition lessened Daryn''s tension and his shoulders rxed. He held his wife''s waist in a gesture of possession.


    Seeing the situation, the emcee asked the guests to have lunch. However, since the function was over, most of them bade goodbyes to leave.


    Ever since Bree had called her, Lily had been extremely eager to meet Dawn. She had been avoiding her calls and it was important that she took over the business. With her health not improving, Lily was waiting everyday to talk to Dawn. So how could she let this golden opportunity go? She rushed to the golf course to meet her.


    Dawn bit her lower lip and chuckled seeing Bree''s expressions.


    Lily intervened, "If you want we can throw this Manager out at this instant."


    The second n failed miserably. Bree was hoping that Lily would hold Dawn''s hand and drag her out of the golf course and then the media would click pictures, but it went just the opposite. Now Lily rmended Dawn to throw her out instead. And Dawn was the owner of the golf course?


    Dawn ignored that statement and said, "I will join from tomorrow." She was aware that the main reason why Lily even showed up was because her business needed to be steered.


    And she was the rightful heir.


    There was a huge smile on Lily''s face.


    "As for Bree, let her be the Manager for now," said Dawn. Because this way she would be able to make her life miserable for what she had done to her so far.


    Lily scowled at Bree. "You may leave now!"


    Shaking like a dry leaf, Bree left with tears flowing down.

 Chapter 329 - You Can Go

    <h4>Chapter 329 - You Can Go</h4>


    On Dawn''s assurance that she would start attending the office from next day onwards, Lily Wyatt was actually looking forward to it. She was eager that Dawn started working as soon as possible, and brings the Company out of the doldrums. The fact that she was married to Daryn Silver would work in her favor. The sooner she brought the business back on track, the sooner she would be able to take it back from her. Her ns were all ready. All she had to do was wait for a year or so or maybe less¡­ There was a smile on her face when she left the Wyatt Golf Course and she was extra cordial to Daryn.


    Daryn pulled Dawn in hisp in the car after pressing the button for the shield to rise between them and the driver, while on their journey back to the Silver Mansion. He was very tense with what happened at the course. Not only did Dawn encounter the werewolf, she also faced the worst possible thing¡ªBree wanted to poison her.


    Dawn rubbed his arms and assured him, "I am fine dear husband. Because of your timely intervention, I could turn the table on her."


    Daryn pressed his face in her chest. "Why are these people always after you? I feel like killing them and I would have if they were members of my n!" He said with disgust.


    She kissed his forehead. "Daryn, with you around me, nothing can happen. But how could you make out that there was poison?"


    He pressed his lips and then turned to look outside the window. "I could smell it and I don''t know how but I could actually see and hear the sizzle of poison beneath theyer of pasta. It looked like red liquid, which burnt microholes in the outeryer of pasta. And when I saw that, I was furious as hell. After you mollified me mentally, I suppressed my anger. Otherwise I was going to kill Bree for sure!"


    She stroked his arms. "It seems your powers as a sorcerer are awakening." He had to be trained and there was no news from Ixoviya.


    Daryn ignored her sentence and said, "Why did you leave Bree? You should have thrown her out for me to murder her! Trust me Dawn, I am going to kill her and make sure that she sees what death is slowly and painfully. The bitch tried to kill my babies and wife. I am sorry but there is no ce for her on this earth. So if you n on keeping her longer, let me know. I will entice her out of the ce and then kill her!" He sounded like ava rock, which was burning red hot on the inside, simmering slowly. Dawn was afraid that the anger would explode soon.


    She reasoned. "Bree isn''t working alone. It was very clear. I mean the kind of poison she gave me and I made her eat that very food. Had it been any other human, that person would have been rushed to the hospital immediately. So I am guessing that she was soon taken care of and someone must have administered her an antidote. The whole thing was done quickly, in less than an hour. It means that either she was over-prepared, which I highly doubt considering her bird-brains, orrrr," Dawn drawled, "she has an aplice."


    Daryn jerked his head up after listening to his wife''s theory. "Don''t tell me that there are more people to harm you out there! By Skadi! I am going to pelt their skin with my dagger!"


    "Rx Daryn," he said while patting his biceps, the muscles of which were rippling under his skin with tension coiled in them. "I left Bree only to find who is supporting her. And tomorrow I am going to the Wyatt''s office. It would be easy for me to find out and act."


    Daryn sighed. "Yet another tension added to my already existing ones. I will be sending extra security with you. Also is it possible that you work from my office?"


    Dawn chuckled. "Not unless the Wyatt office moves next to The Silver House!"


    He buried the dejection on his face in her chest again. Suddenly a bright idea came to his mind. He smiled and in excitement bit her nipple over the dress.


    "Ouch!" she pped his chest.


    But Daryn'' assault had only pearled her nipple. "See how they react to my touch," he said and before she could protest, his hand was already cupping it. He opened her bra from the back saying, "Baby, you need to rx. Stop wearing bras because now your breasts are bing heavier. You should let them grow naturally." Saying that he ripped her dress with his w in the front and grabbed her nipple with his mouth ignoring all her protests. "Gods! These are so beautiful!" he said in reverence. With his other hand, he held hers and brought it to his erection. "See what you have done to me?"


    Dawn opened the zip of his pants and his huge shaft sprung free.


    He couldn''tst even five minutes for the first time, and then throughout the journey he must havee several times. When they reached home, he zipped up, picked his mate in his arms and carried her upstairs to the bed. They took bath and went off to sleep in each other''s arms. None of them had the energy to even open their eyelids.


    Next day Dawn woke up early to get ready. She walked to the terrace to see the garden she had so painstakingly developed over the past few weeks. Her twins were growing at a satisfactory rate and her appetite was also growing. She wished that Brenda were there with her. Daryn had informed her that she would being with news about Ixoviya soon and she eagerly awaited her arrival.


    Daryn had already told her that she would be going to the office with him on the first day. So the couple got ready and went for breakfast.


    It was 8AM and Cole was sitting at the table with a grumpy look. For a week, he had not talked to Dawn over not letting him go to the rugby camp. And right now he was flipping pages of a sports magazine.


    Dawn shook her head at the way he had locked horns with her. "Are you sure you want to go?" she asked him to break the ice.


    Cole didn''t reply and continued to flip the pages all the more aggressively.


    Daryn watched the siblings with a patronizing look. He enjoyed their battles and small banters a lot. It made him feel home even though he missed his father''s presence a lot. There hadn''t been much information about his whereabouts. Sedora was keeping him somewhere very safe and very hidden.


    Seeing his temperament, Dawn sighed. She buttered her toast and said, "Look if you want to go, then you can."


    As if hit by a huge snowball, Cole jerked his head up. He raised his eyebrow to understand what Dawn just spoke. He licked his lips and stubbornly waited for her to repeat, but she didn''t. Every passing minute that she was quiet, increased his anxiety. He was too stubborn to ask her to say again. Dawn avoided his stare and crunched the toast in her mouth as if it was the most delicious thing she was eating.

 Chapter 330 - The Wyatts Office

    <h4>Chapter 330 - The Wyatt''s Office</h4>


    Cole pursed his lips and his gaze darted towards Daryn who simply¡­ smiled. Why wasn''t he saying anything to Dawn?


    When for the next five minutes none of them spoke, Dawn checked out time on her wristwatch. It only increased Cole''s anxiety. Not able to hold it anymore, he blurted, "I can¡­ go?"


    Victory. Dawn grinned. "Yes, but¡ª"


    "But what?" Cole''s skin pebbled with excitement. "Dawnnnn, but what?" She had allowed him to go. He was on the verge of jumping on his seat when she said, ''but'' and threw cold water.


    "I will be sending additional security personnel with you and they will guard you twenty-four seven."


    "Where the hell are they going to live?" Cole burst out.


    "That'' isn''t a problem. They can fend for themselves," she replied mulishly.


    Daryn narrowed his eyes at Cole who was about to counter her. When Cole looked at him, he choked his words and hung his head low. At least she was allowing him to go. When his gaze returned to Dawn, there was warmth. "Thanks Sister," he replied with gratitude. "It is going to be a great camp. I hope they are still taking entries."


    "I am sure they are taking entries," Daryn replied. "And if they aren''t, then I will shut their camp down!" He munched on an apple as he said that.


    Coleughed. He shouldered his school bag and got up to leave. "In that case I better rush and fill in with the good news to my coach. He was pretty upset when I wasn''t joining."


    "Go, go!" Daryn shooed him.


    When he left, Dawn chuckled and shook her head. Daryn''s and Cole''s rtionship was lovely and she cherished it. Daryn almost treated Cole like his own child.


    "What made you change your decision Dawn?" asked Daryn while munching on his apple noisily.


    "I noticed how much I am missing golf when I went to the course and realized how much he must be missing not going to the camp," she replied, tilting her head slightly at the doorway through which Cole had disappeared.


    "Good decision Dawn. The child needed that outing."


    Dawn couldn''t agree more.


    They went to the car, which took them to Wyatt''s office building, The Sapphire. All through the journey, she had held Daryn''s hand tightly. After so long a struggle, she was finally going to take over the business of her father. She was sure of one fact when she got up in the morning. She made a promise to herself that when Cole would graduate, she would hand over the reins of the Company to him. She had full intentions of being with her husband and kids after that. In thest few weeks she understood the importance, the need and love that she had developed to stay close to her family. However, taking care of her father''s business was something she had to do because it was necessary to weed out all those who had brought Cole and her to this level.


    Dawn looked at the building and nostalgia flowed in. She looked at Daryn and said, "I hope this is the first day of many good ones now. Thanks dear for bringing me here on the first day. I wished it was my dad, but I don''t think anything would have been more ideal than the situation I am in¡ªwith you." She bent forward to give a peck on his cheek.


    He smiled and hugged her. However, as soon as Dawn was out of the car, she found him standing next to her. And next to him were a dozen security guards. She frowned and waved at the guards with a question in her eyes.


    "Ah! You know me darling!" He replied and strode forward.


    She watched him go to the main entrance of the building with wide eyes. What was this man up to? Then she caught up with him, almost trotting to match up with his pace. "Daryn?"


    "I need to be with my wife on the first day," was all he said, as he intertwined his fingers in hers and together they walked to the reception.


    Lily Wyatt was standing there at the reception to wee Dawn. She was looking anxious but as soon as she saw Dawn, her fears ayed. She seemed to rx and her expression changed to joy. "Dawn!" she called her.


    Dawn nodded and walked up to her Grandmother. "Good morning," she greeted. She noticed that there were other employees who were watching her. The atmosphere of tension in the office was so severe and pervasive that it was difficult not to feel strained and uneasy. But that was one thing she was expecting. In fact she believed strongly that she didn''t have any allies here. Even Lily wasn''t her ally. Dawn was here because Lily was cornered.


    "Come!" said Lily as she directed her to the elevator to go to her office room. Lily was very happy thinking that Daryn was also going to help them.


    The office was painted grey and even though the floor-to-ceiling windows added natural light to the insides, the ce looked dull and drab.


    They reached the elevator and Lily pushed the button of the topmost floor. "I am so d that you are here, Dawn!" said Lily, almost sounding incredulous.


    Dawn gave a tight smile.


    "And I am very happy that Daryn is here with you. His valuable advice is going to help us build our Company better!"


    Daryn raised an eyebrow. He narrowed his eyes on Lily and said in a cold, indifferent voice, "Mrs. Wyatt, I am here to ensure that my wife''s safety is taken care of. I will be checking each and every nook and corner of this office till I am satisfied that she is safe."


    Lily gulped. Her face fell. So that was why this hulk of a man hade with his wife. His voice that was as cold as steel on ice made her shiver down the spine. "I¡ª I understand," she replied with fear.


    "Oh, you better understand," he snarled. "My security personnel will be checking this ce thoroughly. Also I will be visiting this office everyday."


    The bell of the elevator dinged and the door opened on the tenth floor.


    Dawn shook her head with a wide smile on her lips seeing her husband''s protectiveness. She knew that if she were in his ce, perhaps she would have done the same.


    Daryn stepped out and stopped. Lily and Dawn halted with him. Once again in a very menacing voice he said, "If Dawn gets even a scratch on her body because of this office, trust me I will raze this building down. As such I am pretty unhappy with the way this ce looks!"


    Lily flinched. She thought that the man would help her in business, instead he was only threatening her. Little did she know that it was the alpha king, a half sorcerer who was being fiercely protective about his wife. He could literally raze the building down. "Yes, yes!" she said glibly. Then she walked ahead of them to show her the way to Dawn''s office.


    The floor consisted of two rooms¡ªone on the door of which was written Lily Wyatt (Chairman) and on the other was written Luke Wyatt (Managing Director). As Dawn walked towards her father''s office numerous memories bounced in her mind and she fought a sting of tears toe out. ''Father, I am back and I hope things be better now,'' she said to herself.

 Chapter 331 - Move You Near My Office!

    <h4>Chapter 331 - Move You Near My Office!</h4>


    Lily opened the door of the office¡ªa huge room that upied the corner was built on arge space of the floor with floor-to-ceiling windows that lent view to two directions: Seventh Avenue to the North, and City''s Museum in the front, which was just a few blocks away. The two remaining walls were covered with several paintings, a door, bookshelves and photos of her mother and father. Arge mahogany table was neat with just aputer, a pen stand, few files and photographs of two kids. The right corner was upied by leather sofas and a center table, which was enough for eight people to sitfortably.


    Dawn walked to the office desk where her father used to sit. She traced the edge of the wooden desk with a soft smile on her face. This was such a wonderful moment. She traced the chair lightly and then looked at Daryn. He gestured to her to go on and sit on it. She stepped in front of it and sat down. She closed her eyes, said a small prayer and when she looked up, she said, "I would like to meet with all the Vice Presidents of the Company."


    Suddenly the door of the office opened and Lily turned sharply to see who had the guts toe to it without informing. Her eyes bulged when she saw David McDow walking in. "Wh¡ª what are you doing here?" she said with a twisted face. How dare this man entered the Sapphire building. "I will call the security to throw you out!" Lily was shaking with anger and hatred for the man in front of her. "How dare youe here? What do you want now?"


    "I have called him," said Dawn.


    Lily couldn''t believe what she just heard. "Wh¡ª what? B¡ª but¡ª" she stuttered.


    "David McDow will be joining as Vice President of the Company. I haven''t yet decided his department, but until then he will stay by my side." Dawn said this so clearly that Lily gulped. She couldn''t even say no to Dawn''s decision because she didn''t want to risk her leaving the office. She took in a deep breath in order to calm down.


    Daryn watched proudly as to how his wife was calling the shots. He sent her a mental kiss.


    David McDow walked up to Dawn and shook his hands with her. "Thanks for giving me this opportunity. My hands are itching to start working."


    Encouraged, she said, "You are wee aboard." Then she looked at Lily and repeated, "And now I would like to call upon every Vice President of the Company for the first meeting. Who is my secretary?"


    Lily pursed her lips. "I haven''t assigned one for you, so you can share mine for the time being." She didn''t assign a new one on purpose and wanted to keep amon one in order to keep a tab on Dawn''s activities. "But what I am going to do is call upon all the VPs and schedule a meeting for you."


    "Okay! I am waiting. I want them all to be here in half an hour."


    Lily nodded and went out. She was determined to attend every meeting with Dawn.


    "Okay wife, I am off to inspect this ce. Most likely expect me to move you near my office!"


    Dawn was about to deny it when Daryn marched out.


    David McDow smiled at the two. Then he went to Dawn and said, "Here''s the report that you had asked me to make for you. There''s a lot to go through."


    Dawn took the report and scanned the pages one after the other as David sat down. On his iPad he showed her more graphs of various departments. They didn''t even know when thirty minutes passed and all the VPs started to trickle in. With nervous expressions on their face, they looked at Dawn, who would stand up and shake hands with them confidently. Some of them weed her eagerly, while two had pinched expressions. She walked to the couch in the corner of the office and the VPs followed her. Even though she was feeling awkward, she straightaway went to business. She didn''t want to waste time. From the corner of her eye she watched Lily joining them. She scoffed internally. It was expected.


    For the next two hours, Dawn covered only two departments: Marketing and IT. Marketing department wasn''t doing much and IT was sitting on old projects. However, her main concern was Finance. The Vice President of that department presented his file to her, which she immediately opened.


    A man in histe fifties, Doug Langston, watched her with narrowed eyes and a doubtful expression as she read the file, turning each page slowly. She was so young, almost half his age. Did she even have that kind of caliber? He sneered on the inside as he shifted on his sofa in a clear mock. Lily Wyatt made a huge mistake of getting her here. He should have been the Managing Director since he was the senior most in hierarchy at the moment. ''Count your days Dawn Silver. I will throw you out of this office in less than a week,'' he thought.


    He was suspicious that Dawn would definitely go in for massive overhauls but he was ready for it. He would fight tooth and nail.


    Dawn looked up and asked him while pointing to a figure in a page, "What is this ''Go Green'' project and why have we invested so much money in it?"


    Doug squared his shoulders. "That is the project we had started for the Starfish Refineries."


    Dawn crossed her hands across her chest. "Please tell me the details."


    Doug coughed a little. The girl was such a douche. She didn''t know anything about the business and was heading it? Lily Wyatt was surely out of her head. He opened the button of his coat. Confidently, he started, "Starfish was built on an ecologically sensitivend. We were asked by the government to cooperate with the environmentalists to preserve the nature that surrounded the refinery. Since preserving nature requires a lot of manpower, we have to spend that kind of money."


    "But spending a million dors in a year on them is a lot!" she said.


    The kid was a moron¡ªhe judged it immediately. "No it isn''t. There are a lot of radical environmentalists that we have to take care of. If it were up to them, then they would have got rid of the refinery very soon." His confidence oozed like he owned the ce.


    "Mr. Langston, stop financing them with effect from now," Dawnmanded.


    Doug stared at her as his mind stuttered at her sudden decision. "No, we can''t do that!" he retorted. "If we do that the environmentalists are going toe after us."


    Lily leaned forward while David had a smile on his face. Earlier Starfish was handling this project and it was strange that now Doug was looking after it.


    "Which environmentalist wille after us?" Dawn asked tilting her head to the left with a frown. She saw that the door opened and Daryn walked in.


    Immediately the VPs rose to their feet. It was as if they had seen God himself. Daryn ignored them all and walked over to his wife. Once again the alpha showed that this was his possession, so he kissed her on the cheek and said, "I am leaving for now. Wille in the evening to collect you." Saying that he ambled out of the room leaving everyone stunned and speechless. The man carried so much weight in the business circle.

 Chapter 332 - Pandemonium

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Pandemonium</h4>


    Dawn was highly irked by the way Doug was speaking. She found him extremely suspicious.


    "Joshua is affiliated to the political parties. Because of his political connections, we can''t just stop giving aid for his project. Because if we will do that, chances are that he will exert political pressure, which will definitely decrease our already slow pace!" Doug snapped.


    "I don''t care!" Dawn replied. "And there will be no argument over this matter. You will stop giving any aid to the ''Go Green'' project."


    Doug looked at Lily Wyatt to intervene, but Lily didn''t say a word. Instead she looked away from him and only continued with her attention towards her Granddaughter. Frustrated, Doug clenched his teeth.


    Dawn looked at the file once again and then said, "Tomorrow I would like to meet the Heads at the Finance Department." That was her closing statement to Doug. After that she concentrated on VPs of other departments. Doug Langston was left hanging in the lurch. He shifted in his seat to show his displeasure, but she was bothered the least.


    The lunch arrived in her office and they all had a working lunch. Things were discussed without halt. By the time it was evening 6PM the Company employees started getting worried. They wondered if there would be job cuts. The new Managing Director had stayed in the meeting with the VPs for the entire day.


    Daryn came over at about 7PM and he walked in the office as if he owned the ce. He went to sit next to his wife on the leather sofa and rested his hand behind her on the sofa¡ªa gesture of possessiveness. She was still grilling all the VPs and he admired her strength. At 9PM when she wasn''t showing the signs of dismissing the meeting, he said, "Baby, I will not allow you to sit even for a minute more. You need rest!" He saw that her feet were swollen and he shuddered from the inside. "Why are your feet swollen?" he asked, wincing as he spoke.


    Every man in the meeting saw the way he mollycoddled his wife. The great Daryn Silver, who the businessmunity feared was such a softie in front of his wife. Doug took advantage of his emotion and said, "Mr. Silver, I have to say that your wife is such a kid and you really spoil her." He meant that a kid half his age was giving him instructions but the way he said he showed that they were a cute couple.


    Daryn narrowed his eyes at him. He understood what the man meant. Then he smiled. "Isn''t that interesting? If things were absolutely okay in this Company, there wouldn''t be the need for a kid to run it. Moreover this also shows the caliber of the personnel here. If I had such people I would have fired them already!"


    That shut Doug''s mouth as he stared at Daryn with a stunned expression. "I¡ª I mean¡ª"


    Daryn ignored as to what he was going to say and turned his attention to his wife. "From tomorrow, you better define your working hours!"


    Dawn sighed. Daryn''s alpha mode was switched on and that needed her to submit. Not that she didn''t love to submit but when Daryn''s dominance showed up, she loved to be a submissive¡­ only to show who dominates in bed. "Okay dear!" she said and closed the file in herp. "David, you need to look into these files, especially the areas where I have marked red." Then she looked at Lily. "Things are really going to change here."


    Lily smiled. "I look forward to that."


    Then she turned her gaze at all of them and said, "We will continue this tomorrow."


    Dawn left the office along with Daryn and the atmosphere changed. As the VPs began to rx, one of them said to Lily, "Madam, it will be catastrophic if job cuts are announced."


    "I can''t help it," Lily shrugged.


    Most of the VPs were actually nervous. No one knew on whom the axe would fall. And the most anxious one was Doug Langston.


    When the couple was in their car, Daryn lifted Dawn''s feet and kept them in hisp. She rested her back in the corner, as he massaged them gently. While massaging, he just let his power loose. Yellow tendrils of light with small sparks of orange started to flow around her legs. Dawn''s eyes were wide open. "Wow!" she said. Her husband''s small powers wereing to the forefront and she really admired it.


    He smiled. "How do you feel?"


    The little orange sparks touched her skin and turned a pale yellow as they absorbed her pain and disappeared.


    "I already feel good!" She watched them mesmerized. "If that energy ising from you, I don''t want you to feel tired because of me."


    "Wife, I don''t think that would ever happen. Somehow I feel that this energy source would never deplete. But then who knows¡­"


    "It would never, love," she said. She closed her eyes as the warm lights did their work. Later when he asked how her day was, she narrated the day''s happenings.


    "You should not work so hard baby. Also I have identified a building next to The Silver House. Your office will be moved there."


    Dawn jerked her head back. "Why? Sapphire is a good ce. I will renovate it."


    "No dear. I have checked it and that ce has numerous security holes. You will be moved to the new building within a fortnight''s time at the most."


    "But Daryn, The Silver House is located in a very posh area. There are no vacant buildings avable there. So which building are you talking about?"


    He frowned. "What do you think I am, baby?" He had to impress his wife. "We own about five buildings there. You will be moving in one of them."


    And Dawn was impressed. She raised an eyebrow and his chest swelled with pride.


    Next day the meetings continued and all the VPs were grilled. First list of job cuts along with the names of the employees was hung on the notice board after they were emailed individually. Around hundred employees were given a one-month notice withpensation packages. They either had to take the package or if they didn''t ept it, their jobs were already dissolved.


    There was utter chaos in the Company.


    Being an old-timer, David was helping her identify a lot of loopholes.


    After a week when the task-force was cut down by five hundred and only about a thousand were left, there was pandemonium. Employees started sending her hate emails. Some even went on to sit outside the building and wore ck tags on their arms to protest.


    It was during that week of chaos that Doug Langston brought Joshua Barker to talk to her. He knew that Dawn was already under a lot of pressure and with the environmentalist like Joshua with him, she would buckle.


    Doug ushered Joshua in Dawn''s office right on time.


    A tall and thin man with greying hair, Joshua looked as if he would sway in a light breeze. He was wearing round spectacles and his eyes were icy cold. He was wearing a ck jeans and a green shirt that hung on hisnky frame. He entered her office looking ferocious.


    "Good afternoon," Dawn greeted him as she stood to shake hands with him.

 Chapter 333 - Mayors Office (1)

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Mayor''s Office (1)</h4>


    Joshua didn''t extend his hand and Dawn felt awkward. She withdrew her hand and gestured to him to sit on the chair. The man was in an attacking mood with a very serious demeanor. She looked at Doug, who appeared joyful. He gave her an unusual smile, which she knew what it meant. But she was up for whatever challenge or whatever theory or threat Joshua was going to throw at her.


    "Joshua Barker is here to discuss the ''Go Green'' project," said Doug.


    Dawn crossed her hand across her chest and sat back in the chair. "I figured that out," she said with a scoff.


    Her expression angered Joshua all the more. "The Wyatt Company has been giving us funds for the ''Go Green'' project for a long time ever since Starfish Refineriesmenced its operations," said Joshua directly. He was in no mood to talk to Dawn. After Doug had informed him that the new Managing Director who was just as old as his college going kid was now at the helms of affairs and controlling the money flow, he was furious. "Why have you stopped funding us? You can''t stop funding us, Mrs. Silver!"


    Dawn looked at Doug and said, "Did you not tell him the reason as to why we stopped?"


    Doug shifted in his chair. "Of course I did!"


    She darted her gaze at Joshua and said, "You know the reason already, then why are you asking me?"


    Joshua was taken aback. "So what if the refinery is closed? The area around it is an eco-sensitive ce. You have to take responsibility to develop it."


    Dawn poked her tongue in her cheek. "I am sorry but we are not in a capacity to extend that kindness anymore. As you can see that our Company is already bleeding and we have incurred losses, I would rather invest in something lucrative than spend on a project, which we are not directly associated with also."


    Joshua''s face became red with anger. "How dare you?" he pounded the table. "I will take this matter with the senators in the party. The mayor is not going to take this matter lightly. If you do not reinstate the flow of money, you will suffer consequences."


    Doug was so happy on the inside that he grinned. Mentally he said, ''See Dawn. How easily can I defeat you?''


    Dawn didn''t move an inch when Joshua pounded the table. Though she felt like picking him up and throwing out of the door physically, which she was so capable of, she gave him a nonchnt expression. "You can do whatever you like, Mr. Barker, but my Company will not reinstate the funding."


    Doug and Joshua were both surprised at her stubbornness. Wasn''t this girl scared even a little bit?


    "You are going to suffer for this insolence, Dawn Silver!" Joshua threatened her.


    Dawn leaned forward. "Be careful, Mr. Barker. I hope that you don''t suffer because of your invalid insistence." Her green eyes were cold.


    Joshua got up and strode out of the office and Doug followed him after giving Dawn a furious look. Once he had escorted Joshua out of the building, he came back to meet Dawn in order to give her a warning. He opened the door very rudely but found that she was speaking with someone on the phone. She looked up at him, got up from the chair and walked to the window that overlooked North Avenue. Doug knew that she wouldn''t talk to him. This was such an insult and he promised himself to avenge it. The girl was riding high because of Lily Wyatt''s encouragement. He had to tackle her. He opened the door and marched out.


    ---


    A weekter, the office was moved to the new location. The move was so effortless because Daryn had taken care of everything. The happiest person was Lily Wyatt. Everything was getting overhauled. Although ''The Sapphire'' was the building that Luke had bought, it was better to let it go.


    The new building, ''Luna''s Cove'', was aristocratic. The architect who had created its n built it like a castle. There were four towers on four corners that enhanced the decoration of the elegant building. What people didn''t know was that the towers also acted as defensive ces. Mullioned windows along with regr ss windows scattered across the walls in asymmetric patterns in order to give it the old charm. The main entrance was an enormous, heavily crafted mahogany door, which was attached to the main road with a bridge under which a small canal flowed. All around the building were well kept fragrant flowers and bushes in neat rows that surrounded it. The office was the alpha''s present to his Luna¡ªhence named Luna''s cove.


    Dawn couldn''t help admiring it. Her husband''s office was only a block away. So now Dawn was under his watchful eyes. Everything happened very fast. Dawn didn''t find time to see the building entirely but she knew that the employees would love the uplift and there would be some lightness in the otherwise strained atmosphere. The entire shifting would take months.


    Her office was the mostfortable ce. It resembled quite like her old office, but what she liked was the fact that there was a small room attached to her office where she could lie down to rest.


    Her pregnancy was almost five months now. She had gone for her regr checkups and everything was fine.


    It was in the fourth week of her office when she got a letter from the mayor, which asked for her reasons to stop funding the ''Go Green'' project. It also said that if sufficient exnation weren''t given, she would facewsuit and damages.


    Dawn pinched the bridge of her nose with her thumb and forefinger as she gave the letter to David.


    "This was expected, Dawn," he replied after reading it. "What reply do you want to send?"


    "Tell him that I would like to meet him in the office. Also, I don''t want Doug Langston to go with us."


    "Okay," he nodded and re-read the letter.


    Dawn changed the topic. "Did you talk to Cecilia?"


    A muscle feathered in David''s jaw. "She is very upset all the time. It''s not that she is angry with me, she is angry with her mother, with Lily..."


    "I think it is high time you take her to your home and introduce her to Rose."


    David nodded. "I really want to give that child the future she deserves. She had grown up in a lot of toxicity and that needs to be purged."


    "True. Then start acting on your n. If Cecilia is going to study well, who knows that she might even work here in the future with Cole?"


    David gave a tight smile. "It''s a good idea Dawn. I really appreciate it." He would love it if Dawn epted his daughter. Cecilia was indeed a tormented child.


    Dawn smiled and they got back to work. The Company needed another month to consolidate its position. Most businesses that were not making profits were strictly analyzed. There was a lot to be done. The business was in shambles.


    David received the reply from the Mayor''s office. They were supposed to meet him a dayter. That day when she went back home, she left two hours earlier in order to check the eco-sensitive area. The ce was lush green with a variety of trees, small creeks and wildlife. On going further inside, she found marshynd, which ended on the banks of River Lifye.


    Suddenly she felt his presence. ''Quetz!''

 Chapter 334 - Mayors Office (2)

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Mayor''s Office (2)</h4>


    ''Dawn!'' Quetz called her back. ''Where are you? Why do I feel that you are near me?''


    Dawn started to walk deeper in the conservatory and to her shock she came across very thick fog. Right outside the fog, it was written, ''Do Not Cross. Habitat of Endangered Species.''


    "Shit!" Dawn broke into sweat.


    ''What happened?'' asked Quetz, his voice suspicious.


    ''What are you doing on this side of Ensmoire?'' she asked him as sweat slithered down her spine and she rubbed her forearms to subdue the fear forming in the pit of her stomach.


    ''I havee here to catch my prey. This ce is abundant in food. It seems there''s a marsh on the other side of the fog and somehow small animals find their way inside Ensmoire.'' He screeched with excitement. ''It is one of the finest ces for food!''


    ''Since how long have you starteding over this side?'' asked Dawn as she walked through the fog only to tread in a swampy area. There were puddles of water around, some as deep as the knee, hidden in tall grasses. She stopped just before it got dangerous. And to her surprise, she noticed another signboard. ''Do Not Enter. Wild Creatures Live Here.''


    Hair on Dawn''s nape and arms lifted. She froze, feeling rooted to the spot. She blinked her eyes rapidly as if trying to make sense out of the signboard. She looked all around to see anything else that could and her gaze went to a small white building that she could see through the fog, thanks to her heightened sense of vision. Dawn started shaking and she pressed her mouth with her hands to hold a scream. Her stomach was rock hard. ''Quetz?''


    ''Yes Dawn?'' he asked as he munched on a fowl he had found.


    ''I need you to go away from here and nevere to this ce!''


    ''Why?'' he asked, obviously angry that she was removing him from his favorite food joint.


    Dawn started to walk towards the building to take some course of action without thinking through. Her shocked surprise soon turned into fury. When she reached the building, she saw that it was built on a very small area. There were hardly two rooms and not a single window on the outside. ''Quetz, you need to go away now. There is something very sinister going on over here!'' she alerted him. Suddenly she heard low bleats and purrs.


    Laboratory animals or¡­


    A door hinged open to her shock and she saw twombs running out of it in the fog.


    ''Quetz! Let me know what kind of animals areing in your direction? Can you hear them?''


    ''Yes, I can hear.''


    Dawn waited as she crouched down and hid herself behind tall grass. When the door closed she got up and deftly walked to the building. At first she wanted to go and knock on the door and ask who was inside, but then she thought that if she intervened much, they would suspect her. However, what had the building got to do with Joshua Barker? He was the one who was fiercely protecting this nature reserve. Did hee to know about Quetz? Or was he suspecting that a dragon lived there? Suddenly she realized that he had set up this whole thing to lure and trap her dragon. Maybe he was nning to go inside the fog and this was all he managed. And why did she smell the presence of humans inside?


    "Fool!" she muttered. "Bastard doesn''t know what he is dealing with."


    Quetz was screeching with joy. ''I got soft meat today. Two tiny whitembs areing this way!''


    "Fuck!" Dawn said aloud. She gulped. Her deduction was correct. How the hell did Joshuae to know his presence? This was dangerous. ''Quetz, grab thosembs and seal the borders of this ce. Never evere to this side because if you will, I will get into a dangerous situation. These people are nning on trapping you! There is an observatory on this side, which is sending these animals to you.''


    ''What?'' he sounded surprised.


    ''There is no time for exnation. Just grab those damnmbs and you will never return!''


    Her dragon bellowed to the sky in anger. Whispering Eobens started to grow their branches rapidly and soon the entire ce became a mesh of wood and leaves. Every nt and animal that came in between the growth was also trapped and killed. Quetz spit fire in the direction of the trees, burning them immediately. Angered, he flew in the air after lifting the twombs. ''How dare they?'' he hissed. ''Who is the person?''


    ''I will tell youter,'' she said. She had to flee from the ce. Now she understood as to why the environmentalist wanted the funds so badly. Why was Doug with him? Did he also know about his mission?


    With an anxious mind, Dawn walked out of the eco-sensitive park and went back home. She narrated the entire incident to Daryn.


    "Do you want me toe with you to the Mayor''s office?" he asked.


    "No, but I want you to destroy that building as soon as possible. You should raze it to the ground without leaving evidence. And do that tonight."


    "It will be done," he replied as his expressions turned dark. He would himself oversee the job done. His hands balled into fists and orange fire crackled around them.


    "Calm down Daryn. You need to control this energy," said Dawn as she walked up to him and hugged him. She knew that with anger, Daryn''s inner energy became uncontroble.


    An hourter Daryn called his people. Shape shifting into werewolves they all loped into the forest and the eco-zone.


    ---


    Next day Dawn went to the office and the first thing she did was to call the Manager of the Finance Department.


    "Send Ms. Jenny Hart to my office."


    A woman in her thirties came to her.


    Dawn was standing by the window, watching the people who looked like ants from her room. She heard Jenny walking in the room, her familiar smell hit her nose. Without turning to look at her, she said, "Take a look at the file that is on my table on the far right and exin the flow of funds."


    Jenny gulped. She was an ountant in the Finance Department and had never been called to the Managing Director''s office. She picked up the file and when she saw what Dawn was asking for, her face paled. Blood drained from her face and her eyes became wide. Dawn turned to look at her. Her eyes were narrow and her shoulders were tight. She looked scary as hell. "How did you manage to embezzle funds so easily Jenny?"


    The woman gasped. "I¡ª I didn''t embezzle!" she croaked.


    "Then howe all these years, so much money has gone to the project under your watchful eyes?" asked Dawn as she sat in her chair. She crossed her legs and rested her elbow over them. "And where was the money going?" She prodded and gestured to her to sit on the opposite chair.


    "I don''t know anything!" Jenny replied, breaking into cold sweat. "I did everything ording to the instructions."


    "Ah!" Dawn nodded. "So who instructed you?" She was easy.

 Chapter 335 - Mayors Office (3)

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Mayor''s Office (3)</h4>


    Jenny''s mind stuttered. On an impulse she said that she was instructed. "I¡ª I mean¡ª" She darted her image around and was extremely fidgety. "The money has¡ª has gone to relevant projects."


    Dawn got up from her ce and walked past the table to Jenny. She bent over the file and pointed to a red circle around a figure. "This amount has been siphoned off the Company to a NGO called ''Endangered Creatures'' in the name of ''Go Green'' project. And every time you are the one who signs the amount. It''s like when you need the money and you withdraw it from our Company and deposit it in Joshua Barker''s ount." She tapped her finger on the name. "So tell me about the relevancy of this project and also give me the address of this NGO."


    Jenny''s heartbeat raced. How the hell did she trace Endangered Creatures NGO? She had built such aplex trail. "I will go to the office and find it for you Ma''am," she said as her hands became sweaty.


    "Oh no! You don''t have to go anywhere. I have ess to every data on myputer. Tell me where to find it," said Dawn as she yanked the woman towards herputer by holding her upper arm.


    Dawn pushed Jenny to sit in her chair and then switched on herputer. "Now tell me," she said nonchntly. "Because if you won''t reveal, then I am going to have to call the police and get you arrested for hiding important data for your benefit from the Managing Director of the Company."


    Jenny started shaking. In the next few minutes, Jenny browsed the internal website of the Company and gave her the exact details.


    Dawn smiled. "Please print it for me," she said and then called David McDow. "We need to leave for the Mayor''s office."


    Jenny printed the sheet and gave it to her. Her face was white as chalk. She had been able to embezzle the funds so easily and ever since Dawn hade, she had stopped with her activities. She thought that the young girl would never be able to find out because of theplex channel she had created. But Dawn had not only been able to uncover the tracks, she had been able to pin her so easily.


    "You may leave," said Dawn in a voice so cold that Jenny became extremely restless.


    Hurriedly she walked out of the office only to make calls to the relevant people. She pressed the button for the elevator. Her call was picked up in the first ring.


    "What is it?" an irritated male voice came from the other end.


    "Sir! There''s been¡ª" The bell dinged and the elevator opened. She looked up and found two burly men staring at her from behind David.


    David stepped out while Dawn''s security personnel remained in.


    She thought they were stepping out too, but they waited for her to step in. "No!" she shrieked, realizing the situation. One of them pulled her inside while the other one snatched her phone and disconnected it. The elevator''s door closed.


    After collecting relevant files, Dawn and David were on their way to the Mayor''s office.


    Incidentally, the Mayor belonged to the same party as Gayle and he was one of the few who were seeking his removal. This was the perfect opportunity for the Mayor to churn up a scandal, which would embroil Dawn. While she would bear the brunt of the situation, the Mayor would pass the motion in favor of Gayle''s removal from the party making his daughter-inw the scapegoat.


    Dawn was ushered to his office immediately. David was asked to wait on the outside, but upon Dawn''s insistence, he was allowed to go in. It wasn''t a surprise for Dawn when she noticed that apart from the Mayor, Joshua Barker was sitting and right next to him was Doug Langston.


    While Joshua and Doug ignored her totally, the Mayor got up and shook his hands with her and David. There was a huge smile on his face. "Hello Mrs. Silver!" he said eagerly.


    "Hello Sir," she replied gracefully without a trace of tension.


    The Mayor came to the point immediately. "What is this I am hearing? These two gentlemen have seriousints against you. Why have you stopped funding the ''Go Green'' project?"


    Dawn opened the man folder that she had in hand. She handed him a document and said, "Sir, the ''Go Green'' project is being funded by us but the money that is going to it isn''t being used for the project. It looks as if the money is going to some fake ce. My people traced the flow of the money and we came to know that it is actually funding a new irrelevant project called Endangered Creatures. What have we got to do with that project?"


    "What nonsense!" Joshua Barker barked. "We are using all the money for developing the eco-sensitive area."


    Dawn ignored him. She continued, "Besides the Starfish Refinery is closed. We are no longer its owners, so why should we fund it? It should be funded by the new owners." She shrugged. "But the fact remains that we would have funded if it was needed." Now she turned to Joshua with a frown.


    Doug Langston''s eyes became wide as to how she came to know. The Mayor didn''t know what to say.


    "So tell me Mr. Barker, what endangered creature are you protecting or hunting?" she asked, curious to know. He was so going down. "And that too under the name of developing the eco-sensitive area." She threw in the photos she had taken of the signboards. "I found thesest evening." She crossed her hands across her chest and said, "So what is it that you are doing with the funds? Developing the eco-zone or trying to find out about endangered species?"


    Joshua''s mouth went dry. He stared at Dawn as his mind wobbled.


    Seeing that he wasn''t answering, she added, "You started taking funds to develop the ce. From what I saw yesterday evening, the ce was lush green. It was as if it was already developed a long time back, then why were the funds given to you?" She looked at Doug for an exnation.


    Doug coughed uneasily.


    "So basically from what I understand, in thest few months, the money isn''t going to the ''Go Green'' project."


    "How are you so sure about the money trail?" asked the Mayor. Even he didn''t know what Joshua was up to.


    This time David took out a folder from his leather bag and handed it to him. "We came to know about it today morning."


    The Mayor looked at the papers. His face became grim and he asked Joshua, "What is this nonsense?"


    "This isn''t nonsense Sir!" Joshua defended. "For a few months, we noticed that the animals that had popted the eco-zone were disappearing in the fog on the north. So we decided to understand the phenomenon. We have been sending more animals to study the pattern. The animals don''t return. I suspect that beyond the fog there are endangered species. We have built two rooms over there and I can also show you this phenomenon." His eyes were wide and hisnky frame was shaking with anticipation. "Would you like to see it?"


    "Rooms?" Dawn raised her eyebrow.


    "You imbecile!" The Mayor yelled.

 Chapter 336 - Mayors Office (4)

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Mayor''s Office (4)</h4>


    Mayor''s muscle strained when he said, "You imbecile. You have built two rooms over there?" asked the Mayor. "To observe the phenomenon?"


    "Yes!" said Joshua very imposingly. "If you like you can inspect the ce for yourself."


    Doug Langston intervened, "Yes Sir. Joshua is on the verge of making a phenomenal discovery. ording to him there is an animal whose behavior resembles that of a pterodactyl. Given a few more months, he will be able to get the animal out of the fog. He is unable to enter the foggy envelope because thest time he did, he almost lost his way."


    Dawn broke into cold sweat. There was a knot in her stomach but she maintained a cold exterior only to look indifferent.


    The Mayor narrowed his eyes. "A pterodactyl?" said the Mayor with anger and suspicion. This man has surely gone mad. But the fact was that Joshua was a renowned environmentalist, so he couldn''t even deny what his observations were. "Whose permission did you take to build the rooms in an eco-sensitive area? Also by whose permission are you watching endangered species? Did you get it passed by the relevant agencies?" Also if he had built illegally on the eco-zone, then the Mayor was in trouble. Did this idiot think that just because he was so close to him, he would do away with the illegal construction? Not only that with Dawn involved in the whole situation, he couldn''t do much but flip sides to Dawn. Her father-inw was in his party. If he went against her or Gayle, she would make sure that the whole scandal gets leaked to the media and would go against him. The blood environmentalist had gone crazy. Worse¡ªhe kept him in the dark.


    Joshua stared nkly at the Mayor. "Per¡ª permission?" His mind stuttered as to why was the Mayor even asking about permissions. Weren''t they on the same side? He looked at Doug who appearedpletely out of sync. "I don''t have anyone''s permission but¡ª"


    "Then how could you go around constructing?" asked Dawn, hitting on the hot iron. She had to quash him now. She turned to look at Doug and added, "So basically you were sending money to fund his new project and not for the ''Go Green'' project?"


    Doug had a thin line of sweat on his eyebrows. He stuttered, "Endangered Creatures is part of th¡ª the ''Go Green undertaking."


    Dawn shook her head. "Right now your friend, Mr. Barker, acknowledged that these two are separate. Not only that, how is developing a park associated with discovering an endangered species?"


    Doug said, "What I mean is¡ª?"


    Dawn listed her hand up for him to stop. "This whole situation reeks of fraudulent activities. If the media would get the whiff of it, all of you are going to be in a pathetic situation. Mr. Doug Langston, you have funneled Company''s funds in a project that wasn''t even passed by the Management. This means that you cheated the Company. And I would go to the extent of saying that you were double-dealing."


    "Hold on!" Joshua shouted. "Stop ming Doug. He had only been working in order to support my¡ª I mean, nation''s cause. You simply can''t go on using people like this." Then he looked at the Mayor and said, "Sir, I would request you to pleasee to the eco-zone and check it yourself. Ms. Dawn went to the park yesterday and clicked these photos. I think she even saw the building, but she is denying it here. I suspect that she wants to stop our project."


    Dawn raised her eyebrows. "Of course I want to stop, but not your project. I want to stop funding your project because it is not what we had signed up for."


    "You can''t do that!" Joshua croaked. He looked frantically at the Mayor. "Sir please you muste to the park with me only once," he pleaded as if his life depended on it.


    Doug added to it, "Yes, Sir, pleasee and see our efforts." He knew that if he won''t support Joshua now, chances are that Dawn would throw him out of the Company. However, if the Mayor would agree with them, he would be able to create immense pressure on Dawn and his position would remain safe.


    The Mayor clenched his jaw. These two had put him in such a mess. The only way out he could see was if the rooms were there, then he would be able to plead the case with Dawn to let them carry their activities and then he would raze the construction quietly. "Okay! Let''s go there now!" said the Mayor and rose.


    Dawn started to pack her documents along with David and they got up to leave. She said, "I will be taking your leave Sir. I think we are now clear that my Company will not be funding the ''Go Green'' project anymore."


    "No!" Joshua stopped her. "You cannot leave. You have toe with us!"


    "What for?" she asked.


    "I think you shoulde with us Dawn," the Mayor said in a low voice.


    Dawn pursed her lips and looked at David, who nodded. One thing was sure - the Mayor would not go against Gayle for some time. Not that he would remain quiet.


    "Okay," she replied.


    Joshua and Doug took the lead and walked past her as they followed the Mayor through the corridors of his office building. They were whispering things to him so that she wouldn''t listen to them. Dawn smirked. She walked behind them along with David until they reached the parking area. The Mayor went to his car and Doug and Joshua sat in with him. A security car was on alert and it started behind them. However, what was interesting was that it was Dawn''s car that was followed by a caravan of two security cars behind her.


    They reached the eco-sensitive zone in an hour''s time. On her way she checked more files and talked to yet another Vice President whose job she was nning to axe. Once things were done, she asked David, "How is Cecilia doing?"


    "She is fine. I have brought her to my house and Rose is there. The child is very disturbed and I am shocked that she has developed a habit of smoking. Rose and I are going to help her out of it. She is a brilliant child, just not on the track."


    Dawn gave him a faint smile. "I am sure with your efforts she would do just fine."


    "Thank you Dawn," said David with a sigh.


    When they reached the park, the guards followed them closely.


    "Sir, the construction is only a few meters ahead," Joshua informed. "In fact you can listen to the beast''s noise from the other side. I am going to free two goats for it, which will go into the fog and you will see how they never return!"


    "What do you mean? I will have to wait for their return?" The Mayor quipped.


    "No, no!" Joshua flushed. He became quiet and led the way. Others schlepped along.


    They walked through the fog and Joshua guided them to the construction site. He came to a standstill. He pressed a fist in his mouth and his skin tingled.


    There was no building. Not a trace, not even rubble that would say that it existed.


    Others stood behind him with nk expressions.


    Dawn asked innocently, "Where is the construction?"

 Chapter 337 - Vanished In Thin Air?

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Vanished In Thin Air?</h4>


    "Why have you stopped?" asked the Mayor. The fog was beginning to get thick and he didn''t want to go further inside. He regretteding with Joshua and Doug. These two men were highly aplished and Joshua had been closely associated with the party. He had a lot of political connections. That was one of the reasons he came with the Environmentalist. "Where are the rooms?"


    Joshua''s chest tightened and he opened his mouth to say something but no words came out. His mind froze and his knees were wobbly. He walked further inside. There were signboards but no rooms! He doubted his mind. Did hee in the right direction?


    "Can you please take us to the building?" said Dawn. "I am getting veryte for my meetings."


    Both Doug and Joshua were confused as hell. "I think we havee in the wrong direction," said Joshua. His face was white like a ghost and his thin body was covered with sweat. He started to walk in the opposite direction.


    "What do you mean we havee in the wrong direction?" the Mayor said with irritation. "If you have constructed the rooms, then you must havee here a number of times. Are you making a fool of me?"


    "No!" Joshua gulped.


    "Then if you don''t show me the building, I will take this as a personal insult and then you will face my wrath!" The Mayor said in a menacing tone.


    Joshua Barker had never ever been in a more perplexed situation in his life. He ran around in circles to find his building but there was nothing. Where were his animals? Where was the staff? What about Jenny? She used to be here after office and often even during the office hours. Doug had lent her services to him. Where was all his office equipment? There were special lenses and binocrs. He wanted to cry by the end of it. If he didn''t show the building to the Mayor, all of it woulde as a huge lie. It would also prove that the funds that he was taking from the Wyatt''s would be seen as illegal. Not only that Dawn Silver might sue him for siphoning off funds from her Company for his personal interest because now there was nothing to prove that his project even existed. Joshua Barker felt he could faint.


    As for Doug, he ran around with the Environmentalist but there were no signs of the building.


    Dawn watched them nonchntly, although on the inside she was thanking Daryn. Last night Daryn along with his team of werewolves had razed the rooms down and had cleared the entire area so neatly that not a trace of it was left. She had asked him to destroy every photo, every film and every video that was rted to the fog and experiments. And Daryn did all that. She was sure that he must have used his powers. He was a powerful sorcerer.


    When the two men once again came and stood in front of the Mayor, they were too exhausted.


    Doug pointed to the left. He was panting. Shocked as hell, he said, "The rooms were standing right there, Sir! I don''t know where they have gone."


    The Mayor was beyond angry. The man lied to him. He wasted his precious time, and on top of that he made him look like a fool in front of the daughter-inw of Gayle Silver. There was no way he could redeem his prestige in front of her now. She had an upper hand now.


    "Do you mean that the building has vanished in thin air or that the ground has gobbled it up?" David smirked.


    "I¡ª I have its photographs to prove it!" said Joshua. He took his phone out and browsed through the pictures. After finding the relevant ones, he shoved it in David''s face and said, "See here it is!"


    David removed the phone from his face. "What do you mean? As far as I am concerned, these pictures could be of damn building!" said David with a surprised expression. "When I was the Chairman of Starfish Refineries, we were forced to give money to this eco-zone, which we did without fail, but I am shocked that the Wyatt''s are still funding it. Doug shouldn''t have allowed it. Once the refinery was shut down, the government froze all it''s activities. Then why did Doug allow it to continue only funding this venture? For all I know this entire thing entails so many vitions, I can''t even count them!" He looked at the Mayor who was now ashen faced. It was like if the news even got out, he might have to quit the office because he was supporting something illegal.


    "So what do you think, Sir?" asked Dawn, adding to his quagmire.


    On a quick thought, he said, "Dawn, let''s go and talk about this fiasco in my office over tea and snacks."


    Dawn smiled very sweetly at him. Then she looked at Joshua and Doug. She said, "Thank you so much Sir, but I am getting toote for the meetings. Maybe next time. But what about funding the ''Go Green'' project?"


    "Oh! Consider it annihted! This ce is already developed," said the Mayor is a jarring voice. "But we need to talk about other things!" He really had to speak with her to remain silent.


    "How about youe to the Silver Mansion for a chat? You can also meet my husband Daryn Silver there," she suggested.


    "Sure!" he replied eagerly. "When do Ie?" he asked, rubbing his palms.


    "I will let you know as soon as possible," she replied.


    "Okay!" he said.


    Dawn left along with David. He did a fantastic job in swinging his axe on their faces. She was too pleased with him. Anne was a fool to have given up on a husband like David to have a sick woman like Helena. He deserved the position of being the Vice President of Finance.


    The Mayor turned to look towards the two clowns who were standing behind him. When Dawn was out of earshot, he barked at them. "You bastards! Because of you I am now in the most terrible situation of my career." He stepped in front of Joshua and pped his tight across the face.


    The man staggered. He held his cheek as he stared at the Mayor with fear.


    "Consider your career dead. From today no one will even talk about you. I will make sure that you will not be able to sit amongst your people. How could a renowned environmentalist like you reduce to something as disgusting as this? Where have you taken all the money you got from Wyatt''s business? Tell me! Have you hoarded it?"


    "No!" Joshua shook his head. He was trembling like a dry leaf.


    As for Doug Langston¡ªhe was seen running after Dawn. However, Dawn left without speaking a word to him.


    The Mayor left Joshua in the eco-zone and left. He ran after the Mayor but he was shoved away by the security. With no car, he had to walk back to the main city. It took them an hour toe to this ce, he couldn''t even imagine how much it would take him to reach back. He gripped his hair in his hands and sat down on the grass. A few meters in front of him was Doug looking as lost as he was.

 Chapter 338 - Against The Laws Of Lore

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Against The Laws Of Lore</h4>


    For Joshua, everything hade to a halt. All his life''s achievements, his career, his ambitions ¨C everything was destroyed. And he still couldn''t decipher as to where the building was. Where the hell did it go overnight? He took his phone out to call Jenny, but her phone was switched off.


    "Doug, you need to go to your Company and find Jenny!" he said with anxiety on his face. "She might be in trouble."


    Doug shook his head in frustration. He was thinking of putting some pressure on Dawn, and now the situation was that the girl without even using any political connections or using her influence in the society, managed to thwart the entire game of Joshua, a prominent environmentalist, so easily that he was speechless. Joshua couldn''t even speak anything in his defense after he was exposed. And where did the building go? It was like magic. Nothing made sense. Nothing. He looked towards the road where the cars disappeared and realized that by the time he would reach the city, it would perhaps be midnight. Irritated as hell, Doug started to walk. He called his wife to give her his exact location.


    "Where are you going?" Joshua shouted. He got up and rushed to him before the man got out of his view.


    ---


    In the evening when Daryn came to pick his wife from the office, he saw that she was once again surrounded by her employees and was in a meeting. But as soon as they saw him in her office, they knew it was time to wind up.


    Dawn smiled at Daryn and he went to sit right next to her. He kissed her on her cheek and waited for them to finish. It took them exactly ten minutes to wind up.


    "Wife, it is 7PM and I see that you aren''t taking good care of your health," he chided her. "You should have stopped by the office by 6PM!"


    Dawn tossed the file in herp on the table and crossed her arms across her chest. "I am sorry but this can''t happen."


    "Is that so?" Daryn frowned.


    "Yes!" she replied with a determined voice. "There is a lot of work to do!"


    All of a sudden Daryn got up and picked her up in his arms. "I will walk out of this building with you in my arms, and this will be your punishment!"


    Dawn squeaked. "Daryn, put me down!"


    The woman dared to defy him. He wouldn''t put her down. Despite her protests, she was carried all the way through the elevator, corridor and the front lobby, in presence of her employees, to the parking area where the car was waiting for them. All Dawn could do was clench her teeth till they reached the car.


    "Don''t do that next time," she hissed.


    "You can''t stop me! I will do that again."


    She shook her head. Her alpha was so dominant.


    She narrated the day''s happenings in the car and thanked him for his help. "That was impressive Daryn. How did you manage to remove every trace of the building overnight?"


    They had reached home by then.


    "I used my sorcery¡­" he said, but not with pride.


    Dawn walked to the dining hall, picked up a brownie and then held his hand to go up to the bedroom. "Hey! That is awesome!"


    Daryn pursed his lips and walked with her in silence. When they reached the bedroom, she kicked her sandals out, stripped her dress and slid under the nket. She snuggled in it as a smile spread on her face. It was soforting. "Baby, once the Company gets on running, I will quit it."


    Daryn also stripped off and went to take a bath. When he came out, he found her checking her phone. He wore his pajamas and then slid beside her. Taking the phone out of her hands, he said, "This is getting too much Dawn. You will not see any mails or messages now!"


    "Ah!" she protested as she reached for her phone but he had tossed it on the couch in front. She gave him an exasperated look and then hid beneath the nket.


    "Canton will be here in two days," said Daryn.


    Dawn jerked her head back. "That''s very nice!" she replied. "That means that your training would start."


    "Yes¡­"


    "Why are you so unhappy?" she asked, looking at his gloomy expressions.


    "It reminds me that I am Sedora''s child." He crossed his hands behind his head and rested on the propped up pillows.


    She leaned on his chest andzily started circling his skin there. "Baby, you should focus on how to hone your magic. It will help us find your father. And who knows it will help us find your mother too?"


    "Hmm¡­" He replied pensively. "I was wondering if instead of practicing here, could I go to Ensmoire?"


    Dawn looked up at him. "You can surely go, but I would need to ask Quetz."


    "Yes, ask him and let me know. I don''t want my people in the Silver n to get weird ideas about me. As such they have epted me even after knowing that I am a half sorcerer."


    "The fact that you are a half sorcerer only makes you all the more powerful. They have epted you because they know what it would be if you unleash your magic."


    Daryn closed his eyes as he sighed.


    ---


    The King of Zor''gans, Kar''den, looked at the sorceress with narrowed eyes. His yellow eyes were flickering ck when he heard her strange demand. The woman was extremely powerful and dark. In chambers almost five stories below the main rooms of his pce, Sedora stood in front of a corpse of a winged demon whose eyes she had cut out and dropped them in a pewter basin. Blood gushed out of his severed blood arteries and pooled in the sockets. She dipped a nib in the pool of blood and wrote bizarre symbols on his heart.


    "So you are saying that you want more such dead winged demons?" asked Kar''den.


    She nodded as she chanted spells, which only made cuts on her own tongue as she voiced them. She spat the blood out and when she finished with her chants, she looked up at Kar''den. "Not only demons, I need corpses of all those who have freshly died in the Lore."


    "What for?" he asked. The woman was madder than what he had heard. Her skin was still wrinkly. She was leeching off the powers of his subjects initially to resume her original youthful skin. For this reason, Kar''den had be very worried. He had to threaten her that he would throw her out of his kingdom if she didn''t stop with this dark act. Ever since her demeanor had be colder.


    Suddenly the dead body started to move. Its limbs iled. Sedora squealed with joy. "Do you see that?" she asked like a child.


    Kar''den, the king of Zor''gans, froze. His grey skin turned pale and his leg muscles tightened. His heart tumbled to his stomach. In a low voice he asked, "What are you doing?" He had never seen a dead man rising like this in his thousand years of existence. He had seen vampires who were entirely different, but this¡ªthis was voodoo, ck magic. "This is against thews of Lore."

 Chapter 339 - He Is A Curious Soul

    <h4>Chapter 339 - He Is A Curious Soul</h4>


    Sedora couldn''t believe it. Her spells were working! After trying them out for so many days ever since she hade to the kingdom of Zor''gans, finally the spells had started working. Sheughed like a mad woman as her wrinkly face wrinkled even more. With the help of those spells, she would soon raise an army of such corpses, of shadows, through the eyes of which she would see the world and use them to rule the Lore. The corpses or the Shadows would fight for her.


    She picked up two yellow stones from a box on the side and cast a spell on them. The stones started glowing like fire. She dropped one each in ce of his eyes and they fixed themselves inside the sockets. As soon as they rooted, they started to glow brightly.


    Sedora turned and walked to a mirror in the wall, which was framed with white bones that were jutting out like spikes. Once again she chanted a spell and the mirror showed what she wanted¡ªthe view from the corpse''s eyes¡ªthe grey ceiling at the moment. Excited, she squealed with joy. "Things are going to get back on track!" she said.


    Soon, she would leech off the powers of all those who these shadows will see through their eyes. She would live for thousands of years. She would be beautiful and young and powerful forever. She would be invincible!


    She looked at Kar''den who was dumbfounded. "Why do you look so thunderstruck?" she asked as she wiped her bloodied hands on her apron. "Don''t you want to rule the Lore?"


    Kar''den got out of his shock. "If someone finds out about this abomination," he said pointing at the corpse, "they would ensure that we are outcast." He was not happy. "Do you know what that means? Whatever little alliance we have, will break. Not only that we do trade with other bordering kingdoms. They will ban us if they see what we are up to! I can''t let my people suffer."


    Sedora shook her head. She walked past herboratory table towards him. "You want to rule the Lore and you don''t want to do anything unconventional? I am no more the queen of Ixoviya. I have only my powers to work with. If you feel that you can deal with it, then no one can stop you from ruling this world."


    Kar''den stared at her.


    Sedora continued, "We will not reveal my shadows to the world until I have created an army of them. Until then I will freeze them all in a room below this floor. You don''t have to worry about revealing them to the world because they would only work on my orders. Also, I am not ready to reveal them to the world. I need to consolidate my position so that I attack them all with full force!"


    Kar''den canted his head to look at the corpse behind her. "So those are going to be your warriors?"


    "Those are going to be my Shadows. They will be our warriors."


    "What about Gayle?" he asked.


    She smirked. "Nothing about him for now. Let him stay as my captive till I feel the need of his usefulness." Saying that she walked away.


    "Freeze this Shadow and show me that you mean what you said." Kar''den doubted her words. "You have to make a vow with unbreakable spells that you won''t use these against me or my people."


    Sedoraughed at him and her grey hair came over her forehead. "Come here then!" she beckoned him with a finger.


    When Kar''den reached, she held his hand over the body and chanted a spell. Red light circled them like a band of fire. "I vow to you that the Shadows won''t work against you or your people!"


    Kar''den nodded and the band dissipated into the air.


    "Are you happy now?" she asked.


    "You have to show me how you freeze them."


    She guided him to the level below. He was stunned to see that she had carved out numerous holes in the ck walls of therge cave-like room, which were filled with smoke. When he ced his hand inside, it was as if he had touched ice.


    "Satisfied?" she asked.


    "Yes!"


    Kar''den left her over there and went back to his pce. He wouldn''t see her anytime sooner. Tension radiated off his face. He opened a bottle of brew and walked to his harem.


    ---


    ''Quetz, do you think you will be able to handle Canton and Daryn?'' Dawn asked him for the hundredth time. ''They are powerful sorcerers and I am scared that you would get affected by their magic.''


    Quetz didn''t reply. He was irritated with her overprotectiveness.


    ''Quetz?''


    ''Dawn! I told you so many times. I will be fine. I will roast Canton if anything happens to me!'' That was his ultimate threat.


    Dawn became all the more perturbed. Now not only she felt that Daryn and Canton were a threat to Quetz, she felt that even Quetz was a threat to them. ''Are you mad?'' she shouted. ''I have decided that every time Canton wille, I will apany them, so that both of us forward my magic training.''


    ''That would be nice!'' said Quetz. He should have threatened her earlier. "Also what about that stupid Environmentalist? Do I need to burn him to death?''


    ''I have taken care of him. He won''t bother us again.''


    ''Good!''?He flew off and the conversation ended.


    Dawn was eating her breakfast with Daryn when this conversation took ce. She took in a deep breath and said, "You can definitely go there, but please don''t hurt Quetz."


    Daryn stared at her nkly. He folded the newspaper in his hand and kept it on the table. "And why would I hurt Quetz?" he asked.


    "I mean don''t hurt him identally also. I am afraid that if you do that he might be angry and breathe fire."


    Daryn''s lips pressed into a thin line. Then he said, "That is a funny thing to say. Ask your dragon to stay away while I am practicing magic!"


    "Well, you know¡­ he is a curious soul. That''s why I have decided toe with you every time you go there. I will also further my magic training."


    "What?" Daryn said angrily. "You are four months pregnant. I will not allow you to train your magic any more."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything that would risk the babies. Besides I will call Brantley. I am sure he would know which magic is safer for me," Dawn reassured him.


    "And how would you call Brantley?" he asked, narrowing his eyes. "It''s not that he has a phone in the kingdom of Aztec. He needs to be summoned by going to Ulfric! Have you forgotten that?"


    "Quetz can talk to his dragon, Rirsyr," she informed decisively. "And I wille!" Dawn got up and after collecting her purse she walked out of the dining hall leaving a stunned Daryn. He knew that no amount of telling her would stop her. His Luna was pretty stubborn at times. But he also knew that she loved both him and Quetz and her bond to both of them was strong as hell. Daryn got up and followed his wife to the parking area.


    He had to meet Neal in the office on an urgent basis. He had news about Caleb and Sedora.

 Chapter 340 - Found His Mate

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Found His Mate</h4>


    After dropping Dawn to her office and getting a promise from her that she would stop working by 6PM, Daryn went to the Silver House. Neal was waiting for him in the office. He had a grave expression.


    "What is it Neal?" asked Daryn as he sat on his chair and swiveled to see the building that was just a block away from his, the Luna''s Castle.


    Neal walked to the chair opposite him. "The werewolves had gone to farnds to find Gayle. The problem is that getting different realms who are our allies is fine, but those who aren''t our allies and those who have recently be our enemies would not allow our werewolves to enter their domains. They have cast spells around the portals, which wards us."


    Daryn''s mouth pressed in a thin line. "You mean to say that you have already checked upon the allies and they don''t have any news about Gayle or Sedora?"


    "That''s right. We havebed through every realm we were allowed in with the help of the locals, but they were not to be found," said Neal as he crossed his hands across his chest. "So that leaves us with only a few nes that we haven''t checked and can''t even enter."


    "Namely?" asked Daryn as he swiveled his chair back and gave him a piercing gaze.


    "The Kingdoms of Faes, winged demons, dark elves and that of Valkyries."


    "Valkyries?" Daryn raised his eyebrow. "They live?"


    Neal twisted his mouth. "Apparently. They live in modern houses that are dispersed amongst the mortals mostly in towns where it rains consistently and where thunderstorms are normal. And each house is like a small kingdom. We don''t go near those houses. But I believe they have nothing to do with us because they are a neutral party."


    Daryn frowned. Valkyries would be strong allies. "So this means that Father and Sedora could be within these few realms?"


    "Yes, I strongly believe that," said Neal. "Our people can''t enter those realms. I suspect that we might be having werewolves who might be allowed to go there, but for now I am keeping a watch on everyone. With Gayle''s disappearance there has been a lot of quiet amongst some factions."


    Daryn pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger. Sedora wasn''t going to reveal herself anytime sooner. He knew that she would wait for the right time to strike him. "What is the news of Caleb?"


    "That man is in Yorkshire. He contacted me yesterday and I briefed him with everything that happened in thest month. I have asked him toe here as soon as possible because I want to take him to Ixoviya. He must im the title of the king over there," Neal replied with anxiety and frustration in his voice.


    "What did he say?" Daryn also became curious to know. "And what is keeping him for so long? He shoulde and resume his duties over here too!"


    Neal chuckled nervously. "Resume his duties here? Daryn, he has to resume his duties as the King of Ixoviya. Forget about his duties for the Silver House! Ixoviyans are looking for someone to head them else I smell a revolt there."


    Daryn steepled his fingers and rested his chin on the index fingers. "What did he say?" he asked again.


    Neal tilted his head and then softly said, "He thinks he has found his mate¡­"


    "What?" Daryn jumped up as if a bolt of lightning was thrown at him.


    Neal nodded and smiled. "He feels that he has found his mate but the girl is not ready."


    Daryn got up from his ce. He was so stunned to hear the news that he stared at Neal as if he had grown two horns. "So that is why he was hiding for such a long time. Please borate!" He couldn''t wait to hear more. "Do I need to go there and help him?"


    Nealughed at his eagerness. Hell, even he was eager to see Caleb''s mate. "He has asked us to give him at least a month before he cane back."


    "And unless his mate epts him, he won''t leave her side even for a minute." Daryn knew that. The way he felt for Dawn, it was as if she was tethered to him at some deep level¡ªlike she was the anchor to his boat that was straying in the ocean. "Did he tell who the girl is?"


    Neal pressed his lips. "Nope! He is too secretive about it."


    "Ah!" Daryn understood that too. There was so much excitement that if it were for him, he would have gone to meet Caleb now, but then he had to give him all the privacy the man needed. After his horrible rtionship with Pia, his brother needed time to rx, but this rxation came as a blessing in disguise. And God knows how much he needed it. Daryn pounded lightly on the tabletop and grinned. "We will leave chasing my brother for a month. He needs all the time in the world." Suddenly his hands crackled with blue lights.


    Neal was used to this sight now that the lights came involuntarily around his fingers when exhibited any emotion. But he couldn''t agree more that Caleb needed time. Mates were so rare and the brothers were lucky that they both found one. As for him, he was still on a lookout. He knew that he wouldn''t find one in this lifetime. There was no woman on this earth that attracted him. "Fine. We won''t disturb Caleb."


    "Good," said Daryn. "There''s one more thing Neal."


    "Sure, what is it?"


    "I will note to the office tomorrow, so you need to cancel the meetings."


    "Why?" Neal frowned. Canceling meetings and rescheduling them was such a hassle. "Ask Reyna to do it!"


    "Canton ising tomorrow and I will be going to Ensmoire for training my magic," he replied with his hands in his pocket in order to suppress his magic.


    I will continue to watch these realms. For any signs of Gayle or Sedora." He got up and left.


    Daryn had a huge smile on his face. The day seemed better now.


    The entire day went by quickly as Daryn''s excitement didn''t ebb. He was curious like a cat to see who Caleb''s mate was. He had called Dawn at least a dozen times to tell her that he wanted to go to Yorkshire but at the same time wanted to give his brother all the space. He wanted to know if she knew girls around Yorkshire and ask them if they had seen Caleb. By the time it was 6PM, he was already in her office. Thankfully she wasn''t in any meeting.


    "Dawn, why don''t you call your gang of girls there and ask them about Caleb!" he said. He seemed so thrilled that Dawn shook her head.


    "Daryn, you cheesy poke!" she admonished him.


    "What?" he said as he walked behind her towards the elevator. "Don''t you have any contacts left?"


    "I do have contacts there, but I will never ask about Caleb! That guy needs all the time in the world! Just let him be!"


    He had heard that from Neal, said that to Neal but then he wasn''t convinced. "I really want to see the girl who is holding my brother''s interest!" he whined.


    Dawn stopped midway, turned to look at him and narrowed her eyes. "You are not going to do anything of the sort, okay!"

 Chapter 341 - This Is A Complete Waste Of Time!

    <h4>Chapter 341 - This Is A Complete Waste Of Time!</h4>


    Dawn turned and walked out of the office to the parking area. Sometimes her husband was such a baby. It reminded her of Cole. The boy hadn''t called for two days from his training camp and it was time she chided him too.


    Daryn gritted his teeth as he sat beside her in the car.


    "Focus on tomorrow''s training!" she said.


    Daryn put his hand on his chest and gave a silly grin, "How I miss our courtship days! The wait, the anticipation, the love, the anxiety¡­" he sighed. "It was so good back then. Now I feel so¡­ married."


    Dawn raised her right eyebrow. "My dear, are you sure you miss those times?"


    "Of course darling! Remember our first dance together?" He let out an excitedughter that reached his eyes.


    Dawn nodded. She smiled because she hadn''t seen him this happy in a long time ever since he had returned from Ixoviya. "I hated you so much!"


    He pulled her to hisp and buried his head in the crook of her neck. "Nah! You loved me even then." He grazed her neck lightly with his fangs and licked on his mark."


    Dawn shuddered. That was a sure shot way of getting her wet between the thighs. And her husband knew it. He was so shameless that he didn''t stop doing that in the car, totally oblivious of the driver''s red face. But yes, she loved him from the day she saw him on the cover magazine. "Did I ever tell you¡ª" she bit her lip in embarrassment.


    "What?" he asked as he pressed the screen between them and the driver as if understanding her hesitation. He nudged her again and licked his mark. She clutched his neck harder.


    "I¡ª I¡ª" she was scarlet. She hid her face with her hands.


    By Skadi! This woman was so cute. She was still embarrassed in front of him. "What?" he asked curiously.


    When she removed her hands from her face, the blush had spread to her neck. She giggled. "After meeting you at the party, after dancing with you at the party, I saw you and Maya on the cover of a magazine. You looked so hot that I ended up pleasuring myself!" Saying that she hid her face in his neck and Darynughed andughed. He found it so sexy and funny that his wife lusted for him. At the same time, his erection shot up. "Gods, woman, when will I see you pleasuring yourself in front of me?" That became his fantasy. His chest swelled with pride that he impressed his wife.


    She shook her head bashfully. "Never!" Her lips curled up and she didn''t know how to hide her embarrassment. Why did she ever confess? He would tease her.


    Instead Daryn held her hand and took it to his shaft. "You better ease off my ache for now. Tonight you have to show me what you did to yourself back then."


    Daryn didn''tst even five minutes when she whispered in her ears how she pleasured herself.


    ---


    Next day Canton came to them early in the morning at 6AM. The three walked to Ensmoire forests. Canton hade to the human realm for the first time. He was finding everything so elementary to the point of boring. As a priest of the kingdom of Ixoviya, he had remained inside the walls of his realm always. He had imagined how much of an excitement it was outside the walls, but the human world¡­ it wasckluster. For one people didn''t wear gold so much. The buildings were in. Most people were busy going for jobs. Everything was so drab that he longed to go back to Ixoviya immediately. He didn''t like the hotel, which was incidentally a suite in a five star hotel, at all. "This ce is so dreary and lifeless!" he hadmented.


    When they entered the Ensmoire, he was immediately mesmerized by Quetz, who was waiting for them on the other side. He bowed to the mighty dragon. It was the first time he was this close to a dragon. He couldn''t help but admire Dawn''s luck. The dragon had chosen her as his rider.


    Quetz acknowledged his presence with a bow. ''See how much he holds me in reverence,'' he said to Dawn.


    ''Don''t be so full of yourself.'' she said in a nonchnt voice.


    "Where do we start with the training?" asked Daryn, as he plucked a guava from one of the Eobens who had lowered it for Dawn. When Daryn plucked it, the tree whispered with anger and produced another one for Dawn.


    Canton was shocked when he heard the trees whispering within themselves. He stared at them for a long time.


    Quetz turned his face to the side and raised his eyebrow as he looked at his shocked expressions.


    Dawn walked to Quetz who opened his left wing to wee his rider and snuggle her into it. She walked away from them while Quetz padded on his feet beside him. "This ce is yours. You can begin anywhere. I am going with my dragon to practice my magic."


    A growl from behind made her stop. "I will be fineeee Daryn," she said and continued to walk while munching on her guava.


    Once they left, Canton bowed to Daryn before beginning the training. He said, "I understand that you have a lot of power. Your problem is that since you have never learnt to control it, the power surges through your body like a stream ofva. Had you learnt how to control it from the beginning as a child, you wouldn''t have allowed it to surface. But now we have to start working just the opposite of that." He walked to his side and then circled him. "I want you to meditate. Close your eyes and sit under that tree," he pointed towards the one, which gave him a guava, "till you see a brilliant light in front of your eyes."


    "Meditate?" he asked as if Canton was joking.


    "Yes, meditate," he replied only as seriously. "Until you see that brilliant light in the center of your eyes."


    "And in how much time will I be able to see it?"


    "Who knows? Maybe an hour, maybe two hours or maybe the whole day." He shrugged.


    "This is aplete waste of time!" Daryn sneered.


    Canton walked under the canopy of the tree. "No, my liege, it isn''t. You need to do that. I have talked with many people in Ixoviya and all of us havee up with a very serious n to help you out. In fact we will be using the same n with our king, Caleb too."


    Daryn looked up at the sky and closed his fists. What the hell was he being plunged into? Reluctantly, he went to the spot Canton showed him and sat down. The priest lifted his garb and sat down with him. He showed him the way to meditate. It wasn''t the normal way. Daryn was supposed to hold his arms up and sp his hands. He had to close his eyes and focus on the inside. Canton made a symbol on his skin and he felt that he was plunging into a pit. "What is going on?" he asked with anger.


    "Hold on my liege," came Canton''s voice from somewhere.


    A few minutester when Daryn opened his eyes, he found himself sitting on the clouds in the same pose. There was dense fog all around and he was levitating in it.


    "Close your eyes and focus on your inner energy. Once you see it, let me know."


    Had he be Canton''s prisoner?

 Chapter 342 - Dark Magic

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Dark Magic</h4>


    Canton was standing guard to his liege knowing fully well that while the royalty was immersed in finding his energy, it was possible that his powers may flow unhindered and cause him harm. He would have to then pull him out of the trance. Moreover he was afraid that if his powers harmed Ensmoire, the dragon would eat him alive. The thought made him shudder and he inched closer to Daryn who was deep in his trance.


    An hourter a white light emerged from the center of his forehead and it hovered there in the form of a circle. Perhaps he didn''t know about it because he stayed absolutely calm, his eyes closed and his shoulders straight. Suddenly he started chanting words that were never heard of, neither they were of the local dialect of Ixoviya, nor the localnguage he spoke. The words were of ancient dialect, one Canton had heard long back when he was performing a ceremony for Sedora. At that time, Sedora had started chanting thisnguage with her eyes pulled back in her head. She was praying the dark spirits for agelessness. Canton moved away from him and started at the sorcerer.


    The words kind of pulled magic from the air. Canton held his chest and leaned in front as if he was about to be breathless. What was Daryn doing?


    Daryn continued to chant the words not even knowing whether he was doing it or not. Red lights shot with bolts of yellow in them from his hands that were held up. They cascaded down like waterfalls towards his hands and then spiraled towards his head and further down to his torso.


    "Daryn!" Canton shouted. But he wasn''t listening.


    The red lights surrounded his body like a burning spider web. They crackled and sparked around him as if protecting him as if now they were the blood coursing through him.


    By this time, Dawn had rushed back to him. "What is happening?" she asked Canton as her mind froze. She leapt towards him when Canton didn''t answer and there was a confused look on his face. "Daryn!" she screamed and lunged forward but Quetz stopped her with his wings and she couldn''t do anything against the strong force that withheld her. "Let me go!" she shoved and pushed and scratched Quetz''s wings hoping she could fight against the mighty power of her dragon to reach her mate. But Quetz only dragged her further. "Daryn! Open your eyes!" she screamed.


    The red lights now spilled all over his body whirling and babbling like water in a storm rigged ocean until he was fully immersed in them.


    "You have to pull him out of his trance!" She yelled at Canton.


    Canton was mesmerized. He had never seen this kind of magery in his life. The man sitting in front of him was a supreme sorcerer. "I can''t do that, my liege!" he replied in a hoarse voice. "The magic needs toplete itself."


    The red lights began to pulse as if they were his heartbeat. Their color changed to orange and then a lighter yellow until only small remnants of red remained near his heart. All at once the yellow lights crackled as bolts of silver infused it and her husband was swallowed in the lights. A boom crackled and the white and silver lights began to leave Daryn and separated from him. The white lights flooded almost half of the Ensmoire before they retreated and formed the silhouette of its owner and Canton saw the outline of the werewolf in those lights with sharp ws and fangs. The edges of the lights materialized giving him a recognizable form.


    Dawn felt like screaming as her body felt the need to rush to her husband. She couldn''t understand what she was seeing. She wanted to retch, she wanted to cry. Her instincts were moring her to protect her husband. "Come back Daryn!" she shouted.


    Quetz shushed her through their mental link. ''Daryn has been able to separate his spirit from his body. You can''t stop this process. Let''s just hope that he is able to pull the spirit back in the body.


    Dawn gasped in his clutches. Quetz was thankful that he had held his rider tightly in his wings while Canton¡ªhe was kneeling on the ground in front of the spirit of Daryn. "My liege," he whispered in reverence.


    Daryn gave him a cold look through the hollow of those eyes. Behind him, over the heart of his body red lights were throbbing while he was still sitting in the same position.


    Dawn let out a whimper and Daryn looked up at her. He floated towards her and brought his hand to her face. She could feel the coldness that touched her skin. It made her shudder.


    "Wife¡­" he said and stroked her cheeks. "You are my mate¡­"


    Tears began to stream down her face. Her husband was so attached to her even when his spirit left his body. Now she understood what it meant that he would follow her in death too. "I am¡­" she whispered.


    "Don''t be afraid¡­"


    Her lips trembled as she tried to suppress a shriek.


    Daryn returned to his body and once again the red lights sprawled all over his body like a spider''s web. The spirit was sucked into it. The process reversed and soon only Daryn''s corporeal form was left. As if starved of air, Daryn gasped heavily and opened his eyes, which were red. He coughed heavily and was on his haunches and palms as if reeling under a nauseous attack.


    Quetz left Dawn who darted to him. He followed her closely behind. Canton too came over. Dawn was on her knees as she stroked and patted his back. He was profusely sweating and wheezing. "Dawn!" he said. "Dawn, wh¡ª what was that." Another heavy bout of cough stopped him from speaking. His face was red.


    "Don''t talk," she chided him. "Rx."


    For what looked like eternity, Daryn managed to sit with his back rested against the Eoben. When he looked at Dawn, he said, "I felt as if I was about to die. I thought I had left this realm and was about to enter a different one. And when that happened, the only thing that I wanted was to see you again."


    Dawn wiped her tears and stifled a sob. This is what it felt like if the mate left. Her heart was ripped apart, robbed of love and warmth. She lunged at him to hold him tightly. "Daryn, don''t do that again." Her shoulders shuddered as another sob ripped through her. He wrapped his arms around her and then looked at Canton. Dawn cradled in hisp and held his chest so tightly as if she wanted to merge in his body.


    Feeling his rider''s emotions, Quetz wanted to wrap his wings around them and that''s what he did. He sat right next to them and enveloped them in the warmth of his wings like they were two pearls in a shell.


    When emotions settled, Quetz removed his one wing just enough for them to see Canton who was standing like a curious cat.


    "What happened Canton?" asked Daryn.


    "My liege, you are a Lykae from your father''s side and now you have awakened the sorcery in you. Thebination is lethal. You were able to separate your body from your spirit. This is very dark magic and one, which is banned in the Lore. It is used to fight dead."

 Chapter 343 - I Am Impressed, Wife!

    <h4>Chapter 343 - I Am Impressed, Wife!</h4>


    Daryn stared at Canton with an incredulous gaze. His thoughts scrambled to understand it. His stomach hardened and he gasped. "How did that happen? I didn''t even realize that my spirit was away from my body. I was concentrating on my inner energy when all I saw was a spark of white light that left me and I felt that my body had frozen. I found myself floating and talking to Dawn. The experience panicked me and so I opened my eyes after willing the light toe back to me!"


    "My liege, this is very dark magic and you will have to control that light. It is used only to deal with the dead. When you were under the spell, I saw you chanting very oldnguage, one that I had seen your mother chanting very long time back when she wasn''t married to your father about three hundred years back. At that time she was stopped by the warlocks because they feared that she was raising the dead."


    "I just can''t believe this!" Daryn said in a restless voice. "What should I do to control it?"


    "You will not meditate anymore. I will go back to Ixoviya and ask other sorcerers about the ways to restrain your dark power and hone the positive side. For now all I can say is that you need to have happy emotions around you all the time. Whatever makes you happy, do that. The magic usually crackles automatically when you are angry. It feeds on your emotions, draws the feeling and then sucks your energy in the form of lights. The more angry you are, the more it sparks," said Canton. He looked towards Dawn and asked, "How do you control it?"


    "Practice," she shrugged and got out of Daryn''sp. "Plus my magic is not as powerful as his." She realized how basic her powers were in front of Daryn.


    "Does this mean that even Caleb holds such magic, such sorcery?" asked Daryn suddenly wondering about his brother who was wooing his mate these days. Would it affect his mate?


    "He might," said Canton. "But the fact is that your magic was awakened when you saw your mate in trouble. That hasn''t happened with Caleb as yet. So chances are that he doesn''t know much about it. Maybe you should talk to him and warn him."


    "Hell no!" Dawn said. "If he doesn''t know there is no need to tell him about it." She shuddered to think what would happen to his mate if she came to know about his powers. "If he is affected, he would call you instead."


    Canton nodded. "That is also correct."


    Daryn scratched his stubble feeling too exhausted. "I really want to rest. I thought that I will be practicing for the whole day, but right now I feel I can sleep for the whole day!" He got up. "Also I am hungry!"


    As soon as he said it, a branchden with plums, bent in front of him. "Ah! Great," he said and plucked the plums.


    "We can go back home, Daryn," Dawn suggested as she checked his forehead. It was slightly warm.


    "No, I will stay here with you and watch you practice your magic."


    "Never! You need to calm down. Please let''s go back home," she insisted.


    "I will go, Dawn. But you should continue to hone yours. You havee here after a long gap and you shouldn''t waste this time. Your dragon is waiting for you," he encouraged.


    ''He is right Dawn,'' said Quetz. He hoped that Dawn agreed because as far as he could see the Lykae looked fine.


    Dawn put her hand on his throat to check his temperature and said, "Are you sure?"


    "I am pretty sure," he assured her. "I need to be alone to think about all that just happened with me. It will take a lot of time to process."


    Canton interjected, "If my liege is okay with it, I will take my leave." How he wished there was a portal that directly took him to Ixoviya. Although he could create a portal being a sorcerer but he was afraid that the dragon might not like it to tamper in his grounds. He sighed. "I will talk to other warlocks and sorceresses ande back with a better n for you."


    Daryn nodded. "You may go. Next time you bettere up with a solid n and be here for at least two days."


    "I will," he said and bowed.


    "Come let us go together," Daryn said.


    "My dragon says that I can create a portal to Ixoviya for him to leave right from here," said Dawn.


    The men stopped in their tracks, totally astonished. "You can do that?" asked Canton. Such a relief. He looked at Quetz with gratitude.


    Quetz bobbed his head. He looked at Dawn and said, ''You know what to do when I breathe fire.''


    "Yes!" She had created a portal for them when they had gone to find the Stone of Sris.


    Quetz turned away and took to flight. Canton gazed at the mighty creature with awe. Quetz circled above them and then nted his body to the left toe down a little lower. Dawn focused on his movements. His neck became red as his breath became warmer in his throat. Within a few seconds he breathed out fire a few meters away from them.


    Dawn brought her hands forward and held the fire in its ce as Quetz soared away higher. She used both her hands to pull the ball of fire apart into a circle. The orange and yellow mes on the periphery formed the shape of a dragon. "Enter it now!" said Dawn. "I can''t hold this portal for long!" She was using all her power to hold the circle in ce.


    Canton was speechless and wide-eyed. He looked at the portal of fire and his admiration for thedy went ten notches higher. He bowed to her and hurriedly walked in the portal. Dawn let go of it and the fire doused into ck smoke.


    "I am impressed, wife!" said Daryn as he walked to her and circled her shoulders while watching the smoke disappearing into thin air.


    She hugged him and said, "I won''t do this again. It is pretty tiresome. Portals are not really my specialty. Brantley is the one who is good at them." She chuckled as she thought about her fellow dragon rider.


    Daryn left soon after and Dawn mounted her dragon to continue with her training.


    "I think I need a list of magic that I shouldn''t perform," she said. "Otherwise Brantley is going to be one angry guy!" She giggled.


    ''Yes, that is true. Why don''t you summon him?'' said Quetz as he flew with her inside the vale over River Lifye. He loved the flights with her and today he was flying with her solo after a long time without tension. He simply let himself go. All he wanted was to fill that void he had been feeling when she wasn''t with him. After flying for about an hour, they came to the forest when she practiced speaking with the animals ormanding them with her magic. While she was doing it, her gaze fell upon a green colored hair man who was watching her from a distance. He was sitting on a boulder with a leg sprawled in front and with his elbows resting on the knee of the other one.

 Chapter 344 - No One Take Whats Mine!

    <h4>Chapter 344 - No One Take What''s Mine!</h4>


    "Brantley!" she eximed. "Oh my God!" Dawn pressed her mouth with her hands. "What are you doing here?"


    Brantley hopped down from the boulder andnded on his feet. He brushed his palms and his pants and walked to her. Wearing a green leather pants and a ck shirt, the man looked too handsome to be true. His only minus point¡ªthe green hair. That reminded Dawn that even her hair were turning green slowly and every time she practiced magic, she had a few more strands that were greener.


    When Brantley looked at his future mother-inw, he cringed. The girl was too young to even be a mother, let alone mother-inw. "I am here to tell you what not to practice and what you can now hone your skills. You are almost five months pregnant and I simply can''t take risks." He walked to stand behind her and then without touching her weaved those warm red lights around her tummy.


    "Ever so protective!" she remarked.


    "Have to be. Been waiting for her from two thousand years!" He gave the answer quickly.


    His dragon Rirsyr was circling the sky overhead and he screeched as if in excitement.


    "What is he saying?" she asked.


    "Even he wants to see my mate."


    Dawn tittered. "How did youe so fast over here? I thought you have to be summoned via Ulfric."


    "I just created a portal now that I know the location of Ensmoire. Plus Quetz is in regr touch with Rirsyr. I had told to keep a watch on your next visit," replied Brantley.


    "Interesting!"


    Over the next few hours they trained together and when Dawn was exhausted, they sat down to take rest before leaving,


    Dawn was munching on the plums that Eoben had offered her when she said, "Brantley, I wanted to say something very important to you."


    After breaking a twig in his hand, and chucking it far, he turned his gaze towards her as he rested his bodice by reclining back and supporting it on his hands. Dawn had his full attention.


    She didn''t know how to say but it was something that was gnawing her. "I want my children to grow up free from any sort of burden. I don''t want my daughter to know that you¡ª you are¡ª her¡ª" She bit her lip.


    Brantley narrowed his eyes. His face became red with anticipation and his muscles became stiff.


    Dawn avoided his stern gaze and then finished her sentence, "She shouldn''t know that you are mate right from the beginning."


    "Dawn!" Brantley shouted at her. He got up from his ce and clenched his teeth.


    Dawn flinched. She dug her nails in her palm because she knew that he was going to be furious as hell.


    "How can you deny me that?" he said in a menacing tone baring his fangs with a snarl. "That is my mate we are talking about!"


    Dawn turned her head to look at Quetz who was just as shocked as Brantley. ''That is a terrible thing to say Dawn,'' he admonished her.


    She took a deep breath in and said, "Brantley, you need to hear my logic first and then you should react."


    "Logic?" He red at her as he spoke with teeth clenched and neck muscles corded. The attraction he felt for his mate even before she was born was so great that denying him her even for a minute was painful to think. "What logic is there in saying that she shouldn''t know that I am her mate? I have waited for her for so long that civilizations have changed. And you say that she shouldn''t know about me?"


    "Yes!" she nodded. "I don''t want my daughter to grow with a burden about her duties towards you. Look at me. I feel I am too young for all the burden that God has given me. Should I make my daughter feel the same? Isn''t she entitled to have fun without knowing that you are her mate? I want her to spend her life like Cole is spending. Only with those experiences she is going to be a full woman."


    "That can happen in my presence too!" he barked. "No one takes what''s mine!"


    Dawn had heard those words before. It reminded him of Daryn. Mate bond was too intense.


    "No one is taking what is yours. But you have to give her a chance to grow like a normal girl. She should have a life that is carefree." She looked to meet his stare. "That''s all I am asking."


    "Shut up!" he roared. "Do you want me to watch her having boyfriends while I feel miserable in the shadows?"


    "Haven''t you had girlfriends? From whatever little I know you even maintain a harem," she countered.


    "How dare youpare me with her? I lived for two millennia under the impression that I won''t ever find a mate. There was so much hollowness in my heart. But right from the day she will be born, she has me! I will see that all her needs are fulfilled even before she speaks about them."


    "Those needs will be fulfilled by her parents, and not by you." She got up to her feet. "What are you going to tell a young toddler or to a child who is five-years or to a girl who is fourteen? That you are her mate? Are you insane?"


    Brantley stared at Dawn. A muscle ticked in his jaw as his eyes bulged at her with fury rising in his chest. "I will not tolerate a day of separation from that child. You will not snatch what is mine. I will turn this world upside down if you do that."


    "I am not snatching!" she corrected him. "All I am saying is that she should live without the responsibility, the load that she will be the Queen of Aztec. Only then she will be able toe up as a reasonable, logical human."


    "I don''t agree with you!" he replied mulishly. "And don''t you dare say that again!"


    "Brantley! She is my child. We will her guardians till she is eighteen. Don''t you dare me about my rights."


    He snarled at her and had she not been pregnant with his mate, he would have snapped her neck in two.


    Dawn stepped away from him. She was scared at the way he looked at her. "Think of it calmly. If you want a woman who should rule with you with a strong character, you have to let her develop, you have to set her free. You won''t interfere in her growing up by helping her at every step because she needs to fall and then get up. She needs to fail to understand the importance of sess. If you will feed her sess right from the beginning, she would never be able to deal with failures, with sorrows and with rejections. And that can only be done when she goes through hardships."


    He raised a finger to her and said, "Don''t speak a word more. And don''t even think of denying me the pleasure to be with my mate. Even I know what to do with her. She is too precious to me!"


    "Then you should redefine your feelings for her. That''s all I can say," she said and started to walk away.

 Chapter 345 - Decisions, Decisions, Decisions.

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Decisions, Decisions, Decisions.?</h4>


    Brantley red at her back trying to stop himself from not going and shaking her vigorously.


    Dawn stopped in her tracks, turned her head over her shoulder and said, "You should go back to Aztec and note here until you havee up with a solution or until you have thought of the situation carefully." She knew that it was a delicate situation but she had to say it, she had to put her foot down, she had to pour her heart out for her child. All the hardships that she had undergone only made her stronger and it helped her in her ventures, her decisions and her choice of life.


    She came back home only to find Daryn sleeping. He looked so drained out that she pulled the cover of nkets over his shoulders and went to take a bath. The talk with Brantley wasn''t over and she was aware that he would challenge her decision. Maybe they need toe to apromise. She sighed.


    Decisions, decisions, decisions.


    Daryn woke upte in the evening and when she narrated her talks with Brantley, even he didn''t know what to say. After having dinner when they were together in the bed in each other''s arms, he said, "Dawn, while I don''t know how I will be as a father, but I do know what it is to be a mate and the separation only creates anxiety. The man had been waiting for so long that if you go harsh on him, he would literally turn the world upside down. We need to be more pragmatic in our approach because we don''t want him to go overboard, nor do we want to lose our child. Mates can be furious and there have been cases in the Lore when immortals have kidnapped their mates for the rest of their life. That kind of thing is worse than anything else. Parents are denied ess and the mates don''t have a chance to grow. So we have to take a path that would be best for our child as well as Brantley."


    She turned away from him and stared outside towards the balcony. The air had be chillier. "At the moment I can''t think of anything Daryn. I just want my daughter to experience the world rather than focusing on her mate."


    "That is definitely true and I agree with you," he replied as he yed with her hair. "Let''s shove this topic for a few more months baby. Don''t get tense, okay?"


    She nodded. Perhaps she had spoken about it too early, but then she had given Brantley a lot of time to think.


    Over the next few weeks, Dawn consolidated her business while shuffling her time between training her magic. After the job cuts, she started cost cutting. Through her connections she gained several projects for her IT team. That was one ce she was doing well. Daryn wanted to offload many of his projects to her but she didn''t undertake them because she was aware of Lily''s hawk eyes on her activities. Even a single window open in Daryn''s business meant loads of opportunities for her. Lily Wyatt was a toxic woman who had to be kept away from the Silver House.


    As for her visits to Ensmoire, she was practicing magic that Brantley had listed. Everyyer that opened showed her new things she could try, but if those things were struck in the list, she wouldn''t venture on them. Brantley hadn''t visited her all those days but she knew that he was watching her from somewhere. She didn''t encourage him either. The man needed all the time in the world to think over her suggestion.


    By the time she was six months pregnant, her baby bump had begun to show. Daryn had be an extremely proud Lykae. In the parties, he would never let her wear loose dresses and insisted that her baby bump shows. He would boast everyone that he gave her that with a grin on a thump on his chest much to her embarrassment. And people were getting tired of it, yet they had to listen to their king.


    It was after one such party, when Neal came over and announced that Caleb mighte over in the next few days.


    Daryn was so excited to hear the news that he opened a champagne bottle and the alpha and his beta drank till the wee hours of the morning. They had grown so loud that she had to force them to leave the balcony and go to the garden outside where they literally chilled. Cole joined them. Though he didn''t drink, he enjoyed theirpany. Boys will be boys! She harrumphed and went off to sleep. A few hourster Daryn slipped beneath the nket and she wrapped her legs around his cold feet. The man had buried his face in her chest and had gone off to sleep.


    Next morning she had to go back to Ensmoire. Quetz was as usual waiting for her. He had be very careful about her now. ''In my opinion you should stop practicing magic now Dawn. I am notfortable with it. I constantly fear for the babies.''


    She smiled at his concern. She was wearing a ck loose tank top with ck leggings. She drank water from her sk and said, ''Even I feel like stopping it. I have entered myst trimester and it would be difficult for me to continue.''


    ''True,'' he nodded as he put his foot forward for her to step on it. Carefully he crouched and she caught his spike on the base of the neck. He stretched his wing out to support her and lifted her up. ''I won''t take a flight today but will walk,'' he said.


    "Ah! Okay," she said. After a while she said, ''Quetz, it is possible that I won''t be able toe to meet you for a few months now.''


    Quetz continued to walk even as he felt a pang of loneliness. ''I understand.''


    ''But I would like you toe and meet me whenever possible.''


    ''I will,'' he replied gently. After walking for a few more minutes, he said, ''You must reconsider your decision about Brantley. He is pretty pissed off right now.''


    She sighed. ''I will leave it to Daryn, Quetz. But what I said is important. I want my daughter to grow in a carefree world rather than being bound by duties and responsibilities like I was. I love my child too much to shackle her with ountabilities. And I think Brantley must understand the basic premise here. I want my child to fall in love with her mate, and not get restraint to fall in love with her mate because he happens to be her mate. Like I fell in love with Daryn.''


    ''There are some things that you should leave to nature, Dawn,'' said Quetz.


    She patted his neck. ''We will see, dragon. Will you take me for onest flight?''


    ''I am scared.''


    ''Don''t be. I will hold you tightly.''


    And Quetz took his rider for onest flight before leaving her for theing few months or even a year. He already felt so lonely and empty. ''What will I do without you?'' he asked.


    ''Whatever you do Quetz, just don''t go to the Amazon jungles. Sedora''s threat still loomsrge.''


    ''I won''t¡­ though I wanted to see Emma and Lord Lorza¡­''

 Chapter 346 - His Mate

    <h4>Chapter 346 - His Mate</h4>


    Dawn jerked her head back. The hills, trees and clouds whizzed by past them. ''Why?''


    ''Just like that. In fact you and Daryn should meet them. I heard that Sedora had formed an alliance called Mozrath. Even you should start collecting allies. It takes a long time to amass people who would back you up or stand with you in times of dire needs and I assume that Sedora is not going to sit quiet.''


    She took in a deep breath. ''I will talk to Daryn¡­'' she said. How she wished that Sedora had died. But the woman had not only disappeared, she had also taken Gayle with her. Things only became darker. Feeling sad, Dawn hugged his neck and just closed her eyes. ''Let''s only value our time together, Quetz.''


    And Quetz stopped talking about anything else. After an hour of flying, hended smoothly. He stretched his wings for her to step down as gently as possible. Dawn stroked his nuzzle for a long time. ''Don''t make me miss you dragon.''


    ''I wille to you. I don''t think I can stay without my rider for a long time.''


    Sheughed softly.


    When Dawn came home, she found Daryn speaking with Neal nervously. His face was ashen white and so was Neal''s. The two men looked at her and she quivered. Something was grossly wrong.


    "Caleb just called," said Daryn.


    ---


    In a pub and restaurant in Yorkshire.


    Evening 9PM.


    Caleb was sitting in a dark corner watching his interest. She was dancing with her group of friends on the small dance floor, her thick curly blond hair going wild with every step she took and her deep blue sapphire eyes shone brilliantly when the lights fell on them. Pale as marble, the girl looked as if she hadn''t seen the sun in a long time. Almost a foot shorter than him, she had a warm heart-shaped face which had a sexy cleft on the chin.


    He had watched her from a distance from a long time¡ªalmost a month while still recovering from the shock Pia had given him. The bitch was in love with his brother while she yed games with him. He hated her from the core of his heart and it had taken all his will not to murder her. He did love Pia¡­ And he didn''t know how long it would take for him to get over her.


    Somehow watching her from far distance soothed his nerves. Her scent, mistbined with citrus, made his wolf mor on the inside.


    ---His mate---


    ---Protect her---


    Every muscle in his body gravitated towards her but he was scared that if he went near her, she would also abandon him like Pia did.


    From the day hended he knew that this ce was going to unravel something very important for him. And then he saw Elize in a party hosted by one of his acquaintances who owned a hospital in this region. The girl, a human, worked in the hospital as a Manager of ounts.


    "Elize!" her friend called her. "Your phone is buzzing," she pointed at the table where it was shing a name.


    The girl with blonde hair and very blue eyes sauntered to the table. She picked up the phone. "Dr. Walsh! Good evening!"


    The can in Caleb''s hand was on the verge of getting smashed. He was getting jealous of any man who was close to her, including her father. He wantedplete possession of this girl and what he knew about her¡ªthe girl loved freedom. In fact she was ferocious about it. And she wasn''t in any rtionship, which was good, but why would a twenty-four year old girl not be in a rtionship. Or was she jilted in love. Caleb felt like killing the man who might have touched her body.


    Ever since he had known that he couldn''t stay seeing her at least once a day, no a few hours a day, no, maybe the whole day, he had been stalking her.


    "I am sorry but I have bad news Elize¡­" said the doctor without wasting time. Caleb could easily listen to the man on the other side. His heartbeat elerated.


    Elize''s throat went dry. She braced herself and said, "Spill it Dr. Walsh." He could feel that she was holding her breath.


    "The brain tumor has grown. You need surgery but that would be one risky affair."


    The can in his hand crushed and the beer spilled on his clothes.


    A tear rolled out of her eyes as Elize looked away from her group and hid her misery. "Are you sure?" she somehow managed to speak with her throat hurting as she choked upon her emotions.


    "I am sitting in front of your MRI scan. I would like you toe and see me at your earliest," said the doctor in a low voice.


    Her breaths became shallow and she squeezed her eyes. "How much time do I have?" she asked. The symptoms of her condition had started showing all of a sudden. There were fainting spells, nausea, ck spots in vision and loss of appetite. She had neglected all of it for almost a year but upon her father''s insistence, she took a test, the results of which came out today.


    "I am afraid, not much¡­ Maybe a few months¡­" replied the doctor.


    Elize grabbed the hem of her turtleneck sweater as if it were a source of stability, as if it was going tofort her. When she opened her eyes, adrenalin that had cruised through her body had manifested in her feeling as if she could puke. She wanted to run outside and breathe in the cold November air of Yorkshire, but she didn''t even have the strength left to move a finger.


    Blood from Caleb''s face drained as a sudden and overwhelming sensation of dread surged through his body. He grabbed the corners of the sofa he was seated in as his body shuddered. He broke out in cold sweat. For a month he had been contemting on how to approach her, how to talk to her while dealing with his own demons of never falling in love and now he was thrown into this situation all of a sudden. His wolf mored him to go to the girl and soothe her nerves. She looked as if she was about to faint.


    Taking the advantage of his Lykae speed in the dark pub, Caleb rushed to her side and held her before she tumbled to the ground. The music red in the background and no one noticed her falling. Caleb held her, picked her up in his arms and made her head rest on his shoulder. He grabbed her purse and phone and walked out quietly from the pub. To everyone else, they looked like a drunken couple. Most women couldn''t help swooning over Caleb''s muscr physique. He looked like a knight in shining armor who just rescued his girl who was drunk as hell.


    Only a few people were present on the streets outside, busy with their own drunken brawls. He came to the parking area, made her lie down on the rear seat and rushed her to the hospital.


    Rain had started to fall, cold and heavily.


    Caleb located Dr. Walsh, who took Elize to the emergency ward immediately.


    "Who are you?" asked Dr. Walsh when they were wheeling her in the emergency.


    He didn''t answer. Only let out a growl.


    Before she disappeared in the emergency room, he asked the doctor, "Will she die today?"


    "No," said the doctor and the nurse closed the door on his face.

 Chapter 347 - Fire At The Golf Course (1)

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Fire At The Golf Course (1)</h4>


    Caleb trembled like a dry leaf. He leaned against the wall and pressed his forearm to his head. How could fate be so cruel to him? Was there no respite for him?


    "No, not possible," he choked and buried his face in his hands. He was torn between his ache for his love and for the crazy attraction he felt for the girl inside. He watched his reflection in the ss wall on the opposite side and found himself riled with fierce emotion. His wolf wanted to rip out of his body and run in the jungles. His sadness consumed him.


    Mates wither away and die¡­ One follows the other¡­


    He hadn''t even talked to her, hadn''t even felt her, hadn''t even savored her¡­ His life was soplicated.


    It started raining outside. To cool down his flushed body, Caleb walked out and then sprinted across the fields to reach the outskirts of Falshire forests. He was so repulsed by his situation. He kneeled on the ground and looked up at the sky. A growl that had choked in his chest came out as a roar and after a long time the dam that had formed inside, broke loose. Caleb cried and howled. Rain pelted on his face drowning the tears that streamed on his face. His pants became muddy.


    An hourter Caleb was back in the hospital. He called Daryn.


    "I aming home with my mate. She is terminally ill."


    He disconnected the call and now he had to think of a way to take her back with him to Bainsburgh. Worsee worse, he would abduct her and take her away. All he wanted to was to spend thosest few months with her and then he would follow her in death.


    ---


    "What are you going to do?" Dawn asked as she sat on the sofa. Her knees fell wobbly.


    Daryn sat right next to her. "I don''t know baby¡­" his voice trailed off as he tried to think of the repercussions of the news. He had a sweat line on his brows. They all knew what was the fate of the mates if any one of them died. Just a few days back they were all so happy when Caleb had informed them that he had found his mate and now¡­ despair was there in the atmosphere.


    "Ask him to get her here. If Caleb wants we can help her. Why don''t you go over to Yorkshire and bring them here. I am sure he needs all the help in the world," Dawn suggested taking his hand in hers.


    Daryn pressed his lips and turned his gaze away. He wanted to stay with Dawn but Caleb also needed his support. "Okay let me talk to him."


    "We must form a n as soon as possible Daryn," said Neal. "If you want to go, you should go within a few days. If you wish, I can also go."


    He nodded. "Let me first talk to him. I don''t want to rush things."


    After they nned out a tentative n, Neal left. Daryn and Dawn retired to their bedroom after having dinner. As Daryn settled in the bed, he said, "I feel terrible for Caleb. Is their no way we can save his mate?"


    "If she is terminally ill, then how will you?" she asked, resting her head over his arm. She wrapped one arm over his chest.


    He pinched the bridge of his nose with his finger and thumb. "I don''t know. Let''s see if Canton has an answer."


    "What kind of disease does she have?" she asked.


    "He didn''t say." And that was odd. "Do you think I should ask him that?"


    "No," she shook her head. "Because she is on thest stage of her life. How would mentioning her condition change it?" She looked up at her husband. "But who is the girl? Did he send her photo to you or what is her name?"


    "Nothing! Caleb chooses to remain quiet."


    "Hmm. why is he acting so weird?"


    "Don''t worry much darling," said Daryn. "Take care of your health." Suddenly he felt so protective and emotional about Dawn that he pulled her closer to him.


    In the morning when she woke up, she found that he had already left for the office. There was a small note on the side.


    [I will talk to youter.]


    She understood that he must have been finding out about his brother, so she went alone to the office. She didn''t call him else he would get distracted. As usual her meetings started and she didn''t know how the time flew. It was towards the end of the day when she looked at her phone for the fiftieth time to see whether Daryn had called or not, when she got a message from her doctor. She had to go for a checkup the next day.


    Everybody at the office was winding up and she thought she would call Daryn, when her phone buzzed. It was a call from the receptionist.


    "Ma''am, there''s a call from the Wyatt''s Golf Course. There has been a fire over there and the firemen have already rushed over there to douse the fire."


    "What?" Dawn''s hands started trembling. "What are you saying?" The purse in her hand dropped on the floor as its contents scattered around. Her heart dropped to her stomach.


    Just then the office door opened and Lily Wyatt entered. Her face was ashen white. "Did you hear the news?" she asked. She was trembling like a flickering me of a candle. She sat on the nearest sofa.


    Dawn opened the door and called her secretary inside. She went to sit with her Grandmother and stroked her back gently. "We have insurance covered for it."


    Lily didn''t answer. Her lips trembled.


    "Do you suspect anyone?" she asked slowly.


    Lily shook her head. "Luke had created the course with so much love for¡ª for¡ª" A sob escaped and she broke down. "For you and Cole."


    Dawn''s mouth fell open. She never knew that her father had created it for his two children.


    "He had hoped that Cole and you would y but everything changed¡ª" she wanted to add ''when he died''.


    "I will see to it Grandmother," Dawn reassured her. Even though the ce was insured, it was a huge loss. Who the hell could have done it?


    Her phone buzzed again and Daryn was on the line. She picked it up and walked out of the office leaving Lily with her secretary, Cara. "Oh my God baby! I just heard about the golf course! How did it happen?"


    "I don''t know Daryn," she said. "I have to go there and investigate and over here Lily has suddenly fallen ill. I am scared because she had recently had an attack."


    "I will be there in fifteen minutes and we will go together, okay?" he instructed her.


    "Yes¡­" she said and Daryn disconnected the call.


    David rushed into the office. He was looking pale. "We need to rush to the course now! I heard there could be some casualties!"


    "Shit! Dawn said. She collected her purse. Before leaving she instructed Cara to take care of Lily.


    Cara was the girl Dawn had met in the hospital when she had gone for one of her checkups.

 Chapter 348 - Fire At The Golf Course (2)

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Fire At The Golf Course (2)</h4>


    It was by chance that Cara had applied for a job in her Company and Dawn had immediately hired her. The girl had delivered a baby boy and was frantically looking for a job. When this post was advertised, it demanded an experienced individual, but when Dawn saw Cara, she chose her over all others. However, Dawn warned her that if she didn''t learn quickly, she would have to leave. And Cara emerged as a quick learner¡ªpartially out of necessity.


    "Don''t worry Ms. Silver, I will take care of her," Cara assured as she sat next to Lily.


    By the time Dawn reached downstairs towards the entrance of the Luna''s Castle, Daryn''s car had pulled up. Both David and Dawn sat in the car and they sped towards the golf course. Dawn must have called Bree for at least five times, but her phone became switched off after the first time.


    On the way David called the staff at the course and they informed him that an explosion in the kitchen caused a fire. The fire spread wildly to the dining area and then to thewns outside.


    "What does this mean, David?" asked Dawn. "How can there be an explosion in the kitchen? The only possibility of an explosion is that someone must have let the gas on without a check. But even that is stupid because there must be people working in the kitchen at this time. Could none of them detect the smell of gas?"


    "At this point of time I don''t know what to say. I am as eager to know about it as you," said David.


    "If this thing doesn''t sort out well, I am looking for millions inpensation. This better not be a kitchen explosion!" she almost barked at him.


    "Calm down Dawn," Daryn held her hand and squeezed.


    She looked at Daryn and said with fear in her eyes, "Daryn, I am scared." Her hands were shaking in his. "I hope there are no casualties. Because that is one thing I am too scared of at the moment. I can''t handle any more." She turned towards David and asked, "Have you called the Environmental Health and Safety? What about the police?"


    "Yes, Alvarez is already there. He is on it."


    "Oh thank God!" she said, shoulders sagging relief. And the next thing she naturally did was to call Alvarez.


    Alvarez picked her phone on the first ring. "Dawn, right now I am not able to assess the damage to the ce. The firefighters are doing their job. I believe there is one person still trapped inside the kitchen, a female and we don''t know yet who she is."


    "Jesus!" she exhaled heavily and her skin lined with goose bumps. "Could this day be any worse?" Her thought went to Caleb who must be dealing with his terminally ill mate. She disconnected the call and heaved.


    Daryn pulled her closer to him. Her panicky state caused his heartbeat to elerate. "Woman calm down!" he urged her.


    ''Dawn why are you so frightened?'' asked Quetz. He was extremely restless when he sensed her agitation.


    ''There''s a fire in the Wyatt''s golf course!''


    Silence followed. A minuteter he said, ''Check upon your staff.''


    ''Yes, that''s the first thing I am going to do." She had tried calling Bree again but her phone was switched off.''


    ''And let me know the details.''


    ''Okay,'' she said.


    They reached the golf course in the next one hour. Dawn just dashed out of the car towards the ce where Alvarez was standing. Several staff were also standing on the outside. They all had panicked expressions of their face. As soon as Dawn stepped out of the car, they all looked at her with expectations.


    "Dawn! My child!" he said as he hugged her. He was seeing her after a long time.


    "Uncle Alvarez," she hugged him back.


    Daryn followed her and Alvarez shook his hands with him and David formally.


    "There weren''t too many people in the kitchen, about three only¡ªa worker and two cleaning boys," he informed.


    "But this must be one of the most busy hours," she said with a frown. "This is a weekday and peoplee to dine if not y golf."


    Alvarez jerked his head back. "ording to the guard here, the club was closed in the evening for maintenance purposes."


    Dawn drew her eyes together. She started to walk in, but Daryn stopped her. "You are going in there!" he growled.


    "I need to find out things!" she snapped.


    "You can''t do anything at the moment Dawn. Let the firefighters douse the mes and then you can go!" He held her by her upper arm and didn''t let her budge from her ce. Even though the fire was towards the kitchen area and rest everything was intact, the smoke billowing out of it was quite a lot.


    She gritted her teeth. She knew how dominant Daryn could be in such situations, especially when his protective instincts were at their full level. She nodded and then scanned the staff who was present there. She noticed Bree''s absence. She beckoned the chef and asked, "Where is the Manager?"


    "Ma''am, she is inside and helping the staff to get out," he informed.


    That was surprising but she didn''t question.


    "How did this happen?" asked Daryn.


    "Sir, we don''t know how but there was an explosion in the kitchen. The three people inside are badly injured, one of them is critical."


    "That is odd!" Daryn said. "Weren''t there extinguishers to douse the fire?"


    "Of course there are! Maybe the workers didn''t find time to use them. It happened suddenly."


    "I need footage of the camera," Alvarez intervened.


    "You have to ask the security team here," the chef shrugged.


    It took three hours for the firefighters to extinguish the fire and Dawn kept standing there until thest of the mes were out. In the meantime the paramedics hade to take the injured to the hospital.


    It was almost 10PM. It was towards the end she noticed Breeing out with a girl hanging on her shoulders. Her face was smeared with ck soot. Her dress was burned at several ces and the skin was burnt at ces. She was crying with pain.


    Seeing Bree, Dawn rushed to her. "Bree!" she shouted to garner her attention.


    Both Bree and the girl looked up to see her. The girl''s eyes became wide and she left Bree to walk away. Dawn was surprised. She saw the girl limping away from her in the direction of the staff rooms. That was pretty strange. "Stop!" she hollered her. "There are paramedics waiting on the outside!" But the girl didn''t stop. Instead she only rushed on her injured feet.


    "Who is she?" asked Dawn. "Is she mad? And why is she running away from me?"


    "That''s one of the girls who work as a server here. She feels that because of yourck of safety equipment, this ident urred. She mes you for her miseries and that is why she is pretty angry. She ns on suing you!" Bree said through her soot covered face. "In fact she was there when the explosion urred."


    Anxiety ran through her body and her mind froze. She didn''t know how to counteract that usation. Even if the safety equipment were in its ce, Bree wouldn''t leave a stone unturned to give her a hard time.

 Chapter 349 - Fire At The Golf Course (3)

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Fire At The Golf Course (3)</h4>


    shback¡ª


    Jason had gone to meet Helena in the jail for the first time. He was in dire need of money and since their bank ounts had frozen, he didn''t know how to get the money from. He wasn''t used to toiling in the offices. Helena always had use for him like her personal goon and this is what he was ustomed to. Ever since she had gone to jail, he had also gone into hiding. There was a constant fear that Silver House n members might hunt and kill them. He was reduced to living with Niall who supported him by working at Wyatt''s Golf Course.


    "How are you, aunt Helena?" he said as he picked up the line on the other side of the meeting area and removed his hood to show his colored blond hair. He was wearing thick sses. His face was hidden behind a beard, which was also of the same color as his hair.


    Helena looked like a lifeless shadowed figure with hollow cheeks and pale skin. She looked demented when she entered the meeting point as if she was dragging her feet on the floor. "How do I look, Jason?" she asked, staring in his eyes. She had be thin and lost all her charm of the model body she once possessed. She appeared insane as if swinging between crying forfort and fighting her internal demons.


    Jason took in a deep breath. "You look bad, aunt Helena¡­" he replied pitying her, pitying him. Life had changed drastically for them. "They aren''t serving you good food?" he asked.


    "Not exactly," she replied, rolling her eyes, mocking his question. She found it odd that he had colored his hair. Since when did he start wearing sses? He was looking nervous and darted his gaze around.


    "What about yourwyers? How far have they gone with the case? I hope they release you because your condition is really deteriorating." He could see how sick she was.


    "Mywyers aren''t helping me much. They feel that I won''t be able toe out for the life," she replied with a whimper.


    Jason pursed his lips. He cursed Dawn internally a hundred times. "Do you want me to meet thewyers?"


    "Sure, go ahead and meet them. I would like to listen to the details properly."


    "I will," he replied. After what seemed like an eternity of silence, Jason mustered some courage to ask what he wanted. "I need m¡ª money. It is bing difficult for me."


    Helena frowned. "Oh so this is the reason you are here. You never came here once since I got jailed."


    Jason looked away.


    She chuckled. "What a bastard you are! I have to feed you even though I am in jail and you can''t feed yourself even though you are on the outside. Wow!" She nodded at the irony. "And how have youe here? Won''t they arrest you?" Suddenly she realized why he looked so different.


    He dug his pocket and took out an identity card. It was a fake one with the name of Mason Carter and showed it to her.


    She scoffed. "Aren''t you a sly fox?"


    He shrugged and kept the card carefully back in his pocket. He looked up and found her staring at him with narrowed eyes. "What?" he asked.


    "How much money do you want?" asked Helena after a short pause.


    "About a thousand dors¡­"


    Her lips curled and she tilted her head to the left. "I will give you ten thousand dors but you need to do something for me."


    Ten thousand dors! Jason stared at her without blinking. Where the hell did she have so much money and he was not even aware? What a bitch she was. Over here he was struggling everyday and the wench had ess to so much even though she was in jail and her bank ounts were frozen. Adrenalin gushed through his body as a chuckle left his lips. "Wow!" he said. "You are full of surprises!"


    "I am," she replied proudly. "So are you up to it?"


    To get back into was something he craved for. And the money was good. He would do just about anything. "Yes I am," he said with a smile that refused to leave his lips.


    "I want Dawn behind these bars. I want her here with me. Can you do that?" she asked very quietly.


    Jason''s eyebrows shot to the roof. "D¡ª Dawn?" he asked. Wasn''t this woman content with what Dawn did to her? Did she want more doom? "Are you mad?" he almost chided her. "We can''t touch that woman as of now. Don''t you see where she has gotten you? If you raise as much a finger against her, you will be sent to the gallows."


    She tittered.


    The jailer reminded her that only ten minutes remained.


    "Jason, I am on the inside. Who would point at me?" she leaned back in the chair.


    "Ah!" Jason couldn''t believe the woman in front of him. She was going to get things done by him. And the task that she demanded was impossible. "And how am I supposed to do that?" he asked.


    "That I will leave to you," she said with a grin. "You are on the outside and you know things better. My goal is just one¡ªto get Dawn inside with me. Now do whatever you want to and get her here, and you get ten thousand dors straight."


    Jason shook his head at the woman''s cheek. He narrowed his eyes and said, "I think you have truly gone insane." Saying that he cut the line and got up. He saw herughing on the other side. He turned and left. On his way back to the course, he couldn''t help but think where the hell had she stashed her money. If he came to know the ce, he would steal it all.


    By the time it was evening Jason was pacing down the corridors of the staff amodations. He had smoked an entire packet of cigarettes. When Niall came along with Bree, they discussed his meeting with Helena.


    After Bree heard him, she said, "I have a brilliant idea, but Dawn might not get into jail with that. She might wiggle out. However, the idea might extract good money out of Helena."


    Jason passed his cigarette to Niall and puffed smoke out in the air. "Tell me." He had lost all hope and wasn''t too optimistic when Bree said that she had an idea, but what was the harm in listening to it.


    Bree sipped on her beer and said, "The idea is worth fifty thousand dors, and not ten thousand. After all, the woman we are targeting is Dawn."


    Jasonughed. "Fifty thousand? That bitch isn''t gonna give us a penny and you dream of fifty thousand?" He got up to go to the bathroom.


    Niall watched him go and she said, "The idea better be good Bree because everything that we are going to do now will only send us closer to the jail if it doesn''t work."


    Bree chugged on the can. She wiped her lips with her hand and smiled. "It will. But it will cost Helena. After all she wants Dawn in jail with her. Those are huge aspirations and cost money!"


    "I am all ears," said Jason as he zipped his pants.

 Chapter 350 - Nothing Made Sense

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Nothing Made Sense</h4>


    Present¡ª


    Sitting on the bed, Dawn''s temple ached as hell. Daryn was slowly massaging her head and neck as he sat behind her.


    "Stop thinking about it Dawn," he replied. "You didn''t do anything. Let the authorities first investigate the matter." Dawn''s nervousness affected him and it made him very ufortable. "Think of the babies dear," he pleaded with her.


    Dawn leaned back on her husband''s chest. At the end of the day this was her best position¡ªher husband''s hard chest that was like a pir of support, like home. She closed her eyes, her body shivering. Daryn pulled up the nket and covered them.


    "Who the hell was that girl who ran away from me? And why would she do that? There were paramedics waiting for her. I hope that her hatred for me was ovee by her need for medical attention." Dawn couldn''t help but think about her.


    "Forget her baby. You can''t help those who don''t want to be helped. Moreover, David was going to stay there until the fiasco wrapped up."


    "The fiasco won''t wrap up so easily Daryn," said Dawn, her lips trembling at the thought.


    And Dawn was right. Next day by the time it was afternoon it was discovered that a female''s charred remains were discovered from the kitchen. None of them could recognize who the girl was. When they thought of tallying the name of the employees as to who went missing, there were none. Then who the hell was this girl? What was she doing in the kitchen? The police investigated those who hade that day but nothing could be found. Finally her body was taken for forensic examination, but the analysts said that it would be difficult to determine who she was because the body burnt badly in the explosion. Perhaps she was directly affected by it. The whole thing gave rise to a new theory¡ªwas this girl responsible for the explosion?


    Nothing made sense.


    By evening Dawn was facing awsuit from an employee called Erika Trey, in which she was used of murder, irresponsibility and negligence of the Wyatt Golf Course. Thewsuit imed that she should be given a maximum sentence for imprisonment because of all the three things that were stated in the litigation.


    Erika Trey was currently in the hospital in the burns ward. The doctors had advised her to go for stic surgery because she had suffered from several second-degree burns. She was the same girl who had limped away from Dawn after Bree brought her out.


    Sitting in her office, Dawn threw the papers on the floor as she cursed her fate. David, Daryn and Lily Wyatt were sitting on the opposite side.


    "What is the exact physical damage to the course, David?" she asked clearly so agitated that her teeth were chattering.


    David replied, "It''s the kitchen which is affected. However all that is covered under insurance and so it can be easily brought back to the original form. Other than that the corners of the adjacentwns were burnt and there''s soot in the corridors. We will be employing a team of workers out there once the ce is thoroughly investigated and the kitchen will be restored to original. The problem is that right now the police have barred the ce with yellow tapes because of the body that was found inside. We don''t know who she was or why did she evene to the kitchen?"


    "Have you got the camera''s checked?" asked Daryn.


    "We have given every evidence to the police. Unfortunately the cameras haven''t been working for two days. It seems that the Manager hadn''t informed about it to the IT team here, else they would have fixed it." David started to collect the papers from the floor. Once he had collected them, he said, "We need a team ofwyers to get us out of this mess."


    "Geoffrey will being here shortly," replied Daryn.


    "Hertz will also being here," said Lily. Her frail shoulders were quivering and Dawn couldn''t do much to rx her, but on the inside she was satisfied that Lily was extending her support to her. "Thanks," said Dawn. How will it be with Hertz working for them rather than working against her.


    Over the period of next two weeks, the course was investigated properly by the police and other agencies. The cause of the explosion was a leak in the gas line, but they couldn''t find out as to how the ce ignited. Every light switch and every electric line was working properly. Both Hertz and Geoffrey had been on the case.


    Dawn was sitting with her team of VPs in the office for the regr updates when she got a call from Bree.


    "I would like to see you," she said on the phone.


    Bree had stoppeding to the golf course from past two weeks, and she hadn''t even given her resignation. In her email for absence she wrote that she had been very traumatized because of the incident and hence she was taking time to recuperate mentally.


    "Okay," said Dawn in a cold voice.


    "Thene over to the corner of the fifth avenue, which is barely ten minutes walk to your office."


    Dawn became quiet. After a pause she added in an even colder voice, "No, I won''te anywhere. If you want to see me, then you have toe here."


    Bree chuckled. "You are such an arrogant bitch! So much has piled on you and yet you show attitude?"


    Dawn narrowed her eyes. Her chest was filled with anxiety but she kept the emotion under check. "If you don''t have anything to add, then I am going to disconnect the call."


    "I will be there in ten minutes, but make sure that you are alone. I will not speak in front of others," said Bree in an agitated voice. The woman was tough as nuts.


    "That I can''t guarantee. If you areing I will have to bring in mywyers," Dawn said inly.


    "No, you won''t do that because what I am going to say is very important for your future." Bree sounded as if Dawn''s life depended on it.


    "I don''t care and I won''t promise. If you want toe over, you may. It''s your choice!" Saying that Dawn disconnected the call. The wench had the gall to use her terms of conditions. That wouldn''t happen¡ªever.


    Dawn dismissed the team of VPs and by the time they wrapped up, Bree was standing on the outside. Cara came to inform Dawn about Bree.


    "Send her in," she said.


    Bree took the chair opposite to Dawn as she watched thest man leave her office. "I see that you are pretty busy!" remarked Bree. She waved her hands around and mocked, "All this is so nice, isn''t it? This all belonged to Helena and you just came and grabbed it! She was the one who was furthering the business and you simply put everything in shambles. Jesus, you aren''t even ashamed of yourself!"


    Dawn folded her hands and rested on the back of her chair. She crossed her legs. Her headache was beginning to form but she maintained a cool fa?ade on the outside. Her eyes were cold as ice. "So what is it that you havee to me Bree?" She looked at her watch and added, "I have precisely five minutes to talk."

 Chapter 351 - Your Five Minutes Are Up

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Your Five Minutes Are Up</h4>


    Bree red at Dawn when she said that she had limited time. She gritted her teeth and snickered, "Ah! The famous ''Dawn Attitude'', which ruined you five years back also."


    Dawn frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Bree looked away, bit the insides of her cheek and said, "I mean what I say! But I am here to talk about something else. Since you don''t have much time left, let mee to the point!"


    "Good! Because I was nning to fire you otherwise," said replied coldly.


    "You are such a snob!"


    Dawn narrowed her eyes. "You have four minutes left."


    To contain her anger Bree took in a deep breath and then said, "Erika Trey has sent me to you. She said that if you are going to give her the money for stic surgery, then she would drop the case against you."


    Dawn raised her left eyebrow. "Oh! That''s interesting," she said with a lopsided smile. "How much will the surgery cost?"


    "It would cost approximately seventy-five thousand dors."


    Dawn nodded. She got up from her chair, walked to the ss wall, which faced the museum and looked out at the traffic. The city beneath was oblivious of what was happening in this room. She envied them. Misery came over her. Not a moment of rest. Everyone rxed more in their life aspared to her. She shook her head. She heard Bree chuckling at her back.


    "So what do you think Ms. Dawn?" she asked. "Isn''t that a lovely proposal? Worth more than five minutes? Worth more than one hour?"


    Dawn looked up at the ceiling. She turned back to face Bree and then walked back to her office desk. She held its edges with her hands and leaned on it. She narrowed her eyes and with the same flinty eyes said, "And what is the guarantee that Erika Trey won''t re-file the case?"


    Bree smiled. "Of course she wouldn''t. She would be too busy getting her surgery rather than fighting the case against you."


    Dawn snarled. "Go and tell Erika Trey that I will meet her in the court. I won''t give her a single penny for surgery and that I am eager to fight the case against her." She smiled. "Oh! Also tell her never to threaten or deal with a person like me. Things can go too bad!"


    "Are you mad? The case is such that you are looking for a long term in jail. If you go to the jail, who would take care of your brother. Do you want to deliver your babies in the facility? I had talked with her and havee up with a brilliant solution to keep you out and you are throwing this chance away?"


    Dawn canted her head to absorb what Bree was saying. "And what is the guarantee that you would nevere back with more demands?" Did Bree think that she would take the bait?


    Bree''s mouth fell open. "You are one idiot in life to waste the chance like that!"


    "Your five minutes are up. Now you stop wasting my time," said Dawn. She pointed towards the door. "You may leave!"


    Feeling utterly insulted, Bree got up to leave. When she turned, she saw that Daryn was standing near the door. He opened it wide for her to go. She was stunned and didn''t know for how long the man was standing behind her. She flinched at his sight and gulped as she walked to the door. But before going she said in a feeble voice, "If you wish to change your mind, you know where to find me. Else you may find your sorry ass in the jail!" Saying that she darted out of the ce fearing that Daryn might murder her because the way he looked towards her, it was nothing short of lethality.


    Dawn clenched her teeth and pounded on the table. "Bloody wench! How dare shee to me with that crooked proposal?"


    Daryn walked up to her and held her hands. "It''s good you called me through our mind link. That woman is vicious."


    She sagged against him. "I wanted to know why she was desperate to meet me."


    "Why don''t you fire her?" said Daryn as he stroked her hair.


    "I will¡­ Soon¡­" she replied and buried her face in his chest.


    "When is the first date of trial?"


    "Next Monday."


    "Will Erika Treye for the trial?"


    "Considering her condition, most likely she won''t."


    Daryn held her for a long time until she calmed down and then they went back to the Silver Mansion.


    Her appetite had increased even more. These days Cole has be her personal chef. He made sure that the chefs made the best of the meals. She loved the way he treated her.


    While having dinner, he said, "I am nning to drop out of the school and join you, if that isn''t too much to ask."


    Dawn ced her spoon down and looked at him affectionately. "And I would love it if you finish your school and college and join me. That way I will leave it all to you in one go."


    Cole got up from his ce and walked up to hug his sister. "I hope god blesses every brother with a sister like you." She chuckled and so did he.


    Not wanting to be left out, Daryn also got up and hugged both of them.


    Next Monday when Dawn reached the trial room along with Daryn, David and Lily, she saw that there were hardly any people inside. Other than Alvarez, two junior police officers and four men on thest bench, no one else was there. Geoffrey had ensured that there was no media. She went to sit next to him and Hertz. "What is the progress?" she asked.


    "The judge will being in five minutes," said Hertz.


    Even though nked by the two topwyers, she was scared as to how the judge would take up the matter. She looked towards the oppositionwyer and was not shocked to see that Bree was sitting behind them. Erika Trey was absent.


    "Do you think they will try to extract money from us?" asked Dawn.


    Before Geoffrey could answer, the judge arrived and all of them got up.


    A tall andnky man, the judge looked all business. His straight hair wasbed back. He looked at all of them and sat down. The trial began.


    "Ms. Dawn, are you aware of the serious charges against you?" he asked, removing his spectacles after reading a document in front of him.


    Geoffrey got up and said, "Yes we are aware."


    "This can be a very serious allegation and if proved, your client Ms. Dawn is looking to go to jail," said the judge.


    "Yes my honor."


    Every muscle in Dawn''s body felt tight. It was as if she couldn''t walk, she was rooted to the ground. Her mind screamed at her to get out of the trial room as panic began to set but even her face felt tight like only listening to what was going was the only option left. Many scenarios bounced around her head and she wondered if she should have taken Bree''s offer. Depression knocked at her mind and sweat trickled down her body. Suddenly a warm feeling wrapped around her mind and her body¡ªDaryn.


    "Be calm baby¡­" he sent a tendril of thought in her disturbed mind.

 Chapter 352 - Negligence, Not Murder

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Negligence, Not Murder</h4>


    Dawn took a deep breath.


    The arguments started and Bree was called as a witness to the witness box. Geoffrey started questioning her.


    "On the day when the fire broke, you had closed the golf course for three days. Was it your decision or did you take permission from the Management?" asked Geoffrey.


    "It was my decision," she replied. "I do take such decisions often in order to do periodic maintenance."


    "You have taken this kind of decision once before when the old guard of the ce had died. Am I right?"


    "Yes," she said with a surprise and immediately pursed her lips with caution.


    "The charred body of the woman found in the kitchen, did you know her?" asked Geoffrey.


    "Of course not!" she replied. "How would I?" she shrugged.


    "Why didn''t you report to the IT team at the main Wyatt''s office that the cameras weren''t working?"


    "I¡ª I didn''t find time. I was too busy!"


    "I see," said Geoffrey in a very calm voice. He walked to the table and picked up a paper, which he submitted to the judge. "I would like to cross question Ms. Erika Trey."


    "But she isn''t here."


    Geoffrey turned to look at Bree and said, "How do you know Ms. Erika Trey?"


    Bree narrowed her head. "She is an employee. Duh?"


    "Does she live alone here?"


    "Yes, she has a sister who never visits her or helps her marily," said Bree. "I feel sad for her. She doesn''t have money for her operation. She is pretty poor and was working on meager wages of the course." Bree made a sad face to gain sympathy.


    Geoffrey walked back to the table and picked up a document. He walked back to her and said, "You have used my client of negligence and murder. Can you exin how is it murder?" He gave her the document to read.


    Bree took a cursory nce at it and knew what it was. It was the copy of theint she had made to the police. She looked at Alvarez who was sitting right behind Daryn with his arms crossed across his chest. His expressions were grim.


    "It is murder because she didn''t bother to review and revise the safety checks. If our equipment was updated, then I am sure Erika would have been alive now," said Bree giving back to him the paper. "Since Ms. Dawn wasn''t bothered about our safety, the explosion urred because she neglected her duties. It amounts to murder."


    Geoffrey tilted his head. "You don''t have to judge whether it is murder or not. Let the court do its job for that."


    Bree grunted and shifted in her seat. She clenched her jaws and looked at thewyer that was appointed to them from the DA''s office.


    Geoffrey continued. He looked at the Judge and said, "If my client is being booked under neglecting her duties, then she can''t be med for murder."


    "What do you mean?" Bree shouted.


    "Keep quiet!" the judge warned her. "Continue Mr. Geoffrey."


    "For murder you have to prove the intention. Now my client was negligent, then how can this be a murder? What was the intention?" He turned to look at Bree and tilted his head. "My client, Ms. Dawn neglected her duties but she didn''t go to the ce to murder that girl. ording to you, you don''t know the identity of the girl. How can you say that Dawn even knew the girl? She is a businesswoman, who is too busy with her work. She hadn''te to the course for a month and you used her of murdering someone whom she didn''t know, hadn''t met or ever talked." He stopped to take a deep breath. "Ms. Bree, let me tell you one thing¡ªmurder and negligence do not go hand in hand. It''s either murder or negligence."


    Bree''s mouth fell open. She stared at thewyer in front of her and blinked her eyes. Her mind was nk. She looked at the judge who appeared to have stifled augh. He stared back at her. Bree darted her gaze to herwyer, Kirk Lindsey, whose face was flushed. She willed him to get up and start speaking.


    Geoffrey walked back to his desk and sat on its edge. He took out his spectacles and rubbed his eyes as if trying to convey that he was dealing with morons. When he looked towards the oppositionwyer, he said, "You may cross examine."


    Thewyer, a man in histe fifties with a paunch and greying hair walked to the judge and said, "Your honor, even if there was no intention of murder, at least there was a case of negligence. Ms. Dawn neglected her duties for upgrading the equipment at the kitchen. Those are the basic safety norms to run a kitchen for business purposes. She should be arrested for negligence of duty."


    Bree''s dying hope bloomed. She smiled at thewyer. Then she looked at Dawn who was giving her murderous looks. It was as if she was a predator, ready to kill the prey in front of her. Bree rolled her eyes and turned her eyes to look at thewyer.


    The oppositionwyer gave a document to the judge.


    After reading the document, the judge said, "The case of negligence still stands. Do you have anything to say about it?" He asked Geoffrey. "If this is proven, then your client can face jail term."


    Hertz passed another document to Geoffrey. Geoffrey held up the papers for Bree to see. Then he addressed thewyer. "Your Honor, these are the documents which state that Ms. Bree over here approached my client a few days back to negotiate a deal with her."


    The oppositionwyer whipped his head to look at Bree and Geoffrey. "What?" he said with anger rising on his face. His eyes became wide. "This was never shared with me earlier, Your Honor. So we can''t carry on an argument in this context." He gave Bree an angered look and she cringed.


    Bree saw Dawn who had maintained a nonchnt face. The bitch had to bring it up in the court. She wanted to w her face. Her reverie was broken by Geoffrey''s sharp voice.


    "ording to this Ms. Bree wanted to negotiate a deal with Ms. Dawn in which if Ms. Dawn gave her seventy-five thousand dors for Ms. Erika''s stic surgery, she assured that Ms. Erika would drop the case."


    The judge shook his head.


    Kirk interrupted. "I am sorry but you cannot argue this point at the moment because I am not prepared." Then he addressed the judge, "Your Honor, you need to give us a fresh date to argue this point because my witness, Ms. Bree never told me about it."


    Bree bit her lip and scowled at Dawn. Her nostrils red and her nails dig in her palm. The bitch was too smart. But one thing was sure, she was going to go to the jail for murdering Erika.


    The judge nodded and said, "Okay, I agree with Kirk. The next date for the trial is going to be held in three business days from now."


    "Thank you, Your Honor," said Kirk.


    Geoffrey also thanked him.


    When they all walked out of the courtroom, Bree caught up with Dawn and hissed, "You are so going to jail bitch!"


    Dawn chuckled, "Save your ass first, wench!"


    "I wish you had died that day!" said Bree and left in a hurry to talk to herwyer who was clearly upset with her.

 Chapter 353 - Baby Shower?

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Baby Shower?</h4>


    Dawn watched her leaving, her eyes wide with shock. How did she know about her situation? As far as she remembered, Bree was nowhere near the bathroom when she was bitten. Then what was she talking about? Died which day? Thousands of questions bounced around her head as she continued to stare at Bree.


    Daryn wrapped his arms across her shoulder and said, "It is not the time to think that Dawn."


    Dawn looked up at him with bewilderment. Her skin tingled and a shiver skittered down her spine. "Did you hear what she said?"


    "I did," he whispered. "Let us go." He forced her to walk with him. On the inside he knew what to do next.


    Dawn walked with him, dazed. She didn''t know whether to think about the case or to think about Bree what just said. She pressed her hand to her mouth and somehow stifled a whimper. The scene in which she was bitten shed across her mind and beads of sweat lined her eyebrows. She clung her arms to herself. This was so beyond twisted. Why was Bree saying that? What connection did she have? As far as Dawn knew, she didn''t even smell like a werewolf or a neotide, then why did she even mention it? How did she know? Or was it a mere consequence? It could be possible that her condition must have be viral amongst the staff in the course. But it was just a bite. Who dies of a bite? And why would Bree say that she wished she had died? Nothing made sense and the more she thought about it the more she got agitated and worried and nervous.


    When they sat in the car, she said, "I don''t want to go to the office today."


    "Okay darling," Daryn assured her. He stroked her back and made her lean her head on his shoulder. "Stop thinking about it baby."


    "I can''t Daryn. It brings up the memories of the day," she whimpered.


    "Then think that you got a direction to find out about it," he replied sternly. "I don''t want my Luna to break so easily."


    She sagged against him and closed her eyes.


    In order to change the topic, he said, "By the way, since you have entered the seventh month, someone in the n mentioned that we should have a baby shower."


    Dawn got distracted immediately. "Baby shower?"


    He nodded with a smile. "Hmm¡­" He rubbed her arm excitedly. "Have you thought about it?"


    "I don''t even know when to do it Daryn. Is there anyone who can guide us? Or let''s just take help of event nners?" she asked. Her earlier tense state dissipated immediately. She stroked her stomach with pride. "I will be a mommy soon!" Suddenly she stilled.


    "What happened baby?" he asked. Daryn sympathized so much with her that he wanted to give the world to her. The girl was alone. There was not a single woman who helped her or advised her. Most of the women of the n maintained distance from her because she was a neotide and because now she was even giving birth to his babies. They either thought of her as an adversary or they disliked her. Only Brenda was close to her and she was in Ixoviya. He decided to call her that instant. "What is it Dawn?" he asked her again.


    Her breath hitched. "Will I be in jail when I will give birth to my babies?"


    He clenched his teeth. "There''s not a single jail that can contain you Dawn, and you know what I will do if that happens. You are the wife of Daryn Silver!"


    She gave him a feeble smile. Cupping his face in her hands, she said, "I know that my alpha is a tough guy."


    "About the baby shower¡­?"


    They carried on talking about it until they reached the Silver House. Daryn had passed on the information to her office that she wouldn''te for the day. He called Reyna to sit with her and decide about the baby shower ceremony while he went to attend a meeting. On his way to the meeting room, he got a call from Caleb. He picked up the call in the first ring.


    "Caleb, bro, how are you? When are youing back? Do you want me toe there? Should I send Neal? I am too worried about you!"


    There was a tense pause. "She is too unwell Daryn¡­ and too fragile¡­" Was he crying? "She doesn''t want toe as of now¡­ but I am trying to convince her." He heard him exhaling heavily. "I can''t live without her, and she doesn''t even love me¡­"


    Daryn knew it was the mate bond.


    "What do you want me to do Caleb?" he asked. "Because right now I can do anything."


    "Thank Daryn. I will take care of this mess myself. Give me time. I need to figure out how she is going to survive. Each passing day is torture for me."


    "Why don''t you bring her to Ixoviya? They want to crown you as their king. I am sure there is a solution for her in the Lore."


    "Medical science has failed. They have given up. Her brain tumor is growing, extending its tentacles inside. What solution can the Lore have?" said Caleb in a defeating tone.


    "You never know brother. Just convince her toe here."


    "I will try¡­"


    "What''s her name?" asked Daryn out of curiosity.


    "Elize."


    "Ah! Nice name," he remarked.


    "She is lovely. You have to see her. She is the most beautiful woman in the world. A year older than Dawn." Heughed as he talked about her fondly.


    Someone called him. "Oh, talk to youter Daryn. Her father is calling me."


    When Caleb disconnected the call, there was a smile on Daryn''s face. It would be so nice to have the family together. Dawn and him with their kids, talking over wine with Caleb and Elize, in a warm cozy room near hearth. Such a wonderful thought.


    Daryn stepped into the meeting room.


    ---


    Kirk Lindsey was furious as hell. "Why did you go to meet Dawn Silver?"


    "Well because Erika needs money!" she said as she mmed the table. "Do you realize that Erika''s face needs stic surgery?"


    "That doesn''t mean that you can go to Dawn and ask her for money! If she wants she can p a ckmail case against you!" Kirk said in a menacing voice. "And why didn''t you tell me? Why did you keep it a secret?"


    Bree stared at him. "I¡ª I thought it was just a w¡ª way to get out of this menace. Moreover I was doing it on behalf of E¡ª Erika," she stuttered.


    "You will not meet her again," Kirk warned.


    "I don''t even want to," she shrugged.


    "Now tell me all the details of your meeting."


    After Bree had told every detail, she left his office. She was extremely anxious. Jason was waiting for her in her car and she yelled at him. "You bastards! Because of you I am facing so much trouble! If you don''t give me my promised money, I swear I am going to take each one of you out!"


    "Calm down Bree," he said. "Tell me what happened."


    ---


    Daryn walked back in his room to be greeted by Dawn''sughter. His wolf rxed and he grinned. He saw herughing at Reyna''s jokes. As soon as she saw him, she said, "Baby, we have decided when to have the baby shower!"

 Chapter 354 - Dont Meander

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Don''t Meander</h4>


    It was such a lovely moment to watch herugh and giggle and be excited in general that Daryn leaned on the frame of the door with his arms across his chest and just watched¡­ His lips curled up.


    "So when is it?" he asked.


    Reyna got up as soon as she saw him.


    "Please keep sitting Reyna," he said and then walked in.


    Dawn patted the sofa next to her. "Come, sit here. Let me show you how this will work out."


    Daryn scratched his chin and walked up to her.


    "I am nning it next month, but Reyna says that we should have it before the next month starts because the ceremony happens in the seventh month," said Dawn. She pointed at theptop screen. "See those dates. Which one is best for you? We have to book in advance. There will be quite a number of guests I believe." She blushed at thought and covered her bump. "Reyna is saying that we should go for a theme and create a website for people to send us gifts." She sped her hands in excitement.


    Daryn chuckled. He wrapped his arm across her shoulders, gave a light peck on her head and said, "We don''t need to create the website baby."


    Dawn tilted her head and realized that the man was so rich that creating a website and asking for presents would perhaps not suit his status. "Okay," she breathed out.


    Reyna left the office for the two of them to discuss things.


    And for the next one hour, Daryn didn''t go anywhere just to spend time with Dawn because this event was making her happy. If she was happy, his wolf was happy and his heartbeat stayed normal. Over the past few days it had been so bad that this brief period of delight was a wee change.


    Dawn deliberately didn''t go to her office. She stayed with Daryn all the time, clinging to him even when he went for his meetings. She would sit next to him in the chair and keep ying games or replying to emails. In one of the meetings she put her feet on hisp because they were aching and beginning to swell a little. The CEO of the Silver House was seen massaging her feet in that meeting.


    Three dayster they arrived together for the trial. Thewyers had ensured that there were not many people in the courtroom and the media was not even allowed.


    As usual Bree was sitting behind herwyer. She gave Dawn a vicious look and then turned her gaze away.


    "You are so going down bitch!" Bree murmured and Dawn easily listened to it.


    The judge arrived right on time. He was looking business as usual.


    Geoffrey picked up a document and handed it to the judge saying, "Your Honor, we went to meet the sister of Erika Trey. Here are the details of her sister."


    The judge frowned. "What has this got to do with the case?"


    "It has a lot of connections. May I call Ms. Bree again at the witness box?"


    "Sure!" The judge said, taking in a deep breath. He started scanning the document.


    Bree was looking much more contained and sober than the previous time.


    "Ms. Bree, you said that Ms. Erika was a loner. Her sister hardly ever bothered to contact her," asked Geoffrey. He handed her the same document as the one he gave to the judge. "These are the call records of Ms. Trey."


    Bree clenched her jaw and looked at them.


    Geoffrey started. "These say that Ms. Erika called her sister at least once a week. Thest she called her, she mentioned that she was nning on taking a leave and spending time with her sister and her daughter. Her sister is a single parent and she often helps her sister marily. She was about to wire some money to her sister when she died in this incident."


    Bree gave back the papers to him and shrugged. "So? Too bad she died, thanks to someone neglecting their duties!"


    Geoffrey continued, "Now that Ms. Erika is in the hospital for her surgery, howe her sister doesn''t know about it? When we contacted her sister, she said that she had no information about Erika''s condition. So my question is didn''t Erika or you ever call her to tell her in what situation was she? With what her sister talked to my paralegal regarding her rtionship with Erika, it seemed that the two were close."


    Bree shifted in her seat. She licked her lips and looked at herwyer who was staring at her as if telling her to tell the truth. "Well, how would I know? You need to ask Erika about that."


    "Very well," said Geoffrey politely. "So basically you agree that Erika wasn''t a loner?"


    "Where the hell is the case going?" Kirk demanded.


    Geoffrey winked at him and said, "Be patient, dear friend." He turned his attention back to Bree. "Have you met Ms. Erikately?"


    Bree nodded. "Yes, I met her yesterday. She is recovering but the right side of her face is bad. She needs money for surgery."


    Geoffrey handed another folder to the judge and said, "After a thorough investigation, Alvarez over here," he pointed to the police officer, "found pieces of metal rolled below the kitchen counters and cabs." He showed a stic bag containing those pieces to everyone and then gave it to the clerk. "This seems to be a cleaving knife. Its pieces were also embedded in the charred body of the woman who was found there." He looked at Bree. "My question is that why would a woman who doesn''t know anything about the course,e to the kitchen with a cleaving knife."


    Bree shrugged. "How would I know?" she rolled her eyes.


    "You should Ms. Bree, because this was a new knife which was just bought a few hours back because you had ordered it and had asked Erika to keep it there."


    Bree''s eyes became wide. Dawn couldn''t understand whether it was fear or anger or panic.


    "So you mean to say that Erika gave this knife to the deceased woman to keep it in the kitchen?"


    "I didn''t ask Erika to keep it in the kitchen," Bree denied. "You can ask her!"


    "I am not saying that you gave her. I am saying that Erika gave it to the dead woman."


    Bree flinched. Her body became still. "Yes, maybe¡­" she said in a jarring voice.


    Geoffrey passed another piece of papers to the judge and the clerk. "But Alvarez also found fingerprints of Ms. Erika Trey on the site of the explosion. This report says where all they were present." He pointed at the report. "This only means that Erika was there before the explosion just urred."


    Kirk got up and said angrily, "What the hell are you implying Geoffrey? If Erika was a staff, then it is not out of ordinary to find her fingerprints in the kitchen. What are you getting at?"


    "I am not getting at anything Kirk. I am only presenting the evidence to the court. Is it that bad?" said Geoffrey.


    "I am ufortable with your assumptions and questions, Sir," Bree added. She looked past him towards Dawn, whose muscles were strained.


    "You better tell us what you are getting up to Geoffrey," said the judge. "I don''t want you to meander your way to the point you are trying to prove."

 Chapter 355 - Gloom And Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Gloom And Excitement</h4>


    Geoffrey pursed his lips. "I am sorry, Your Honor, but whatever I am saying is very important," he replied.


    "Okay, but please make it fast," the judge said in an irritating voice.


    "Yes, Your Honor!" Geoffrey scratched his forehead and walked back to his desk. "You may cross examine the witness," he said to the oppositionwyer as if trying to buy time.


    Kirk got up from his ce and walked to Bree. "Ms. Bree, where were you at the time of explosion?"


    These were some questions she was nicely prepared for. "I was in my room. The explosion was so powerful that I came out running and saw that mes wereing out of the kitchen."


    "So you weren''t anywhere near it?" asked Kirk.


    "No," she shook her head.


    "What did you see when you came out?"


    "I saw people running frantically around. The ss pieces had shattered and it wasplete chaos. People started bringing buckets of water to douse the fire."


    "How did you find Ms. Erika?"


    "She wasing out of the kitchen. She was all bruised and injured badly, yet she helped us to douse the fire. I really feel bad for her," said Bree with a sad expression in her eyes. She sniffled to show more unhappiness.


    "Thank you Ms. Bree," said Kirk and went to sit down in his ce. He waved a hand towards Geoffrey to continue with his questions.


    Geoffrey walked up to her. He pinched the bridge of his nose with his finger and thumb. When he looked at Bree, he asked, "So you are saying that Erika came out of the kitchen and she survived the explosion while the other woman died?"


    "Yes, apparently!" Bree said with a clenched jaw.


    "Now I am surprised. Are you sure that Erika came out of the kitchen? Or was she already out of the kitchen? Because the woman in the kitchen died. Howe Erika escaped with second-degree burns? She should have been dead because ording to the police''s investigation, it is a miracle that Erika survived." Geoffrey turned to the judge and said, "Your Honor, it is difficult to believe that Erika came out of the kitchen. In all probability, she was standing out of the kitchen when the explosion took ce. Only then she would have been able to survive!"


    Bree winced.


    The judge looked at her and said, "Answer his question, Ms. Bree."


    Kirk looked like he could flip.


    "Well, I saw hering out of the kitchen. Maybe she had gone in to see the girl and when I came, she must being out," answered Bree. "How am I supposed to know what she was doing? All I know is that she was burnt badly!"


    "Ms. Bree, you better be careful in what you are telling in the court. Everything is documented and will be used in the trial!" Geoffrey warned her.


    She nodded as she held her breath back.


    Geoffrey walked back to his desk and picked up a man folder. He gave it to the judge and said, "Those are the photos of the woman who died in the explosion."


    The judge took out the photos and saw that the body was burnt beyond recognition. He saw a few red circles in which he saw glistening pieces of metal embedded in her body.


    "Since the body was so badly burnt, the forensic analysts had a hard time understanding who the woman was. They wanted to pull out her social security number and there were no fingerprints also," said Geoffrey.


    Bree poked her tongue in her cheek. A faint smile came on her lips.


    "So the identity of the woman who died is still unknown!" Geoffrey said.


    "What do you want to do now?" asked the judge getting tired of Geoffrey''s evidence.


    "I would like to call Ms. Erika Trey to the witness box.


    The judge''s face became pinched. "She is unwell. She can''te here, you have to understand."


    "I understand it, Your Honor. Can we have online testimony?" Geoffrey suggested.


    "Not a bad idea!" He looked at his watch and said. "We are going to resume this trial on Tuesday." Then he looked at Kirk. "Make sure that your client is present online."


    "Yes Your Honor!" Kirk got up and said. "However, we would now like to press the charges of mental anguish against Ms. Dawn. My client Erika Trey is very upset."


    The judge narrowed his eyes. Dawn whipped her head towards him. As Kirk brought the papers to the judge, her heartbeat elerated. Everything was slipping so fast from her hands.


    This time when Bree came out of the courtroom, she had a wide smile on her face. Their n was getting in ce. If they won, they would get at least a million dors from Dawn and she would also get in jail. Helena would get what she wanted and they would get what they wanted. It was such a win-win situation. She didn''t even look at Dawn''s dark expressions and walked with herwyer. There was a bounce in her step. She felt she could dance. In fact she was in a mood of celebrating it with Jason and Niall. The way she had answered Geoffrey''s questions, it was awesome.


    As for Dawn, she was absolutely quiet all the way back home. When they just reached the house, she said to Daryn, "I think we should cancel the baby shower party."


    He pressed her to his chest and stroked her hair. "Baby, worsee worse, I will take you away to Ixoviya."


    She trembled in his arms.


    The next few days until the trial were torture. She couldn''t concentrate on her job. Lily Wyatt could understand how much the girl was suffering. She had thought that the business would pick up smoothly but a hurdle as phenomenal as the current one had thrown them several steps behind. All she could do was to see Dawn putting up a brave face. She would look at her son''s photo and feel sorry for him. Lily had removed Anne''s photos from her desk.


    One of the days Dawn asked David about Cecilia. "How is she doing?"


    "Oh! She is opening up with Rose, which is fantastic progress. I hope she starts with her college soon," said David with a big smile.


    Dawn had smiled. "That''s lovely." And the conversation ended. She went back to her gloomy expression.


    On Tuesday, Dawn came along with Daryn. David couldn''t apany them because Cecelia had agreed to go back to the college and he was hell-bent in getting her admission.


    When the trial started Bree was looking as if she had won the case. She had partied all night that day. One million dors was too much to think. Her share was close to forty thousand dors and she had already formed ns with it. When Geoffrey approached her for cross-questioning, she gave him a confident smile.


    "Good morning, Ms. Bree," he greeted.


    "Hello!" She replied with excitement.


    He gave a set of papers to the judge and the same set to her. "Those are the autopsy reports of the woman who was found charred to death in the kitchen."


    Bree drew her brows together and looked at the paper.


    "The forensic analysts took her jaw and skull samples since there were no fingerprints," said Geoffrey.


    Bree jerked her head up as blood drained from her face.

 Chapter 356 - Stolen Identity (1)

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Stolen Identity (1)</h4>


    Holding her breath, Bree shot a nce at Dawn who appeared nonchnt. Her gaze drafted over Daryn and herwyers and all of them were equally s¨¦.


    Geoffrey continued. "What do you think, Ms. Bree?"


    "A¡ª About what?" she stuttered.


    "About the woman who died. Who could she be?" he asked.


    Bree snapped back. "How would I know? Why do you keep asking me this again and again?"


    "Are you sure you don''t know?" asked Geoffrey standing with his arms crossed across his chest and narrowed eyes. His eyes pierced hers.


    "Yes, I am sure that I don''t know!" she replied angrily.


    Geoffrey nodded. Then he walked to the judge and said, "I would like to cross examine Ms. Erika Trey."


    "Okay," said the judge. He gestured to the clerk to bring the girl online to talk. She was supposed to speak from the hospital ward itself.


    "It isn''t right to get her to testify," Bree interjected. "She is too unwell!"


    "You will not speak unless you are asked to," the judge admonished her.


    Bree became quiet. She looked at herwyer. Her face was ashen and she gulped. Her hands started trembling and she closed her fists in herp so that she could stop trembling.


    The clerk connected them to Erika Trey in the hospital. He exined to her how things would work. The girl''s face was wrapped with bandages. Only her brown eyes and nose were visible. "Will you be able to talk?" asked the clerk.


    "Yes," she nodded. Geoffrey''s team of paralegals along with the police was present in the hospital along with her. She was lying on her bed inside her cabin, while they were standing on the outside, watching her through a ss window. Only a nurse was allowed to go in so that she didn''t catch infection.


    "Good morning, Ms. Erika!" Geoffrey greeted her with a smile.


    "Morning¡­" she replied feebly.


    "I will be questioning you now!"


    "Yes¡­"


    "When was thest time you called your sister?" he asked.


    "About a few days before the ident."


    "Ah!" said Geoffrey. "Why haven''t you talked to her for a month? Don''t you think you should?"


    "I don''t want her to worry much¡­ She has a child to look after¡­"


    "Didn''t you ask her toe and take money from you when you talked to her thest time?" came Geoffrey''s next question.


    The girl in the hospital licked her lips. "I¡ª I did," she


    "Did shee?"


    "N¡ª no¡­"


    "Ms. Erika, is that your sister?" he pointed towards the back of the courtroom where a woman was sitting. She was wearing blue jeans and ck shirt. The clerk zoomed the camera towards her for Erika to see clearly.


    "Y¡ª yes," she stuttered.


    The woman got up. Kirk whipped his head back to see her.


    "She came in just a few minutes back and she informed someone in my legal team that she wasn''t allowed to meet you and that it was Ms. Bree who had instructed the hospital staff to not let you meet her," Geoffrey said in one breath. "So my question is that did you ask Ms. Bree to not let your sister meet you? And if that is the case, then why?"


    Erika blinked her eyes. She looked flustered. Slowly she answered, "B¡ª because I didn''t want her to see m¡ª me in th¡ª this condition."


    "Oh!" Geoffrey nodded. Then he quipped. "The color of your eyes is pretty!"


    Kirk was getting impatient. "Will you stop it Geoffrey? My client is getting perturbed!"


    Geoffrey put his hands up. "Yes, I am sorry." He took in a deep breath and continued, "Did you know the dead woman?"


    "No, I don''t know who she was."


    "What were you doing in the kitchen?"


    "I saw this woman going in the kitchen and I went after her to ask as to who she was, but by the time I could do that, the explosion urred and I was thrown out of the kitchen."


    "And Bree came to rescue you?"


    "Yes, she did. But there were others also who were affected, so I started helping her."


    "So you saw the woman who went in?"


    "No, I didn''t see her face. I only saw her back¡­" said Erika and she started to cry softly. The nurse gave her a tissue paper to wipe her tears.


    "So you im that you don''t know the woman and that you had gone to the kitchen to ask who she was but because of the explosion, you couldn''t even see her and instead ended up getting injured?"


    "Yes¡­" said Erika, dabbing her eyes.


    Geoffrey pointed at the papers in Bree''s hands. "That is the autopsy report of the woman who was found dead. The same is avable with the police who are standing on the outside. Would you like to see it?"


    "Yes," she said quietly.


    A man gave the report to the nurse who brought it inside for her to read.


    Geoffrey continued. "As I said, since the body was charred beyond recognition, the only thing that the forensic analysts could do was to do jaw and skull sampling. The results of which are already written there." He sped his hand and walked to Bree. He rested his hand on the railing of the witness box and said, "Your sister said that she was very upset with the way you were behaving with her. You haven''t talked to her ever since the ident, you are not allowing her to meet you and you are allowing Bree to guide you despite the fact that you hated Bree because she never behaved properly with you. That raised my suspicions." He raked his fingers through his hair. "So we got your blood samples with the permission of the court from the hospital, which you are also well-aware of and we gave them to the forensics for a DNA match."


    Bree looked like she would faint. "This is preposterous! Why are you giving her so much stress?"


    "Shut up!" the judge said. "If you speak again I will put you in jail for the contempt of court!"


    Bree bit her tongue.


    "Should I continue?" asked Geoffrey.


    Kirk had narrowed his eyes. He was sitting in his ce with confusion running across his mind.


    "Yes, you may," said the judge.


    "I don''t want to talk," Erika said feebly from her bed. "I am feeling horrible." She started sobbing.


    "Oh! Trust me, this will get over fast!" said Geoffrey. He picked up another document and gave it to the judge. "Your Honor, this is a report of the DNA test. The two samples do not match."


    Kirk''s mouth fell to the ground and so did judge''s. Bree''s mouth became dry like a desert. Her skin lined with goose bumps.


    Geoffrey turned to look at the girl in the camera. "The DNA of the woman whose body was charred matched with thedy who is sitting at the back. This proves that the girl who died in the explosion was Erika Trey!"


    "What are you saying?" Kirk got up, clearly agitated as hell.


    "I am saying the truth, Kirk," he grated.


    Kirk looked at Bree who was looking as if she had seen a ghost. The judge''s eyes became wide. "Then who is the girl in the hospital?"


    Geoffrey was on the roll. "The girl over there," he pointed at the camera, "is not Erika." He looked at her. Her brown eyes had gone wide. "Erika died in the explosion and this one is an imposter who is trying to take advantage of the situation and extract money from my client Ms. Silver."

 Chapter 357 - Stolen Identity (2)

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Stolen Identity (2)</h4>


    Kirk was so shocked that his jaw ckened. His shoulders sagged and he was bereft.


    The girl in the camera started sobbing. "This is a lie. I am Erika Trey. I am being set up. All I need is money for my surgery."


    "So that is why you sent Ms. Bree to my client? You wanted to extract money from her?" Geoffrey asked in a cold voice.


    "I¡ª I¡ª" she shook her head. "I just wanted to make a deal so that I get money for s¡ª surgery." She said in a pitied voice.


    "It brings me to my next question," he said with his hands on his waist. "Who are you, if you are not Erika Trey?"


    "I am Erika Trey!" the girl said in a shaky voice.


    "The court needs proof. Prove that you are Erika." Geoffrey looked at Bree who was so stunned that her eyes were wide and she was fighting to breathe. "Maybe you know who she is."


    Kirk grabbed his hair in his fist and pulled them. He hated clients who didn''t tell him the truth, which in turn made him look like a jester in the court.


    "Tell us Ms. Bree, do you know who the girl out there is?" asked the judge.


    She shook her head. "This is all a setup. I am being yed at the hands of that girl." Bree pointed to the girl. "She told me that she was Erika. I couldn''t even make out that night because she was badly injured." Bree started crying out loud. "I only helped her but I didn''t know that such a big game was being yed!"


    "What do you mean she told you she was Erika?" said the judge with wide eyes and a flushed face. "For God''s sake you have been telling the court that Erika Trey used to work under you and this fact establishes your rtionship with her! Don''t you recognize her?"


    "No!" Bree shook her head vehemently. "She was burnt on the face."


    "Really?" Geoffrey scoffed. "But we know who the girl is over there."


    Bree started shaking like a leaf. "Who?" she managed to whisper.


    "That is Niall¡ªyour best friend, I guess." Geoffrey chuckled. "Those brown contacts look terrible by the way. Your friend Niall has light grey eyes."


    "N¡ª Niall? N¡ª no. I don''t kn¡ª know. Th¡ª that is¡ª is¡ª" Bree began to wheeze. She looked at herwyer and said, "Damn it! Why don''t you say something?"


    Kirk stared at her nkly. What could he say? She had hidden this information from him. He sat back in his chair and started collecting the papers on the table. He was done.


    "Let meplete the story for you," said Geoffrey.


    "Stop it!" shouted the girl in the hospital. "This is impossible. I am Erika!"


    Geoffrey ignored her and started, "Ms. Bree gave instructions to Erika Trey to keep the newly bought chef knife in the kitchen. Not knowing that a small explosive device was already nted on the gas line of the kitchen, Erika went there. The cab where it was supposed to be kept was near the site of the explosion. Ms. Niall went to the kitchen after the girl. As soon as Erika reached there, Niall pressed the remote control for the explosion to ur. The st was so heavy that Erika Trey died on the spot, as she was merely a few feet away from the device. However, the mes that were resulted from the st engulfed Niall too and she suffered second-degree burns. Since she was standing outside the door, she rushed out and was rescued by Bree just in time."


    "No! This is a story. This is not the truth!" Bree interrupted.


    Geoffrey ignored her. "This brings me to my second doubt. Niall and Bree formted a n to put Dawn behind the bars for gross negligence of duty and murder. To bring the n to fruition, Niall stole Erika''s identity and got admitted to the hospital thinking that since the body was badly burnt, there was no way anyone would evene to know who she was. But they forgot that these days science has gone far ahead." He took a deep breath. "The jaw and skull samples were matched. We were waiting for the right time to produce this evidence because forensic analysts took their time toe up with their results. That being said, I would like to produce Erika''s sister for testimony."


    "That won''t be needed," said the judge. It was pretty clear to him what these girls cooked up.


    "But she will still go to jail!" Bree shouted. "She neglected safety!"


    Geoffrey''s facial muscles hardened. "So you agree that you and Niall formted a n?"


    Bree became quiet. She shook her head in denial. "I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    The judge exhaled heavily. He raised an eyebrow. "Please arrest the girl in the hospital with immediate effect." He turned his gaze towards Bree. "Arrest her too!"


    "No!" Bree shouted.


    "The two girls are going to serve life imprisonment on the charges of plotting murder of Erika Trey, arson and extraction of money from Ms. Dawn Silver.


    "You can''t do this!" Bree tried to get up and run away but was caught by the policemen.


    "As for you Ms. Dawn. You will be arrested for negligence of duty. Since most of the mees to the Manager of the Golf Course, you will be arrested only for a day and put in the maximum security jail. You have to fill a bail bond of ten thousand dors to be released." The judge pounded his hammer and got up to leave. He rubbed his temples while he went out.


    Bree was aghast. "Bitch! Come in. I will see that you are dead! I will not leave you this time!"


    The police shoved her and took her out of the court.


    Dawn was trembling in her seat. She didn''t know what to do. Alvarez came and stood behind her. "I am so sorry Dawn," he said.


    Tears streamed down her eyes uncontrobly. The whole conspiracy left her shaken from the inside. And now she had to go to jail for two days. What did Bree mean by saying that she won''t leave her?


    "Don''t worry baby," said Daryn. He looked towards Alvarez and said, "Can I speak with my wife in private?"


    "Yes," said Alvarez. He was feeling horrible on the inside. The girl didn''t deserve this.


    "Ms. Dawn," said Geoffrey, "That punishment for you was necessary in the eyes ofw."


    She didn''t answer. Daryn wrapped his arms around her and he took her outside the trail room. When she came out fifteen minutester, she appeared confident. Daryn didn''te out with her. The police escorted her to the high security prison and Alvarez went with her.


    For two days Dawn was lodged in the prison along with its regr inmates. She was made to give her belongings at the entrance and asked to change into the orange uniform for the prisoners. Most of the staff knew who she was and they found her to be an amiable person. All the way to the prison, Dawn was handcuffed. Alvarez opened her cuffs before she entered her cell.


    "I am so sorry about all this Dawn," he said in a low voice. "But it''s just for two days¡­"

 Chapter 358 - Who Bit Me? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Who Bit Me? (1)</h4>


    Dawn waspletely silent. She hadn''t spoken a word since the judgment was passed nor did she shed a tear. Her expressions were unreadable, hard, cold and flinty. As soon as she stepped in the cell, the metallic door slid back into the ce and locked automatically. She went to lie on the cold bed and stared at the ceiling. The cell was a small ten feet by ten, with one iron bed in the corner, a toilet and nothing else.


    She closed her eyes, but sleep was not even near¡­ only thoughts on what Bree had told her. How did she know that she was bitten? And that also meant that she knew about it for a long time yet she never revealed. How? For five years she had been constantly haunted by the nightmares. For days she had woken up panting and sweaty. She had to escape for her life and Bree was part of the conspiracy?


    Rage simmered in her chest. It was like a volcano that was about to explode. She needed answers¡ªdesperately. At that point of time, somewhere on the inside her conscience had died. She didn''t feel any emotion or any pity for herself¡ªonly anger and acrimony. She refused every food that was served to her.


    Hourster, she didn''t know when but she fell off to sleep only to be woken up by a sound of metal clinking. The lights of the prison were out. When she opened her eyes, a torch was shing on her face. Dawn got up and brought her forearm to shield her eyes from the blinding light. "Who is it?" she asked, though she knew who it was.


    "Bitch!" said Helena. "I finally got you! Had been waiting so long for this moment."


    Dawn wasn''t surprised. She got up. "Helena, how are you?" She faced her with a scowl.


    For a moment Helena was stunned as to how Dawn was greeting her. It was as if she knew that she woulde to visit her. Shoving the thought, she shed a big kitchen knife in front of her. She poked her cheek with it and said, "Do you know murders within the prison are somon that if I murder you, nothing would be untoward? I will go scot-free from here?"


    "I agree," said Dawn lightly. Then she tilted her head to see behind her. "And where is your lovely little partner, Anne?" Dawn''s nails clicked. "I can sense her lurking on the outside."


    Helena''s eyes widened for a fraction of a second. She said, "You surely know a lot, you nasty piece of neotide! Did that nose of yours whiff like a dog? Did you pick up her smell, huh, bitch?"


    "Interesting!" Dawn snorted. "How do you know I am a neotide?" She clucked her tongue. "Oh wait! Jason is a neotide too!" Then she paused. Putting up one foot on the bed while the other one dangled from bed, she asked, "Howe you never became one?"


    "Yes, he is. He helped me to get you in here! And I hate being bitten!" Helena leaped towards her with a knife but Dawn dodged her easily by getting out of her way with her werewolf speed and Helena fell on the bed. The torch went flying on the ground. It rolled and so did the light it threw on the wall behind them. All the figures appeared ghostly in the scattered beams.


    With a deadly growl, Dawn faced her with her ws and fangs elongating. "By Skadi! You had a n!"


    Helenaughed in a sinister manner as she bnced and sat down on the bed. She removed the hair from her face and said, "Cunt, I had a n to do away with you when I had murdered your father. But you ran away with your brother! If you hadn''t run that day, I would have got you killed! That bloody bastard, Luke, he tucked you away safely in a hospital before Jason could reach you!"


    Dawn snarled.


    "Finish the work, Helena" a soft voice came from outside the cell in front of the metal door. "We don''t have much time!" Anne was standing right there with one hand at the back and one on her stomach. They had bribed too many guards for the job as soon as they knew that Dawn was going toe in this jail. They had a fifteen-minute window to execute the murder.


    Ignoring Anne Dawn asked "So you killed my father?" She had held her breath. She had to know everything. The mystery behind her father''s murder was eating her on the inside. It was gnawing her soul. And now every piece of puzzle was fitting together.


    Helena tittered. "Yes! I killed Luke because the bastard hade to know that I was siphoning off the money from his Company. Not only that, I came to know that he had been stashing his money in some bank from a long time so that I or Anne or Lily don''t get a scent of it. When I confronted him, he didn''t reveal where it was. He had been watching me for a long time. He wanted to hand me over to the police but I got the better of him. I got him murdered. Jason murdered him and I enjoyed watching him begging for life. I watched him bleed as Jason stabbed him," said Helena and she started tough again. "God! How much I am going to do the same with you!"


    "Where is my father''s body? What did you do with it?" asked Dawn as a bead of sweat slithered down her spine.


    Helena and Anne startedughing like madwomen. "Oh that?" said Helena. "We simply buried it in the garden, which your mother had so beautifullyndscaped. It is below the fountain." In response to her statement, Anne pped her thigh, as though she was so excited.


    Dawn''s lips pulled back in disgust. She was so appalled that bile rose in her throat. She had sat on the skirt of the fountain and yed with the fish in it when shest visited.


    Pushing back her revulsion, she asked, "How do you know I am a neotide?" Did you have a hand in converting me into one?"


    Helena let out a deep throatyughter as if she was thrilled in recounting the deeds of the past. "Not me. It was Jason''s idea. You see Bree wanted to go for the national championships, but you came in between her dreams. She was angered as hell andined to her father, Mr. Higgins. The man loved his daughter a lot. When he discussed it with Jason, Jason gave him the idea about converting you into a neotide. We were already nning to murder your father, so if you were being bitten by a neotide, you would have died by the venom. No one would have suspected us. But¡ª" Helena hissed and clenched her teeth. "But you survived! You survived because of that rotten father of yours! He found you before us and stashed you in the hospital immediately along with Cole. I think he had suspicions about our n." She pointed the dagger in her direction and saidzily, "By the time my men came to know about you, you escaped." She clenched her jaw. "Twice!"


    A muscle feathered in Dawn''s jaw. "So it was Jason who bit me?"

 Chapter 359 - Who Bit Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Who Bit Me (2)</h4>


    "No!" Helenaughed. "Jason never bit you. It was Mr. Higgins, Bree''s father. He bit you. You see he is a neotide and his daughter is aware of it."


    Dawn''s eyes narrowed, fury turning into wrath. So Bree knew all along about it and she had been in cahoots with them. "Because of Bree''s ambition, my whole life changed," she murmured. The emotional scar that had started to develop got peeled in a second and her heart started bleeding. The moment of revtion was not as she had imagined. It was worse.


    Anne stepped inside the cell. She broke Dawn''s chain of emotions that swirled like a storm inside. "Tsk tsk. My brother did love his kids a lot. I asked him sweetly as to where he had stashed all that money, but he didn''t say a word! Plus he had evene to know that I was having an affair with Helena. That foolish man was nning on going to the police to expose us." She sighed. "See where hended?"


    Dawn red at Anne. "You didn''t really have any love for your brother?"


    "Ohe on Dawn! I loved Helena. Don''t look at me like that and use me of not loving my brother," she mocked. "You didn''t deserve the money my brother earned. It was the money of the Wyatt''s and yours," said Anne coldly. "My mother''s sole purpose to be in his house was to control all that he earned, but then you happened! Lily did hate you a lot, like a lot!"


    Dawn dug her ws in her palm to the point of puncturing her skin. She was working for Lily now.


    Anne continued, "I am so d that you are here. Now we are going to finish what we started. This will be our revenge. You went against us and put us behind the bars. Now we have ensured that you are here and we are going to kill you! Go and meet your father and mother in the heaven and say them hello for us!" Saying that Anne lunged at her with a foot-long knife towards her heart. Nothing happened. She felt as though the knife passed through water. When she looked back, Dawn''s form changed and instead of her, a bulkier frame of a man¡ªDaryn was standing there. His form rippled like water and the knife went through him. There was no blood, no injury.


    Anne''s mouth fell open. She thought she was dreaming. She lunged again but the phenomenon repeated. Daryn''s form rippled into water again and the knife passed through it. Because of the force she had charged at him, she fell on the side and gave him an incredulous look. Howe Dawn changed into Daryn? And how did he convert into water?


    Helena saw all this. She was just as shocked. She blinked slowly and then stuttered, "Wh¡ª who are you?" Blood drained from her face. Was that a ghost?


    Daryn''s eyes zed orange as his body became corporeal. "Don''t you recognize me, Helena?" Blue light crackled around his fingers fiercely.


    Never even seen this kind of thing, Anne and Helena''s muscles froze, as they felt heavy in the limbs. They had nk thoughts as if their brains had stopped working. Fear gripped them.


    Mustering her courage, Helena charged at him again with her knife. However, the moment she did that Daryn whirled and pushed her hard on the chest. She was flung into the air on impact andnded on the wall behind, crashnding over the bed. "Ahhhh!" she cried as her spine took the collision.


    This time Anne got up and struck him from behind, but sensing her movement, Daryn turned to face her and thrust his hands in her direction. Blue lights shot out and her body flew across the room as though she was shot through a cannon. She smashed out of the cell on the railing, denting the iron and copsing on the floor. She screamed, but instead blood pooled in her mouth. She had an incredulous expression on her face when she felt warm liquid oozing out of her chest. She gurgled, "Wh¡ª wh¡­" blood flowed out of her mouth. She gasped for air. Her eyes hovered over her chest and they became wide when she saw an iron spike of the railing jutting out of her chest. Half of her body was suspended in the air only supported by that iron spike. Shocked, she looked at Daryn.


    "Say hello for me to Luke," Daryn growled as he stared at Anne who was gurgling more blood out of her mouth. She was struggling to get up but couldn''t. Eventually the world went nk for her.


    "Anne!" Helena shrieked, paincing her voice. She looked at her unbelievingly. Whatever was happening, it was so fast that her mind was not able to process.


    Daryn turned his attention towards Helena. He walked to her like a predator. His eyes shone a brilliant orange and yellow. Every vein in his body was standing with unimaginable power. He caught her throat with his right hand and pulled her up until her feet were dangling in the air. She swayed her hand in front of him to slice him with the knife but she found her hand movements had frozen. Her throat was choked so badly that she was gasping for air. Her eyes began to bulge.


    In a menacing tone, he snarled, "You killed Luke because of money, because you wanted to leech off his status and power. You incited Mr. Higgins into biting Dawn. If she wouldn''t have attended in time, there was a chance that she would have died." Daryn was mad with rage. His hand was tightening around her neck. "Did you think that I would let my Dawne to the prison and get killed?" He hurled her across the bed once more. She fell badly and a loud crack was heard. She had fractured her hand. "I knew about your n long back!"


    "Arghhh! Noooo! You have to leave me. This wasn''t my idea," she said begging for life and so scared that she thought her pants were wet.


    "No Helena, I won''t leave you," Daryn said in a cold voice. "I am going to make you live your nightmares for life." He looked into her eyes and suddenly the orange in his eyes started to swirl in circles. "I will take Dawn''s revenge! And that too with double impact. I am going to kill you but very slowly and very painfully," he said in a menacing voice.


    The next instant Helena saw worms wriggling out of her body. Werewolves lunged at her to bite her. They bit her calves repeatedly. She began thrashing them while blood came out. "No!" she shrieked and brought her forearm to save herself from more attacks. The pain from the bite was excruciating.


    Helena was plunged into indescribable nightmares for the rest of her life.


    Two dayster when Daryn walked out of the prison, he looked like Dawn. Being a sorcerer it was easy for him to put a mor on himself. He could make anyone believe what he wanted to. When the incident urred in the cell, no one could hear a word or see anything because he had built a protective shield when the twodies had entered the cell. He knew that if the word of using his sorcery in the human realm went out, there were repercussions. But who cared? He had avenged his wife. He had to.


    And now only Sedora was left!

 Chapter 360 - Baby Shower (1)

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Baby Shower (1)</h4>


    Dawn was waiting in the car on the driver seat outside the prison and as soon as he stepped in, he turned back to his original self. He leaned towards her to give a long lingering kiss to his wife. "Let''s go to your baby shower," he said and Dawn drove him away.


    "When the party''s over, you have to tell me how did youe to know about Bree''s ns?" said Dawn.


    He ced a hand on her thigh and said, "I need a bath, baby." He grinned at her and his sharp fangs became visible. "I will tell you everythingter."


    Three hourster Dawn and Daryn were receiving guests for their baby shower.


    Lily Wyatt wasn''t invited.


    David hade along with Rose and Cecilia. Cecilia stayed with Rose most of the time. Cole went to her and Dawn noticed that the two werefortable with each other. In fact they evenughed, which was good. She maintained her distance from Cecilia and so did Daryn. Unfortunately, Daryn didn''t even acknowledge her presence.


    The soiree''s venue was akeside lodge that was high in demand. It was extremely difficult to get the booking and even though they got a date on a weekday, Reyna had grabbed it. She had immediately engaged an eventpany to decorate and arrange everything for the event because both Daryn and Dawn were noting to the office. They had taken a three day vacation, which ording to Reyna was not justified.


    Full of soft blue and pale crimson hues, the arrangement was on the theme of "Stone of Sris". The stylist had created a simple but very elegant statement with cookies, macaroons and a fluffy two-tiered cake that was a strong attraction for the kids. The self-serve station was nked by a calligraphy menu and it looked like it was carefully nned. Across the entire hall, there were sweet hyacinths and other light blue and crimson flowers decorated the ceiling. Simr colored floral centerpieces and linens added to the elegance.


    The baby shower was a private affair and only the Silver n members were invited. Gifts piled up in the corner and when Dawn looked at them, it reminded her of Gayle, who had bought so many gifts, that she chuckled. He was truly waiting for his grandchildren. Dawn sighed and touched her belly.


    Neal was standing close by. He watched her and came. "What is our Luna thinking of?" he asked as he sipped virgin mojito. Alcohol wasn''t allowed in the party that day.


    "I was thinking about Gayle. I hope he is safe."


    "I am sure Sedora is keeping her safe. She will use him as the trump card, unless we find him first," said Neal.


    "Are there any leads?" asked Dawn.


    "Not as yet!" Neal pursed his lips. "I am getting worried that more and more kingdoms are joining the Mozrath. I think it is time we all form an alliance and give a shout out to the Lore."


    "That would be a bad idea Neal. That would actually mean that we are acknowledging Mozrath."


    "Maybe we should," he replied.


    Suddenly a toddler bumped in Dawn''s legs and he fell. Dawn looked down at the crying baby. "Aw! I am so sorry darling." She picked her up and wiped her tears. "Where is your mommy?"


    The child cried through her tears, "I want the cake." Her front tooth was missing and Dawn''s heart melted. She couldn''t wait to raise her kids. Sheughed and said, "Okay, let us cut the cake for you princess."


    Her mother came running after her. "I am so sorry, Dawn!" she rasped. The woman''s baby bump showed.


    When Dawn looked to see who it was, she saw Fiora standing there. Dawn cringed. Wasn''t this woman banished from the tribe because she helped Pia with fake pregnancy? "What are you doing here?" she asked.


    Fiora lowered her head. "I am sorry Dawn for what happened with you. It was a bad idea and it was Pia who instigated me to do. I¡ª I just showed her m¡ª my loyalty." She was on the verge of crying. "After a lot of pleading I have got my status reinstated in the n only for my children. Please don''t banish me again. It is a horrible feeling and I wouldn''t even think of it for my enemies." She shook her head. "Please forgive me, will you Dawn?"


    The way she looked in Dawn''s eyes, Dawn melted. She was the Luna of the n and she had to show her maturity. Moreover it was her baby shower and she didn''t want to create scenes. "Okay," she whispered. She gave the toddler back to her. "Is this your first born?"


    "Yes," Fiora nodded. "I am impatiently awaiting my second one."


    "Good, take care," Dawn replied to dismiss her. She reminded her of Pia and her memory brought angst.


    Fiora walked away with her baby. Neal scowled. "You better be cautious of that woman!"


    "I will Neal," Dawn smiled. "Also where is your gift?" she asked.


    Neal finished his mock tail and his lips curved. "Patience, my dear, patience."


    A couple had walked to her and they were giving her a box full of gifts when suddenly there wasmotion on the entrance. Dawn craned her neck to see what was happening. She saw Daryn walking up to the main entrance to receive the guest.


    "Brantley, my friend," he said and gave a bear hug to the man. "How are you?" he asked as he guided him to Dawn, a huge smile donning his face.


    Girls anddies had begun swooning over him. As he walked towards Dawn, she was stunned by his appearance. Brantley was wearing a tailored ck suit that fitted his broad shoulders. Beneath it he wore a white shirt, the buttons of which were opened till just above his chest revealing his dragon tattoo partially. The most surprising part was that half of his hair had turned blonde and they were mixed with the green. Did he color them again? Overall, the dragon rider looked drool worthy, like a God and suave as hell.


    "Hello Dawn," he said when he approached her. He extended a box to her, which was wrapped in a golden bow and said, "Just a small gift."


    Dawn took it from him and said, "Thanks Brantley." His demeanor was such that she instantly realized that he was still angry with her. In order to break the ice, she said, "Did you color your hair?" She was happy that he wasn''t looking as punk-ish as he had looked earlier.


    "No," he replied and lowered his eyes to her tummy as if trying to make a connection with his mate. "They turned naturally to that color and I have no idea why. That was the color of my hair originally, when I was born."


    Dawn stared at him with a gaped mouth. When he looked back at her, he pursed his lips. "Things are stranger than I had thought," he replied. But there was no regret in his voice, only pride, as if he was extremely happy with the change.


    "Let us toast to the babies!" Daryn interjected when he saw that things were getting awkward between the two of them. "But there isn''t any alcohol," he chuckled.


    Bratley gave him a nervous smile and they left for the bar.


    "That guy is fucking handsome!" Neal remarked. "He should be a national treasure!"


    Dawnughed.

 Chapter 361 - Baby Shower (2)

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Baby Shower (2)</h4>


    At the bar, after Daryn offered Brantley ginger ale, he said, "Dawn had told me about the conversation you had with her at Ensmoire."


    Brantley became ufortable. He looked away. "This is impossible. I won''t bear the separation. And I will fight you guys if you will try to separate me from her." He was edgy, as if ready to fight with everyone for the sake of his mate. The way he looked at Dawn, it was as if she was trying to separate his soul from his body. There was misery in his expressions. He took in a deep breath.


    "I understand the mate bond, Brantley. But what she said makes a lot of sense. She just wants her baby to grow in a free environment rather than to be weighed down by the burden of being your mate. And I fully support her, because only then the child will be able to understand and value her freedom and life. If you are going to be there for her at each and every step, her emotional and mental growth is going to be stunted." Daryn exined.


    Brantley rubbed his chest as if he was trying to soothe his pain. His face looked as if he wouldn''t see the sunshine again. The rhythm and melody of life whooshed out of him. He seemed as if he had lost thefort that he was seeking for so long.


    Daryn ced a hand on his shoulder. "Brantley, look here man."


    Brantley''s face was flushed. He bit his lip and blinked his eyes a number of times before turning to look at Daryn. His Adam''s apple moved up.


    "In my opinion, you must dwell on this thought. Dawn will be finishing the seventh month soon and then you have two more months to think about it. Weigh your options, look at other parents, talk to them and then take a decision. You will be one of the most important people in my family and I will honor your decision. At the same time, I expect you to make a rational decision about this situation."


    Brantley nodded. His throat choked with emotions and he didn''t know what to say. He gulped the ginger ale in his ss.


    Soon it was announced that the cake was being cut and everybody congregated near it. Amidst fun and music and confetti, the cake was cut. Before Dawn could give Daryn a piece of cake, children became hyper and they rushed to eat the cake. Dawnughed as the kids twirled around them to make way to the cake. Within a few minutes the cake was damaged and somehow the server managed to take it out from the clutches of the kids. Dawn loved seeing all of them and wondered when her kids would do the same.


    Cole and Cecilia seemed to enjoy the whole fun as they ran around with children and yed with them. This was such a lovely moment. The three cousins were together and she hoped that they would bond better over time.


    When the soiree was about to get over, Dawn nudged Neal again, "Where''s my gift?"


    "Waiting for you right over there," he said with a grin, pointing towards the table where the gifts were kept.


    Dawn darted her gaze and her mouth fell open. "Brenda!" she shrieked and pressed her mouth with her hands. "Oh my God!"


    Everyone in the hall looked at her when she shouted, and the next moment they saw that she was running towards Brenda.


    "Careful Dawn!" came a protective growl from the back.


    Dawnunched herself on Brenda. "Brendaaaaa!" she shouted in her ears as Brenda took the force with which Dawn had jumped on her to hug her. Sheughed.


    "Dawn! How are you?" She hugged her tightly and tears started streaming down her cheeks. "Girl, I missed us!"


    The two girls stood there for a long time hugging like long lost friends. They had gone through so much in Ixoviya that they had formed a special bond.


    Dawn held her hand and brought her to the ce where Daryn was standing along with Neal.


    "How did you like my gift?" asked Neal, wiggling his eyebrows.


    "Excellent!" Dawn giggled. She couldn''t hide her joy. There was so much she wanted to talk to Brenda as a friend and as a doctor that she said, "I will be going to be at Brenda''s ce tomorrow evening after the office. Daryn, you can join us or maybe not!"


    The rest of the evening was spent having fun and making jokes. The only person who seemed aloof was Brantley. He left early.


    ---


    Dawn was extremely tired by the time Daryn ced her on the bed in the Silver Mansion. He had carried her in his arms after he had taken out her sandals, up to the bedroom. "Why don''t you change your dress baby?" he asked as he gave her medicines.


    She threw her hands up and pouted her lips. "You change my dress!"


    Daryn stared at her and said, "If I will do that, perhaps you would end up sleeping naked with me."


    "I don''t care!" she shook her head.


    He raised his eyebrow. It was a lovely offer. He opened the zip of her dress and pulled it out. Once she was naked, she looked at hersciviously. "Gods, woman, you make my fantasy run wild," he said when Dawn tucked herself in the nket.


    With a sigh, he went to the bathroom and when he returned, he got her lingerie. "I am dying to have sex with you but I think we both need rest." Saying that he made her wear the lingerie and slipped beside her in the bed. She rested her head on his arms and he started to stroke her hair.


    "Thank you," she murmured.


    "For what baby?"


    "For helping me out at the prison¡­"


    "You don''t have to thank me for that Dawn. I did it for me. Protecting you is what my wolf wants. You can''t imagine my misery when I watched you fight the case and I couldn''t do anything about it. Those people had spun a web around you in such a perfect way that if it weren''t for Geoffrey and Hertz, things would have be veryplicated. And after that I just had to make them all pay. It had to be done, especially after I hade to know what Bree was thinking."


    "When did youe to know?" she asked knowing well that Daryn had the ability to get in someone''s mind and extract their nightmares.


    "This was during the second date of the trial, when Bree was answering Geoffrey''s questions. I just delved into her mind to probe her nightmares, when I came across a few other details¡­" he stopped stroking her hair and put his arms beneath his head.


    "I didn''t know you could read people''s memories, Daryn!" said Dawn, totally mesmerized by her husband''stest ability.


    "Even I didn''t know that I could, until that day." He took in a deep breath. "Bree was happy that you were bitten, and she knew all along that it was her father who had bitten you." Daryn clenched his teeth. "After that I just had to get to the core of the n. One thing led to the other. I tapped into her memory of having a conversation with Jason and Niall. The three formted a crazy n to trap you."

 Chapter 362 - Oh Really?

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Oh Really?</h4>


    "Oh. My. God!" Dawn got up and stared at her sorcerer husband. She was partially impressed by his abilities and partially angry with what he told about Jason. She closed her hands in tight fists and said, "Geoffrey revealed their n in the court, but I was shocked when you took me to the room and told me about Helena over there."


    In that short interval of time when Dawn was sentenced to jail for two days, Daryn had to convince her to let him go instead. She wasn''t agreeing but he wouldn''t listen. He had asked her to stay low and not even get out of her bedroom. He hadn''t told her the details because there wasn''t enough time, but he convinced her that he would mor his appearance and go to jail instead of her.


    "The bitch wanted to murder you in the cell and she had Anne''s help. Unfortunately, both of them didn''t know who they were dealing with!" Daryn''s face turned red and his eyes flickered orange when he said it.


    "Baby!" Dawn ced her hand on his chest to quiet him.


    He closed his eyes and wrapped his hands around her. "No one can take what is mine!" He kissed the crown of her head and she kissed his chest in return.


    "I want to take out Jason and Mr. Higgins," her voice an angry whisper. "I want to kill them, slowly, painfully. But where are they?" She drewzy circles on his chest.


    "After the verdict came out, Jason had the time to hide, so he ran for his life. I don''t think there''s a ce where I can''t find him. As for Mr. Higgins, he has been caught¡­ by my people. They are keeping him hidden in one of our storage facilities."


    Dawn jerked her head up. "Then I need to visit that ce Mr. Silver." Revenge showed in her hard and cold eyes. The need for revenge was so strong that it wed her wolf, her soul. The need had culminated to the point that it was like an abscess that had to be removed and by her ws. She knew that until she met Mr. Higgins, until he died at her hands, she would not be able to rest with peace in mind. She had to settle that old score with him. For five years, revenge had been simmering in her chest like moltenva and now that she was so close to it, she didn''t know what would happen when the volcano of her emotions erupted.


    It would be brutal.


    Cold.


    Fulfilling. Even rewarding.


    Thinking about revenge appealed to her dark side. She looked forward to meeting Mr. Higgins.


    Daryn could sense all that she was experiencing. "Yes Dawn, you will meet him soon. Just be patient."


    "And I need to know where Jason is," she said as a rumble formed in her chest. Anger made her fangs sharpen and ws increase in length. She dug them in Daryn''s chest.


    Daryn closed his eyes and kept holding her. He stroked her hair until she calmed down and retracted her ws from his flesh. By the time she had calmed, she had bruised him, but that was nothing for Daryn. His instincts screamed at him to calm down his mate.


    Early next morning, Dawn was ready even before Daryn woke up. She was sitting across him on a chair waiting for him to wake up. He turned his body to the side and looked at her with sleepy eyes. "Why are you awake so early honey?"


    "We need to go. I have to see Mr. Higgins," she said in a voice devoid of emotions. The scars of revenge had been scraped and she couldn''t settle until she settled scores. The me in her consumed whatever pity, whatever culture she had in mind. "Take me to him, Daryn. I am burning and am short of violence."


    Daryn''s eyes became wide. "Higgins is also a neotide, Dawn. Don''t underestimate him. Best would be if I just put him down with a silver bullet."


    "No Daryn" she stared at him with her cold green eyes. "I will be giving him the end he deserves." Her voice was as cold and hard as steel.


    Daryn cringed. "You should know that I could kill him easily. So allow me to do that."


    "No!" Her hands fisted into tight balls. "Take me there, please." Her neck muscles had strained.


    Understanding the situation, Daryn got up. "Dawn you are pregnant. Calm down, please baby."


    "Then just take me there!" she snapped.


    "Okay," he breathed out.


    They were on their way to one of the storage facilities the Silvers owned in the next one hour. All the way up to the facility, Dawn was dangerously quiet. Daryn couldn''t enter her mind to see what she was thinking because she had raised solid mental shields around her. And it worried him.


    As soon as they reached there, Dawn jumped out of the car and strode towards the storage. It was barely a five minutes walk. The shutters of the storage were down, however as soon as she reached, the werewolves who were already inside opened them. Daryn followed her right behind.


    Mr. Higgins was sitting on the floor with his eyes closed, in the corner of the room. His wrists were chained above his head secured to a hook in the wall. The manacles fastened in his feet were cutting in his flesh and a thick metallic ring around his neck kept him steady in his ce. His fangs and ws had jutted out and he looked like the beast he was. From the looks of the metal chains around him, Dawn guessed that they were made of titanium and she was sure that Daryn must have cast a spell on them, else this neotide would have broken them.


    She walked up to him and when she was only a few feet away, a memory shed in her mind¡ªof him staring at her while sitting in his golf cart. He was monitoring her movements.


    Sensing someone near him, Higgins stirred and pulled at his chain. He opened his eyes and saw Dawn staring right at him. A smile curled on his lips, which soon turned into a viciousughter. "So you are here to take revenge?" Hisughter only became deeper. "But what are you going to do with the time you''ve lost? I so hoped you had died. Bree was pissed with you. She hated you, I hated you, Jason hated and Helena loathed you." He snarled. "And yet you are here, alive and kicking. You really have a penchant to live." He bared his fangs, "Why don''t you just die?" he hissed.


    Dawn turned her gaze away from him and walked to sit on the edge of a table that was ced in the center of the room. She narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms across her chest.


    "If Bree was a better yer than me, she should have been a professional by now, ying in professional circuit, and not a Manager at some petty sry in the same golf course that nurtured her talent," said Dawn, enjoying the look of frustration on Higgins'' face.


    He grimaced. "Bree was always better than you. You used your father''s advantage to go ahead."


    "Oh really?" Dawn scowled. "You assumed I used my father''s influence, in reality he wasn''t even there when I went for my matches because he had a business to handle!"

 Chapter 363 - The Key

    <h4>Chapter 363 - The Key</h4>


    Dawn stood and walked up to him. She growled. "Deal with it. Bree was a disgusting yer and she used you, her father, for her selfish reasons."


    "No, I did it for her," Higgins answered.


    She lifted the ck pants from her calf and showed him the scar of his bite. There was a scar where his jaws had pressed in her flesh¡ªin a circle. The skin around that was slightly raised, rough and red. "That''s what you gave me."


    Higgins saw it andughed all the more. "That is so relieving! Dawn Wyatt carrying my¡ª" Suddenly a heavy kick met his jaw and one of fangs got dislocated. "Ahhh!" he shouted in pain as he struggled against the chains. Gush of pain jolted throughout his body as another kick fell on his face and the dislocated fang fell out of his mouth. His vision became ck, his body lost all the tension and his legs were wobbly. He tasted the blood in which his tongue was soaked.


    "You are going to die an insufferable death Higgins," said Dawn. She turned back and gave him another kick on his neck.


    Higgins was winded. His throat choked as his trachea got injured. His head began to pound. "Dawn Wyatt¡­" he managed to speak with difficulty. Breaking the fang of a werewolf was like breaking his strength, his will and his life. It was mentally excruciating. "Op¡ª open my chains, an¡ª and I will show you¡ª" Another kick on his face made him stop mid-sentence. His other fang loosened.


    Dawn was so angry that the power in her was increased multifold. "Open your chains? Huh?" She grabbed his hair and yanked his head up. "Look at me you bastard!" she shouted. "I have undergone so much torture in my life that it is enough tost my lifetime!" She thrashed his head on the wall and the ster around splintered with the impact. Blood started flowing out of the back of his head.


    Other werewolves had never seen their Luna in this mood. They flinched. Daryn moved forward. "Dawn¡­" he said in a low voice when he saw that her body was shaking with anger. But she didn''t listen.


    Higgins was feeling excruciating pain. His left eye was injured and had swollen. He could only see with his right eye and that too had fogged vision. "You can do whatever you like, you little bitch! But the fact remains that you lost your father, haha, and you lost those precious years of life." He cackled.


    "True," Dawn replied. "And now you will watch your daughter lose her entire life behind bars. She has been awarded life imprisonment." Dawn bared her lips to show her fangs. "And trust me, I will leave no stone unturned to get her to the death row. And I will make sure that you watch her die!" Saying that she kicked him hard in his chest. The man collided with the wall and more ster fell around him.


    He coughed and wheezed and spat blood. "You¡ª you w¡ª will n¡ª not do that¡­" he managed to say with his head hanging low. "She is a p¡ª precious child¡­"


    "Yeah! Watch me! I was my father''s precious child too! And so was Cole! For fuck''s sake, he was only ten!" Dawn felt so repulsed with Higgins that she wanted to extract one of his nightmares and plunge him to a lifetime of sorrow. But she had nned even a worse oue for him. Because she knew that once she would kill him, what would happen then? She needed that rage to carry on her revenge.


    "Leave her Dawn¡­"


    She red. "No Higgins, I won''t! You robbed us of our innocence, love, happiness and childhood. When I think about my childhood days, there were few and I can''t imagine what Cole has to remember, except anguish and separation from his parents. I remember when we used to sit on our father''sp alongside the firece, when for us he used to hide the Christmas presents. You have stolen all those moments from us! So no Higgins, I will not leave her. I will steal every moment you had dreamt for her forever. I had a chance to live again because of my mate, but you¡ª you will have to die every single minute of the day. And that would be my revenge!"


    Saying that she turned to look at Daryn and said, "You will keep him alive in this condition. No one, and I mean no one will tend to his wounds. Let him rot, let his wounds catch infection and let him suffer the pain. You will not put him down!"


    Daryn realized that his anger towards those who wronged her was just a fraction of what she felt. "Okay Dawn," he replied. Her wish was hismand. For now he didn''t want to interfere in how she would take it forward, but he would intervene if needed.


    She brushed her hands, her clothes and then walked out of the storage room. Her face was hard and cold. She heard Higgins wincing and calling her name from the inside, begging her not to do anything with Bree, but she ignored him.


    On their way home, Daryn held her hands in his and squeezed them. "Baby, you need to calm down now. I am scared for the babies."


    Suddenly Dawn burst into crying.


    "Dawn!" he said, surprised. "Did I hurt you baby?" he asked.


    "No," she shook her head. "Let me cry¡­"


    Daryn felt so much sadness in her body that he pulled her closer and pressed her hard to his chest. She rested her head there and hid herself in her safe haven. And then she cried and cried. Her shoulders started to shake. She would let out a whimper.


    "Cry your heart out, baby¡­" He knew that it would make her feel better.


    "I want to extract my father''s body from under the fountain and give him proper burial," she said. The mystery around his murder was finally solved. No one even knew where he went missing while all the while the man was lying beneath the fountain in the garden her mother had so lovingly created. In a way he was lying in a cradle his wife had crafted just for him.


    "You should do that dear," he replied. He took a deep breath. "There''s one thing I would like to tell you."


    "What?" she breathed out, still clinging to him.


    "There was a faint memory of a key, which Helena saw. The key was hung around his neck. It fell out of his neck when Jason had pushed him against the wall. He quickly stashed it back. And then the next memory was her searching for the key after he was murdered the next day."


    Dawn wiped her tears and looked up at him. She frowned, "A key?"


    "Yes, a key. Though I don''t remember it''s design," he said looking at her. He wiped the remaining tears from her face. "I think that if you find the key, you may get answers to your questions regarding your father¡­"


    A memory shed across her mind. "Oh my God!" she eximed. Dawn''s hands began to tremble as she dug into her purse to find her phone.


    "What is it?" asked Daryn, seeing her fumbling.


    She took out her phone and called Cole.


    "Dawn, can I call you back!" he said. "I am in the school about to reach my history ss!"

 Chapter 364 - Beside Claire

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Beside ire</h4>


    "Cole, where''s the key father had given you? It used to hang around your neck always." Dawn''s voice was shaky.


    "It''s still hanging on my neck, duh! Why?" he replied matter of fact as if she was asking a ridiculous question.


    "Good! We will be needing it soon," she said and disconnected the phone.


    Daryn stared at her as if she had grown two heads. "Really?"


    Dawn let out a softugh. "You need to help me locate which bank does the key belong to."


    "Bank? It could be the key to anything!"


    "No, it has a number engraved on it," she replied. "I have to locate the secret bank ount that our father had created, and I am extremely sure that he had someone trusted for the work because no one has been able to locate it. When he hid us in the hospital, he had given the keys to Cole. I remember it very well now!" She patted her thigh in anticipation. "I am sure that is where he was depositing his money so that it remained safe for us." Dawn shuddered. Her father had actually saved a future for them and she just found out about it now. Fresh stream of tears came out, but this time they were apanied with a smile.


    "Let us go and get your father a ce he deserves," said Daryn cupping her face.


    She nodded through her tears. "I am bing such a cry baby," she chuckled but couldn''t stop the dam that had broken.


    Daryn kissed her forehead. "No darling. Let them alle out."


    Next day, in the presence of police, Lily Wyatt, Daryn, Dawn, Cole, David and Cecilia, body of Luke Wyatt, the influential businessman of his times, was exhumed.


    Lily Wyatt fainted when she saw the skeletal remains of her son. A gold band was still on his left finger¡ªthe ring he always wore, one his wife gave him on the day of wedding.


    The right arm and femur were fractured and jutting out of their ce as if they had jutted out of his skin. He must have been thrown or beaten heavily with a sharp metal rod repeatedly for this kind of state.


    Cole''s palms curled into fists and he stopped himself from whimpering as his lips trembled. He had to see the man who had done this to his father. He had to personally do exactly the same thing that was done to his father. Cole stopped himself from crying that day, because if he cried, he wouldn''t be able to avenge. Dawn walked up to him and wrapped her arm across his shoulder.


    "I am sorry Cole," she whispered.


    He didn''t speak a word, only watched the men taking his father''s skeletal remains out of the pit carefully. They ced it in a casket.


    The police wanted to conduct an autopsy report but with Daryn''s intervention, they didn''t. The family only wanted a quiet burial. Luke was buried next to his wife in the presence of Lily Wyatt and the two kids that were the only Wyatts left in the family. Daryn, David, Rose and Cecilia were also present. Other than them, they had requested no one else toe. Media waspletely denied. Their family wanted to spend time together. Standing on the side, Lily watched as the pastor performed thest rites. Her gaze traveled to her grandkids¡ªthe only Wyatts who survived her son. She realized that Luke started low in his life and by all his hard work, he had been able to rise in his profession as well wealth. However, with all the greed that she nurtured in her heart, all the hatred she cultivated and all the gluttony she had, brought her back to the ce where she started¡ªlike a lowly life she was. Her son had brought them up so high, and she brought in Anne in the business, she encouraged Helena, she was never bothered when Dawn and Cole went missing and now¡­


    She was standing with only two of her bloodline¡ªDawn and Cole. If she had been better in her demeanor, Luke and ire would have been standing with her¡ªherplete family. Anne had shamed the whole family to an extent that Lily didn''t know how to recover after that. The woman ended up murdering her own brother. Her eyes drifted to David and Cecilia and she wondered if the family would have stayed happy if she hadn''t invited Anne to help her brother with his business, if she wouldn''t have sidetracked ire¡­ too many regrets crossed her heart.


    And for the first time Lily Wyatt sank to her knees. Her body shuddered and she let out a loud cry, a deste sobbing thates when a person realized all his or her life''s mistakes in that one moment. Everyone looked in her direction, but none stopped her. In front of her son''s grave, not caring for the wed mud, which made her skirt dirty, Lily Wyatt looked up at the sky and then wailed painfully. The cold November wind brought light drizzle and her tears mixed with the droplets of rain. The ache that made a hole in her heart, the pain, which was as cold as the November rain was palpable. People who watched her were struggling to keep hold on themselves, except Cole who watched it all with frigid expressions, who looked at Lily with so much hatred that even he couldn''t fathom it.


    It was hard to believe that her son would have been cold and bereft of warmth when he was being buried in the ground. And only then did she realize as to why Anne was fussing so much about getting the looks of the fountain changed after all the damage she had rendered to it without consulting anyone. However, Lily was angry and the fountain was restored to its original form.


    Dawn left with Cole and Daryn, while David left with his family. Lily refused to get up from there and the pastor assured the family that he would take care of her. Nheless, Dawnter asked Cara toe and stay beside Lily in case she became ill again.


    Cole locked himself up in his room for two days after the incident. His sixteen-year mind couldn''t bear the torture and worse, he wasn''t allowing anyone toe near him. Dawn and Daryn had repeatedly tried their best to take him out of the room, but the boy didn''t budge. When he came out two dayster, he looked haggard and¡­?matured. It was as if he had matured several years in those two years. His countenance had be sober and it was clear that he was hurting on the inside, and he wasn''t letting anyone reach him.


    "Cole!" Dawn got up to her feet when she saw him. She was sitting in the main hall just outside his room. She hadn''t gone to the office and had been dealing business from home, as she was scared about him. "How are you?" she asked, scanning his face.


    His expressions were stern and unreadable. He looked disheveled. "I am fine¡­" he replied as he raked his fingers through his hair. He went to sit on the leather sofa that was opposite her.


    Dawn sat back in her ce with her hands sped in herp as she leaned forward attentively. "Do you want to eat something?"


    "I want to get hold of the man who did that to father, Dawn," he answered.

 Chapter 365 - This Is All So Twisted

    <h4>Chapter 365 - This Is All So Twisted</h4>


    Dawn gazed away and licked her lips. When she looked at him, she found him staring at her without blinking his eyes. "Cole you are too young. Let me handle this."


    "No, I am not," he replied. "Just let me know who that man was." She had kept so many secrets from him to protect him and he respected it, but this was something he had to know, and urgently.


    Dawn knew that her brother would feel bad if she didn''t spill it out. "It was Helena, Anne and Jason who murdered our father."


    A rumble formed in his chest. His eyes widened as his fists clenched. Those bastards were right in front of his eyes and he never came to know. He pounded the sofa regretting the missed opportunities.


    "Anne was killed in the prison, we don''t know by whom," she hid it from her brother because she didn''t want to talk to him about her husband being a sorcerer. "Thest we heard of Helena was that she was plunged into a lifetime of misery and madness after Anne was killed. They say that she had to be taken to a mental asylum where she is kept isted in a room. She has be a threat to anyone who goes near her because she attacks them." She took a deep breath. "As for Jason, he has gone underground. But the moment he surfaces, we will pounce on him."


    "You will give that man to me Dawn," he said, clenching his teeth.


    "I will," Dawn reassured him.


    Cole rested back on the sofa and brought his forearm to cover his face. "This is all so twisted, Dawn."


    Dawn walked up to him and removed his hand from his face. She didn''t even know where to start. It was all too twisted for her to understand. If only her father wasn''t a womanizer, if only Gayle hadn''t nted Helena, if only Lily wasn''t such a glutton, if only their mother was still alive, if, if, if¡­ "I understand Cole, but we have moved on, right?" She held his hand in hers. "We havee a long way and at this point of time, we can''t stay in the past. We have suffered a lot, and I want us to live happily. That can only happen if we move forward." She cupped his face, "Please Cole you have to promise me that."


    Cole held her hands on her face and nodded. "I will try sis, not sure how much I can handle."


    Dawn smiled and then hugged him. "That''s a start!" When she pulled away she asked, "Do you remember the keys I was asking about?"


    "Yes," he replied and dug his hands beneath his cor to take the chain out on which the keys were hanging. "What about it?" he asked. He examined the key, which he had been wearing around his neck ever since his father had given it to him.


    Dawn held it close and narrowed her eyes to see the number engraved on it. "I think that this key is of a bank locker, which father had kept as a secret. Just before he died, he gave this key to you. Helena and Anne were after him to give the key, but perhaps he had anticipated their attack, so he acted in haste and gave this key to you."


    Cole raised his eyebrows. He took the keys back from her. "Girl, there are so many banks in this town. Which one do you think this belongs to?"


    "I have asked Daryn to check it for us. It will take time, but as soon as he finds out, we will go to check it!"


    Cole nodded. He couldn''t imagine what would be there in the locker. He stashed the key back beneath his shirt.


    Dawn tousled his hair. "Go and take a bath. You stink a lot!"


    Dawn smiled. His mood was lighter. "I will be back in ten minutes. I hope there''s food for me."


    "There is!" she replied with a grin.


    Over the next two days, Dawn moved a case in the court in which she demanded execution of Bree, Niall and Jason for plotting to kill Erika Trey. Erika''s sister jointly pped the litigation against them. Dawn had gone to show the papers to Mr. Higgins. "I will fight tooth and w to bring them to heel!"


    Higgins had begged her to leave Bree, but she had only hurled the papers on his face ande back.


    ---


    Dawn resumed work at the office. She came to know from Cara that Lily Wyatt''s health had gone further bad. With winters approaching quicker than expected, Lily wasn''ting out of the house. Cara had enquired from the servants and she came to know that Lily mostly remained confined to her bedroom. So whatever necessary documents were supposed to be signed, Cara used to take them to the Wyatt House and get them signed by her.


    "She has be pretty fragile Ma''am," said Cara one day. "Not only that she barely speaks. Thest I saw her, she was browsing through the old albums."


    Dawn looked at her with nonchnce. Ignoring the topic, she received the documents and started checking them. Cara pursed her lips and turned to leave.


    While she was checking the documents, her phone buzzed.


    "Daryn, how are you?" she asked, picking it up in one ring.


    "I think I found the bank you were looking for," he said. "The Branch Manager of the bank is a new guy who happens to know Alvarez too and he said that your father had opened an ount with them a long time back, but he never used it. I suspect that Luke used the same ount in hisst days."


    Dawn stilled. "If he is a new employee, how would he know about my father?"


    "He called the retired Branch Manager who told him about Luke Wyatt. Well, the thing is that this is the only bank, which is still operational under his name. All others were transferred in the name of Lily Wyatt. Perhaps because Lily didn''t know that this one existed."


    "How can this be? Anne must have definitely told her about the keys!" Dawn countered in order to eliminate her suspicion.


    "No way! Anne had hidden that she had murdered her brother along with Helena. How could she say anything about the keys? And on what basis she would have mentioned? Lily would have be suspicious immediately." Daryn denied her doubts.


    Dawn took in a deep breath. "That is possible!"


    "So do Ie to pick you up now or you want to goter?" he asked.


    "I want to go there with Cole. Soe over to pick me up and then we will go to get Cole. The keys are with him."


    "Okay!" said Daryn and disconnected the phone.


    Dawn was too excited after that. Lily Wyatt''s health was forgotten. She picked up her purse, her fur jacket and rushed out of the office. She went to stand in front of the main door much to every employee''s amusement. Dawn felt that her heart would jump out of its ribcage when Daryn informed her. His car pulled up in front of her and she jumped in without waiting for the driver to open the door for her. She had already sent a message to Cole.

 Chapter 366 - The Bank Locker (1)

    <h4>Chapter 366 - The Bank Locker (1)</h4>


    In the next one hour, the three were driving to the bank. The excitement, the anticipation, the anxiety¡ªall the emotions had surged to an extent and Dawn and Cole weren''t talking with each other. They were looking on the outside waiting for the driver to reach the bank. If it had been for Dawn, she would have shape shifted and reached the bank earlier, but she was with Cole.


    The bank was located in a quaint area away from the hustle and bustle of the main city. "This is the same area where we hade to live after Azura brought us here," said Cole as his eyes became wide the moment they entered the familiar locality.


    There were goose bumps on Dawn''s skin. They were so close to this bank, yet so far¡­ She pressed her hands to her mouth. "Oh my God!" she rasped. Just four blocks away, was the cottage they lived in. "Oh my God!"


    Cole raked his hands through his hair. He thought he would throw up.


    The siblings jumped out of the car the moment they reached outside the bank and Cole rushed to the side where he found a row of flowers and vomited. Dawn stroked his back. Daryn shook his head with sympathy.


    When they opened the main door and looked around, they were surprised that this ce was so quiet. There was more staff than the customers. The walls of the reception area were stered with different posters of people showing kindness, but the atmosphere of the ce was of apathy, like they weren''t interested in you¡ªthey were interested in the money you would deposit in their bank. Less than a dozen people were inside and they were all in the counters of their interest. Daryn guided them to the end of the hall, where on the left there were a few rooms. He knocked on the door of thest room on which Branch Manager''s name was written on a que.


    "Come in!" a man''s voice boomed from the inside.


    The Branch Manager was a young man who was newly appointed. As soon as he saw Daryn Silver, he rose to his feet and greeted him excitedly. "Good afternoon Sir!" he said as he shook his hands. He looked at Cole and Dawn and gave them a smile. "Wee Ma''am," he said politely.


    "Can we please hurry up with the process?" asked Daryn. He could feel the impatience radiating out of the siblings.


    "Of course!" he said. "Since Mr. Luke Wyatt had given the name of Ms. Dawn and Mr. Cole Wyatt as his nominees, they just have to sign at a few ces for formality purposes."


    "Sure!" said Daryn.


    The Manager already had the papers ready. He handed the papers to Dawn and Cole, which they signed and then the Branch Manager personally escorted them to the locker. He looked at Daryn and said, "I am sorry Sir, but you can''t go in."


    Daryn smiled and nodded. He looked at Dawn and said, "Go in baby. I am waiting for you right here." He watched them disappear behind the closed doors.


    There was no one in the locker room. Scent of freshly cleaned fabric and floor wafted through the locked room. It was so quiet that if they dropped a pin, it would be heard. Dawn saw locker shelves on either side of the room.?Some lockers were bigger than the others. The Manager took them to the right corner of the room and located the locker. Present at the eye level, it had two keyholes. He inserted his electronic key in hole number one and then said, "Please insert your key in this hole," he pointed to one next to it.


    Cole took out the chain from his neck and inserted the key while Dawn watched them in anticipation with a tight expression on her face, without blinking her eyes. As soon as the door of the locker clicked open, the Manager pulled out his key and said, "I will leave the two of you alone." When you want toe out, just press the red button beside the main door and someone wille to open the door."


    Dawn looked at him with shock. Was she getting trapped?


    He chuckled. "This is just a safety measure Ma''am." Saying that he walked out of the room.


    When they heard the door click, Cole opened the locker door. He peeped inside and saw a red leather box. His hands were shaking when he took it out and ced it on the trestle table nearby.


    "Is there anything else?" asked Dawn as she peered at the box. It was about a foot long and half a foot wide.


    Cole inserted his hand inside and found blue velvet bags as big as his palm, whose mouths were tied with white strings on the top. Something inside them ttered when he took them out. His hands were too cold by the time he kept the bags near the box. He was shaking. "Open them Dawn," he said.


    "Are you there''s nothing else on the inside," she asked. Thousands of questions bounced in her head. What was her father up to?


    Once again Cole searched. He stretched his hand to the farthest end and recovered one more red velvet box, which was rectangr in shape. "I don''t think there''s anything else now." He said while keeping the box next to other items.


    Dawn took in a deep breath. Her hands were shaking when she opened the first leather box. Inside the box there was a pile of certificates. She picked up the one on the top and her eyes became wide. It was a gold bond certificate worth hundred troy ounces of 24 carat gold. Her skin lined up with goose bumps as the paper slipped from her hands andnded on the floor. She looked at the rest of the certificates in the box.


    "What is it?" Cole asked. When he saw that she was not speaking, he shook her shoulders. "Dawn?" Her eyes were fixed on the box.

 Chapter 367 - Bank Locker (2)

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Bank Locker (2)</h4>


    When she found her voice, she squeaked, "Cole these are gold bond certificates!" She picked up another one and found it was of simr quantity as thest one. She sifted through the pile and each of them had varied quantities mentioned in them but none was less than hundred troy ounces.


    "And what is that?" asked Cole knowing that it was definitely something huge judging by her reaction. He scratched his head as confusion set in.


    Dawn gulped. She started tough. "Father was too clever. He had been stashing his money over here for years." She took out the one, which was at the bottom of the stash and pointed at the date. "Do you see that?"


    Cole squinted his eyes to see the date. It was much before he was born.


    "That was when I was only five years old!" she said as a shiver ran down her spine. Luke had been stashing his money in the form of gold bonds all this while. But for whom? He protected it with his life. Helena, Anne and Jason tortured him to give the location of his treasure, but he didn''t and rather paid with his life after giving the key to Cole. He bought the first gold bond when Dawn celebrated her fifth birthday. "Oh my God!" she eximed. When she took the pile out of the box, she saw that it was almost four inches thick. She couldn''t even imagine how many bond certificates were there. "Gold price per troy ounce is approximately 1500 dors." She picked up a certificate and put it near her face. Pointing at the numbers there, she said, "Each of these is at least hundred troy ounces. So can you imagine the worth of this certificate?"


    Cole''s mind froze. He couldn''t calcte. He didn''t want to calcte. He looked at the certificate with disbelief. He raised his shaky finger to touch it and traced the number. As if still in a trance, his gaze shifted to the stash of certificates kept inside. He shuddered, grabbed his hair in his hands and sat on the chair next to the table. "This is unbelievable!" Adrenalin gushed through his body and he felt he wouldn''t be able tost a second. His heartbeat elerated like a bullet train.


    "Check those bags," said Dawn as she kept the certificates back in the box and clicked it close.


    Cole exhaled. Every nerve in his body tingled when he touched the first bag. He untied the string and opened the mouth of the bag and his gaze fixed at the shiny stones that sparkled. "Fuck!" He spilled those stones on his palm. Theyy there glittering. The light entering them split in seven colors and sent its brilliant hues in all directions. The lights scattered over Dawn and Cole''s faces. Dawn picked up one of them and brought it to her eye level. "Diamond!" she said as she held the gleaming stone marveling its perfect features. Each of them was at least a carat or more. Polished and cut to perfection, the diamonds bounced rays of rainbow colors and the two people stood there transfixed.


    Dawn''s eyes traveled to Cole''s hand and she ced the diamond bank in his hand. "This is crazy," she muttered. "Where did father get these from? Did he loot a diamond mine?" She opened the other blue velvet bag and found it stuffed with diamonds again. "My God!" she murmured. "All this was so near to us all the time yet we didn''t know anything about it!" She couldn''t think of the amount this all must be valued at. "Keep them back Cole, and be careful!" She instructed him.


    Cole hurried up and closed the bags tightly. "What''s in this box?" he said pointing to thest one.


    Dawn opened it and a smile appeared on her lips. "That is dad''s Rolex." She took it out and gave it to Cole. "I think he left it for you as a remembrance."


    Cole wore it immediately feeling extremely happy.


    When she was taking it out, her eyes fell on a folded piece of paper. She picked it up and opened it. It was a letter from their father, written in his handwriting with blue ink. "It''s a letter from Dad," she said in a low voice and looked at Cole. "It is dated the day I was bitten. It means Father hade here after hiding us in the hospital and then he would have gone home!"


    He imagined the series of events and it made him feel panicky. He stared at her and a momentter said, "Read it Dawn." She gulped and started reading it aloud:


    "Dear Dawn and Cole,


    First, I love you both a lot. If you are reading this letter, then I am no more in this world. I am sitting here in the locker room and writing this letter for you. I don''t know how you will remember me, but I hope that you have forgiven me for the mess I have created. I haven''t been an ideal father but I have tried to secure your future as much I could. Both of you are such lovely, strong andpassionate children that I feel blessed.


    Even though the world has gone against you and tried to convince you that you are weaker than them, I am sure that you will always emerge victorious. Use this strength to get the best out of you. Life will try to break you, but remember that you both are too strong to withstand it. Never be afraid of the perils that it throws in your way. Trample the thorns and walk ahead. Always think of life as sea¡ªride its waves and don''t let them gobble you. Unless you make mistakes, you will never know.


    Your mother was a strong woman and I am d that she has passed on those qualities to you. Inparison to her I was too weak¡ªemotionally and physically. But I loved her madly. And I grieve her death till this day. The hole that she has left in my life is unimaginable. And I have no idea what happened to her. Nothing has been proven. I do hope that one day thingse out.

 Chapter 368 - Your Guilt-ridden Father

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Your Guilt-ridden Father</h4>


    Right now my mind is full of fear and my hands shake as I write this letter. Don''t hate me because I know that I ruined it all.


    Anne, Helena and Jason wille after me. They know that I am hiding this money somewhere and for the past two days they have been monitoring my movements. I can''t inform the police because our family is rotten on the inside. I am so ashamed of Anne that I can''t even begin. If I go to the police, the media will create a scandal and our family name wille down. I am scared that whatever I earned in lifetime woulde crashing down in a day. I am sorry kids but I am not a strong man. I do wish that these three never seed. I am sad that my mother favors Anne to the extent that she has turned a blind eye towards everything else. I am sad that it is her greed that has brought this catastrophe on us. But I don''t me her. She had seen the worst life and now she wants to cling on the power she thought she would never achieve.


    Just a few words of advice¡ª


    Never stop enjoying and let the world tell you what to do. Be honest to yourself and tell them to go and fuck themselves. Chase those butterflies.


    You should rebel if you feel that you are being subjected to mental torture. Never let anyone subdue you.


    Fall in love and be true to that. I am the worst example of what a man can be. So never follow me.


    Always remember that both of you are loved beyond words. Erase my name from your memory if possible.


    The money over here is going tost for generations toe even if both of you choose not to work. I have been collecting it away from the eyes of my greedy mother from a long time. All those bonds are worth millions of dors. And I have stopped calcting the price of the diamonds. Now you know why I even had that chain of jewelry store? All this is legal.


    I trust that you will use this wealth wisely and with utmost care. In fact I know that with Dawn, Cole will always be in safe hands and with Cole, Dawn will always be in safe hands. You both are the strength of each other, don''t be weak.


    Take everything from here, my children and free my soul of the guilt that I didn''t do anything for my children''s future. This is the least I could do.


    That being said the money belongs to both of you, so divide it equally amongst yourselves.


    I love you. Your mother loved you. And now I am not afraid to go to her.


    Love always,


    Your guilt-ridden father and your biggest fan"


    By the time Dawn finished the letter, she noticed that some words were blurred. Perhaps her father had shed tears as he wrote it. Her eyes were streaming with tears. She held the letter in her hand and put it next to her heart and looked up at the ceiling. Cole got up and hugged his sister. None of them could speak for a long time and they just held each other. With heavy hearts the children collected all of it.


    Cole said, "Do you want to leave it here, or do you want to take it all?"


    "I will take it all with us and transfer to a different ce. We will surrender this locker because there is a chance that people are following us," said Dawn.


    Cole nodded.


    When they came out, they found Daryn sitting there and waiting for them patiently.


    "Let''s go!" said Dawn.


    They reached Silver Mansion and Dawn narrated everything to Daryn. In the end she said, "I need a fresh locker."


    "It will be arranged baby. What else?"


    She turned to look at Cole and said, "There''s a lot of money in it Cole. We can buy the Starfish Refineries once it is back for sale. Do you want that? If not I understand."


    Cole shrugged. "I don''t know Dawn. Let us first keep all this safely somewhere."


    She nodded and then picked out a certificate from the red leather box. "I would like to test this. If we sell even two out of these, the Wyatt business wille out from seventy five percent debt!"


    "Then do it," said Cole.


    Their father was such an intelligent man. The children were awed.


    Daryn smiled at the siblings. He marveled at their father''s intelligence and the fact that the man gave up his life to protect the kids and to protect the wealth he had umted for them.


    For the next few days both Dawn and Cole didn''t know how to react to the whole situation. It was a lot to take in. They estimated that it was impossible to liquidate all the money Luke Wyatt had collected. And if they would, enemies would sniff it. Moreover Cole wasn''t interested in liquidating it because it wasn''t needed at the moment. In fact he became scared that Dawn might ask him to leave her after giving him his share of wealth.


    "I don''t think we should touch father''s wealth as of now," he had suggested subtly. "I mean do you need money?" he asked. "If you do, then by all you can take two more gold bond certificates and sell them." He looked at his sister who was staring at him with nk expressions. "If you don''t want to, it''s okay¡­" His bit his lip.


    "I don''t need the money Cole, but do you?" she asked, wondering whatever he meant by that conversation.


    "What? Hell! No!" He shrank. "I don''t need it at all. Just keep it back in a locker!"


    Dawn frowned. "Why are you behaving like that? This is your money and you will have to take charge of it one day!"


    Cole''s face became red with anger. "I knew it!" he grated and got up from the bed.

 Chapter 369 - Redmont Castle - Kingdom Of Wilyra

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Redmont Castle - Kingdom Of Wilyra</h4>


    Dawn raised her eyebrows as she continued to stare at him with the same nk expression. "What do you know?"


    "That you want to throw me out of the house with this money on my face!"


    Dawn gritted her teeth. She got up from the bed, walked over to him and pulled his ear.


    "Ouch! Ow!" Cole''s face pinched in pain. "Leave me! What are you doing?"


    "You twit! I will not let you leave this ce until you are an adult and working!" She left his ear, which was red by now and hit him on his biceps. She was amazed as to how taut his biceps were under that white shirt he wore. Well, he was a rugby yer after all.


    "Oh!" he said as he rubbed his ear. "Then it''s fine," he said as he jumped on her bed again and his body bobbed over it. He took a pillow and smiled at his sister.


    "But obviously you gotta leave once you find a job and I do hope you find a spouse!"


    Cole''sugh boomed in the room.


    ---


    Few dayster Brenda was performing an ultrasound on Dawn. Dawn noticed that Brenda was looking buoyant ever since she had returned.


    "Your babies are doing just fine," she said as pointed at them. "See how much they are kicking inside you!"


    Dawnughed. "You can''t imagine what happens to me when the two of them kick inside my tummy. I am always hungry and I feel I have put on so much weight that soon I will look like a cow! Plus I don''t even know what to name them. Daryn is not helping me. You should find names for the kids, please!" She blurted all out in one breath making Brendaugh.


    Once she settled, she said, "My dear Luna, the naming ceremony of the children will take ce in Ulfric, which the Shaman shall perform. These kids are the heirs of the Silver n. Do you think it''s a small affair? Every n member will be present there in the naming ceremony and you should not be surprised if you get other powerful n chiefs toe and start forming alliances with you in the name of giving their daughters or sons to you."


    "What the hell!" Dawn jerked her head back. She was still reeling under the effects of Brantley being her daughter''s mate and Brenda was talking about more of it. "Can''t I get some rest? Why is it that the ns are so power hungry?" She sighed. "I need rest!"


    Brenda clucked her tongue. "That you will never get! After all, our Alpha chose to marry you." She let out a softughter.


    Her boyfriend walked in and he kissed her on the crown of her head. "What is going on?"


    Brenda beamed a little more. "We are talking about Dawn''s babies. Look at them. I think they are making bubbles from their mouths!"


    He watched them and smiled. "One day we will have those," he said affectionately to Brenda.


    Dawn left the hospital and reported to Daryn that all was fine. The babies were perfect.


    "I am so happy! In a month''s time, we are going to be parents!" said Daryn excitedly. He swiveled his chair and turned around to see Luna''s Castle from his office.


    "Did you get any news about Caleb?" she asked.


    "Yes, he is nning oning soon. I think he has finally convinced his mate. He said that she is a finess, just too stubborn."


    Dawn tittered. "Suits him well!"


    "Ah! And her name is Elize. He said that she knows you well!"


    Dawn''s mouth fell to the floor. She was walking inside the office and she stopped in her tracks. "Oh my God! Elize?" she said.


    "Yes. Do you know her?" asked Daryn.


    "Of course I know her. I mean if she is the same Elize¡ª"


    "Who ys golf?" Darynpleted her sentence.


    "Yes! Shit! Fuck!" Dawn held her forehead. "She was the Captain of my team!" Dawn looked towards the ceiling and then closed her eyes. "Jesus! I want to meet her, like now!"


    Daryn was surprised. "I will tell it to Caleb." He suspected that it could be the reason why Elize might have agreed toe with Caleb. She knew Dawn better than Caleb. However, he wondered about their mate bond. Didn''t Elize feel anything about it?


    ---


    Redmont Castle


    Kingdom of Wilyra


    "My lord, you are so weak. You must suck blood from me. I am strong enough to provide you with it everyday!" said Emma as she stared at her husband, Lord Lazarus, also called Lord Lorza. He was looking so weak even after three weeks of continuously feeding him with blood from the blood ves. Emma had been trying to convince him for a long time. Her breathtakingly beautiful husband had just been resurrected after staying in his grave for five hundred years. Most of his body was decayed when he came out.


    Emma remembered how she had rushed to the altar as soon as Dawn gave her the ne. She had chanted the spells and it took precisely fifteen minutes for him to break the stone of the altar ande out of it. "Emmmmaaaa!" he had bellowed looking towards the skies. Most of his body was decayed and there was pus around. Bones in his rib cage showed. Half of his face was still visible fine but the other half was abination of bones, scrapped flesh and exposed eye socket.


    She had shuddered inside out when she saw him. Her husband had resurrected only because of her. The moment he hade out, she had made him wear his ne. The ne recognized its owner and the magic started to flow out of it like tendrils of ck smoke. It coiled around him and swirled violently as though he was the epicenter of a typhoon. When the magic cleared and only tufts remained, which touched him gently, Lazarus'' body had regained its original form, but he was so weak that he had fallen on the ground like a frail, wounded man. His pale blond hair was falling over his shoulders and his forehead. His eyes, which were a bright red, always were a pale shade of grey. The man who looked like he could kill anyone with one stroke of hand was reduced to a weakling. His cheeks were hollow and he was so thin that it broke Emma''s heart. She parthoned him to the Redmont Castle in the kingdom of Wilyra¡ªtheir stronghold.


    Lazarus was lying in his bedchamber. All the curtains were drawn. It was afternoon and Emma had made sure that not a single beam of light entered their room, lest their skin would start burning. He was covered with furs, which were stitched together to make them thicker.


    He looked at her and beckoned her toe next to him. She sat next to him on the edge of the bed and removed her hair from the back to pull them over her left shoulder to expose her neck. He leaned forward and buried his face in the crook of her neck. He was so tempted to suck the blood from the vein that was strongest at that point that it took every ounce of his willpower to stop himself. He knew that if he did that, he would suck her dry. And that was thest thing he wouldn''t do.

 Chapter 370 - Blood Vassal

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Blood Vassal</h4>


    Lying on a bed with red silk sheets and wooden posts on four sides on which hung gauzy white curtains, he looked lovely. He was wearing only his pajamas and the furszily spread over his torso. The room was lit with dim light of a chandelier that was hanging low in the corner of the room. The red and white carpet on the floor was blending with the ambience.


    Lazarus grazed her neck with his fangs and licked the droplet of blood from there. He closed his eyes, as he tasted it on his lips and tongue. It was exquisite like a drug, only for him. "You know that if I willtch on to you, I will suck you dry," he said in a hoarse voice. "I won''t be able to get off you."


    "I don''t care," she almost bucked with pleasure when he grazed his fangs on her. "Suck me dry, but get well."


    His grey eyes had started to be red after three weeks of sucking blood from the blood vassals. But their blood was like mud sludge. Yet he had to take it from them.


    Lazarus was beginning to get well. He had hot, eerie looks that added the air of mystery and darkness around him. His wless skin, now blooded looked like marble. The bold jawline, with a cleft in his chin was sexy beyond words. And Emma¡­ she was drawn to him like a moth to a me¡­ always. The man had ruined her for life.


    He smiled against her neck and nibbled it slightly. "No ¨¨ama, you are too precious for me." Heid back on the propped up pillows and gestured to her toe and lean on his chest. She leaned forward and rested her head on his chest and he wrapped his arms around her. He supported his chin over her head and said, "We have many blood vassals in our kingdom. We have given them protection and some of them even havends in exchange for them to blood us, then why should I suck my wife."


    The Kingdom of Wilyra wasn''t heavily popted. It was situated in the middle of northern mountain ranges that were permanently covered with snow. With a dwindling poption of no more than a thousand vampires who rarely left theirnd, Lazarus had started recruiting blood vassals. These were mostly people of Lore who needed protection from their own people or who needednds to live for their families. Amongst the dragons, Lykaes and the Faes, most of them were demons. Only a few were wizards, but they were usually avoided. These people would allow the vampires to suck their blood in exchange for Lazarus'' protection.


    He stroked her hair and smelled her every now and then only to be assured that she was with him. When she had said that Dawn, a neotide, had forced Sedora to give up the ne, he was in her debt. He had to pay a visit to the neotide and thank her personally. A knock on the door disturbed them.


    "Who is it?" asked Emma, turning her head towards the door.


    "The soldiers patrolling the southern boundaries of the kingdom have found a neotide, Jason, who seems to have lost his way in the Lore. They caught him and have sent him to the dungeons," said the handmaiden from outside the door.


    Lazarus smiled. "Okay," he replied and the servant scurried off.


    "You seem to have a penchant for neotides," he said to Emma without losing the smile. "That neotide in our dungeons, Azura is pretty strong. I have sucked almost thrice a week from him and yet he still holds strongly. Why did you turn him into a vampire?"


    Emma lifted her head and removed the strand of hair from his forehead. "He was about to die thest time I met him. So I turned him into a vampire and threw him in the dungeons. I was collecting blood vassals for you."


    "He isn''t a vassal," Lazarus corrected her.


    "Yes, he is a ve and I don''t intend to give him the status of a vassal. At first I thought I should but I heard that he wasn''t on good terms with Dawn Silver," she said. "And that he tried to kill her."


    Lazarus raised an eyebrow.


    "On Sedora''s behest!" she informed and pursed her lips. "She instigated him and rest is history. I don''t want to talk about it!" She cupped his face. "Are you hungry my lord?"


    "I am," he sighed. The vampire needed to be blooded at least once in a day.


    "Then let us try Jason, our newest catch?" she suggested.


    Lazarus chuckled. "Sure! Get him here."


    ---


    Dawn had cashed two gold bond certificates and the money that flowed was more than enough to cover almost seventy-five percent of their debts. Dawn let the remaining debt stay like that because that way banks would stay happy. After all, even the banks had to earn the interest. With finance consolidated, Dawn moved forward with new energy. The first department that she pushed forward was the IT department. Before she started working with Wyatts, she had her own software Companies and that had helped her to secure connections. She used those connections to get business for the Company.


    It was overwhelming to see that the software division got as many as three software development projects within a span of seven days. There was a fresh wave of excitement within the employees. She appointed a team, which was headed by David to oversee the new business and turned her attention to other departments.


    Daryn was asking her to take over the chain of jewelry back from him because he realized that they were never into this kind of business. They still owned the mines at Arc of Orinico and he just didn''t know what to do with all the gold other than to let it go to Ixoviya.


    Dawn was contemting on taking back the Company but on a joint venture basis.


    Right now the couple was standing at the airport to receive Caleb and Elize.


    And Canton was standing in Ensmoire along with Quetz for Daryn.


    Dawn had a wide grin on her face as her eyes sparkled. She was trying to cover her eight months pregnancy with her overcoat, but it wasn''t helping. The December winds were gusty and cold. She was short of squealing as she anticipated seeing Elize after a long time. She was babbling nonstop with Daryn by telling him about her days at her university. There was a lightness in her chest and must have smoothed down her dress a number of times. The fact that Elize was suffering from brain tumor was shoved back in the happiness of the asion. The girl had agreed toe to Bainsburgh along with Caleb finally.


    "Are you so happy to see her?" asked Daryn, feeling a little jealous. She was never so happy about hising back home.


    "Yes!" Dawn bobbed her head cheerfully. "I am ted!"


    Her answer added fuel to the fire and Daryn''s face became stiff. From the past half an hour she had been yapping about Elize. Not done! He narrowed his eyes, and then he had to say, "You never seem so happy when Ie back?"

 Chapter 371 - Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Wee</h4>


    Dawn stared at her husband as she became quiet. She could sense his jealousy and knew that he was about to get into his major jealous-alpha mode. With Caleb and Elizeing out any moment, she didn''t want to create the scene. So she smiled. "How can you say that?" She held his arm and hung on it. "I am most happy when you are around me. In fact, I am happier when you are in me!"


    Immediately an ear-to-ear grin spread on Daryn''s lips. He looked at her affectionately and whispered in her ear, "I think that mouth of yours needs to be fucked."


    Dawn blushed heavily. She was trying to alleviate his emotions and this man went full-on in his imagination. She swatted him on his arm and looked at him from under her thick eyshes with embarrassment. "You are impossible Silver!"


    "Don''t say that Mrs. Silver. Because I n on putting that smart-mouth of yours to use because I got an invitation already."


    So he had understood what she was trying to do. Sigh¡­ Now she would have to cater to his needs, and she didn''t know how many times this man woulde. There went her night¡­ She rubbed her neck as she tried to stifle her smile. He caught her waist from behind and ran his hand to her boobs to squeeze them.


    "My girl''s bosom is bing so heavy and full that I think you would love my lips around your nipples," he whispered again.


    "Stop it!" she said. The man knew how to make her wet in her panties.


    He took her hand and ced it on his bulge and covered it with hisrge hands. "Sorry baby, this one has stopped behaving already."


    The man was radiating so much heat over there that Dawn thought it was already summer. She chuckled. "Daryn, we are standing in the airport. I am so sure that there are media people around. If they see what you are doing, tomorrow''s headlines are going to be something like, "Mr. and Mrs. Silver, Get a Room!"


    "As if I care," he replied and made her brush her hand along his shaft.


    She removed her hand from there and swatted his chest. "No! Get a room Daryn." Then she crossed her hands across her chest in a mulish way.


    Daryn exhaled heavily. "I will punish you for this torture, Dawn!"


    She pouted and said, "I am waiting for the punishment."


    Not able to control himself, Daryn grabbed her neck from behind, pulled her to him and nted a deep kiss on her lips. When he removed himself, Dawn was left wanting more. Her breath became shallow and her limbs became limp. She knew her punishment had started.


    "You will not touch yourself at all for the day. I want you aching for me," hemanded.


    She bit her lip.


    "Daryn!" a throaty voice boomed from inside the ss doors of the arrival terminal. Their reverie broke and they saw Caleb and he was pushing a wheelchair on which Elize was sitting. He waved his hand towards them.


    "Caleb! Bro!" Daryn eximed as he looked at his brother. He hugged Caleb as soon as he hade to them. He was looking so tired.


    After a long embrace, Caleb removed himself. He went and stood behind Elize and said, "Meet Elize, my m¡ª girlfriend." He wanted to say mate, but Elize wasn''t ready for his world.


    Daryn shook his hands with the girl with a polite smile.


    "Howe both you brothers have oodles of charm and sexy looks?" she asked as she chuckled.


    Though Darynughed at herment, a low growl from the back meant that he had to leave her hands. After all, his brother was just as jealous as he was in terms of mate.


    Dawn''s eyes locked with Elize''s and the two girls had tears. Elize was looking so pale and frail and Dawn''s heart went out to her. Once the Captain of the golf team of the university, she was now reduced to a patient on a wheelchair¡ªand now Caleb''s mate. There were no words between the two friends, only exchange of a knowing connection. Dawn rushed to Elize and hugged her tightly.


    "Wee Elize," she whispered. "I was waiting for you for so long."


    Elize wrapped her hands around Dawn with effort and drawled, "How are you Dawn?" Every word that came out of her mouth was like a ton boulder that had to be extracted from her brain and carried through various muscles to finally form over her lips.


    "I am fine and very happy to see you," she replied though in her heart she felt terribly sad for Caleb. When she looked up at him, he presented a confident look. A look, which meant that he was holding himself strong only for his mate.


    "Caleb," said Dawn as emotions overwhelmed her and hugged him.


    "Dawn," he gave her an excited hug. "You look so pregnant!" he remarked.


    She rolled her eyes. "I wonder if I will get back to my former shape!"


    Heughed. "Elize is pretty tired. I think we should hurry up and settle her."


    "Oh yes!" said Dawn. Five minutester the driver pulled in. Caleb lifted Elize and made her sit in the car before being seated. Once their sedan left Dawn and Daryn''s car came and then the security personnel. Now that Dawn was pregnant and they still didn''t know about Jason, Daryn hadn''t reduced the security around Dawn. He was just too paranoid.


    When the sedan pulled in the Silver Mansion estate, Elize''s eyes became wide. "Is this all yours?" she asked. It was like those woods she often visited with her friends in Yorkshire.


    He nodded with pride.


    "Wow!" she breathed and continued staring on the outside. Her mouth fell to the floor when she saw deer running in the estate.


    When the car pulled in front of the Silver Mansion, Caleb picked her up yet again and took her to his room. Gently he ced her on his bed and dragged pillows from the other side to prop her up.


    "I would like to take a bath," she said with a blush.


    Caleb''s wolf was so rxed after seeing his mate in his bed that he felt that he missed this kind of a feeling for the entire existence. With Pia he never had this feeling. And now he understood how Daryn must have felt around Dawn. When he remembered what all Dawn had to undergo because of him and Pia, he shuddered on the inside. He hoped that Dawn had forgiven him. He stroked her hair softly and said, "Let me run hot water in the tub for you." He kissed her on the crown of her head and left for the bathroom.


    Elize took in a deep breath and turned her head to the right where Caleb had disappeared. She noticed that his room was so warm and cozy. A hearth in the wall was heating the ce and every piece of furniture was exquisite and expensive. The oak floor and warm teakwood furniture added to the warmth of the room. Plush rugs all around the bed and a bedrger than she had ever seen were in the hues of light arctic blue, gold and white. He had said that he was already married once and that his wife had died, but the way he spoke about her, it was always in distaste. After telling her the essential things, he mentioned that he didn''t like to talk about her.

 Chapter 372 - Crazy Just For Her

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Crazy Just For Her</h4>


    Elize was stunned at the mere wealth this man possessed. The way he loved her, it was unbelievable. She was finding it difficult to believe that anyone could love her in her situation, yet this man did, and more than his life. He had argued, fought, reasoned with her father to take care of her. He had gone on to show his bank statement to him to make him believe that he could take care of her. Nothing worked and only after he gave the reference of Dawn did she believe in him. In the end it was her father who had said, "Go and enjoy yourself Elize. Perhaps this is a sign from God." After a long debate with herself, did she agree toe with him to Bainsburgh.


    Caleb came back minutester and he picked her up to take her to take a bath. "You have be so light Elize," he said with sadness in his heart. "I can pick you up in one hand now."


    She held his neck and smiled.


    Caleb opened the knob and they entered a steam-filled room. He stripped her and then him¡ªmuch to her shock. She gasped and her eyes widened when she saw his cock for the first time. She had never seen such a huge one in her life. Caleb gave a lop-sided smile and let her watch him. However, he felt that his erection swelled under her gaze.


    "Do you like it?" he asked shamelessly.


    She bit her lip for being caught staring at his cock and flushed scarlet red. He ced her in the tub and then stepped into the hot water.


    "I¡ª I am not r¡ª ready for it," she said as she once again stole a nce at his shaft.


    "That is fine Elize," said Caleb with a smile. "I don''t expect you to be."


    She gulped and crossed her arms over her chest when she realized that he was staring at her.


    He walked behind her as his gaze ran over her body hungrily but he restrained his wolf because he knew that the girl was so ill. Her eyes were a dull blue and her golden hair was now loose. Tufts of hair were nowing out of her scalp and he couldn''t do anything except feel miserable about it.


    He held her gently from behind and traced her arms with his fingers. He groaned as if in appreciation of her naked body. "You are beautiful," he whispered in her ear.


    He was so big in front of her, almost a foot tall that she thought she was too petite. Although in reality, she was five feet four inches, which was good height. It was his broad shoulders, those lean muscles and that tall and bulky frame that made him look terrifyinglyrge and very handsome.


    Caleb picked her up and sat down in the steaming bathtub with her in between his legs. Inside the water, she felt rxed until his cock grazed at her back. She stiffened, not knowing what to do with a man who was so naked and aroused. He brought his hand to her waist and pulled her closer, pressing his erection between them. He traced a finger on the inside of her thigh and drewzy circles there. Elize bit her lip feeling putty in his hands. How could this man affect her at a level she had reserved for her imaginary husband? To her embarrassment she moaned. She found herself melting in his embrace to the point that she closed her eyes involuntarily and rested against his chest. The fear that he would have sex with her was gone.


    His body quivered under her touch and when she pressed his erection, he almost lost himself. But he had to control himself or else the girl would get scared. It was the first time he was with her like this. He must have imagined it so many times when he just kissed her. From past many days he had been taking care of her and he had only touched first base. This first contact was heaven for him.


    Elize thought that her insides would burst if this man even touched her in between the thighs, let alone stroke her there. She felt so precious in his hands that she moaned again much to the pleasure of Caleb. Encouraged, Caleb slowly brought his fingers between her thighs and stroked her folds gently. Her legs fell apart in wee and she couldn''t believe what she was doing. Did this man possess some kind of magic?


    "Are you a virgin?" he asked as he nibbled her shoulder.


    She turned her face to look up at him and nodded. "I never found the time to get into a rtionship¡­" she found herself exining to him, feeling like an idiot.


    "Ah Gods!" he hissed. "I love it." He smelled her arousal and his shaft pulsated. With one hand he continued to stroke her folds and with the other he pumped his erection. The girl was a virgin! How could this be? How could he be so lucky? And now his wolf wanted to im her like mad.


    He caressed her folds and he didn''t know when but his fangs sharpened and ws elongated. Her tender flesh was right there for him to im her, but he knew that if he pierced her skin, his venom might hurt her. He couldn''t help but graze her neck at the point he would once im her, if she survived, if they survived, and to his amazement, he noticed that the girl didn''t flinch. She closed her hands and had buried her hands in his hair and was pressing his mouth closer to her skin. Caleb was having a hard time controlling his wolf. If she continued to do that, he might pierce her. So with his hands, he picked her hands up and made them wrap around his neck. "Hold me here baby." She did as told and rested her head on his chest.


    Caleb opened her folds and traced his finger to her already throbbing clit. He imagined his lips around it, suckling it, flicking it andtching to it. The thought made his shaft swell to the extent that it started aching. He pumped himself faster and closed his eyes on her neck.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Shocked, he opened his eyes only to find that it was Elize moaning with pleasure and hade on his hands. Her body was convulsing. He pressed her core with his palm to feel her orgasm and that made him tip. He looked up and with a bellow he came on her back, arc upon arc of his heated cum.


    "Ah Gods!" he said and pressed her to his body. "You are exquisite," he whispered. Was this her first orgasm? He couldn''t imagine how tight she would be on the inside. He knew that he wouldn''t even try to get in her, lest she might get injured. Had she been well, then also he would have thought many times before iming her. Humans were weak creatures and she was a fragile one at that.


    Elize opened her eyes and looked at him intensely. She thought they flickered a warm brown but that could be her imagination. She lifted her head and lightly brushed her lips on his. "Thank you," she said softly. Who would love a girl who is dying? And here he was, crazy just for her.

 Chapter 373 - How Did You Do That?

    <h4>Chapter 373 - How Did You Do That?</h4>


    Half-an hourter Caleb dried her with a nice fluffy towel and wrapped her before picking her up in his arms and cing her on the bed. He went to the wardrobe to pick a nightdress for her. He saw that all of Pia''s clothes had been reced with the new ones and that made him smile. Dawn was very thoughtful.


    When Elize was fully dressed, he ordered the servants to bring in food for her.


    "You are very rich," she said with wonder in her eyes.


    He shrugged. "If all this can buy your life, I would dly trade it."


    Elize''s eyes became round. The man loved her so much and she couldn''t give him back the same love. "I¡ª I don''t know¡ª"


    He ced a finger on her lips. "Don''t say anything. Let our life flow in whatever direction it is taking us in. I don''t want to discuss anything¡­"


    She pursed her lips and nodded. "Thank you for understanding." The man in front of her was the most amazing guy she had ever met. It was like a dreame true and she had so little time to cherish him, to fall in love with him. Tears formed at the corner of her eyes. "I hope you met me long back."


    "I hope so too baby," he replied and squeezed her hands.


    A soft knock on the door drew their attention. Caleb opened the door to see Daryn and Dawn waiting on the outside with food trays. Surprised, he opened the door wide open for them.


    As Dawn walked in, she said, "We wanted to spend time with you. I hope it''s okay to break your lovey-dovey!" She winked at Elize and Elize blushed crimson.


    "Not at all!" she replied with a chortle.


    Dawn ced the trays on the centerpiece and started to serve them all in the tes. Daryn sat on the couch near the ss wall that faced the garden. He saw how much his brother had improved over thest month after Pia had left him and he had found Elize. He looked better and anchored and¡­ sad. But what could be done? Caleb went and sat next to his brother and rested his hand behind him on the couch. He sighed, "Is there a way we can enhance her life span?"


    "We can start with fresh investigations, if you like?" Daryn suggested.


    Caleb pursed his lips. "She doesn''t want more tests. Everything has been done, and the reports are bad. They are too discouraging¡­" his voice drawled. "In a few days she will deteriorate further." A lump formed in his throat and he couldn''t speak further.


    "I am so sorry brother," said Daryn.


    Caleb had no words. The brothers watched the two girls as they giggled on a joke. "Do you have any news about Cire or Oscar or Mairin?"


    Elize shook her head. "Some people do no'' change. Although Oscar left the town, he returned a few months back and thest I heard was that he was wedded to Mairin. Apparently he went on his knees in front of her to beg her forgiveness. Mairin melted and her father had to eventually get them married."


    Dawn jerked her head back. She said, "My God! After all that was revealed in the video, she ended up getting married to Oscar." Sheughed and Elize joined her.


    "Oh! That''s no'' all," said Elize. "I also came to know that Cire was pregnant with Oscar''s child. She and her family had gone quiet for a very long time and when they came back, Cire was carrying a child in her arms¡ªa four-year-old bairn. When she went to Oscar to tell him about his baby, the bastard refused to ept it and along with his wife, Mairin, he drove her off."


    "That''s very sad¡­" said Dawn. "That man was up to no good."


    Elize held her hand and squeezed it. "I am so d that you came out of that sticky situation so beautifully, and I am very happy that you found a good man like Daryn. I keep on hearing about him from Caleb. You had been through a lot, and I partially feel¡ª"


    Dawn ced her finger on her lips. "Don''t me yourself Elize. It had to happen."


    Elize nodded. "Hmm¡­ it had to happen."


    Daryn narrowed his eyes and quipped to Caleb, "Your girl has a thick Scottish ent!"


    "She does! Ain''t it lovely?"


    Daryn gave a throatyughter. "There are a lot of things I would like to talk to you about. So if you have time, we can go to my study and let the girls talk."


    Caleb frowned, not liking the idea of leaving Elize.


    Daryn understood. "It''s very important. From what I feel, Elize doesn''t know what you are, else I would have said everything here."


    He nodded. "Okay, let''s eat the food and then go."


    "Sure!"


    Lunch was fun with Dawn and Elize recounting their days at the university and the brothers enjoying their chattiness. This was one thing Daryn had always imagined¡ªtheir family cozying up together over lunch or dinner. He wondered what it would be like to have their children running around. But seeing Elize''s condition, he felt emptiness in his stomach. It hurt him all the more to think that Caleb would follow his mate and the worse was that his mate didn''t even know that she meant the world to him. He looked at the ceiling and exhaled. "Skadi, show me a way," he murmured.


    After Caleb had helped Elize wipe her face and helped her clean, he left with Daryn for the study.


    Daryn closed the doors behind him. He had poured wine for himself and Caleb. Handing his crystal ss with red wine, he settled on the leather sofa and Caleb sat opposite to him. Without wasting time, he said, "Caleb, you remember what I told you about being in Ixoviya?"


    Caleb rolled his eyes. "Man! That was one harrowing experience you guys had! Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier?" The grip on his ss became tight and his face muscles tightened. "I could never imagine that mother did that to father and she hid her true identity? That woman was deep!" He had so much fury in his chest that he could shift any moment.


    "Calm down brother!" said Daryn. "That''s not what this is about."


    Caleb frowned.


    "I wanted to talk about Elize."


    "What about her? I already told you that her condition is not curable."


    Daryn turned his face away from him and when he looked back, his eyes flickered an orange.


    "What was that?" asked Caleb as his eyes widened.


    Daryn blinked and his eyes turned the original ck. "Being Sedora''s offspring, we both are half sorcerers." He closed his fist and opened it with a shake. Blue mes started to dance around his fingers. They crackled as he yed with them and twirled them around his fingers.


    Caleb wentpletely still as sudden coldness hit at his core. "Wh¡ª what is this?" he almost squealed in surprise. "How did you do that?"


    Daryn sipped his wine from the ss he was holding with the left hand and waved his hand. The mes disappeared. He looked up at Caleb''s amazed expressions and after waiting for his surprise to sink in he gave him a smile.

 Chapter 374 - Imagining Things?

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Imagining Things?</h4>


    "That''s what I wanted to tell you." He leaned back on the sofa and crossed his legs. "Being Sedora''s children, we always had this power in us but because we were never told about it, subconsciously it remained hidden. It never surfaced. I came to know about it when I wanted to save Dawn from all the torture Sedora had subjected to her in Ixoviya."


    Caleb''s interest was at its peak. He listened attentively to Daryn. It was only after an hour that Caleb caught his breath. He was shaken from the inside. His skin tingled and his heartbeat raced. In a disbelieving voice he said, "You mean to say that even I can do all that magic?"


    "Yes brother, you can. In fact I feel that we have a chance with Elize. If our magic can cure her, then why not take a chance?" he proposed.


    Caleb was speechless. He stared at Daryn with deep emotions in his eyes. The hopes that had died down, now thrashed in his mind like waves that hit the shores. The mere thought of curing Elize was enthralling. When he found his voice, he said, "What do I have to do?"


    "You have done a lot!" said Daryn and gulped down his wine. "First you have to tell her who you are. Second you have toe with me to visit the priest of Ixoviya who is waiting for us at Ensmoire. He has been helping me to hone my magic skills for a long time. And third¡­ you have toe to Ixoviya with me because we have to crown you as the king of that ce."


    "What do you mean?" said Caleb. Thest part stunned him absolutely. "Why would I be the king of Ixoviya? I thought you have already been crowned."


    "No Caleb. You are Sedora and Gayle''s eldest child, and so that makes you the heir of Ixoviya. Besides, don''t even think that I will im that title," said Daryn. He looked as if he had enough of that ce.


    Caleb was totally shocked. He didn''t know what to say. He shook his head. "Daryn you do realize that Elize is hardly going to survive a month or two. Her brain tumor is growing and I can feel the pain she is going through. It is pure agony. How do you think that I will ascend to the throne only for a month? It would be ridiculous. You should be the king and not me. In fact I would like to spend whatever time I am left, with Elize."


    "You have to take the chance Caleb!" Daryn coaxed him. "She is worth that shot!"


    For a moment Caleb couldn''t breathe. Here was a possibility that Elize could be saved, but¡ª "What if the magic doesn''t work? What if things go the wrong way?" He shuddered. "Whatever time I have with her is going to get cut short!"


    Daryn licked his lips as his mouth went dry thinking of that scenario. He turned his gaze away from him. Anxiety surged through him at the wrong scenario and he got up to refill his ss. When he came back, he said, "How about we all go to Ixoviya and find out about it? I mean we must explore the options. I am sure that at least one sorcerer out there woulde up with a solution. There is a lot of magic and these people knew spells inside out. Even I feel I can unravel any spell."


    Caleb shook his head. He grasped his hair and then closed his eyes. The wine ss rested on the sofa near him. Confusion was at its epitome. "Elize would never agree to it. It took me so long to make her believe me toe to Bainsburgh. Can you imagine what she would do if I tell her about Ixoviya?"


    Daryn didn''t know what to say. So he remained quiet.


    "Elize!" Suddenly a shriek tore the quietness of the house and the brothers realized that it came from Caleb''s room. Chucking their drinks, they ran to his room and found Dawn standing on the side of her bed with her hands pressed to her mouth. Elize was looking pale and she was staring at the ss wall of the room towards the garden.


    "What happened?" asked Caleb as he went to gather her in his arms. Seeing her stunned expressions, he pressed her to his chest and repeated, "Baby, talk to me." His heart sank when he found how shallow her breaths had be. He looked at Dawn and mouthed what happened. She shook her head mouthing I don''t know. He caressed her hair gently until the girl looked up at his face with bewilderment. "Tell me you are fine darling," he said, feeling miserable. Perhaps he should take Daryn''s offer. Seeing her like this killed a piece inside him.


    "I s¡ª saw a man t¡ª turning into a w¡ª wolf!" she said in a low voice as her lips trembled. "Have I started imagining things?" she asked, bringing a hand to his face.


    Dawn, Daryn and Caleb, the three didn''t have an answer to her question. Caleb opened his mouth and then closed it again as if like a fish. Dawn and Daryn gave him nk expressions. And Elize¡ªher gaze darted from Caleb to Daryn to Dawn. The way they looked, she was sure that she was losing her mind. In a hoarse voice she added, "I think the symptoms are worsening."


    Caleb pressed her head in his chest and cradled her. "No baby, they aren''t," he assured her.


    She thought that he was only giving her an assurance so that she didn''t feel bad. She bit her lip.


    Mentally, Daryn said, "Caleb this is the right time to reveal who you are. Think of what I told you in the study."


    Caleb ignored his brother''s request. Daryn and Dawn left the room saying that if he wants, they would be right there.


    On their way out they met Cole who was standing with wide eyes and hands on his waist. "What the hell happened, man?"


    "Nothing¡­" Daryn murmured.


    Cole turned his attention to Dawn and said, "They have opened the bidding for Starfish Refineries. I saw an announcement on the government site."


    "Oh!" Dawn said and she walked with Cole to his room. Daryn also followed them.


    Inside Caleb''s room, he cradled her and rocked her like a baby until she calmed down. Once he ced her gently back on the mattress and covered her with the nket, he said, "Can you recount as to what you saw?"


    She looked embarrassed. "Caleb I am sorry, but it was just my imagination." She took her forearm to her eyes to cover them.


    He removed her forearm and asked very softly, "Tell me Elize, please."


    She took a deep breath. "I was talking to Dawn. She was pouring me some coffee, which the servant had just brought. While sipping on it, I looked towards the garden and saw a gardener sheering those bushes out there." She pointed towards a small edge on the far end of the garden. "I was surprised that why was he doing that because the weather is such that it should start snowing any time." She paused to catch her breath. "But I realized that he was shaping the hedge in the form of a rabbit just like others he had done, and then suddenly he shifted into a wolf, jumped over the fence and ran towards the jungles!" Her eyes were wide as she spoke thest sentence.

 Chapter 375 - Enthusiasm

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Enthusiasm</h4>


    Caleb clenched his jaws. The gardeners loved to shape the hedges in forms of bunnies. He was sure that the man must have run to the jungles to hunt for a bunny and present it to his wife. It was amon fetish amongst werewolves¡ªto hunt a bunny and feed their wives. But he had to exin to his wife who was simply out of her wits and was thinking that she was imagining because he knew that she would encounter more such instances in the future. Wait, did he just say wife? The thought was weing.


    "Elize, there''s something you have to know dear," he said as he looked at her without blinking his eyes.


    She raised her eyebrow and looked at him with a face gone pale as if he was about to say that this whole thing was true, as if he was about to say that Twilight movie was based on true events. She gulped as she focused on the words he was about to speak, ready to faint. She poised herself to listen to him.


    "What you just saw wasn''t a hallucination," said Caleb in a breathy voice. "It is the truth. We¡ª I mean, we Silvers¡ª we¡ª" he was not able to understand how to break it to her. "We are¡ª"


    "Lykaes? Werewolves?" shepleted the sentence for him because she was too irritated by his fumbling.


    He nodded knowing that she would faint or puke or would want to flee. Sigh¡­ he understood her feelings.


    "Oh. My. God!" she said in stato. Her eyes were wide. She couldn''t believe it and found herself getting intrigued by the prospect that Caleb was a Lykae?


    Anytime soon¡­


    "You mean you can change into a werewolf?" she asked, her voice almost a whisper so that no one listened to what she said. She was scared that others in the house might freak out and may not react like the way she had. She was bloody excited!


    "I can," he replied with a frown at her expressions.


    "Can you¡ª can you¡ª shift now?" She stared at him as if he was a puppy for her beck and call.


    Caleb''s mouth fell. He didn''t know what to say to this girl who he had thought would faint at the idea considering her fragile state, but she reacted just the opposite. "I don''t think you would want me to shift just like that. Shifting is more of emotion based. It normally takes ce when I am overwhelmed with emotions and my wolf wants toe out."


    "Wow!" she said and sank back in her pillows while still staring at him. A momentter she patted the next to her and said, "Come here."


    Everything about this girl was¡­ different. He assumed that she would be running to the hills, but she was looking exact the opposite. Was it something to do with the mate bond? Was she supposed to get attracted to him? He moved to sit next to her. Dragging a few pillows, hey next to her. Turning to the side, he rested his head on his hand and looked at her with his ck eyes. His wolf was calm now that his mate was epting him slowly. One step at a time. Daryn had charted out the steps to him in the study. At that time it seemed like a gargantuan, almost impossible task, but now¡­ he was ready to spill everything to her. Maybe she would survive¡­


    "Caleb, you should speak softly about your shifting," she suggested as she squinted to look at him. Her voice was hoarse again.


    "Why?" he asked with a frown.


    She swallowed her saliva and with efforts said, "Others would listen. It''s not safe."


    Caleb burst into a fit ofughter. "I think you missed the word, ''Silvers''."


    Elize jerked her head back. When realization dawned upon her, she pressed her mouth with her hands and gasped.


    He looked at her fondly and then brought a hand to her cheek. Brushing it with his thumb, he said, "You are so adorable."


    "What about Dawn? Does she know?" She couldn''t believe that Dawn didn''t know.


    "She knows," he added but didn''t give her more details. Maybeter...


    His palm was so warm that she found herself leaning in itsfort and rxing at the same time.


    Over the next half an hour, Caleb told her about the Silver n and the Lore and she was¡­ fascinated. It was as if she had woken into a dream world. It was almost evening and she had sunk further into her pillows. Caleb had covered her with the nkets on all the sides and tucked her in. He knew that she was getting tired. "Would you like to sleep now?"


    She turned towards him and looked at his chest. So inviting. She licked her lips, but didn''t dare to take a step to snuggle in his broad frame, in those muscr arms, in that warmth¡­ She closed her eyes and nodded. A fraction of a secondter, she found herselffortably wrapped in his arms, next to his drool-worthy chest. And she snuggled up to him. Before shepletely drifted off, she said, "You are so handsome¡­"


    Caleb''s lips stretched from ear to ear as his chest swelled with pride. His woman found him handsome. Shey in his arms, asleep like a log. Unlike thest times, she didn''t have a fitful sleep, which was good. But Caleb remained awake. He had to talk to Daryn more about his magic skills. Gently removing his nket, he got out of the bed making sure that she wouldn''t wake up and tiptoed to meet Daryn.


    Daryn was with Cole looking at the website where they had announced about Starfish Refineries. He walked up to them and peered at theputer screen.


    "We must start figuring out a strategy on bidding for this," said Cole. He appeared too enthusiastic. Ever since he had found his father''s Rolex, he had worn it constantly.


    "I am sure Dawn has some ns," said Daryn as he navigated through the site.


    "What is the deposit amount?" asked Caleb.


    "About ten million!" replied Daryn, narrowing his eyes.


    "Woah! Are you bidding for a gold mine?" Caleb remarked. "That''s a lot of deposit money."


    "Why do I feel that this is one of the antics of the Mayor?" said Daryn. "The government is trying to keep this as exclusive as possible." He looked at his brother and mentally said, "Talking about the gold mine, Caleb, Arc of Orinico needs a solid change in Management."


    His older brother as usual ignored that statement.


    "The Mayor was a pain in the ass!" Cole said breaking their reverie as he got up. "I don''t like him."


    Daryn was about to sit in his chair when Caleb intervened, "I have to talk to you urgently."


    Daryn whipped his head to see Caleb. "Is Elize fine?"


    "Yes, yes! There''s something else I have to tell you."


    "Sure!" Daryn got up knowing already that Caleb wanted to talk in privacy.


    They walked to the study. Caleb closed the door behind him and said excitedly, "When I told Elize about werewolves, she absorbed the information pretty well!"


    "Really?" Daryn was stunned.


    Caleb nodded vehemently and narrated him everything.


    "That''s awesome!" said Daryn. "You must take this forward and tell her more about us."


    "I have, but she slept midway. Tomorrow I am going to tell her more about it. Also¡ª" he paused to put a finger on his lips. "I want to meet Canton!"

 Chapter 376 - Petrified

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Petrified</h4>


    Daryn smiled. "We can meet him tomorrow at Ensmoire. In fact he is eager to meet you because you are his king."


    Caleb pursed his lips. The ''king'' responsibility was giving him jitters.


    "That won''t do Caleb," said Daryn, understanding his brother well. "You have to shoulder the responsibility as soon as possible. In fact you should take Elize over there. Unless of course you have to show her to the doctors over here."


    Caleb took a deep breath and exhaled. He leaned against the door and said, "Doctors have given up on her¡­" His heart sank.


    "Then don''t wait. Just go for it!" Daryn urged.


    "I will," he replied. Tomorrow he will tell more about his world to Elize.


    At night he gave medicines to Elize after she ate light. Her appetite was going down drastically and she only had a few spoonfuls of chicken stew. Caleb wrapped her in his arms and the two went off to sleep. He got up very early in the morning, as he had to apany Daryn to the Ensmoire. He had never been to the enchanted forest. The idea increased his excitement.


    The brother shifted in their werewolf form and loped toward Ensmoire. When they entered the forests, they found Quetz sitting in front of Canton and staring in his eyes. While Daryn walked to him after shifting back to his human form, Caleb''s mouth fell to the ground. The forest was beyond beautiful. He was so engrossed in gawking at the pink Eobens that he forgot what mission he was there for. The trees whispered amongst themselves at the new guest. They covered themselves with branches not liking the new entrant. Caleb swallowed his saliva. "These trees talk?" he asked with bewilderment as he turned to see Quetz.


    Daryn watched how Canton was in a trance. "Release him Quetz!" he said.


    ''Can''t a dragon have fun?'' said Quetz and got up to stretch his limbs. He looked at Caleb and nodded at him.


    Caleb was mesmerized. He nodded back in acknowledgement. Dawn was such a blessed woman to be a dragon rider.


    Not understanding what Quetz even said, Daryn tilted his head and repeated, "Release him Quetz before his head gets fried like popcorn!"


    ''You know how to ruin fun Dawn''s husband!'' Quetz said and blinked his eyes.


    Canton gasped. The mental tug that was holding him captive to the dragon snapped. He scrambled away from Quetz. "That is one dangerous dragon," he said with fear.


    In order to scare him more, Quetz red his wings fiercely.


    The priest shrieked as if the dragon was about to attack him and ran to hide behind the nearest man, who in this case was Caleb.


    Quetz grimaced and took off to air. ''Such a wuss!''


    Daryn coughed and said, "This is my older brother, Caleb."


    Realizing what he was doing, Canton immediately came in front of Caleb and bowed him ny degrees. "My king!" he dared not even stand up until the king acknowledged him.


    "Hello," Caleb said in a careful voice. He didn''t know how to react to this.


    Canton straightened up and looked at his king for the first time. He was more handsome than his younger brother without a speck of doubt. And the aura he had on his face¡­ it was unbelievable.


    Caleb raised his eyebrow at the man who was staring at him, feeling ufortable as hell. "Well¡­?" he said dryly.


    "My liege, when are youing to Ixoviya? All of us are eagerly waiting for you to im your title. Please you muste."


    Daryn, who was standing only a few feet away was most surprised at the way Canton sounded. It was such a desperate plea. "What is the hurry?" he interrupted because he knew that Caleb was totally at unease.


    Without turning to look at Daryn, Canton addressed his king, "My liege, the kingdom is without a head at the moment. I can already smell dissent within factions. After queen Sedora, the revolt is slowly surfacing. She was quite a cruel woman who used to throw the revolutionaries in the dungeon and guard them with her spells. We used to hear gory stories about those who ended up in the dungeons. None of us have gone to that side after queen Sedora has vanished. So that is why now that isn''t there, people are raising their heads to revolt against you. If you dy, you will have to face repercussions." Canton stopped for a breath as Caleb tried to absorb this information. "It is time you im the crown and have a talk with all of them. You see Ixoviya is kingdom where sorcerers live. Theirbined magic can be¡­ horrifying."


    There was no one better than Daryn to understand the magic part. While Caleb grimaced, Daryn was convinced. "But Caleb''s powers are rudimentary," he pointed out.


    "I agree. We can teach him and help him realize the powers once he is on the throne."


    Caleb walked away from both of them. He looked up at the sky, raised his hands and crossed them behind his head. Everything was going at the speed of a torpedo. He closed his eyes and then focused on the purpose of his visit. "Look, I havee to understand things about me¡­ like what Daryn said¡­ So maybe you should help me with that. What if I don''t have the magic? Where will that put me?"


    None of them had thought of the possibility. There was a worried look on Canton''s face. He didn''t want to even consider that it could be a possibility. "In that case my liege, we need to start immediately and today I will be focusing my attention on you."


    Daryn took the cue and said, "I will go back then." He scanned Caleb with his gaze if he was okay with it.


    There was an awkward silence amongst the brothers.


    Caleb nodded to assure that he would be fine. Daryn left.


    When he came back to the mansion, he found his wife still sleeping in the bed. She was so warm and so naked that he pulled her closer to him and she wrapped his cold body with hers. "It''s too cold outside hubby," she said as she absentmindedly kissed him. "You should rather stay in bed."


    "Mmm¡­" he replied and slid down to suckle her breast as he kneaded the other one. A moan escaped her lips and she wasn''t allowed to get out of the bed until her Lykae husband was satisfied.


    When Caleb came back, it was almost 11AM. He didn''t know that magic overflowed in him. He felt like a vessel of magic and now that it was tapped, he felt that every damn movement he did could result in a spell. Canton wasn''t surprised, he was stunned. He would teach him one spell and Caleb would end up casting two more¡ªunknowingly. He hadn''t even started and his energy was drained, but he was excited. He was bouncing on his feet when he reached his room, but stilled when saw that Elize was lying on the floor. "Elize!" he shouted and rushed to her to pick her up. He settled her on the bed and found that she was burning with fever. All his excitement burst like a bubble and panic set in. He called the family doctor immediately.


    "Dawn. Daryn," he shouted, hoping that someone was still there.


    He looked at Dawn rushing in the room. She was petrified when she saw that Elize was unconscious and she was even more horrified when she saw the paleness on Caleb''s face.

 Chapter 377 - Simply Not Done!

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Simply Not Done!</h4>


    There was an eerie silence inside Caleb. He felt like those fallen leaves on ground that was covered with ice. His blood chilled and the coldness extended to his mind. He couldn''t speak. Seeing Elize in this state was so painful that every other thing seemed like false hope. He was standing in the winter of his life experiencing a dark void, a never ending void that consumed him from the inside.


    "How did this take ce?" she asked.


    "I don''t know," he replied in a barely audible voice. He was nursing her with a moist cold towel, sponging it on her body swiftly in order to reduce her fever.


    "Let me help you," Dawn offered. She went to the bathroom to get a bucket of tap water. Caleb was so engrossed in sponging Elize that he didn''t notice her. "Give me the towel. Let me soak it with fresh water."


    Caleb looked at her with a dazed expression and handed it to her slowly. Dawn soaked it and gave it back to him after wringing. However, when she gave it to him, she noticed a drop of tear on the outside of his left eye, and it rolled out. Caleb took the towel to face and a sob escaped his chest. His shoulders shuddered and he started to cry.


    "Caleb¡­" Dawn touched his back. She had never seen a man so broken. It was such a miserable sight that she had no words for it.


    His body trembled as he broke down with his hands covering his face. "I¡ª I ho¡ª hope she bes well."


    Dawn bit her lip as her heart plummeted because she knew that the scenario was bleak. Caleb''s situation made her feel that she was lucky to have Daryn as her partner and that she was alive after all that Sedora had done to her. Else even Daryn would have faced the same misery. She was happy that Daryn survived the ne crash in Amazon jungles. Everything shed back in her mind and even she started to cry.


    "Dawn!" Daryn called, making her jerk in surprise.


    She turned back to see that he had entered with the doctor. She had messaged him to tell about Elize''s condition and he turned half way back to home.


    Caleb got up from there, wiped his tears and didn''t even attempt to hide them. Daryn immediately went to his brother and held him by wrapping his arm across his shoulder. "She will be fine¡­" heforted him.


    The family doctor took her temperature. "She is burning. I have to give her an intravenous to lower her fever." Saying that he took out the medicine and injected it in her arm as the rest continued to see what he was doing. Once he was done, he said, "Daryn was telling about her ailment. Can you borate more?"


    Dazedly, Caleb ambled to the writing table, took out all her reports and handed them to the doctor. "She has a brain tumor and the doctors in Yorkshire, her native ce, have given up." He paused to catch his breath. "They have said that she would barely live a month or two¡­"


    Taken aback, the doctor took the reports and read them thoroughly. "It is a grim situation Caleb," he said after reading them and keeping them on hisp. "Pray for her¡­ These tumors only increase in size¡­"


    Caleb swallowed the lump that had formed in his throat. He wondered if he could trade his magic with God for her life.


    When the doctor left, Daryn said, "Caleb, you must go to Ixoviya for crowing."


    "Are you mad?" Caleb snapped. "She is almost dying here and you want me to be the king? And even if I do take the position, for how long is it going to be? I already feel so dejected seeing her. I wish I were the one suffering instead of her. Everyday I feel I am being dragged to an abyss of darkness with her. Can''t you understand? I won''t leave her even if she dies. I will protect her after she dies and for that I will follow her to death and beyond." He went to sit next to Elize and held her hand as fresh tears came out of his eyes.


    His words were like a dagger to Dawn''s heart. She started crying hysterically and Daryn had to hold her tight. The whole situation was so hopeless because they felt helpless. When Dawn calmed down, she walked to Caleb and said, "Daryn is right. Let''s go to Ixoviya. Even if you don''t want to be crowned, it is possible that there is a cure for her condition."


    "I don''t think there is," said Caleb. He was simply too disheartened.


    For the entire day, Caleb was next to Elize. She hadn''t woken up and he hadn''t eaten a single morsel.


    Elize woke up the next day in the morning to darkness. She blinked her eyes repeatedly but the action didn''t help her. There was a crooked, rough blotch in her vision that obstructed her view. It was as if ink had dribbled over her vision. She rolled her head and the blotch seemed to follow her. It hadpletely obstructed her left eye and she blinked and rubbed to remove it, but the bloody thing remained. She turned her head more to the left in order to see Caleb who was still sleeping with his hand on her stomach. She felt bad for him. He had fallen in love with a girl like her and she didn''t even have the time to reciprocate it let alone feel the love. A man so handsome and powerful as him, deserved much better.


    "Hey beautiful," Caleb said when he sensed that he had woken up.


    Elize turned her head more to the left in order to see him properly. His eyes appeared swollen and so did his lips, like that of a toddler who had cried. She chuckled wondering how their kids would look. She had begun to like him a lot, actually more than a lot.


    "Hey!" she rasped with a smile although she sounded as if she was struggling to speak.


    Caleb''s brows furrowed. "What is wrong? Why are you holding your head like that? Can''t you see straight?" His heart pounded heavily against his ribcage.


    "No¡­ I see a dark blotch in my vision¡­"


    A gasp left Caleb. He was so helpless. "What can I do baby to ease you out of the pain?" he asked.


    "You''ve done a lot already Caleb," she said with a smile.


    He decided to not go for the training to Ensmoire that day. So Daryn went instead of him. However, he returned within half an hour. His face was scrunched and he looked too stressed. He went to Caleb''s rom and said, "One of the factions have already started a revolt. I have to go to Ixoviya. Canton is waiting for me in Ensmoire."


    Caleb had just given bath to Elize and he was feeding her with soup.


    Elize frowned. "What is Ixoviya? What factions?"


    Dawn came into the room and her face was pale. "I heard from Quetz about¡ª" She became quiet as soon as she saw Elize''s confused expressions.


    "Let us go back to my room and talk!" said Daryn, feeling frustrated about the circumstances.


    When they reached their room, Dawn was wild. "This is very bothersome and simply not done!"

 Chapter 378 - Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Confessions</h4>


    "Yes, it is and I will be going to contain it. Canton says that if we don''t suppress the rebellion now, things may turn darker." Daryn took out a satchel from the wardrobe. "Help me pack wife!"


    "I am not saying about the situation, Daryn! I mean that you have to fight alone. That is not done," she gritted.


    Daryn snapped his head to look at her. "I will not take you at any cost!"


    Dawn pursed her lips. "I am telling you about Caleb! Why can''t he go with you? He needs to understand that he can''t always bank on you for every damn horrible situation that is thrown at you by fate. He needs to take up the responsibility and help you!"


    "Dawn!" Daryn roared with anger. "He is not in the right frame of mind. Elize is unwell."


    "I am here to take care of Elize. He should go with you!" she said without fearing him.


    "Stop saying that!" Daryn scolded her harshly. "Can''t you see how hassled he is already?"


    "Weren''t you beleaguered when you were in Ixoviya thest time? Both of us had had such a terrible time and that time too he chose to remain with Elize, which was fine but this can''t be repetitive. Why should I allow my husband to get into danger?" Her tone was high-pitchedced with anger. "From so many months he is hardly even taking a look at the office work. You are upied as hell!"


    Daryn grunted. He went to stand right in front of her and bared his teeth. "I don''t want to hear a word about Caleb. That man is in a dreadful situation."


    Dawn knew how stubborn Daryn was, so she threw herst card, "In that case I am going with you."


    Blood drained from his face. "What part of ''I will not take you at any cost'' did not enter your brain?"


    She turned around without answering. She walked up to the door and said, "None! I am going to pack my clothes and tell Cole to keep an eye on the bidding process. As for Caleb, he can stay in the warmth of Silver Mansion, while his brother goes to fight the rebels!" Saying that she opened the door and stopped. She was shocked to find Caleb standing on the door. She looked at him with daggers in her eyes and gruffly walked past him.


    Caleb walked in the room. Daryn was too embarrassed to meet his eyes. "She is¡ª just too overprotective¡­" he exined. "But don''t worry brother, I am going and taking care of it¡­" Daryn threw in his cks in the satchel. He disliked the regal dresses they had to wear in Norhall Castle.


    "She is right, and we both know that," said Caleb. He looked at the floor. "I had long been neglecting my duties and had shoved them onto you. It is time I shoulder the responsibility," he said out of guilt.


    Daryn shook his head. He was too ufortable now. He ambled to Caleb and said, "Don''t worry brother. Take care of Elize. I will manage it." His voice was low and Caleb understood that if he went there and got crowned as the king, it would definitely be an advantage to the state of affairs. No one other than the family knew about Elize, so he could leave her here in Dawn''s care. Though his heart cried when he thought of leaving her even for a moment because he didn''t know when he woulde back. Every minute, every second was precious if spent with Elize. But he had to make a decision.


    "Brother¡­" Daryn said. "It''s going to be¡ª"


    Caleb raked his fingers in his hair. He turned to go back to his room and inform Elize. As he crossed the doorway, he saw Dawning back. She was looking just as angry. She ignored him and strode off to her room.


    Elize was sitting up on the bed, impatiently waiting for him. As soon as she saw him, she turned her head to the right and asked, "Please tell me what it is about." She was shivering with anticipation.


    He went to sit next to her and hugged her tightly. "I have to leave," he rasped.


    "For your office?" she asked as she adjusted her vision.


    He took a deep breath. He couldn''t decide whether to tell her the truth or lie that he was needed overseas. Or that he might not be returning for a long time? He buried his face in her neck and inhaled her scent. Then he decided to tell her the truth. "I will be going to the kingdom of Ixoviya."


    Elize stilled. She removed herself from him and said, "What is that?" Her body quivered at the idea of him leaving her.


    "My mother was the queen of Ixoviya. Due to a series of events, she was forced to oust the kingdom. After that since I am her eldest child, I was supposed to be crowned at the king, but I was with you. They were making Daryn the king, but he refused. He says that I am the rightful heir."


    Elize''s eyes widened. Was there more to all that he had said yesterday? She was being exposed to the world of Lore so rapidly that she was losing the track of it. At the same time a feeling of loss already grasped her heart. "Tell me more."


    Caleb narrated to her everything he could in as short a time as possible. When he stopped, she was blinking at him with amazement. "My God!" she said. "I am a strict Catholic, Caleb and I really never believed in anything but Church, so all this is too overwhelming for me."


    He sped her hands and nodded. "I understand dear."


    "I can bear everything but I hope that the Lore doesn''t have vampires! I hate the very mention of it!"


    Caleb cupped her face. Was she epting him in her life? The way she talked it looked like she was trying her best to ept him, his background and his world in her life and it made him¡­ ecstatic.


    "How long?" was her next question. Suddenly she felt she couldn''t live without this man even for a second.


    He pressed a kiss on her lips. "I am not sure¡­"


    Her body became limp. "Are you leaving me for good?"


    "Hell no!" he snapped. "I can''t live a single minute without you honey!"


    "Then take me with you," she said on an impulse. "To wherever this Ixoviya is."


    Caleb stared at her for a long time before speaking. His hands rested on her arms and he gaped at her.


    She nodded and clutched his shoulders. "I want to be with you every minute of whatever life is left in me." It was the first time she realized how much this man had started meaning to her. She swallowed her saliva, waiting anxiously for his answer.


    When Caleb spoke, his voice was jittery. "You are too fragile, love." He couldn''t believe what she said.


    "I am ill, but I want to be with you¡­ all the time¡­ from now on¡­" she confessed. She realized that this was always at the back of her mind. She ced her hands on his face to cup his cheeks. "I love you, Caleb."


    Caleb stopped breathing. The feeling was too overwhelming. His mind became numb as he wondered what to say. He wanted to say so many things but found himself saying, "I love you too, mate." He leaned forward and captured her lips with his, softly at first and then fiercely.

 Chapter 379 - Recognize

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Recognize</h4>


    Caleb pulled away from her rather reluctantly and looked into her eyes. He was glowing with so much love that he was sure that the entire Silver Manor could hear his heartbeat. He pressed his forehead against hers and had to stop himself from going wayward.


    "Am I your mate?" she asked in a soft, breathless voice.


    "Yes," he replied holding her hands and squeezing them.


    "How long have you known?" She asked as she stared in his eyes.


    "Ever since I saw you."


    Her eyebrows shot up. She couldn''t imagine that the man had been patiently waiting for her. All the past events that urred in Yorkshire suddenly made sense. She ced her hand on his heart and found that it was beating in tandem with hers. "I am so d that you are my mate, Caleb and sad that I didn''t find you earlier. I have so little time to spend with you." She brought her hands to his face and cupped his cheeks. "I wish I had known so that I would have loved you the way I thought I would¡ªwith my body and soul."


    Caleb gave a smile that conveyed so much ache that it seeped in her. "Let''s just be together for whatever time we are and not think of anything else, okay?"


    And at that time she did know how, but she knew that he would follow her in death too. "Are we going crazy?" she asked and chuckled.


    Caleb kissed her hands and leaned in them. "No, that''s who this bond works. There''s no way you can get out of it."


    She leaned in and kissed his lips. "In that case we must be together always." She pointed to her wardrobe. "Take me there. I have to pack everything."


    Caleb chuckled. "Don''t worry. I will do the packing. You just tell me what all to do." He was so excited with this new development that he jumped up from the bed and started to pack. Now he didn''t have to pretend anything about his world.


    When Daryn came to know that Caleb was going with him, he became worried, but when he learned that even Elize is going with them, he was surprised. It seemed that she had taken everything in her stride pretty well. He was happy to know that finally she had confessed her love for him. Dawn had to stay back because Daryn didn''t allow her to leave with him. Withst time''s experience, he had be wary of taking Dawn there. She was eight months pregnant and there was no way he would take her to Ixoviya, a ce filled with magic.


    "I am happy that he is going with you Daryn," said Dawn as she helped him pack thest of the things. "But I would have dly taken care of Elize." She wasn''t feeling guilty of what she said about Caleb or what he heard, but she was guilty that even Elize was going with them.


    "It''s fine Dawn. It seems they don''t want to stay apart from each other, which I think is a good progress. Do you remember our days?" He teased her.


    "Yes!" she rolled her eyes.


    "It was so difficult for you to stay away from me," Daryn pointed out with a grin, feeling proud of himself.


    She stared at him with a raised eyebrow and his wallet in her hand. "It was the other round husband. I remember very well that you were the one who gave me a silly project to enhance your social presence and then asked me to write those ridiculous emails that you look so handsome, ten times a day until I was convinced that you were the most handsome man in the world. And all of that under the garb of a project!" Her eyes were wide like a ball.


    Daryn shrugged. "Well, you had to know that and the project made sense."


    "The project was nonsense. And you were desperate to make me feel that even though I already knew you were handsome." She corrected him anguid voice that wasced with sarcasm. She stifled herughter.


    He narrowed his eyes and walked up to her. "Woman, you are ying with fire."


    She smiled. "Is that so?" She enjoyed teasing him.


    The next few minutes, Daryn spent on tickling his wife after dragging her to the bed. When sheughed until she had tears, he stopped. He had crawled over her and looked at her beautiful face. "If I have to do it all over again, I would. You are worth all that and much more." He leaned over her face and kissed her. "When all this is over, I will take you to my favorite ce for a dinner date."


    Dawn was breathless. "I will wait for you," she replied in a honeyed voice.


    Caleb carried Elize in his arms all the way to the enchanted forests and Quetz was very weing. Dawn had already informed him mentally. She hadn''t apanied them to Ensmoire also on Daryn''s insistence. This time they all walked into Ixoviya via the portal Canton created for them in Ensmoire. Elize was charmed by the forest. Though she couldn''t see much because of her ever increasing inky blotch, whatever she grasped was breathtaking. "This is beautiful, Caleb," she said as if in a trance.


    Canton was pretty bewildered when he saw Caleb carrying Elize. It didn''t take him more than two minutes to recognize that she was his mate. He weed her as if she was his queen.


    The portal opened directly in Norhall Castle. All the servants had lined up for the royalty in two rows. They were seeing Caleb for the first time and even though they bowed as he walked past them, they stole nces. They were all the more amazed seeing the woman he carried in his arms so lovingly.


    Five servants immediately ran ahead of him to guide him to show the royal chambers.


    Canton bowed and said, "Please rest my liege. We have already sent messages to the council members about your arrival. You will have to meet them in an hour."


    Daryn whispered, "This castle has royal chambers, the doors of which recognize and open to its king and queen only. This ce is cast in spells and you have to be very careful, although I doubt anything would happen to you. Still I want to warn you¡­"


    Caleb nodded. The architect and the interiors of the castle mesmerized him. There was so much gold everywhere that he was¡­ fascinated. It was as if gold was just right for this ce. It was as if gold pulled him towards it. The metal was whispering to him. He jerked his head and stopped. "What is happening here?" he asked as he pulled himself out of his trance.


    "What is it my liege?" asked a servant.


    "N¡ª nothing," he said with a flushed face. Perhaps he was imagining.


    The servant smiled and walked up to the third room on the left after the stair. "Please put your hand on the panel, my liege."


    Caleb looked at the heavily crafted double-door, which had gold iys. Flowers and vines were engraved with details and were lined with gold. He ced Elize on the feet and ced his hand on the panel. All of a sudden the flowers in it opened. They looked at Caleb and the vines began to move away under his hand. He gaped at the movement with baited breath. They stopped moving after they formed a pattern on the panel.

 Chapter 380 - My Liege, She Is—!

    <h4>Chapter 380 - My Liege, She Is¡ª!</h4>


    The servant was surprised as to how the door hadn''t opened because the room had definitely recognized the king. Only under his touch the vines would move. He remembered clearly that with Daryn and his wife, the doors of the room had opened. However, the girl whom he was with wasn''t his wife. That''s why he hadn''t suggested that she also put her hand on the panel.


    Shocked, Caleb asked, "Why isn''t it opening?" he was now doubtful if he really was the king of Ixoviya.


    After a momentary hesitation, the servant addressed Elize. "Mdy, please put your hand on the panel on your side."


    Elize stared at him for a second and then looked at Caleb after turning her head to adjust her vision. She was already feeling scared and goose bumps lined on her skin.


    "Put it baby," Caleb assured her, feeling her fear.


    She nodded after swallowing her saliva and then ced her hand on the panel. To her utter shock the flowers turned to look at her and the vines started moving under her hand. They intertwined as if trying to form a pattern.


    The servant was stunned and his eyes popped out. "My liege, she is¡ª!" He started to shiver. "Oh my Lord!" Suddenly all five of them bowed to Elize.


    Elize hadn''t recovered from the shock of the servants bowing to her that the wooden door cracked open.


    The servant pushed it open and Caleb picked up Elize to carry her inside. Once again, Caleb heard faint whispers in the bedchamber. He thought he was imagining.


    There was a flurry of activity around them. The servants immediately opened the curtains of the room. They used their magic to put things in order. Caleb and Elize watched them with wonder.


    Ten minutester when everything was spic and span, the servants bowed to them and left.


    ---


    Daryn didn''t wait for more than ten minutes in his chamber and walked out to meet people he had in mind and the first person was Sherwin¡ªthe blind cksmith and the winged demon.


    He was sitting across the dimly lit shop behind the tavern and watching the demon hammering a hot iron rod to smoothen it into a sword. "Why don''t you use thepress mill to tten it?" asked Daryn.


    Sherwin stopped hammering the rod. At the intrusion his wings started to susurrate in agitation. "This is not just an iron rod," he hissed. "It has more metals inside. The mill will not be able to tten it," he replied dryly and continued to hammer it.


    It was after he stopped that Daryn resumed talking. "I want to know the way to enter Zor''gan."


    Sherwin jerked his head sharply to the sound. "Do you even know what you are saying, Lykae King?"


    "I do," replied Daryn as he tossed a small piece of cheese in his mouth and drank the brew that the owner had offered him on the house. "I need to know how to enter Zor''gan. I know I wouldn''t be allowed a normal entry, so you have to tell me how to get there without anyone noticing me."


    Sherwin ced the hammer on his left on a trestle table and traced the edge of the workbench in front of him to navigate his way towards the hearth, which was beginning to die. He added more logs to it and only after it glowed and warmed to his satisfaction, did hee back. He picked up the brew in front of him and gulped down half the pitcher. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve and after putting the pitcher on the table he said, "Going to Zor''gan means courting death. Kar''den is a mean king. He will whiff you out in a minute and send his army to kill you. So forget it." He took another gulp and asked, "Besides why do you want to go?"


    Daryn sipped his brew. He wasn''t going to be sent off so easily. "There are not many ces, which will give refuge to Sedora. From what I have heard they are forming an alliance called Mozrath, which includes Kar''den, ¨¢ed Ruad and¡­ I am sure that Sedora is a part of it. My informers have told me that there are several small factions of the Lore who have also joined Mozrath like the leopard shifters and dwarves. So maybe, Sedora is there."


    Ignoring his assumption, Sherwin guffawed baring his yellow fangs.


    "What is there tough?" he asked dryly.


    "Do you know that some from Ixoviya are also in Mozrath? Focus on them."


    Daryn''s face paled. His body froze as he stared at Sherwin. "Who all?"


    Sherwin turned his head towards the hearth. He brushed his hand over his left eyebrow and said, "I don''t know, but I have heard so." He sipped the brew.


    "Tell me more," Daryn growled.


    Sherwin said, "Start your search from there."


    "Who all in Ixoviya are with Mozrath?"


    "I don''t know."


    Not being able to extract anything else from the cksmith, Daryn finished his brew and left for the castle. As he walked through the streets, he looked at the clear sky and silvery leaves of Yelgra trees whose leaves were lightly blowing with the warm breeze. It was beautiful and he hoped that things in Ixoviya settled for good. He was tired of this never-ending war.


    As soon as Daryn stepped in the castle, the servants informed him that the council meeting had started. He rushed to the meeting hall and found that Caleb was already present there along with the council members. All rose to their feet and greeted Daryn. His team of Lykae was also present. He looked at Caleb and mentally passed him the message that Sherwin had given.


    "So which are these factions who are revolting and what is the reason for rebellion?" asked Caleb.


    "My liege, there are two chiefs who have rebelled and they both live in the settlements, which border the kingdom of Ixoviya," said Canton.


    "Where are these chiefs? I would like to talk to them."


    "Talk to them?" Canton snapped. "They are not the types to be talked with. You just have to suppress them by killing the chiefs!"


    "That is ridiculous. I would like to talk to them first and know the reason for their rebellion unless you already know." He turned his head to gaze at each council member. When he looked at the werewolves, they all shook their heads.


    "They suddenly revoltedst night and set some home on fire. So we don''t know the real reason," said one of them.


    Caleb looked at Daryn. "What do you think brother?"


    Before Daryn could speak, Canton urged, "There is no point in discussing about them. If we have to suppress the revolt, the only way would be to kill them."


    ''Do you think these two chiefs are Mozrath?'' asked Caleb mentally.


    Daryn shrugged. ''Then they are too foolish to rebel openly.''


    "I would like Caleb''s coronation to take ce tomorrow!" said Daryn.


    The council members nodded. "It is a good idea, my liege," said one of them. "We have been waiting for you."


    Canton agreed with them. "Yes, we must coronate him tomorrow."


    Caleb pursed his lips.


    After a few more important members, the meeting ended.


    "I would like to meet the chiefs, Canton," said Caleb before he left.


    Canton stared at him and replied, "Okay, my liege, but it could be a risky affair. Your powers as a sorcerer aren''t developed and those are powerful warlocks. So¡­"


    "We''ll see," said Caleb. "Just arrange a meeting." He was shocked as to what happened next.

 Chapter 381 - Meeting The Chiefs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 381 - Meeting The Chiefs (1)</h4>


    Elize was in the bedchamber feeling as if she had stepped into a movie set of a fantasy movie, which just got real. Even as the inky blotch in her left eye was increasing rapidly and she thought that might be blind in that eye soon, she couldn''t help feel upbeat about her new surroundings. When Caleb came back, he found her adjusting her head oddly in order to look at the intricate paintings on the ceiling. He bent over her, pressed his elbows on either side of her body and pressed a kiss to her lips. "How are you feeling?" he asked as he tucked hair behind her ear, while still bncing himself on his elbow so that he doesn''t crush her with his weight.


    His warmth suffused her. She smiled as she rolled her head to look at him clearly and replied, "I am doing good."


    Knowing that she was only saying it to him to not draw attention on her ailment, he kissed on her forehead and then tucked her head under his chin. "I love you."


    "I love you too, Caleb," she murmured and closed her eyes as she wrapped her arms around his body. Momentster when he removed himself much to her disappointment, she said, "Am I imagining things if I say that I feel that the room is whispering things¡­ in anguage I just can''t understand?"


    Caleb jerked his head and frowned. "You hear those whispers?"


    "Aye!" she said in a heavy Scottish ent. "Do you no'' hear the whispers?"


    "I do! And I thought I was imagining, but I guess if both of us are listening to them, then we better rify it. Daryn warned me about the spells this castle is surrounded with."


    "D''ye ken that it could be servants speaking beyond the walls?"


    "I don''t think so¡­" He said and got up. He looked at the walls and felt as if they wanted to convey something to him. Soft invisible tendrils of magic touched him, caressed him and sort of clung on to him. Caleb felt¡­ drawn, entranced. He liked it when the wisps of magic dandled around him.


    "Caleb?"


    He whipped his head towards her with reluctance and realized his heady feeling. "I am sorry, I got carried away¡­"


    She smiled. "I ken it. I think all of us are kind of spelled? Or spooked?"


    Calebughed. It was just the opposite for him. "Did you like your new home?"


    "Tis no'' mine!" she replied promptly.


    Caleb seemed hurt. "You are a cruel woman Elize. Why did you say that?" He went to sit right next to her.


    She held his hand, which was now resting on her waist. "Because I am no'' yer wife."


    He bit his lip and became quiet. A momentter he said, "Whatever belongs to me is yours." He paused to nce at the door as a knock sounded. "Come in."


    The door opened softly and a servant stepped in. With excitement coloring his cheeks and a strained expression on his face, he bowed to him. "My liege, the meeting with the chiefs has been arranged and the high priest has asked me to inform you that they will be meeting you but in thends surrounding their homes."


    "Why? Why won''t theye to the pce?"


    "I don''t know my liege," he said. "The meeting will take ce before dinner."


    "Okay. You may leave," Caleb dismissed him. He found it extremely odd, but conditions were conditions and if he had to end this rebellion, he had to concede to them. When the servant left, Caleb lightly kissed Elize and said, "I have to talk to Daryn about this meeting." He got up and then suddenly remembered. "There''s one more thing Elize."


    She rolled her head again to look at him, as he pulled up her soft nkets to tuck her in. "What is it?"


    "Daryn and Dawn had suggested that it is possible if they have a cure for you in Ixoviya¡­ I mean there might be something in the magic here that may shrink that tumor in your head." He nced at her to gauge her reaction. She was only seeing him with more interest. Encouraged, he continued, "Would it be okay if they use their skills here¡­?"


    After a moment''s silence, which seemed like eternity of torture to Caleb, she said, "I would be fine with anything at this point of time Caleb." She shook her head and smiled. "I just want to live long and spend time with you."


    Relief washed over him that she didn''t reject the idea. He grinned and said, "I''ll be back soon. In case I am not, then have you dinner and sleep, okay?"


    "I will," she nodded.


    He gave her a goodbye kiss and left to talk to Daryn.


    Daryn was pacing in his chamber and as soon as he saw Caleb walking in, he stopped and threw his arms up. "Brother! Man! I have been waiting for you."


    Caleb took a deep breath. "Now borate on what you told me in the council meeting."


    "You know that I had gone to meet Sherwin, the cksmith."


    Caleb walked to sit on his bed and pulled his legs up. He was too tired. "Yes, you have told me all that?" He crossed his arms across his chest.


    "He said that there are some people here who are with Mozrath and that worries me. Because if that is the case then almost everything that is happening here is being ryed to Sedora."


    Caleb exhaled heavily and pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger. So much to mull over, so many tensions surged through his mind that there were knots on his back. "How do we find them and how can you be so sure that things are being ryed to her? What you are implying is that there''s someone in the pce?"


    Daryn once again paced the room. "I can''t say for sure," he rubbed his palms together. "I am afraid that if that is the case, then they know that Dawn is alone at Bainsburgh! They may harm her." His chest grew uneasy at the thought.


    "Do you want to go back?" asked Caleb. "Because if you want to, I won''t stop." He understood Daryn''s restlessness.


    Daryn shook his head. "I will go after you are crowned."


    "Hmm¡­ In the current scenario, let''s focus on meeting the chiefs."


    They talked to each other about various other things in which Daryn exined to him about the whispers he heard. "The castle speaks to its king and queen. Last time when you weren''t here, I used to hear these whispers. However, now I don''t, because I am sure that they have recognized that you are the king of Ixoviya. This ce is heavily enchanted. With thousands of years of sorcerers kings and queens, this castle has developed its soul."


    "Wow!" Caleb was mesmerized.


    They went on to talk more and soon it was time for the meeting.


    "How do we go there?" asked Caleb.


    "I think Canton will be ready with a portal."


    "Ah!" Caleb chuckled. "The benefits of magic!"


    Canton was ready with the portal right outside the main grand hall.


    "Are we going alone?" Caleb frowned.


    "No, my liege," said Canton. He pointed to a group of forty men to the left. "They will go with us." All of them were without weapons.


    "Are we going to walk in the midst of the enemy with not a single weapon!" said Caleb. He should have brought his gun from Silver Mansion.


    Canton frowned. "Why would we need weapons?"

 Chapter 382 - Meeting The Chiefs (2)

    <h4>Chapter 382 - Meeting The Chiefs (2)</h4>


    Caleb raised his eyebrows. He shook his head to remind himself that sorcerers surrounded him and he was also one of them. He entered the portal, followed by Daryn and Canton. As soon as they stepped on the other side, they found themselves in a small clearing on a grassy knoll. The portal closed behind them.


    "Where are the men? How will theye?" asked Daryn, surprised at Canton for closing the portal.


    "They will join us via another portal because this one can allow only three people," said Canton dryly and walked ahead of them.


    As they walked, Caleb noticed the ckness of the night. It was so deep that it obliterated the memories of the day. The stars were hazy behind the tufts of clouds that blew with the warm wind. The ce was inplete contrast to Bainsburgh where the snowfall had already begun. "Where are the chiefs?" asked Caleb, growing restless with each step forward.


    "Yes, where are they?" asked Daryn.


    "You see those lights?" Canton pointed towards the right.


    Behind a thicket of trees, just where the knoll ended, there was a cottage, which was glowing with lights. It was pretty far.


    "We have to go there," he said and started to walk towards that side.


    "Wait!" Daryn stopped. "Let the soldierse here. We will walk together!"


    "It will dy the meeting and chiefs won''t take it lightly," hissed Canton.


    The brothers gritted their teeth but moved forward.


    "Why aren''t you creating a portal to reach there?" asked Caleb.


    "There are spells, which prevent me from doing so."


    "Let me try," said Daryn. He tried but as soon as he created the portal, it would disappear into thin air. It was as if magic was preventing it. Although he could read the spells, this was very strong. Hair on the back of his neck stood in rm.


    "I already told you, my liege," said Canton and continued to walk ahead.


    They must have walked no more than a hundred feet when they heard shrill voices.


    "My liege!" Someone yelled at them.


    The brothers were takenpletely by surprise when the voices became louder. They wereing from the right side. "My liege, stop! Don''te nearer."


    Daryn snapped his head to the right and noticed a silhouette of a woman running towards them with a torch in her hand on the knoll''s horizon.


    "My liege!" She yelled again. "Don''t go there!"


    "Who are you?" asked Caleb, and found magic crackling like fire in his hands.


    She was only about twenty away from them. "Don''t go there!" she said as she stopped, panting in front of them with disheveled hair. Her skirt was muddy at the hem and blouse was torn at ces.


    All of a sudden she was seen flying into the air and she crashed right on Caleb. Caleb dodged her in time and her head hit and bounced off the exposed rock on the ground. The force sent her skull being pierced by the rock so badly that it cracked and she slid to the side with zed eyes. Blood spilled over the stone like ink dribbling down. Caleb rushed to her and bent down. The woman extended her hand towards him and he caught it.


    "Who are you?" he rasped.


    Daryn stood right next to Caleb as he watched her with wide eyes.


    "Take care¡­ my¡­ liege¡­" she stuttered in a whisper with whatever energy that was left in her. "Don''t¡­" She formed thest words but no sound came out and the next moment her hand went still in his grasp.


    "Don''t what?" Caleb shook her, not believing that she was dead. He looked up at Daryn who was looking equally confused.


    "She''s dead," said Daryn. "Leave her." He grasped Caleb''s shoulder.


    Daryn scanned the area. "Where is Canton?" he grated.


    Caleb got to his feet and whipped his head around to find the high priest, but he was nowhere. "Maybe he has gone ahead."


    "What? After all that just happened? I am sure he must have heard the chaos." His senses raised an rm.


    Not able to find Canton in the vicinity, they got rmed and dashed in the direction of the cottage with their Lykae speed. They hadn''t even gone fifty feet when they were flung back bouncing off an invisible wall. They both crashnded with enormous force the same distance they had covered. With fangs and ws sharpened, they charged again only to be flung back.


    All at once blinding white light emerged in front of them and they covered their eyes with their forearms. Slowly upon removing the arm, their eyes widened at what they saw. Canton was right in the center of the light. He was levitating in the air. White lights emerging from his chest, snaked around his hands and pooled in his palms.


    "Where the hell were you?" Daryn yelled at him with anger. He dragged himself on his feet when he felt as if a cannon ball had hit him. The Lykae was hurled in the air and he was thrown further down the knoll.


    "Daryn!" Caleb shouted and turned to run towards him. However, even he felt the same force on his back and hended near Daryn.


    Shocked as hell, the brothers didn''t know what caused the impact, when from the corner of his eye, Daryn caught Canton hurling the ball of white magic at them. He mmed into his brother and sent him crashing on the left, avoiding the fireball.


    "Are you mad?" Daryn yelled at the high priest. "Are you trying to kill us? Where are the bloody chiefs?"


    A sinisterugh from the high priest made them gape at him.


    "One of the chiefs is already lying dead. She dared to foil my n," he said pointing at the woman. "Now it is your chance!"


    "What the hell¡ª" said Caleb, but was cut off by another st of energy sent his way. However, the fireball didn''t reach him.


    Daryn had waved his hand in the air to stop it and was growling at Canton. His eyes had turned orange and were glinting like mes. Blue magic lights crackled and sizzled around his fingers. He shoved Caleb at his back. "What are you doing?" Daryn growled.


    "I am doing exactly as queen Sedora wishes," said Canton coldly. He was slowly floating towards them. "Both of you will never be the kings of Ixoviya. That throne belongs to her and you are going to die!" Saying that, he thrust both his hands in their direction to hurl the white beams. Daryn bellowed in the air and with all his might to stop the beams using his own magic.


    "Why is he doing that?" asked Caleb, still stunned as hell. He had got them to meet the chiefs saying that they had rebelled. The man was so trustworthy. He hade to Ensmoire to give them all the training to hone their magic skills, then why was he even talking about Sedora.


    "I have no idea!" Daryn hissed. "But he is going to get killed, because I am damned pissed off!"


    "No Daryn!" said Caleb. "We have to capture him!"


    "The bastard is noting in control!" said Daryn.


    "I''ll help you!" Caleb came out from behind Daryn and said in a loud voice, "Canton does this mean that you were working for Sedora all the time?" He had to distract the priest.

 Chapter 383 - Hoax

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Hoax</h4>


    The priestughed again and said, "It took you so long to discover. Both of you are such morons! Everything was happening right beneath your nose, yet you couldn''t decipher." He continued to throw white beams at Daryn, who dodged them easily. "I was always working for her. Did you think that it got over? No!" Canton''s voice boomed. "The woman is far more intelligent than both of you and is my disciple. The Mozrath¡ª"


    An explosion in the cottage caught their attention and the brothers ducked shocked as hell. Blood curdling screams pierced the night like a dagger.


    "What was that?" asked Caleb, as he rose to his feet.


    "I had to kill the second chief, you see otherwise he would have revealed my ns to the council members!"


    Caleb''s eyes darted to the woman in the distance whose body was now lying in a pool of blood.


    "How do you know about Mozrath?" Daryn''s eyes widened at the revtion. So Sherwin had been right about this part.


    Canton waved his hand in the air and rolled his eyes. "I am a part of Mozrath. We are all going to rule the Lore!" His voice was menacing. "The Mozarth knows that Dawn carries the child that would kill Sedora. We all have been watching you closely. We hoped that you would bring Dawn to Ixovita. It would have been so much easier for me to kill her. We created such a perfect ploy, but you Daryn, you¡ª" he ground his teeth. "You didn''t get her over here this time!"


    Surprise didn''t cover it. Daryn was aghast. For a moment his mind stuttered. It took him a second for the information to sink in. But it was there, right before him¡ªCanton backstabbed them royally. They were in such deep conspiracy that it was impossible toe out of it. He felt like someone had punched him on his chest whooshing the air out of him. A cold knot of dread dropped in his stomach. His magic weakened upon hearing Canton''s disclosure. Fear skittered down his spine, when he realized what Canton just said. Dawn was alone in Bainsburgh. He had this urgent need to go to her. She was exposed to danger and so was he.


    His lips bared into a feral scorn exposing his fangs. "So all the while you were actually training us, what was it for?" The priest hade to train them with so much interest, exhibiting loyalty and being so good that it was impossible to think that he was nted by Sedora in the castle. He had hidden his agenda so well.


    Canton took the advantage of Daryn''s shock and sent out a bolt in his direction, which resulted in him stumbling backwards.


    "Daryn, watch out!" shouted Caleb. He rushed to Daryn to hold him and bnce him back to his feet. When he looked back at Canton, he was unable to control his rage. Suddenly his body was coiled with a crazy amount of thin blue lights that crackled and sizzled as if emitting from a kiln.


    Canton levitated higher in the air with amused expressions. "So weak," he scoffed. "Isn''t that obvious? That was to see your powers as a sorcerer. It was to gauge you brothers as to what kind of magic you had because it is important to know the strengths of your enemies. And I know everything about you because I am the one who taught you. You see there are so many things I haven''t taught you only to have a solid advantage over both of you." He chuckled at his foresight and sent a crackling beam of white light that looked like barbed wires at him.


    On seeing what he was trying to do, Caleb mmed again into Daryn and pushed him to the side. The lights hit him instead and he found himself wrapped in it as if ropes have been thrown around an animal. He fell on the ground on his belly and strained with pain.


    Daryn was horrified. "What have you done Caleb?" His brother was in a lot of agony.


    Caleb gritted his teeth and tried to get out of the lights but they gripped him harder and the sparkles from it poked him like thorns.


    Canton thrust his hands again to send a ball of fire in Daryn''s direction. But Daryn saw it just in time to st them by sending shes of orange lights.


    "Interesting!" Canton hissed.


    "Then why did you help Caleb?" asked Daryn.


    "I told you that we had to understand your magic," he replied with irritation. "Sedora had instructed me to lure you all toe to Ixoviya where I could easily use my magic to destroy you. I could have used my magic in Ensmoire too, but that dragon of yours, Quetz¡ªhe is just too powerful! When I tried to use my magic, he locked me in my brain. I became a prisoner of myself. That''s why it was necessary to bring you here."


    "You mean the rebellion that you had mentioned was a hoax?" asked Daryn as he judged Caleb''s condition. He was on the ground moaning in pain, as he struggled his hands to move.


    "No!" Heughed. "I instigated these two chiefs to go against you. It had to look real." He shrugged. "Well, partially real¡­" He rolled his eyes. "They were durds. All I had to do was tell them that the new king was nning on destroying theirnds and families to build a new sanctuary for his queen. They just went berserk. Fools!"


    "They are not fools! They believed you as their priest and you betrayed them. You are the most trusted man of this kingdom. Who would have believed that you are speaking lies?" Daryn grated.


    Canton''s face twisted. "True. I can''t deny it. And I am going to use this again after I kill you both over here and bury your bodies in this knoll." He raised his hand towards the air, closed his eyes and started chanting anguage Daryn didn''t recognize.


    "What is he doing?" said Daryn worried that he couldn''t decipher his magic or spells.


    Caleb lifted his head up and stared at the priest and his eyes fell on his lips. He didn''t know how but even he started speaking the same words. Ancient runes appeared on Canton''s body and the same runes appeared on Caleb''s body. They began to glow.


    "Caleb!" Daryn''s fear shot through the roof. But Caleb didn''t seem to notice him. Suddenly a beam of light that had bounded his leg crackled noisily and broke.


    Daryn stepped back watching him. He would have hurled magic towards Canton but he decided not to because he felt that Caleb hadtched himself onto the priest''s mind.


    When Canton opened his eyes, they were glinting like fire. He brought his hands forward and a trident of white lights appeared. He flung it towards Caleb. "Die!" he yelled. However he was shocked when a simr trident came and hit it and the two sted in the air like fireworks. Canton looked at Caleb with wide eyes and his mouth fell. Not only had he released himself from his magic but also he had managed to emte his magic.

 Chapter 384 - Plans Are Succeeding

    <h4>Chapter 384 - ns Are Seeding</h4>


    "Buy time," Caleb instructed Daryn. His body was burning with those runes. "I don''t know what is happening to me and I need to control it!"


    On his cue, Daryn looked at Canton and said, "You will never be able to seed in your ns!" He let out a light resembling a whip from his hand and shed it across the ground. The grass burned in its path. The whipshed towards the priest and struck him across his legs.


    Canton''s reverie broke as he shrieked in pain. "I will kill you!" He cried as his legs bore the brunt. He came down until his feet touched the ground. He gained control on his temper and growled at Daryn, "My ns are already seeding. We have sent people after Dawn in Bainsburgh. If they are unable to take her down, I will kill you here. I''ve heard that if a mate dies, the other one follows." He chuckled out of his pain. "As for Caleb, his mate is being poisoned as we talk. Once I kill him, I will announce that the chiefs got the better of him. After all they are pure sorcerers and have much more powerful magic than yours. Elize will die and they will announce the same for her too." He grinned. "Both the brothers are going to die with their mates." He limped a step forward. "And guess what? Ixoviyans are going to believe me! Tsk, tsk. Now what do you think of my n, Daryn?" He started to walk with a limp towards them, his ck cloak flipping in air behind him.


    Caleb couldn''t breath. It was as if someone was choking him. His heart raced and all he wanted was to race back to Elize. He stifled a choked cry as bile rose in his throat, and he felt a drop stream down his cheek. He looked at Daryn whose face was ashen. Was this the end of the road for them?


    The high priest stopped and pped on his thigh as he broke into a cackle. "It''s wonderful to see you brothers in this state."


    Anger rose in Daryn''s chest and a rumble formed. "If we will die, then we are going to take you down with us!" he growled. "There is no ce of betrayers in our life!" Such deceit. The priest had spoken tant lies to trap them outside Ixoviya using his guile only so that he could murder them without any hindrance. He had plotted for so long and so patiently. For whom? For Mozrath or for Sedora? If Sedora were there, Daryn would have wrung her neck.


    He realized that the whole ploy was to kill Dawn, to kill his babies. He threw his head up and howled like a werewolf.


    And if that were the case, he would make sure that the bastard in front of him died as well. At least Ixoviya would be free of one more traitor.


    While he was still thinking that, he saw that Caleb''s feet were not touching the ground. He had thrown his head back. Runes appeared on his body as if being carved slowly by fire. They glowed and a dull red and orange.


    Daryn couldn''t understand what was happening to him, but he stayed away not knowing his powers might explode any moment.


    The priest watched Caleb intensely. "This can''t be!" he murmured. "This is not possible!" He threw loads of magical spells at him but not one of them touched him and they all fell around him like drop water on the ground.


    Daryn snarled seeing the priest''s reaction. His ws sharpened and all he wanted to do was slice his throat.


    "Those are ancient runes!" said Canton. "How does he know them?" He stopped walking as his mind froze. "No, no, no, no! This can''t be! He cannot be the new ruler of Ixoviya! Only the ruler has the powers to summon those runes!" He jaw ckened. "Sedora is the queen of Ixoviya! I will kill you Caleb!" He thrust his hands to send more spells at him but this time Daryn shed another whip at the spells, which also burnt his hand. The priest winced in pain. He red at Daryn.


    Daryn knew what he was trying to do. "You forget Canton! You can''t extract my nightmares because I am one of you!" he shut his mental shields after forcing him out immediately.


    All of a sudden Caleb''s body stiffened and he bellowed looking towards the sky. His neck muscles corded and every vein in his body throbbed. His eyes glowed a blood red like mes of freshly ignited inglenook. He looked down at the priest and said in a voice, which looked like it belonged to many. "You dared to kill us! You dared to kill the bloodline of Ixoviya. You will be punished."


    "His body summoned the souls of all the previous rulers of Ixoviya!" Canton said in a breathy voice. He started walking backwards.


    Daryn was amazed. Caleb was now a man with unimaginable magic. All the souls that had entered his body were manifesting in the form of ancient symbols. He didn''t want to even think the kind of pain Caleb must be going through. It was inhumanly impossible to absorb that kind of magic.


    Now he understood what those whispers were all about. The bodies of previous rulers were somewhere buried in the castle. Their corporeal body died, but the souls and their magic stayed on for eternity.


    Daryn shuddered from the inside. Caleb was beyond him at the moment.


    "We are going to punish you," Caleb''s voice echoed across the knoll and beyond. He started walking, not floating towards the high priest. "You have been disloyal,mitted treason and you will have to face our wrath."


    "No!" Canton ran away from him as fast as possible. He couldn''t raise himself from the ground. Tendrils of magic that rose from his body traveled to Caleb who seemed to absorb them. "Don''t take my magic," Canton shrieked with excruciating pain in his voice. "It hurts!"


    Suddenly every rune in his body glowed and all at once bright orange beams of light exploded from his body. They converged over the priest and engulfed him. High-pitched shrieks filled the air.


    Daryn covered his face with his forearms.


    The shrieks stopped and he opened his face to see that the night was quiet again. There was no Canton. His ashes were sprinkled on the ground and Caleb watched them with hatred, the runes on his body still glowing. Everything got over.


    Daryn''s breath hitched. Goose bumps lined his skin. The priest who had plotted so heavily was no more. His brother reduced the powerful man to ashes. It was amazing and awe-inspiring.


    His brother was the real king of Ixoviya. Only he had the natural ability of holding so much magic in him.


    He had to get his brother back. "Caleb," he called him gently. "It is over."


    Caleb didn''t notice him.


    "Brother¡­" Daryn called him again. He knew that at the moment Caleb wasn''t with him. His body was a channel of the souls and he had to let them go or they had to leave him. "Caleb, listen to me. Elize is waiting for you."


    Sweat trickled down Daryn''s spine when Caleb didn''t hear him. He had to rush to Dawn and Elize to save them. "Please leave him¡­" he pleaded with the souls. Time was running short.


    Caleb turned his head towards him with a frown. The runes in his body dulled and as soon as they disappeared, Caleb copsed.


    ---


    It was middle of the night when Dawn woke up to ominous presence in the Silver Mansion.

 Chapter 385 - Chills Of Fear

    <h4>Chapter 385 - Chills Of Fear</h4>


    Dread crept over her, an overpowering fear, which she wanted to avoid. She removed her nket and dragged her feet out of the bed. Muffled whispers wereing from the hall below and a knot formed in her stomach. If there were burrs, then how could theye past the tight security? Striking that option mentally, she wore her slippers, opened the door of her room and peeked outside.


    Anxiety slithered its way down her spine when she thought that Cole might be in trouble. The idea sent chills through her.


    Chills of fear. Only fear.


    She tiptoed outside her room and now along with the muffled voices she could hear rustle¡­ of the wings? Her eyes became wide when she suddenly realized that familiar rustle. It was of the winger demons. Her heart was gripped with so much tension that her body froze. She didn''t know what to do. How could these nasty beings get inside Silver Mansion? What happened to Daryn and Caleb? Nothing made sense.


    Sweat formed on her forehead as she heard the rustle once more. It was definitelying from below.


    ''Quetz!'' she called her dragon.


    ''Dawn!'' he responded immediately to her. ''Why are you so afraid? Who is there?''


    ''I think winged demons are there.''


    ''Come to me now!'' he screeched as if gnawing in frustration.


    ''How can I?'' she said with increasing trepidation. ''Cole is here alone. If I leave him, they will attack him.'' She walked further and after going down three stairs she craned her neck to see if what she thought was true or not. She pressed her mouth with her hands so as not to shriek when she saw those sickly grey wings of a winged demon rustling against each other. The disgusting smell they emanated made her want to puke. ''Yes, winged demons are here.''


    ''Shit! Can you jump off the balcony?'' he asked.


    Dawn looked at her eight months pregnant belly. Anxious as hell, she shook her head. ''No!'' She was scared for Cole and for her babies. ''Where are you Daryn?'' her heart cried for him. Suddenly she remembered that she could open her mental shields to call other pureblooded werewolves. And she did just that.


    ''Please Dawn," Quetz said. ''You have toe to me. Divert their attention and get them to me. I am going to shred them to pieces!'' He sounded as if he was already breathing fire.


    ''I am calling the purebloods,'' she said and took a step down. Suddenly she heard a swish and found a winged demon looking straight at her from the bottom of the stairs.


    "What have we found here," the winged demon hissed as he darted a forked tongue out from between its fangs. He red open his wings to the fullest. Holding the railing, it climbed a stair. "We have been sent to kill you." He climbed one more step up.


    Dawn backed, terror coiling in her chest. "Who sent you?" she croaked. From the corner of her eyes, she watched other demons pping their wings anding to stand behind him. It was like a nightmaree true.


    ''Use your magic!'' Quetz shouted sensing her fear.


    But her body frozepletely. Was this her end?


    "The Mozrath leaderrrr," said the demon as he raised himself from the ground flipping its wings and sending foul smell in the air.


    "Who is the leader?" she asked, staring at him with wide eyes. She darted her gaze to all the exit routes. With the demons'' attention on her at least Cole was safe.


    "That''s none of your business!" said the demon and flew towards her at such rapid speed that Dawn thrust her hands forward to hurl whatever magic woulde out of her. Two beams of white lights crackled and sizzled towards him and they pierced both his wings leaving gaping holes.


    "You disgusting humannn!" the demon cried as the injury made him tumble on the ground. He ran towards her with his ws in the front.


    She shrieked and all hell broke loose. As if things went in slow motion. She ran to her bedroom as other demons trailed her from behind. She shut her door close tightly and dashed to the terrace. ording to her estimate there were about a dozen behind her. Loud bang followed when the demons smashed the wooden door and flew after her.


    Dawn took her chances and jumped off the terrace. Shended on the ground easily.?She sound-sealed Cole''s room with her magic first.


    Yet another boom and shatter took ce and a horde of werewolves entered the main hall of the mansion. With their fangs and ws lengthened for the kill, they charged after the winged demons.


    Assured with the fact that the purebloods were there, she told them about the poisonous blood of the demons.


    ''Then what do we do to tackle them?'' asked the Security Head mentally. She was their Luna and if need be, they wouldy their lives to protect her.


    Dawn gritted her teeth. Four demons were standing behind them who had followed her down the terrace and the rest were in front of them. Twenty werewolves were surrounded by a dozen winged demons and Dawn knew that they would all die, if the bane blood of the demons spills on them. She growled and turned around fiercely. ''The only way would be to burn their wings,'' she conveyed it to them.


    ''How?'' asked the Security Head.


    Suddenly Dawn took her hands up and chanted "Taggan solise adgam!" Every beam of light that was burning in the bulbs of the Silver Mansion left its source and got drawn towards Dawn. As it came towards her, the werewolves surrounded her so that the demons didn''t attack her.


    Knowing her capabilities, the demons started getting restless. They attacked the werewolves with their ws and wings and screams and shrieks followed as blood of the werewolves spluttered all around.


    Magic crackled around her hands in the form of lights she had drawn from the mansion. She thrust her hands forward and shouted mentally at them, ''Use this!''


    All at once the werewolves, each had a light-sword in their hands. It was as if they were now an extended arm of their Luna.


    ''Burn them using it! Use the current to kill them!'' said Dawn.


    And what ensued was ghastly. The werewolves shed the demons and their blood curdling shrieks prated the still night of the estate. Four werewolves had already died because of touching the blood of the demons. Their faces immediately turned blue. Rest of them were fighting with demons.


    ''Attack their wings!'' Dawn instructed.


    The werewolves did that. They targeted the wings of the demons and sliced them with the swords. Every demon who was trying toe near their Luna had its wings torn and shed. The ce where the tear urred was burnt and cauterized and not a drop of bane blood spilled. The wolves focused on shearing the entire length of the wings. The demons that fell attacked with their ws but soon their head rolled down on the floor. None of them could reach their Luna.


    ''I have to go to Daryn,'' she informed them.


    ''Leave them to us,'' the Security Head growled baring his fangs to thest two that were left.


    Dawn rushed out of the mansion and headed towards Ensmoire. ''I need to reach Inxoviya now!''


    ''The demons?''


    ''They have been tackled.'' She just had to warn Daryn as to what had happened at the mansion and she was scared as hell as to what must be happening at Ixoviya.


    ''I wille with you!''

 Chapter 386 - Dazed And Lost

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Dazed And Lost</h4>


    Dawn reached Ensmoire as fast as her feet could take. She didn''t want to shift. Already she wasn''t feeling too well. Quetz was standing there right at the edge of the forest.


    ''How are you?'' he asked and immediately tucked her in his wings. She leaned on his neck and he ced his wing in a way so that she could sit on it. Her heartbeat was high. He couldn''t help but feel as if his chest was about to explode. She was so sweaty, her eyes were red and all her energy was drained. She appeared fragile. ''What do I do to make you better?'' he asked, feeling utterly helpless. He vowed to kill every winged demon that came his rider''s way.


    ''I need water,'' she said in a low, breathy voice.


    A nearby Eoben lowered its branches, which wereden withrge white flowers with petals resembling lilies. She plucked one of them and poured the nectar down her throat.


    ''Have more,'' said Quetz.


    After having nectar from three flowers, her thirst quenched. She calmed down a bit and said, ''We need to go to Ixoviya. If Mozrath sent their demons to kill me, I am extremely sure they know that Daryn isn''t here. The way they acted, it was as if they had the information with them. None of them were surprised to see me alone and none of them asked where Daryn was. So if they came to kill me, certainly they want my babies dead. This means Sedora is involved in this.''


    ''I agree.''


    She closed her eyes and once again leaned against her dragon, still feeling nervous and tired because of all the fight that took ce and the magic, which flowed through her. ''When will this end Quetz?'' she asked.


    He stroked her back with his wing and she felt warmth suffusing her body. With each stroke, negative emotions leeched. ''Soon¡­'' he assured her. It was important for him that his rider calmed down. Her anger, resentment and bitterness created havoc on his mental state. The bond was too strong.


    Dawn took in a deep breath and said, "Let''s go!"


    Quetz lowered her on the ground gently.


    ''I won''t ride you,'' she said.


    ''In that case hold the portal wide enough for me to enter.''


    ''I will.''


    The dragon padded a few steps backwards, turned and then took off in the air. He took a circle above her, and then facing towards a clearing, he breathed out fire, about a hundred feet away from her. Dawn was ready. She brought her hands in front and grabbed the periphery of fire from where she was standing. She pulled it apart and soon a circle formed, which upon pulling her hands out became bigger. Every inch she pulled out with her hands manifested in several feet increase of the portal. Soon the portal wasrge enough for Quetz to get in.


    "Now!" she shouted.


    Quetz pped his wings strongly and entered the portal. Dawn knew that the closer she would go to the portal, the smaller it would be. She tried to keep her hands stretched as much as she. The fire around the portal started waning. Smoke was rising and she was scared that the portal might disappear altogether. And if that happened, her dragon would be able toe out of the other ce only when she created the portal for him. The thought aroused more nervousness. She hurried her pace. She noticed that the portal was beginning to contract, so she began to run as fast as she could. The fire was weakening now.


    "Just let me get through!" she growled and with onest bit of energy left in her, she sprinted towards it and jumped in.


    She fell right in the arms of Daryn.


    "Sweet Jesus!" She was shocked to see him.


    "Your dragon is brilliant. He left the coordinates of the gardens of the royal pce on the portal," said Daryn.


    "I have to say something very important!" she said in a jarring voice. "Winged demons attacked me at the mansion!"


    "What?" Goose bumps lined his skin. He scooped her in his arms and held her tight against his chest. Fear, consternation, crept and he developed cold feet. "Are you fine now, baby?" he asked in a low voice as he inhaled her scent just to keep himself from not going frenzied.


    "I feel tired¡­" She clung to his chest, her home.


    He started to carry her into the castle. Quetz flew away saying that he would hover over Ixoviya and keep a watch for the whole night.


    "Shit! I left Cole''s room sound-sealed!" She said in a jittery voice.


    "Good, he would continue to sleep through the afternoon," said Quetz.


    Dawn chuckled. Then she turned her attention to Daryn who had pressed her so tight as if he was going to merge her into him. "Did anything happen here? The winged demons told that it was Mozrath who had sent them to kill me. It was as if they knew that I was alone. How did they know that? How is it possible that they know about it?"


    "A lot has happened," he grated. "The high priest was a part of Mozrath and he stabbed us in the back. Sedora had left him here as her mole. He gained our trust and tried to y both me and Caleb."


    Dawn shuddered. "Husband?" she croaked.


    "He had separated both of us from our mates in order to kill both of you when you were alone." He smelled her again only to reassure himself that he wasn''t dreaming.


    After Daryn had taken Caleb to the royal chambers he had called the healers to take a look at him as well as Elize. He had immediately cautioned all the soldiers and the council members and briefed them as to what happened. He ordered the arrest of the servants of the royal couple and instructed them to catch the cook who dared to poison their queen. Once he was sure that things were falling in ce, he wasing out of the castle to enter a portal created by one of the council members to go to Dawn. However, when he had juste out, he saw Quetz emerging from the portal. He waited for her right outside.


    "Do you mean that Elize is in danger here?" she asked,pletely horrified.


    "She has been poisoned. She is in a bad state," he replied with a voice that had so misery that Dawn felt like crying. She knew that if Elize died, Caleb would kill himself. Daryn went on to narrate what happened after they reached Ixoviya.


    "How bad is it?" she asked, as a tear streamed down her cheek. She hated Sedora with all her might. Just yesterday Elize was talking about living with Caleb for as long as the life permitted and Caleb had sumbed to his fate. But this¡ª this was no way to go.


    "I don''t¡ª" Daryn''s throat choked. Sedora had already taken their father and now she was hell bent on breaking the family one by one. Her n to kill them today was perfect. "I don''t know," his lips quivered.


    They reached the royal chamber where Daryn set her on her feet. Dawn rushed inside. The healers were looking too somber for her liking. Caleb had regained his consciousness and he was sitting by her side, holding her hand. He was looking at her,pletely dazed and lost.

 Chapter 387 - Can That Really Happen?

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Can That Really Happen?</h4>


    Dawn knew that look. Her heart writhed on the inside. Sedora had crossed all limits to kill her. Now she was taking the lives of her sons. It was so appalling that Dawn couldn''t fathom her hatred for her mother-inw.


    The way she loved her unborn babies, it was impossible for her mind to understand the darkness of a woman who wanted to kill her children. Coming out of her thoughts, she asked, "How is she?" She came to stand near Elize whose face was pale like that of a ghost. Her lips had turned blue and so had her fingertips.


    Caleb turned his face to look at her. "I think she won''t live for more than a few hours."


    "Caleb¡­" Dawn let out a cry and a whimper left her body.


    Caleb stroked her hair. His chest tightened at the sight of his mate. The king of sorcerers looked as helpless as amb. "I wish¡­ she got to live with me¡­" he whispered.


    "What are the healers saying?" Dawn probed. "Can''t we use magic for her? Isn''t there a single sorcerer here who could help her out?"


    Daryn shook his head and went to sit on the edge of the bed. "They are saying that she is beyond the magic. Not only has she been heavily poisoned, she also has a huge brain tumor. If they will work on the tumor, chances are that her body might trigger the effect of poison¡­" His voice choked. He looked at his brother who was now not listening to anyone. He was dazed and had clung Elize''s hand to his chest.


    Dawn looked up towards the ceiling and gave an exasperated sigh. She started to feel guilty as to why she urged Caleb toe here. Had she not done that, Elize would have not been poisoned. The guilt made its home in her heart. What she had done, she couldn''t un-do that. She so wished to travel back in time and amend. She bit her lip to stop it from trembling when she thought how much she had be angry with Caleb for not going to Ixoviya to help Daryn. She closed her eyes and prayed to God for forgiving her. Because of her Elize was in this condition. Because of her Caleb would lose his mate and because of her Daryn would lose the only living blood rtive, he had now. She felt that she had be so loathsome in that one moment of anger. How could she help Elize? The poor girl hade to spend her time with Caleb and instead faced this horrible situation. She wrapped her arms around her body and walked out of the bedchamber. She needed to breathe. Her thoughts had stifled her so much that her sanity was being shredded.


    ''Call Lorza and his bride, Emma.''


    Dawn snapped her head around and realized that it was Quetz''s voice. She had walked outside to the garden overlooking the royal chamber.


    When she didn''t reply, Quetz said again, ''Call Vampire Lord Lorza and his bride, Emma.''


    ''Why?'' she asked, irritated at his suggestion. ''It is no time to talk about Mozrath and alliances.'' She ambled towards a copse of trees and sat down on a bench under the canopy.


    ''If you want to save Elize, call them.''


    Dawn''s attention was now focused on her dragon. Her skin tingled at the thought that Elize could be saved. ''I don''t understand. How can they save her when the whole Ixoviya can''t?'' She was baffled.


    ''The girl can''t be saved Dawn. She will die. The poison given to her is used to poison the creatures of the Lore, and not the human. Can you imagine it''s potency?''


    She was now totally irritated because Quetz was talking in puzzles. ''At one point you are saying she can''t be saved and that she will die and then you are saying that Lord Lorza and Emma can save her? Have you gone insane?'' She scoffed. ''Besides don''t irritate me, Quetz. I am in a terrible mood. Do you know that Caleb came here because of me and Elize just followed him out of love? This fact¡ª this thing¡ª is gnawing my soul.'' She winced. Her shoulders dropped and she wanted to cry loudly.


    Quetz sent a tendril of love through her mind and she calmed a little. ''Dawn, the only way she can be saved is if she is turned.''


    ''Turned to what?''


    ''Lorza has sired many vampires with his bite. Even Emma can do it, but a bite from Lorza would surely save Elize. You can consider that.''


    Dawn was so shocked that her mind froze. She jerked her head up to see Quetz who was hovering over the castle and was right now above her in the sky. The possibility was enthralling, but she had her doubts whether Caleb would ept it? Her body trembled thinking about the oue. Elize as a vampire? ''Oh. My. God!'' she rasped. ''Can that really happen?''


    ''Of course, it can happen. Lore is full of interesting creatures, Dawn. Don''t be so shocked. Besides you should hurry up, because turning can take ce while she still breathes. If she dies, her corpse can be used for voodoo only.''


    Without a second thought to the discussion, Dawn dashed to the royal chambers. She found all of them in the same condition as she left them. The healers were trying their best to make her drink a drop or two of the solution they had made and were shaking their heads. "Her pulse is weak¡­" said one of them.


    "Caleb, Daryn, I need to speak with you urgently!" said Dawn with a flushed face and heartbeat racing like a horse. They looked towards her uninterestedly.


    "What is it Dawn?" Daryn drawled.


    "I think I know how to save Elize!" she blurted because she realized that none of them move if she didn''t drop the bomb. The effect was instantaneous. She had the full attention of the brothers. And that of the healers. And of everyone else in the room. Seeing that she goaded them, "Please I would like to speak with you in private."


    Since the healers had to stay with Elize, an excited Caleb jumped over the bed and held Dawn by her upper arm. He dragged her to the garden out and Daryn followed them, fearing that Caleb would be extremely angry. Why was Dawn so thoughtless at times? He growled from behind at Caleb, threatening him to leave his mate.


    When they were standing under the same canopy where she was, Caleb pulled her in front of him and said, "Now tell me what were you trying to mean inside?" His eyes were bloodshot and his voice carried anger. "I hope you are not joking."


    "Why would I joke Caleb?" said Dawn, as she tried to free herself from his grip.


    "Leave her," Daryn repeated his warning, ready tobat with Caleb if need be.


    Caleb bared his fangs and growled at Daryn for him to back off. Scared as hell, Dawn shouted at them, "For God''s sake, calm down! Listen to me first!"


    The two brothers clenched their jaws. Still they were so angry that their chest rumbled.


    "Quetz has suggested this, okay? He says that Elize can''t be saved because the poison is too potent. It means that she will definitely die."


    "Fuck you!" Caleb snarled. "This is what you wanted to say?"

 Chapter 388 - I Wont Accept

    <h4>Chapter 388 - I Won''t ept</h4>


    "No!" Dawn grumbled, upset at this attitude. "He said that the only way to save her would be to turn her," she looked at Caleb, who was now staring at her intensely, "into a vampire."


    Caleb''s disposition changed. He left her arm and his gaze darted between Daryn and Dawn.


    "And Lord Lazarus would do that?" Daryn asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "He should, in my opinion. After all we helped him resurrect¡­" Dawn hinted. On the inside she was very unsure, but this option was like a small light of hope at the end of the tunnel. "We should ask them. And considering her situation, we don''t have much time."


    Caleb raked his fingers through his hair. He walked away from them to Yelgra. He leaned his hand on it for support and scratched his stubble. Then slowly he said, "Elize had said that she hated the idea of vampires." His shoulders dropped. "If we try to convert her, she would be disgusted with herself. She would never forgive me¡­"


    "But Caleb, don''t you want her to live?" said Daryn. He couldn''t think of a better proposition than this.


    "I want to," Caleb covered his face in his hands. "But what would be the cost of that? She would grow to hate me."


    Dawn walked up to him and caressed his back. "I don''t think so, Caleb," she said. "You are giving her a chance to live a life with you. You are giving yourself a possibility to have a future with her. Chances are that she is going to like this."


    "What if she doesn''t like it?" he asked as nervousness seeped in his heart. The idea was good, yet there was fear in his heart.


    "Then you have to show her that you did it for her, for you. I am sure she will recognize the true intentions," said Daryn.


    Seeing that he had be lethargic in his thoughts, Dawn coaxed him, "You have to make a quick decision. We don''t have much time. Besides, we don''t even know if Lord Lorza woulde¡­ We have to send him a message and then hope that hees here just in time." She shuddered to think otherwise.


    Caleb debated his options. And they were: either she bes a vampire or he follows her in death. The former was definitely luring. He had to take the risk. "Okay," he nodded. "Let''s do this and hope for the best."


    "Great!" Daryn patted Caleb. His brother would live and so would his mate. He walked back from there to meet the council members to find a way to call Lord Lorza.


    Dawn looked at her husband bouncing on his feet. Caleb joined him. Excitement charged the air as though electricity had zapped through them. Each of them was wrapped in their hopes, expectations and dreams. Dawn crossed her fingers over her head and pressed her palms in. She threw her head back. "I wish Emma could juste here now! She had said that I could call her when needed!"


    ''Why don''t you go to call her?'' said Quetz. ''She would more than wee you.''


    ''I don''t have the time for frivolities, Quetz. I am sure Daryn would do something about it.'' She paused and then added, ''Thanks for the idea. I hope it works.''


    ''If she is turned, it will definitely work.''


    Tension built in her. ''Elize stay alive please,'' Dawn murmured a prayer. She walked back to the chamber and saw that Elize was thrashing her head on the pillow.


    "What happened?" Dawn rushed to her.


    "I don''t know," said Caleb. "I don''t know¡­"


    Elize''s eyes were half opened and she was delirious. "Cale¡ª"


    "Yes Elize. I am right here," said Caleb as he lifted her in hisp. Her body had be colder.


    She adjusted her eyes to see him through her blurry vision. With a lot of effort she picked her hand to take it to his face, but they slipped back to her side. "I¡­ love¡­ you¡­" she whispered.


    Tears streamed through his eyes and fell on her face. "I love you too baby," he replied caressing her cheeks. "There''s something¡ª" he hesitated, "something I wanted to say."


    Elize blinked her eyes once to indicate that she was listening.


    Caleb gulped and said, "There''s one way to save you."


    Her lips moved in the semnce of a smile.


    At first he thought that he would tell her that she would turn into an immortal and hide all other facts as to how she would turn into one, but then decided to go with the truth because one truth would be better than a hundred lies, which he would never remember. He hoped that Elize wouldn''t hate him for that. "We are calling Lord Lorza, the vampire king of Wilyra. He is the only one who can save you from this imminent death."


    Her eyes fixed on him and her expression stiffened. "No¡­" she croaked. "I would rather die¡­" she said in a hoarse voice using every modicum of energy she could.


    "But that is the only way you would live, Elize," cried Caleb. He was desperate for her to survive. The helpless feeling that his mate would die in his arms was stabbing in his chest like a dagger. "Please Elize, you can hate meter if you want, but you must do this for us. I need a chance to be happy with you." He wiped his tears.


    She shook her head feebly. "I¡ª" she gulped. "I¡­ won''t¡­ ept¡­"


    Suddenly the chamber doors opened and Lord Lorza, the pure blooded vampire along with his wife Emma entered. Daryn was right on the heels. He had gone personally to call them via a portal one of the council members had created.


    Lazarus was huge and strong and his neck was as big and round as ady''s thigh. His upper arms were bulging with raw muscled and his shoulders were twice the size of most men. When he walked, others winced in his dominating aura. His pale blond hair that hung on his forehead over his red eyes gave him an eerie look. He walked towards the bed with Emma behind him.


    He saw a pregnant woman standing right next to the bed. He gave her one of his rare smiles. "Dawn," he greeted her in his throaty voice. It was the first time they had seen each other. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Dawn gave him a smile back and nodded. She nced towards Elize and Lazarus looked towards the girl.


    Caleb looked at him with hopeless eyes.


    As if on understanding what he meant, Lazarus stopped. He had turned many dying humans into vampires and they were all blood vassals in his kingdom. That was a debt they had to pay. He had to bound them with that oath because of the dwindling poption of his kingdom. However, today he was standing in debt to Dawn Wyatt and he wouldn''t make Elize his blood vassal.


    Elize rolled her head to look at him and she trembled seeing those red eyes. She shook her head as violently as she could, which was a mere feeble shake of her neck. "No!" She whispered. Her body had be too cold. ckness was enveloping her slowly. She closed her eyes and clutched Caleb''s shirt weakly. "Don''t do this."


    "Please Elize," hepelled her. Then he looked up at Lazarus and said, "Do it!"


    The vampire sat down next to Elize on the bed.

 Chapter 389 - The Turning

    <h4>Chapter 389 - The Turning</h4>


    Elize had hated the idea of vampires. She knew that none such existed in the world, but even the mention of it gave her shudders. She always thought that if they even existed, they were abominations and that they had no right to live. As a child she hadn''t watched a movie on vampires and throughout her adulthood, she ended up watching only one, and that too on her friends'' insistence. It was her parents who had instigated these values in her. Her hatred for them was stoked since she was a child. She had to resist the turning as much as she could. How could she allow Caleb to turn her into something she despised?


    "Do it!" Caleb said with determination.


    "I will¡­ hate you¡­ for this, Caleb¡­" she hissed at him.


    Caleb released a breath as if someone had kicked hard on his stomach. He knew that the turning would be insufferable for Elize. "You don''t have any other option, Elize. Can''t you see?"


    She shook her head and stared at him with her nk eyes. The darkness and pain was too to bear. She lost consciousness.


    "She is sinking," said Caleb as nervousness gripped his heart. "Help her now!" he pleaded with Lazarus. It was anytime now and she would slip into oblivion, into death. Caleb began to tremble. This was it for him and his Elize. The misery was too much to bear. He wanted to get a dagger and carve his heart out. He wanted to die. Bile rose in his throat and he felt like puking.


    "Give her to me," said Lazarus and Caleb handed her to him with quivering hands. Lazarus took her in hisp. He cradled her and then positioned her in a way that the flesh where he had to bury his fangs¡ªthe ce between her neck and shoulder¡ªwas right in front of him. He licked his pearly white sharp fangs and slicked them with his venom. He looked up at Caleb and then said, "Don''t look at me while I do this."


    Caleb turned his head away because he knew that if he looked, he would end up attacking Lazarus.


    Lazarus nced at his wife, who seemed extremely tense. He knew that it was her jealousy gnawing her on the inside. He hadn''t been drinking from her all this while and she was growing itchy about it. She had even grazed the skin of her breasts with her ws to lure him. He had gonepletely out of control because all he wanted that time was totch himself on her nipples and suckle her. He had shattered the furniture of their bedroom only to calm his nerves. And Emma¡ªshe sat there patiently watching him going on a mad spree of breaking and shattering things. In the end he had to promise her that he would drink from her the moment he is healed. The vampire had healed and today he was about to drink from his wife when Daryn requested them toe to Ixoviya.


    He bent down on Elize''s neck and raised his eyes to look at Emma. She was staring at him. All at once he pierced his fangs into Elize and he heard a gasp from Emma. Blood oozed out and he sucked it, closing his eyes. Elize convulsed in his grip once when he pierced her flesh.


    The vampire soon released her. There was blood dripping on his fangs and his lips were the shade of her blood. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve and said, "The girl has been poisoned, but she wille out of it. She will have a fever in reaction to the turning, and it will take a few hours for her to regain consciousness."


    Caleb turned to look at him and was stunned to see blood on Elize. He growled and tightened his fists hard in order to control himself and not hit the vampire. He took her immediately in hisp and pressed her against his chest. "Thanks Lazarus," he murmured in a gloomy voice and began rocking her. He was clearly mentally tormented to the level that he was still in a shock. "Elize¡­" he murmured her name in reverence.


    The moon outside was on the horizon making way for dawn, for the sun''s new beams to fall on Ixoviya.


    "She will live," said Lazarus. "The turning will definitely have its effects. And as soon as she wakes up, she would need her food, which is blood. So you better prepare yourself for that."


    Caleb nodded.


    "Thank you Lord Lorza," came a soft voice from behind.


    Lazarus smiled. He turned to pick Dawn''s hand and kissed it lightly, but a growl from the Lykae beside her made him chuckle. "You are most wee Dawn Wyatt. If there''s anything else, let me know. I am forever indebted to you." He gave her hand to the impatient Lykae who immediately soothed.


    Dawn smiled at him. She said, "There''s something both Daryn and I would like to talk with you and Emma."


    "Sure!" Lazarus was more than ready to listen to her.


    Dawn guided them out of the room, while Daryn stayed in for a while. When he scanned the room, he found that all the healers and the servants were absolutely shocked as to what just happened, but none spoke a word. He didn''t encourage them to say anything either, instead he instructed them. "Take care of the royal couple. See to it that they both are well rested before the coronation tomorrow." Immediately the servants and the healers began to work. The room was a flurry of activity within seconds. There were too many things for him to do. He knew that Caleb wouldn''t leave Elize''s side even for a second until he would see her opening her eyes. "Are you okay Caleb?" he asked as he ced his hand on his shoulder.


    "No¡­" came a stifled groan.


    "Take care. I am right here," assured Daryn and walked out of the room to find his wife.


    Dawn had taken Lord Lorza and Emma to their private chambers. With what had happened in thest few hours, it was difficult to trust almost anyone. She was narrating the incidents that took ce when Daryn entered their room. He went to sit next to Dawn. Kissing her forehead he said, "How are my babies?"


    "They are doing well," she said. "And why don''t you ever ask how their mother is?"


    For the first time, Dawn saw Emma grinning. And she was a breathtaking beauty.


    "Because I know that you are not letting them rest even for a while. Once we are in Bainsburgh, I will be sealing you in a room. You are not going anywhere after that!"


    "That''s a good decision," Lord Lorza said in all solemnity. "I will be doing the same thing with my wife." Though the way he sounded it was as if it was to protect her from any danger. It was more to take her again and again and punish her for tempting him to the point of insanity.


    Emma tried hard, but the blush on her cheeks gave away her thinking. She changed the subject, "So you''re saying that it was Mozrath behind all these attacks?"


    "Yes!" Dawn replied. "Their mission was to kill me or Daryn. I don''t know how or when are they going to attack again, but they surely will, and we have to be ready for that."

 Chapter 390 - Traitors And Allies

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Traitors And Allies</h4>


    A knock sounded on the door and everyone became quiet. Daryn got up from his ce and went to open the door. A servant was there to give them refreshments and whiskey. He closed the door and shook his head. "Why do I feel that there are spies everywhere in Norhall?"


    "Because there are," said Emma.


    Daryn''s eyes became wide. "Tell me more Emma," he said. The woman had stayed in the castle for almost five hundred years, waiting patiently to take the ne from Sedora. His gaze traveled to her husband to see for the ne, but it was obviously well hidden beneath his buttoned up ck shirt.


    She picked up a ss of whiskey. Crossing her legs, she rxed back. "Sedora was their queen for a long time. She was known for her cruelties. Sorcerers who were as wicked as she was or who gained something by doing business with the castle supported her. This resulted in formation of several lobbies. All the council members are businessmen. They have some or the other transactions and trades with the royalty. Over the years they have formed strong allegiance with her. So you have to first know what all they do."


    "Why not just remove them?" said Daryn sipping his whiskey.


    "No," replied Dawn. "You can''t remove them just like that. We have subdued one revolt, their sudden removal is going to stir a ho''s nest."


    "That''s right. They are pretty deep rooted in their dealings and it would take all your acumen and logic to throw them out. But yes, if you want to start fresh, you must chuck them out. I don''t know who was close to Sedora, but if I were you I would go for the man who has the maximum to lose," Emma said. "Right now Caleb is too young and not trained. Plus the fact that his mate has just turned, he might be busy. So he has to deal with things very shrewdly."


    "True¡­" Daryn nodded. They all had to go to Ulfric for his wedding. He just hoped that Elize woke up soon.


    "You can ask me about these things whenever you like. In fact it would be better if Caleb asks me," Emma said very confidently, certain that both he and his mate would be up and above within a few hours. "I know a lot about Sedora and have been in touch with many of these sorcerers for a long time."


    "Then why were they surprised when they saw you and Lazarus?" asked Daryn.


    "Shouldn''t they be? Given the current conditions in which Canton is dead and Caleb is about to ascent the throne, they think of me as a threat. Not only that, when I was around they knew that I was catering to Sedora''s whims and fancies. They thought that this would continue forever, but ever since I got the neckce back with Dawn''s help, they know that my fealty lies with Dawn, and that is their biggest concern."


    She heard Lazarus growling beside her. "Nothing will happen to me m''lord," she said and patted his thigh. "With you beside me, nothing can happen to me."


    Lazarus leaned in to grab her neck from behind and pulled her closer to him to kiss her on the side of her lips. He knew that if he delved into her mouth, he would end up giving her a blood kiss and that would result in something, which would be out of his control.


    Dawn smiled at them and turned her nce to see Daryn, who was already watching her over the rim of his crystal ss. She knew that the beast in him was already rousing.


    Emma groaned and chuckled. When Lazarus released her, she said, "The concept of Mozrath had been floating for a long time, but it has taken its formal shape recently with ¨¢ed Ruad being at the helm of affairs. He wasn''t their leader at first, but with Sedora''s powers lessening, he has proimed himself to the status of their leader. That Fae is mad. He thinks that he would rule the world one day and has a twisted mind. He is too young but has a mind, which is razor sharp and very dangerous. The worst part is that he is feared in his kingdom to the point that not a leaf moves unless he orders it to move."


    Dawn gasped. "That is concerning." She looked at Daryn. A muscle in his jaw feathered. They knew that the person who would be directly affected by this information was Ileus.


    "I am d that you''ve been able to defeat the winged demons," said Emma. "Thanks to your experience with them." She rolled her eyes and then gulped her whiskey down the throat.


    "Would you want more?" asked Lazarus. He was getting horny as hell thinking of drinking her intoxicated blood and then having wild sex.


    "I would m''lord," she replied with a faint smile.


    Lazarus got up to get more whiskey from the bar. He picked up a bottle and smelled it. "This one is almost a hundred years old," he remarked with a raised eye.


    "Yes," Daryn replied with equal amusement. "There are plenty like that inside."


    "Hmm," Lazarus hummed with approval. "I will take one for my wife," he said and opened the cab. "Each of these would cost over thirty thousand dors for a peg in the market," he muttered.


    Dawn shuddered at the memory of fighting with the winged demons. "Those are such pests!" She said with disgust and anger and fear.


    "They are," Emma replied.


    "I had a small proposition," said Dawn. She looked at Emma and then Daryn. She wasn''t sure how her idea would be taken but she had to speak it out because if she didn''t, it might be toote.


    "What is it?" asked Daryn with a frown.


    Dawn sucked breath through her teeth and then exhaled heavily. "We need to form an alliance against Mozrath. While they are already gathering forces of the Lore, we are simply sitting and watching them and bing the victims of their connivance. If we alle together and form a coalition of sorts, then we will be seen as one and that would benefit us all collectively."


    Lazarus turned to look at Dawn with a bottle in his hand. He leaned his back to the bar and narrowed his eyes at her proposition. He was the type who always fought alone but this was interesting. Plus the fact that he had risen after five hundred years, he was sure that his enemies had be pretty active. "I second this idea," he said from across the room. The notion couldn''t havee at a better time.


    Emma smiled. "I am in, Dawn. You should also ask Brantley, but I highly doubt that he would refuse. And of course, we have Ileus. However, he has very high stakes in allying with us."


    "I know that Ileus will ally with us," said Daryn. He drank the alcohol in the ss and stood up to go to the bar. He looked at Lazarus and asked, "Would you be taking that?"


    The vampire nodded and said in a whisper, "I would love to drink from an intoxicated Emma."


    Daryn chuckled. "You shouldn''t leave until Caleb is crowned as the king of Ixoviya. It would be my honor to have both of you for the ceremony."


    ---


    The servant standing right outside the door clenched his jaw.

 Chapter 391 - Stunned

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Stunned</h4>


    "I would like to attend it," replied Lazarus solemnly. A king''s coronation was rare in the Lore mostly because the kings and queens were immortals and often, such events took ce after a gap of hundreds or thousands of years when the ruler died, which was rare, or when he or she abdicated and also when there was a coup like the recent case.


    The crowning in Ixoviya was taking ce after five hundred years. Thest one took ce after he was yed by Sedora. A muscle ticked in his jaw when he remembered it. He would definitely attend the ceremony only because it would calm his nerves.


    It was ironic that it was her elder son who would be the new ruler of the kingdom and it was her daughter-inw who was responsible for her ouster. What could be worse¡­ he wondered. "It would be a great honor, Prince Daryn to attend the coronation of Prince Caleb."


    Daryn smiled and said, "In that case, let me arrange for your rooms." He took a step and then stopped. "Since Emma has already mentioned that this ce still reeks of Sedora''s spies, you have to be extra careful."


    "I will," Lazarus nodded.


    Daryn wanted the vampire couple to attend the coronation for all to see the alliance, the support. He had already sent messages to Brantley and Ileus to join them. While he walked out of the room in order to make preparations, he pinched the bridge of his nose thinking about Ulfric. Caleb and Elize had to be wedded over there to be recognized as the official couple in the Silver n. The problems of being the royalty!


    "How are we going to find out about the spies here, Emma?" asked Dawn. She rested back on the sofa, feeling extremely tired. She rubbed the back of her neck and her eyes were half closed due to fatigue.


    "The thing is that all the sorcerers are masters in putting up mour. They can make you see something else in order to hide their inner feelings or looks. Since Daryn and Caleb are half- sorcerers, they need to differentiate between the ones who are loyal to them and the ones who are backstabbers." She paused to take a refill from Lazarus. "I have heard that Daryn can easily break the spells of the castle and get into the minds of others. That''s a great power and he should use it to discern." She turned her gaze outside the window. It was still very dark. "I have no idea about Caleb''s capabilities, but he needs to learn about his abilities and together they have to delve deeper to free this ce from its dirt and ckness." She took a sip of her whiskey and looked at Dawn. "Norhall castle was a beautiful ce, until Sedora came and destroyed its culture. It''s for Caleb to bring back the society, the sophistication, this ce was known for."


    Dawn nodded. "I just hope this happens," she said, tiredness dripping in her voice.


    Daryn walked in the room and said that their chambers were ready.


    "Where is the coronation taking ce?" asked the female vampire.


    Understanding her predicament about not being able to go out in sunlight, Daryn replied, "Inside the main court." Moreover, now even Elize was a vampire.


    "Good," she smiled and gulped down her whiskey. She got up and extended her hand to her husband saying, "I know you want to drink from me."


    A low, rough growl emanated from Lazarus. He caught her hand and rose on his feet. "Been waiting for it for a long time," he said, showing his hunger for her.


    A servant was already there to guide them to their chambers. When the vampire couple left, Daryn picked up his wife in his arms. "You need a lot of rest, baby."


    She circled her arms around his neck and closed her eyes. Resting her head against his chest, she said, "Hmm. I am too tired. Take me to bed." And the Lykae carried his wife to their chamber. After helping her to change, he tucked her in the nkets and then slipped inside in his pajamas. He pulled her close to him and spooned her on the back. Dawn drifted off into deep slumber wrapped in the safety embrace of her mate.


    The morning was only two hours away and everyone waited for the new sun to rise, for the birds to chirp on Yelgras and for the sun rays to give brilliant hues to what was hidden under the faint moonlight.


    Back in the royal chambers, Caleb was watching over Elize. She was still not awake. Her body was already showing transformation. Her skin had be marble white. The pallid face had be healthier, but a little whiter than usual. There were fangs inside her mouth and the wee fangs that wereing out of her mouth were adorable. The healers had left them a while back. Caleb was so tired that all he wanted was to hold his mate and rest. At first he was too nervous as to what would happen to her, but then with the advent of time he began to rx as he watched that she was only getting better. The frail body was beginning to change into a healthy one.


    Lazarus had said that she would need food once she woke up, so he had ordered the servants to bring animal blood for her. He had personally investigated four sses of blood that were kept on the bedside table whether they were poisoned or not. The taste of blood repulsed him, but he had to do it for his mate.


    Caleb closed his eyes. That night Elizey in Caleb''s arms as she slept. He held her tightly in a vise like grip as if he was having nightmares that she would be angry and leave him. Uneasy, he woke up to the steady pitter-patter of rain on the window, the droplets of which were yet to scatter the morning rays of the rising sun.


    He looked at Elize and found that her head was turned in his direction and that she hadtched on his chest. She was hispping blood. Instead of feeling surprised, he groaned softly and to his shock, he went hard as hell instantly. She was moaning as she drew from him and Caleb went mad with the sexual pleasure that came with it. He couldn''t believe that giving blood to his mate would bring so much satisfaction. The wolf in him was content beyond words to appease his mate. Stunned at himself, he sliced her nightgown with his w and exposed her body. Tracing his hands down to her buttocks he squeezed them hard and groaned as Elize drank more from him. This was the first time he shared something so intimate with her.


    With one hand he pressed her waist into his growing erection and with the other, he pressed her neck to not stop drinking. He ced his leg on her and then took his hand to her breasts and kneaded them.


    Elize loosed her fangs from his skin and moved to look at him in his eyes. She was so hungry for blood that she didn''t know what she was doing. The hunger had surpassed all her senses.

 Chapter 392 - Turned

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Turned</h4>


    Elize was in a frenzy. Her senses were over-stimted, and she didn''t know how to deal with any of it because her hunger for blood was killing her.


    When Caleb looked into her eyes, he was shocked to see that her deep blue sapphire eyes were now a pale red on the outside and flickered a blue. He knew that she needed blood. There was animal blood lying on the bedside table but he didn''t tell her about it because the idea of hertching on to him was exhrating. "Take as much as you want from me, Elize," he said offering his forearm.


    Burning with desire to drink blood, the recently turned vampire looked at his neck where the blood flowed the most and buried her fangs there, jerking the arm away. Caleb threw his head back in pleasure. Every draw from her only intensified his thrill, his gratification. His wolf purred.


    He pressed her buttocks once again and rubbed his shaft. While she clung to his neck, he took his fingers down and inserted them in her core. It was so hot. The vampire bucked. He moved them in and out. All that he wanted at this point of time was to nt himself deep inside her and lose himself. But he knew that he had to take her in a special way for the first time. And he was too big to plunge inside her on an impulse. He didn''t want to injure her. So he rubbed himself against her until he was about toe and then with a brutal roar he came upon her - arc upon arc until he was heaving dry.


    Elize withdrew her fangs from him and followed him around his fingers that were seated in her.


    Caleb was still in the throes of pleasure and panting when he rested his forehead against hers. "Elize¡­" he murmured as he closed his eyes. When there was no movement, he withdrew his fingers from her and moved his head back to see her face. The girl had gone back to sleep. Shock was an understatement. He frowned for a moment and then realized that the transformation was still ongoing. He smiled, kissed her forehead and tucked her back in the nket. For the first time in almost two months, he was feeling rapturous, even euphoric. He thought that his heart would explode with joy. So this was how Daryn felt every time he was with his wife? Damn, he missed so much already. But now he wouldn''t. After the coronation he would simply rush to Ulfric to give her the official status of his wife.


    He chuckled and fondly pulled his mate back to his chest and drifted off into a dreamless sleep for the first time in his life. An hourter, she hadtched on the forearm he had offered and he groaned softly, while stroking her hairzily and lovingly.


    ---


    Daryn woke up when he heard a roar in the castle premises. That roar was followed by yet another one, again from inside the castle premises. He gritted his teeth and covered his wife''s ears with his hands. The two other Alphas in the castle were going to bring it down with their roars of sexual pleasures. "Can''t they keep it down?" he grunted.


    He felt her smiling against his neck. "You are worse Daryn," she said. "I am sure the birds and animals around the cottage on the mountain flew away in fear when you roared."


    Daryn raised his eyebrow. "Sleep wife, unless you want me to do that again, because if I join them, this castle would crumble."


    She chuckled and kissed him. "How long do we have until the coronation?"


    "Another two hours. It will take ce early in the morning." He wrapped his hands around her. Suddenly he opened his eyes wide. "Shoot!"


    "What is it?" she askedzily.


    "The priest of the ceremony! I have to appoint the next high priest!" Throwing the nket off him, Daryn jumped out of the bed.


    Dawn took a deep breath and frowned. "Why should you do that? It is Caleb''s job."


    Hobbling onto his feet while wearing his pants, he exined, "Not until he bes the king. "Once he is the king, he can do whatever he likes. I will take you back to Ixoviya and live happily ever-after."


    Dawn got up and leaned back on her elbows. "Yesterday Emma had cautioned me that there would be several spies of Sedora in the castle. How will you discern who is the best candidate for being the high priest?"


    "I have a n. Let''s see if that works," he breathed. He walked to the door and said, "See you in an hour baby. Get dressed and don''te out of this chamber because I want you to rest." He closed the door behind him.


    Dawn smiled. Her Lykae was overprotective and had this instinctive need to make her and his babies asfortable as possible. She rested back on the soft pillows and surprisingly went off to sleep immediately.


    ---


    Kingdom of Zor''gans


    Kar''den was sitting on his throne while reading a letter from Sedora. He had stopped meeting her because he hated her wayward ways. But the fact was that he needed her for his selfish desires, and so he fanned her darkness. He had sent many Lore creatures to her to convert them into her voodoo dolls. When he fell short of the winged demons, he would ask them to hunt dead warriors or Lore creatures in other realms and get them to her. He wasn''t keeping a count, but he thought there must be at least a few hundred of them in her cold body vaults deep down the floors of the castle.


    In her letter, she had berated him for not being able to kill Dawn even after she had made such a fantastic n to separate her from Daryn and then kill her. Other than that, the bitch had asked him to send more dead bodies.


    Kar''den rubbed his hand over his mouth. He had sent a dozen of his warriors to take the neotide out and had broken a thousand rules of the treaty between humans and the Lore. He knew the repercussions of breaking the treaty. He was afraid that the humans would bar the entry of his species in their realm.


    Also, not only the girl had been able to take them down with the help of purebloods, she outran them and was now hiding in Ixoviya. His mission had failed miserably. The dead demons were now a part of Sedora''s voodoo dolls.


    Kar''den crushed the letter and threw it aside. One of his haremdies, who was sitting on his thigh said, "My king, why don''t you release Gayle?"


    He caught her neck with his hand and growled, "Don''t interfere in my kingdom."


    The woman choked and started coughing. She held his hand to push it away. When he eased his grip, she rasped, "My king, what I mean is that you threaten her that you will release Gayle if she oversteps her boundary."


    Kar''den pped her and the woman fell on the floor. She was shivering with fear.


    He sted her, "Get back to your chamber!"


    The woman scurried away.


    Later a messenger came and informed him that Ixoviya would soon get its new king, Caleb Silver.


    He punched the carved stone of his armrest, fracturing it on impact. A shriek filled with pain and misery from down below the floors rattled the castle. Sedora knew that someone else was taking her throne.

 Chapter 393 - Coronation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Coronation (1)</h4>


    Gayle was held captive by Kar''den in one of the chambers of his pce. Though he wasn''t chained, he was under arrest in a way that he wasn''t allowed to step out of his chamber. One of Kar''den''s wives had informed him that his son was going to ascend Ixoviya''s throne and despite being away from his family, he was ecstatic. Lying on his bed, he looked out at the dull red and orange skies of Zor''gan. He hated this ce from the core of his heart and hated Sedora to the extent that he found it impossible to stand her. The woman had cheated him into marrying her using her sorcery and he fell in love with her. He had marked her, imed her and they had two beautiful sons. But the woman was beyond hisprehension right from the beginning.


    Gayle took a deep breath and intertwined his hands behind his head. Over thest few days of his captivity, he had earned the reputation of a gentle and soft person, which was a rarity amongst the winged demons. Because of his persona, two of Kar''den''s wives started liking him. They sympathized with him for having a woman like Sedora as his wife. In order to talk to him or give him special treats, they would often slip through the security ande to him. The eldest wife had taken a special liking for him and had even told him that she wanted to escape from the clutches of her husband. There was also a talk of a horned demon called Maxim who was her lover before she got married to Kar''den. But Maximus was an ally of Kar''den and so after she got married, he never came back for her, and avoided herpletely.


    That day they had just informed him about Caleb''s session to the throne, which made him very happy after a long time. However, Gayle shuddered when he heard his deranged wife''s shriek. Once he realized that she was breaking things in her chamber and cursing Caleb and Daryn, at first he was shocked, butter chuckled because that meant that his sons had seeded in peeving her.


    He knew as to what appalling things she were doing and his hatred for her only increased. In his heart, he longed to meet his sons and see the faces of his grandchildren when they were born. "I hope she dies¡­" he murmured and closed his eyes.


    Sedora had sent him several messages to meet her, but he had denied meeting her. In fact she had even tried toe and meet him, but he refused to talk to her and had threatened her that he would kill her with his bare ws if she ever came back. The sorceress had clenched her jaws, afraid that her Lykae husband would actually do that. She could have used her magic on him, but then she needed him. She had to after all ckmail her sons.


    ---


    Norhall Castle


    Rain was still pattering over the windowpane and grey clouds drifted over the sky preventing the sunrays to travel through them. The silk white and gold curtains were drawn and tied to the sides by golden tassels.


    "Ah!" Elize cried as if in pain and covered herself with the nket.


    Caleb''s eyes shot open. Her jerked his head towards her and asked, "What is it?"


    "The light¡ª the light¡­," she replied in a strained voice.


    "Fuck!" Caleb grated and jumped out of the bed to draw the curtains. "I am sorry! I am sorry!" he muttered an apology to her. How could he forget that his wife was a vampire now? He berated himself. When he had drawn all the curtains, he rechecked to see if there was even a ray of dawn falling inside the chamber. Assured that there wasn''t any, he went back to sit on the bed and said, "I have taken care of it, Elize." Saying that he lied beside her and tucked her in his arms. "How are you feeling?" he asked softly.


    Elize didn''t reply. She only moaned. Caleb picked up the nket from her head to peer and found that she was still in a daze. Her eyes had be red. They flickered a sapphire blue when she saw him, but then immediately turned red again. She bared her fangs at him and hissed. Caleb became still as he stared at her. She hardly looked as if she was in her senses. Worry crossed his heart as to how turning was affecting her. "Are you hungry?" he asked.


    She closed her mouth as if realizing what she had done and then closed her eyes. She shook her head.


    Caleb stroked her hair. "The coronation is going to take ce in two hours from now. I want you toe and sit there on the first seat of the court, because I want to show everyone that you will be my queen."


    Elize didn''t say anything in response again.


    "Baby, do you think you are feeling fine enough toe for the ceremony?"


    She turned her body away from him.


    Caleb knew that she was disappointed. "I had to make a decision to turn you, else I would have lost you. Please Elize, you must understand. The decision was taken only for your benefit. The poison given to you was so potent that it would have killed an immortal; you are just a human."


    There was a rustle of sheets on her side but still no answer. Caleb''s heart was shrouded in sadness. Elize had withdrawn from him to the extent that she was weing neither him nor his soul. It was as if she had built a wall around her mind and was lonely on the inside. He held her shoulders to turn her to his side, but she resisted. Distressed as hell, he said, "Elize, if you will give me a chance to exin and talk to you, I can start from the beginning. Please darling, don''t hurt yourself. I want to show you what you mean to me."


    No answer.


    He sucked a deep breath and exhaled heavily. Since she wasn''t responding to him, he knew that she needed some time alone. Daryn had asked him toe to the court hall to practice the ceremony, so he got up and went to the bathroom to get ready. The servants had informed him that it would take almost an hour to dress him. "I really don''t have time!" he muttered gruffly while shaving. With onest look at the bed and the ruffled sheets on which she was lying, he walked out of the door.


    When he reached the court, he saw that almost twenty men were already present there. Daryn had been giving orders to everyone. One of them was kneeling down in front of him with his hands tied behind. His hair was disheveled, the clothes were tattered and there were bruises on his neck and face. He narrowed his eyes. "What happened with him?" he asked when he reached Daryn.


    "He was found lurking around the chamber of the vampire lord. When Lazarus opened the door to nab him, he said that he hade with refreshments." Daryn tightened his lips. "Only that the refreshments were poisoned." He ran fingers across his hair. "Lazarus handled him in his style and tossed him in the court and I am still trying to read his mind."

 Chapter 394 - Coronation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Coronation (2)</h4>


    Caleb''s face reddened with anger. He scanned the room. Everyone was flitting nervous nces at Daryn and the servant. Then he looked at the man and snarled. He bent down a little and curled his w under his chin. "I can kill you this instant."


    "Then kill me," said the servant as more blood dropped from his chin where Caleb had poked his w.


    "Who is Jhun?" he growled.


    The servant jerked his head up as his eyes became wide. There was fear mixed with apprehension. "I¡ª I don''t know," he stuttered staring unblinkingly at Caleb. The w poked further in his flesh.


    Caleb said in a cold, dangerous voice. "I will hang Clive with your intestines after I take them out slowing and painfully while keeping you alive." He turned to look at the servants and ordered them with a growl so menacing that all of them quivered, "Get Jhun here and get this man''s family in the castle now."


    "No!" the servant pleaded. "Please don''t do that. Don''t involve my family! No, please don''t!"


    "You should have thought that before poisoning Elize and thinking of poisoning our guest," said Caleb as he walked away from him towards the throne. A young man wearing white silk robe with a golden hem over white shirt and pants was standing near it. He seemed to be trembling as he saw Caleb striding towards him. "The new high priest?" he asked, raising his left eyebrow.


    "Yes, my liege."


    The servant kneeling behind yelled and cried but Daryn made him quiet by delving in his brain, extracting his nightmare and throwing it in front of his eyes. The man was now seeing his gut being taken out by the new king.


    Daryn was highly impressed by Caleb''s new ability. He walked to him with a gaping mouth. "How did you know?" he asked, pointing his thumb behind at the servant.


    He shrugged. "It just happened." Then he looked at the young priest and asked Daryn mentally, ''Why such a young boy? I am sure there were older ones out there and they would have resisted?''


    ''This one is so new that he knows things in theory and has hardly ever performed his duties in the temple or the court. So he wouldn''t have any idea about the treasons taking ce in the pce. I thought it would be better to groom him. You know¡ªyoung blood!"


    "That''s an interesting theory!" Calebmented.


    The servants brought Jhun within five minutes. He was the head cook in the royal kitchens. A burly man with grey eyes and grey hair, he stood in front of Caleb with his chin up.


    Caleb''s first impulse was to kill him, but he restrained himself and red at him with so much anger that he clenched his fists until the knuckles were white. The need to kill this man gnawed inside him to the extent that his wolf mored him. Rotten, stinking and decaying like a septic wound, the only way to suppress the urge was to wring his neck, which he knew would be the only effective antibiotic. And at that time he realized how much of a savage his beast could be. His fangs sharpened and his ws straightened. "Why did you poison Elize?"


    Jhun gave a throatyughter. "You are no match to my queen. She will soone back and remove you!"


    "Why did you poison Elize?" he asked again so menacingly that Jhun became quiet. Everyone around them fell silent and watched him. Fear was palpable.


    "Both you brothers are the same bastards! Your mates are mortals who have been turned into something they never were. What weaklings! You think you can rule Ixoviya with them." Jhun spat on the floor. "No one can rule Ixoviya except Sedora! She wille back and you all will die. That sickly woman in your chamber, she will also die!"


    Caleb lunged at the man in front of him with all his might. He sank his ws in neck and in his stomach.


    "Arghhh!" Jhun gurgled blood.


    Little did he realize that Daryn had lunged at him from the back and had shed his back. Within a few seconds the man was lying on the floor in a pool of blood and the brothers were seeing him with bloodshot eyes.


    "How dare you?" Caleb snarled.


    The men present in the court were horrified. Some gasped and some stepped away from them with frightened expressions on their faces. All were shaking with fear. Two council members came and they flicked their hands in the air to clean the mess by magic.


    "We are sorry, my liege," said one of them.


    "Find everyone associated with Jhun and throw them in one dungeon. I will personally tackle them," said Caleb and turned to walk to the throne. But just before he stepped up, he said, "Take his guts out and hang that servant with them."


    Men stared at him with wide, horrific eyes. The gory site in front of them was repulsive. The message was clear¡ªno one could mess with the mates of these brothers. If they even thought of doing as much, they would meet the same fate.


    When the brothers'' anger calmed, they proceeded to practice for the ceremony. The young boy, the high priest, was shaking with fear. Since he knew the whole process well, he simply taught Caleb what to do. Everything was done in hushed silence.


    An hourter Caleb went back to his room. He heard water flowing in the tub and smiled. Elize was taking a bath. Servants followed him inside with royal clothes, scepter, sword and various gold ornaments that he was supposed to wear as the king.


    "I wish Elize was sitting beside me as my queen," he breathed when the servants started making him wear the outfit.


    "My liege, when will you marry her ording to Ixoviyan customs?" asked one of the servants.


    Caleb''s brow knitted.


    "My liege, you are a Lykae, but you are also a sorcerer. You will have to marry mdy ording to our customs."


    His lips curled up. Why didn''t he think of it before? "Exin to me the customs," he said.


    The servant went on to exin to him everything about the marriage in their world while dressing him. By the end of it, Caleb had so much gold on his body that it shone more than his clothes. However, surprisingly he found that he liked all the gold. Instead of feeling garish, he believed that this was necessary.


    Once fully dressed for the ceremony, he looked at the bathroom door fondly and said to the servant, "Once shees out, help her get dressed." He found it odd that she was taking so much time toe out of the bath. He had an urge to go and check her out but he knew that she was too disturbed.


    "Yes my liege!" he said.


    Caleb left the chamber and proceeded to the court. As he entered the heavily crafted doors, he saw that every council member was standing on two sides. His eyes caught a glimpse of Lazarus, Emma, Ileus, Dawn and Brantley. All of them nodded as he passed them. Daryn was standing right next to the throne holding the crown, which was on a red cushion in a tray.


    The high priest started conducting the ceremony as soon as he reached the throne. He so wished that Elize were there to see all this.


    ---


    Back in the royal chambers, Elize was writing a letter.


    "Dear Caleb¡­"

 Chapter 395 - Coronation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Coronation (3)</h4>


    The ceremony of crowning the king was taking ce after five hundred years in Ixivoya and every subject wanted to attend it, however, given the circumstances, Daryn had strict orders that no more than fifty members in the hierarchy would attend the event. And he had a condition on top of that also¡ªhe was standing on the doorway and had bound them with his magic spells in a way that none of them could use their own magic. While the sorcerer grimaced as he did that, they didn''t dare to go against him.


    The high priest was chanting prayers to the deities as everybody watched them. They were half way through the ritual and Caleb had begun to be uneasy. Elize hadn''te to the court. They had asked all the servants to make way for her anytime she decided toe. Even though he was looking at the priest, his heart was lying elsewhere. His expressions had stiffened and he was growing edgy with two needs: one to see his mate and the other to feed her. He knew that she might be feeling hungry. Lazarus had already cautioned him about her hunger in the beginning days of transformation.


    ---


    Back in the chamber, after taking a long bath, Elize hade out. She had avoided Caleb for the whole time he was there to dress up. The transformation into a vampire was so repulsive for her that it was impossible to ept it. She hated the growing hunger she had for blood. She eyed the sses of blood that were kept on the bedside table and at first resisted as much as she could from going and picking them up, but the craving was going out of control. The smell of blood was driving her crazy. It took all her strength to resist it for as long as she could. She stared at the sses and suddenly broke into a sob. She had be a monster¡ªone she loathed right from the time she remembered.


    Elize turned her face away from the sses and looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her skin had be wless and marble white. Her earlier hollow cheeks had filled and while taking bath she found that her breasts and hips had grown rounder and firmer. But, she hated herself now more than ever, she hated the new color of her eyes and she hated how much the hunger was making her irascible. She picked a crystal bottle of fragrance and threw it on the mirror, which shattered on the impact. She covered her face with her hands because she also discovered that her strength was unmanageable.


    "Why did you do this, Caleb?" she sobbed. "I will kill this Lazarus!" Irritation due to hunger was making her unmindful of the consequences that woulde if she attempted to kill people around her. "You have not only invaded my privacy, you have invaded the beliefs I had. Had I known this side of yours I wouldn''t have agreed toe with you from Yorkshire." Her shoulders shuddered as she sobbed.


    She remembered that when she woke up, her senses had enhanced multifold. She could smell warm blood right next, which belonged to Caleb. Waking up from her recent turning had made her crave for blood and she was in a frenzy to drink. Not even thinking once about the repercussions, she hadtched on to Caleb''s chest and drew in her first blood. It was disturbingly pleasing and satisfying. What had surprised more was the fact that Caleb was so turned and so was she even in her dazed state. She was convinced that she had be a true monster.


    Her eyes went back to the sses as her stomach clenched with hunger. Not able to resist any longer and wiping the tears from her eyes, she rushed to the bedside table and picked up the ss. She glugged the contents but soon choked and coughed them all out of her mouth. Compared to Caleb''s, this tasted like mud sledge. "No!" she shook her head. "This can''t be!" She stepped away from there. Her internal conflict only increased. She dropped on her knees to the floor and grabbed her head on both sides.?"I have to go away. I have no right to live!" The hunger to drink was making her frenzied.


    She needed Caleb.


    She needed to get away from Caleb.


    She would die without him.


    She would not live well with him.


    He breached her faith.


    Elize clutched her hands to her stomach, and when she saw pale red streaks on them, she was aghast. She wasn''t bleeding, then where did that bloode from? Suddenly she looked at the blood drops on her thighs. They were falling from her eyes. She was now producing blood tears. "Nooooo!" She let out a muffled sob.


    ---


    Caleb''s unrest grew, but he had to maintain a solemn look in front of his court. How could he show his weakness at this moment, because if he did, chances were that Elize would face more attacks than usual. Because she hadn''te to attend his coronation, in fact was a sign that they were not that close. It was good, yet it was bad. It had been two hours now and he wanted to feed her. He didn''t know that he would transform like this to her changing needs.


    All at once from the corner of his eye, he saw hering quietly in and joining people in thest ranks. Wearing a beautiful maroon silk gown that fell to her feet, she was looking stunning. Caleb gulped. Damn, his woman was the most beautiful. His otherwise stiff shoulders rxed and a faint smile appeared on his lips. He promised to himself that the moment the ceremony finished, he would offer himself to his mate because he knew that she was hungry¡­ for him.


    The priest was in thest part of the ceremony. In the air, he made symbols in front of Caleb, which glowed like fire and traveled to Caleb. They swirled around him and then gathered around his hands. They whirled around his fingers as if kissing them in reverence and then suddenly his skin started absorbing them. Caleb closed his eyes while Daryn''s mouth fell wide open as he watched the process.


    "That, my liege, is the promise of every Ixoviyan that they would stand by you in the wake of needs. You can think of it as a contract signed and now the signatures run in your body. It is up to you to free the Ixoviyan ording to your will. But they are going to remain captive as long as you live," said the priest.


    Caleb opened his eyes feeling extremely powerful, extremely safe.


    The priest took the crown from Daryn and held it high for everyone to see. The gold crown had finger long spikes at the rim and was encrusted with precious rubies and sapphires and topaz. It glowed brilliantly. Everyone gasped. Slowly the priest took it to him and ced it on his head. He picked up the scepter and gave it to him. As soon as Caleb had the scepter in his hand, it shone and sent out such vivid radiance that the court was covered in the blinding golden brilliance for a few seconds. When the light faded, he heard, "Long live the king!"


    His gaze went to the woman he wanted to show himself off to.

 Chapter 396 - Coronation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Coronation (4)</h4>


    Caleb found her looking at him with pride and hunger and¡­ he couldn''t wait to get to her. He stared at her for a moment and their eyes locked, each trying to convey something. Once he had his fill of her beauty, he averted his nce away from her and focused on the people filled in the hall. Each one of the Ixoviyans present in the room came one by one, offered their gifts to him and returned back to their seats.


    "Congrattions Brother," said Ileus and instead of giving him a gift, stepped up the throne and hugged him. Caleb hugged him back tightly. He had heard from Daryn how Ileus had helped them to defeat Sedora.


    "Thanks Ileus," Caleb acknowledged with a smile.


    "We need to talk as soon as you as the ceremony is finished," he whispered in his ear.


    "Sure," assured Caleb.


    Brantley was standing right next to Dawn and there was an awkward silence between them. Dawn noticed that more of his hair had turned golden with darker streaks on the inside. None of them spoke to each other and she found him ncing at her belly every now and then. When the ceremony was over, he couldn''t resist asking, "When is the due date of delivery?"


    She knew it wasing. "In two weeks from now," she replied quickly.


    He nodded and straightened himself. The man seemed to be on his nerve ends. He tried to show his calm by removing an invisible piece of lint from his expensive silk shirt''s sleeve. When Ileus returned, he got up to give his gift to Caleb. He returned back to where he was sitting with Dawn and resumed ncing at her belly as if he was trying to talk to his mate. Dawn shook her head and softly chuckled.


    Later when the court was dismissed, everyone proceeded to the adjacent hall for the grand feasts. Over there more members joined. Although Caleb was constantly followed by the guards and council members, while walking out of the court, he stopped at the ce where Elize was. He was shocked to see that she wasn''t there. He turned his head around to see if she was around but the girl was missing. Not liking the situation, he thought of going back to his chamber to her but was interrupted by one of the council members.


    "My king, you have to attend the grand feast organized in your honor. People are waiting for you over there."


    "Can''t Ieter?" he protested irritably.


    "You most definitely can, but I would suggest that you do not dy it. You can leave the celebration lunch after you have shown your face there."


    He nodded with a grimace and walked to the hall for the feast. As soon as he entered, more congrattory messages flowed in and it looked like he was swarmed in a sea of nobles and vicegerents and other dignitaries. It was almost an hour and his need to see Elize gnawed inside. He somehow got past all of them and was rushing to his chamber when he ran into Ileus.


    "We need to talk now, Caleb," said Ileus. "I will be leaving shortly."


    "Can we wait for half an hour?" Caleb was impatient to reach Elize.


    "No, I can''t!" Ileus grated. He held Caleb by his upper arm and dragged him to the study. Daryn, Brantley and Lazarus appeared from somewhere and joined them.


    "What is going on?" Caleb said, jerking his hand away. Daryn shrugged showing his ignorance.


    "I will tell you once we reach the study," replied Ileus.


    Caleb sent a message to Dawn through the mind-link to go and see Elize before entering the study. As soon as they reached the small room, Ileus used his magic to cast a spell that barred any sound from entering the room. When they all sat down in their chairs, he instantly began. "There is breach in the portals of the Land of Gaira!"


    "No!" Brantley almost jumped from his ce. "That is one nasty news! How do you know?"


    "There are shadowsing out from there and we need to seal it before more shadows leak. My mother says that it is a piece of Vikra''s soul that had slithered past the portal of Gaira."


    Blood from Caleb''s face drained. "Thest time this happened was when you were just a child. What caused the breach? This could be very dangerous."


    "You bet!" said Ileus as he raked his fingers through his hair. "The more disturbing news is that the shadows are all traveling in one direction and that is the kingdom of Zor''gan."


    Both Daryn and Caleb stared at him as their minds froze.


    Ileus nodded. "Yes, the shadows are traveling and they say that they are following their Master."


    "How do you know?" asked Lazarus, obviously extremely flustered and agitated as hell. Vikra was forced back in the Lands of Gaira years back by Adrianna and he would hate to see him back. The ghost of a wizard had proven to be a pain in the neck.


    "How do I know what?" asked Ileus.


    "That Vikra is their Master? From what I heardst was that they thought you are their Master."


    Ileus frowned at Lazarus. "You must be mistaken, Lazarus. I am not their Master, Vikra is. And the horrifying part is that these shadows, these battered and tattered spirits are now following Vikra to thend of Zor''gans."


    "In that case we need to send them back!" Lazarus shot at him. "I thought you had the power to send them back."


    "What are you even talking about?" said Ileus. "I don''t have those powers."


    Lazarus now doubted if the boy knew about what happened with him when he was a child. He kenned that perhaps his parents hadn''t mentioned anything to him, so he changed the topic. "When did you find out about this?"


    "One of my Mozias reported it on a routine patrol on the periphery of the Wizard Kingdom. He saw a shadow slithering out from under a rocky outcrop at night and it glided in the direction of the desert kingdom. He followed it as much as he could under the invisibility spell. He had to stop when the shadow slid past the dunes, into Zor''gan. He couldn''t enter the border because a raging dust storm forced him to retreat."


    "Why would these shadows go to Zor''gan? Kar''den is not into witchcraft!" said Lazarus.


    The two brothers looked at each other. There was a moment of understanding between them. Their faces were ashen white.


    "Unless¡ª" Daryn''s eyes were wide with fear.


    "Unless what?" asked Brantley with a frown.


    "Unless Sedora is there¡­" Calebpleted the sentence. Sedora was capable of performing this kind of voodoo and witchcraft. Was she calling the spirits? Was it her sorcery? Goose bumps lined his skin and Daryn got up to walk to the window. It was soplicated that he didn''t know what to do. Adrianna had sealed them inside Gaira long back and Sedora was summoning them? He looked at his cousin. Ileus had only helped them at every given opportunity and here they were¡ªcarrying the burden of the deeds of their mother.


    Suddenly Dawn opened the door of the study.

 Chapter 397 - The Letter

    <h4>Chapter 397 - The Letter</h4>


    Dawn''s face was pale. And seeing her face, dread rose in Caleb''s chest. The difort nagged his brain and tiny pricks of goose bumps dotted his skin, even though he couldn''t understand the sadness that enveloped his heart. "What is it?" he asked extremely quietly, with tension evidently palpable in the air.


    "Elize is not there in the chamber. I sent the servants around to find her, but she is nowhere to be found," breathed Dawn.


    Panic grew strong and his calm gave way to emotions. Caleb got up and rushed out of the door, shaking, terrified. His heart grew constricted, as if there was no air left in his lungs. As he walked to the chamber, his hands were curled into tight fists. "You can''t do this to me, Elize," he muttered all the way. "Don''t leave."


    He reached the bedchamber with Lykae speed and banged open the door. He scanned the room but she wasn''t there. He ran to the bathroom. She wasn''t there either. Every muscle in his body tensed. He became frantic, as all his thoughts centered on Elize. "Elize," he shouted her name as if she would appear out of her hideout instantly. But there was no one in the room. Frenzied as hell, Caleb ran to the garden outside, but there was no sign of her. He had to get the kingdombed to find her. She couldn''t have gone far. It was still day and she was a vampire. She must be hiding somewhere. "I know you are angry, Elize," he muttered. "Bute out¡­ please¡­" He came into the room to order the servants when his eyes fell on a letter on the writing table, signed in blood. His feet staggered and his knees felt wobbly. With his body trembling like a dry leaf in autumn, he walked up to the table and picked up the letter. Bitterness crept in.


    "Dear Caleb,


    I don''t know how to start, but I loved you. After you had met me in Yorkshire, I was really unsure as to how someone could find me so beautiful and attractive even after I was in the worst period of life. But you convinced me. I was extremely happy when I came with you to Bainsburgh. I carried my beliefs with me. I blindly followed you to the Lore because that was the trust I had in you. Ever since my childhood, we had been given values that were like second skin to us. I would have carried them to my grave. However, I have lost them all.


    Even as I continued to protest, you didn''t pay attention to me. You didn''t give importance to my beliefs. And look at me now¡ªI have turned into the very being I loathed ever since I can recollect my memories.


    This was not just my turning¡ªit was a turning point of my life. Life seems like a burden and there is only bitterness left. I am leaving to find the peace, which I was entitled to. At this point of time, I think I hate you as much as I love you.


    Don''t look for me. I may never return.


    Yours affectionately,


    Miserable Elize."


    Caleb sank down on his knees on the floor. He looked up and bellowed in so much pain that Dawn held Daryn and hid her face in his chest. Daryn held her tightly as he watched his brother. He knew the pain he was going through.


    Caleb''s hands went to his heart and he sliced the skin of his chest only so that his heart stopped beating, only so that his heart stopped paining so much. "Elize!" he bellowed again.


    Brantley, Lazarus and Ileus darted to his side to stop him from damaging himself. But the man was in a fit of frenzy. The three had to use every force possible to bind a powerful man like Caleb, who was about to lose his sanity. At the end of the fiasco that took ce, while Caleb was sedated and made to lie on the bed, the rest of them had deep gashes on their bodies.


    "He has grown to be extremely strong," Brantley remarked with amusement, as he looked at him lying on the bed. He shook his head and slowly walked away from there.


    Two healers were called immediately and they attended to the wounds and bruises of the men.


    Ileus looked at Daryn and Dawn. "You must find Elize for him, or else he will definitely go after her."


    "But where could she go?" asked Lazarus, totally baffled. "As a vampire, she can''t just walk out of the castle!"


    Daryn sat on the edge of the bed as he watched his brother''s condition. Caleb was muttering his mate''s name like a chant. Daryn couldn''t help feel pity for his elder brother. The man was being tested constantly for love and peace in his life. How could Elize do that? Caleb had exined to her that he was doing it for their best. Why didn''t she understand that it was for her benefit?


    He held his head in his hand as a dull headache began to form. "I will get the entire kingdombed for her."


    "Yes, do that," said Ileus. "Though I also suspect that she might not be here."


    Daryn looked at him sharply. "Why?"


    "Just like what Lazarus said¡ªshe couldn''t have just walked out of the castle being a vampire. It would burn her skin. And if that were the case, we would have definitelye to know about it. Dawn has already informed that she wasn''t anywhere in the castle. So it is highly likely that someone helped her get out of Ixoviya to god-knows where!"


    Daryn''s throat became dry. If that was the case, then she could be anywhere. "Shit!" he grabbed his hair and stood up.


    "What do we do?" he asked as panic set in. All he ever wanted was for Caleb to take the throne of Ixoviya while he handled the affairs of Silver House. It was a wonderful division ofbor. Caleb was stronger than him as a sorcerer and it was only natural that he got the throne. And now even though he was the king, he had lost his mate. No, his mate left him. If what Ileus said was true, then they had an enemy in the castle who knew where she had gone. "We have to find the person who helped Elize leave!" he said.


    "Yes, do that. I am going to stay here with him," said Dawn.


    "No, you won''t stay here," snapped Daryn. He was scared that if Caleb got up, he would again be maddened at the situation. "You will go and rest in our room."


    "Yes, I will be here with him," said Brantley, indirectly goading Dawn to go back to her room and rest.


    "That''s right," Daryn insisted. He held her hand and took her to the door. Kissing her on her forehead, he said, "As soon as this finishes, I will take you back to Bainsburgh."


    "Let me help you guys otherwise I will feel ufortable."


    "No darling. Keep your mind shields down to connect with me. But stay in the room."


    With a sigh, she nodded. "Make it quick Daryn. I want to go back."


    "I will baby," he kissed her again.


    Dawn left the men. She really wanted to go back.

 Chapter 398 - Who Is There?

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Who Is There?</h4>


    "You go and check the barracks and the stables of the castle while Lazarus and I will check inside the castle," said Daryn. Ileus started to leave when Daryn stopped him. "Keep your mental shields down. I want tomunicate with you regrly."


    Ileus raised his eyebrow. "That would be a bad idea, Daryn," he grunted. "I won''t allow you to get in my mind, and vice versa. Because if I do get in your mind, I might cause serious damage."


    "No, you won''t!" Daryn berated him. "Now off you go!" He shook his head and then started walking down the stairs with Lazarus on heels. "Where do you think they might have transported her?"


    "If she had control over the coordinates of the portal through which she had traveled, she would definitely go to the known ces, which is most likely her home in Yorkshire or even Bainsburgh. However, if she didn''t have the control, then she could be anywhere in the Lore," Lazarus replied with a scorn. Vampires like him could parthon anywhere at their will, but he couldn''t tell about Elize. She was turned into one only a few hours back. It was natural to be mad and frustrated, and he wasn''t sure if she had the ability to parthon yet.


    "Let us go to the kitchens. It was the cook who had poisoned her and chances are that he knew someone from there who might have been his ally."


    When they reached the kitchen, it was so crowded with the servants that they simply gaped as to where to start. They hade to a sea of people dressed in white from top to bottom.


    Aroma of fish steamed in herbs and various kinds of fruits and bread hung in the air. Knives ttering on the wooden chopping boards and food trolleys being wheeled around could be heard.


    As soon as the servants saw the royals, they stopped working and all of them bowed. Daryn roved his eye to catch a glimpse of some nervous activity but there was none. However, he did prowl in the minds of the servants, taking his own sweet time. "Who is the chef here?" he asked in a cold voice.


    Suddenly, a door from the backyard opened and a woman wearing a ck overcoat, with a basket of freshly plucked cherry tomatoes rushed in. Pink in the face, her dark bangs stuck to her forehead with sweat. Though having a petite face, she was pretty heavily built. She gave a nervous smile to him and Daryn immediately entered her mind. "I am the chef." After an awkward bow, when she looked up, her face appeared scrunched, as if in pain. She shuddered and said, "I don''t know anything about mdy''s disappearance."


    Daryn narrowed his eyes because this was the first time someone couldprehend that he had entered her mind. But he didn''t leave her; he continued to prowl her mind until he was satisfied. "You may continue the work," he said coldly. The way she dered that she didn''t know about Elize''s disappearance, he knew that almost everyone in the castle knew about it.


    The woman left feeling shaky. There was a feast ongoing and she needed all of them to work.


    "This is going to take you a very long time, Daryn," said Lazarus. "It will in fact waste our time."


    "What do I do?" he asked, feeling extremely irritated. Then he looked up at them and on an impulse said, "Whosoever is behind it, if Ie to know about him or her, I am going to be very harsh! So if you have any clue about it, just let me know!"


    None of them dared to even move or speak. Irritated as hell, Daryn left them. He knew that even if anyone knew about it, he or she wouldn''t speak up. It was going to take a very long time to delve into their minds and find out, and every moment they lost here meant Elize was only getting far away. He left in a huff.


    ---


    Back in Caleb''s room, Brantley was sitting on a chair next to the bed, watching him. The man was muttering her name even in his sleep. Brantley closed his eyes and wondered what it would be to be separated from his mate. The healers were applying green pastes on his chest, which he had wed badly. They knew that as a Lykae, he would recover soon, but until then there were chances that infection would set in. So after they had applied the paste, they were going to wrap him in bandages. They had wrapped his arm in bandages. Brantley shook his head. The man was trying to carve his chest and throw out the heart that throbbed with pain and misery. It was important that they found his mate as soon as possible, or else who knew what he would do. And on top of it, that man was crowned as the king just today. He took a deep breath and threw his head up in exasperation. If only he could deal with Sedora, the root of all the evil in their life.


    A soft shuffling sound caught his ear then, and he frowned. Did they have mine in the castle? He hated those little rodents and seeing one scampering across the floor was enough to make him grunt and jump like an idiot. His mother would often tease him and say that he haddy-like qualities. It was embarrassing and he was very tight-lipped about this. Biting his lip, he nced at the healers silently. Suddenly he heard a scuffing sound from the left where the armoires were standing. It definitely couldn''t be mice. It wasing from inside the wall? He narrowed his eyes when he heard it again and then got up to inspect it.


    One of the healers saw him going to the armoire. "Would you like something my liege? Are you hungry? Should I ask the servants to bring your food here?"


    Brantley put his finger on his lips indicating the healer to stay quiet. The healer frowned but he became quiet. When he reached the row of armoires, he waved his hand as if to move them. "I heard something shuffling on this side," he muttered under his breath.


    The healer walked up to him. He whispered, "Do you want me to remove these armoires? You won''t be able to do it because of strong spells of the castle."


    "Yes, please," he replied in an equally low voice.


    The healer waved his hands in the air and the armoires lifted an inch above the ground and moved forward. Brantley went and pressed his ear to the wall, The sound stoppedpletely. He shrugged after inspecting the entire wall.


    Once the armoires were back in ce, the healer offered his exnation. "I feel you heard the shuffling of bandages. The king is wounded badly and we are wrapping him up."


    Brantley didn''t pay attention to his words. "Are there secret passages in the castle?"


    "Of course, my liege. Every castle has secret passages. This one too has. But only the royalty knows about them and no one else."


    "Do you know about them?"


    The healer shook his head. "No, I don''t. Only the royalty knows."


    Brantley scratched his chin and went back to sit down on his chair.


    Once the healers had bandaged Caleb, they left him. Brantley continued to watch Caleb and he didn''t know when his eyes closed and when he went off to sleep. His eyes popped open at a shuffling sound and Brantley jumped up in the chair as he stared in front of him. Caleb had turned to the other side. "Who is there?"

 Chapter 399 - Hidden

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Hidden</h4>


    "Who is there?" Brantley jumped out of the chair. There was nothing when he looked back.


    For the next twenty four hours, they had searched andbed the entire castle and even the city, but they couldn''t find any suspect who could lead them. All of them were now panicky that Elize must have gone very far. Caleb had to be sedated strongly all over again as he had be violent and wanted to leave Ixoviya to find Elize. The problem was that they didn''t want him to go on a wild goose chase.


    They were all standing around Caleb wondering what to do next when Ileus said, "I think we should look once again in the castle. Yesterday Brantley was talking about secret passages. We should start looking into them. Most of these passages are attached to every chamber as they circle around the castle and end into the backyards or the kitchens or into the towers."


    The memory of him being trapped into a tower shed across Daryn''s mind and he stiffened. "We should, but I have no clue as to where the hell those are!" Daryn said exasperatedly. He had asked Dawn to go back to Bainsburgh and was increasingly bing hypersensitive about her security. Her chamber was now guarded by four soldiers outside the door. There were at least a dozen outside Caleb''s room, each standing in a pair at regr intervals in the corridor that led to his room.


    Ileus ran his hand through his hair. "Let''s just scour through the castle once again in that case."


    Daryn took a deep breath. He looked at Brantley and asked, "Will you be able to sit with him?"


    He nodded. The wounds had healedpletely. "I can," he replied with a serious note in his voice and the others left on his assurance.


    While watching over Caleb, Brantley couldn''t help thinking about Dawn. He wished she was away from all this chaos and back in Bainsburgh but she should stay at Silver Arcade so that Neal could protect her. He rested his head back on the chair and closed his eyes. He thought he heard a creak, but then shook his head thinking that he had imagined it. There was so much tension going on that there were knots in his shoulders and back muscles.


    Suddenly a man''s sharp voice from behind made him jump, "Die!" He was jabbed with something very sharp.


    Brantley winced in pain as he saw the man standing behind him with a sharp edged dagger in one hand. With disheveled hair and clothes that were stinking, he looked like he had walked out of a hellhole.


    "Who are you?" asked Brantley with wide eyes, shocked as hell. He felt the warm blood gushing out of his wound on his shirt. Where the hell did hee from?


    "I am Levi. This bastard king here¡ªhe killed my father, who had been Sedora''s chef from over a century," the man snapped. "I will avenge my father and kill him now!"


    "Are you mad?" said Brantley as he tightened his fists. "You will not be able to escape out of this ce if you think you can kill the king!"


    The man ground his teeth and lunged at Brantley with his dagger to kill him, but Brantley moved his fist and pounded him with such force that the man fell backwards. Immediately the man jumped back to his feet. Brantley lunged at him but the man rolled to the right and Brantley fell t on his stomach. By the time he bnced and got up, he saw that the man was near Caleb.


    Brantley''s mind froze. He looked at the man as he lifted his dagger to plunge it into Caleb''s throat. With fierce energy Brantley lunged at him and before the man could plunge the dagger, he had pounced on him and together they fell on the other side of the bed. In the tussle that followed, with a chilling roar, Levi sank his dagger into Brantley''s arm. Blood gushed out like a fountain. Brantley bellowed in pain. His ws projected and he shed Levi''s face in a way that his skin ruptured to the bones. Even though a lot of blood flowed out of his wounds, Levi barreled into Brantley''s chest and together they crashed into the bed''s headboard near a dazed Caleb. The wood splintered into hundreds of pieces.


    Not able to understand what was happening around him, Caleb got up. There was a throbbing headache and the noises only made it worse. He tried to focus his vision in front of him and all he saw was two immortals fighting at such speed that it was impossible to follow their movements.


    The pair had rolled off to the floor and when they got up, they were still fighting to kill each other.


    "Brantley!" a voice boomed.


    ---


    When Daryn and Lazarus heard the roar in the castle, they darted back to Caleb''s chamber. Daryn''s heart dropped to his stomach. Brantley was covered in a lot of blood and was fighting with a man who looked as if he was on a spree to kill him and at the same time was taking his shot with a dagger towards Caleb.


    "Remove Caleb from the bed while I take this son of a bitch!" Daryn said to Lazarus and charged towards the man. Even though he was tempted to use his magic, he knew that if he did, there were chances that Brantley would hit.


    Lazarus immediately dragged Caleb out of the bed and made him sit on the chair at the far corner of the room. Caleb looked at him with blurry vision. "Where is Elize?" he asked.


    Along with Brantley, Daryn suppressed the man in a few minutes. Daryn waved his fingers and the man was bound in white lights that roped around him and sputtered to burn his skin every time he tried to move.


    Brantley spat blood from his mouth and said, "He is the Jhun''s son, Levi!"


    "Where did hee from?" asked Daryn, bewildered because when he left other than Brantley and healers, no one was there.


    Even though he was horribly wounded, Leviughed like a madman. "This bloody castle has way too many spells otherwise I would have easily killed this bastard and gone!"


    "How did you manage to enter?" he asked.


    He spoke in abored voice, "I was one of the servants who brought Caleb and that woman to the royal chamber. None knew when I slipped inside the bathroom and opened the door to the secret passage."


    Daryn frowned. "How did you know about the secret passages?"


    The man shifted to sit on his hips and grunted when the lights burnt his skin. "My father had mentioned long back about this passage when he was a cook with our queen. I was waiting for the perfect opportunity to kill him from a day," Levi said.


    Lazarus raised his eyebrow. "So you had been hiding here from a day to find an opportunity?"


    "Yes," Levi hissed.


    But Lazarus wasn''t convinced. Something was missing. "Don''t you know about the spells of the castle? After all you''ve been here longer than any of us?" he asked in a cold voice. Why would a man hide to kill the king knowing very well that he was fully trapped?


    "I didn''t¡­" he hissed again. "I came to know about them when I hid in the passage."

 Chapter 400 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 400 - Exposed</h4>


    Ileus, who was scouting through the jungles that surrounded Ixoviya, had rushed to the castle after Daryn called him via the mental link. He walked inside with healers who promptly went to Brantley. "My liege, you need to rest. A lot of blood is lost." Brantley was looking pale and was now shaking. The healers took him to the chair and made him sit.


    Ileus gave a half-smile and said, "Allow me to delve in his mind Daryn. It should be fun."


    "Be my guest." Daryn replied, understanding Lazarus''s line of question.


    They all stared at Levi. Soon his face scrunched in pain. "Noooo!" he shrieked. Excruciating pain cruised through his mind. "Get out! Get out!" he yelled. He felt as if his skull was being squeezed and was slowly going to get crushed. "Please don''t!"


    "Where is Elize?" asked Ileus, as he still probed his mind. Others were stunned at his question.


    "I¡ª I don''t know! Ahhhh!" He shouted as he fell on his back and writhed in pain. The pressure on his brain increased and he started sweating. He thrashed his head on the sides to numb the pain, but it didn''t help. "She¡ª she said¡ª"


    Daryn gaped at Levi with stunned eyes.


    "What did she say?" asked Ileus, as he continued to stare at him with his golden yellow eyes that now flickered a dull onyx.


    Levi continued to thump his head on the ground so harshly as if he wanted to break his skull and get Ileus out of it. He got up disregarding the tiny burns that his skin was getting, and shouted. "Leave me and I will let you know!"


    "There''s no leaving you," said Ileus as he clenched his jaw in anger. He looked damn pissed off.


    The pain intensified. Levi gave in. "She said York¡ª Yorkshire!"


    They were all so stunned by his confession that they didn''t notice the sound of heavy footfalls behind them.


    "Caleb, don''t!" Brantley shouted. But it was toote.


    Caleb swung around his brother, came in front of Levi. Digging his ws in his neck he ripped off his head. His head rolled off his neck and fell on the floor with a thud. The body fell down. With his lips curled in a feral snarl, Caleb stood over him and watched the blood pour out of his torso like a fountain. There was no mercy in his eyes. How dare he put his mate in unknown danger?


    He was looking wild when he turned his gaze to Daryn. "I have to go back to Yorkshire and get her!"


    Daryn walked to his brother and embraced him. "Yes Caleb," he whispered. "We will all go back. If you want I wille with you."


    "No, I will go there alone," replied Caleb in a disembodied voice, still standing frozen in his ce. "I have to¡ª I have to make her understand a lot of things¡­" his voice trailed off as he choked.


    It was a ghastly sight, but none that the men in the room hadn''t seen before.


    Ileus walked up to them and said, "This man was here to avenge his father. He got instructions from Mozrath to kill Caleb. But he came up with a better strategy. Looking at Elize''s predicament, he extended herfort by opening a portal for her to leave. That way, when she was gone, he knew that her mate would be vulnerable and he would kill him easily. He would expose Elize to the enemies and also kill Caleb at the same time."


    Ileus stared at the bathroom door. "At first she was in doubt, but when she saw the lucrative option, she decided to go. His portal was enough to open but he couldn''t transport her to the location he desired, so he asked her to speak aloud where she wanted to go and then step into the portal. Elize walked in Yorkshire. Once she was gone, he didn''t get the opportunity to leave because Dawn walked into the chamber to look for Elize, so he hid in the passage and waited. Unfortunately Brantley sat there all the time guarding Caleb. He wasn''t able to get out of the passage because of the spells. The walls slowly closed on him, forcing the rat toe out. When he had no other option but toe out, he walked out of the passage. He could have easily walked out, if Brantley was sleeping." Ileus took a deep breath. "The rest, we all know!"


    Ileus patted Caleb''s back. "However, now many of our enemies know that she is in Yorkshire, because he has given them her location."


    "Fuck!" Daryn grunted and looked at Caleb with worry in his eyes.


    "You need to track her down before your enemy finds her," Ileus said. "And you have to do that as soon as possible. I have already mentioned about Vikra''s followers going towards Zor''gan. We have to be ready!"


    Caleb went to sit on the bed and pinched the center of his forehead with his thumb and index finger. "Leave it me," he replied. "I will get her back in time. Give me a week or two maximum."


    "Dawn will deliver babies in two weeks'' time!" said Brantley as if using him already for missing the birth of his mate. "You muste by that time."


    Daryn chuckled. Ileusughed and Lazarus joined him.


    Caleb smiled¡­ for the first time in twenty-four hours. "I will join you all before that ¨C with or without Elize."


    The door opened and guards rushed in. They started to wrap the body of the fallen in linen. Once it was wrappedpletely, they carried him out. With a flick of their hands, the servants who had apanied them, cleared the floor of any blood. The senior-most guard stood there and said, "We are sorry my king, but we will definitely probe into this incident ofck of security. Levi had been a close confidante of Sedora. After Jhun was eliminated yesterday, we were to suspend him from his job, but we didn''t see him, so we thought that he was in mourning. We even sent the letter of suspension to his family. It seems that he had somehow fooled all of us and disguised as a royal servant."


    Caleb clenched his jaw. "Suspend all the servants who are employed for us with immediate effect. When Ie back, we will recruit new ones." There was a lot that he had to fix. He was there just one day as a king and people were already hatching ns.


    ---


    It had been two days since they had returned to Bainsburgh. Ileus and Lazarus had gone back to their kingdoms, while Caleb had gone to Yorkshire after returning to Bainsburgh with them. Dawn had told him about Arawn and the enchanted Fulshire forests. "You are going to be safe there, in case you are chased by enemies."


    "Thanks Dawn!" said Caleb, as he packed his clothes. He was gone in the next two hours.


    Dawn was sitting on the chaise chair of the cabin beside River Lifye with her hand resting on her tummy. She was talking to Quetz about their venture in Ixoviya and thanked him for suggesting Lazarus''s idea. It was twilight and the sands on riverbanks looked a mix of yellow and orange as the water turned a deeper hue of azure. It was beautiful and she hoped that Caleb found Elize soon. Her gaze went to Cole who was hell bent on catching fish with Neal. Their boat was bobbing on the waves and its solitaryntern reflected in the water. A smile wormed on her lips.

 Chapter 401 - Names

    <h4>Chapter 401 - Names</h4>


    Daryn opened the door of the cabin and he had a tray of foodden with roasted chicken, peaches, cheese, bread and pastries. After keeping it in front of her, he bent down and kissed the tip of her nose. "It is chilly tonight. Do you want me to start fire?" He picked up a te, loaded it with food and passed it to her.


    "That would be nice," Dawn said, ncing at the firece.


    Daryn got up at once and ced a few logs to start the fire. Dawn nced at him while digging her teeth in sulent chicken bone. It didn''t take long enough for the fire to start. Daryn spread a fur right in front of the hearth and said, "Come here." He patted the ce beside him. "It is warmer."


    Dawn clutched her shawl with hand and te with the other and went to sit down beside him. After taking her te from her hand, he held her hand and helped her to sit on the fur. It was two days since Caleb had left and Bainsburgh seemed to be such a luxury to them. Daryn looked so much better. The dark shadows beneath his eyes were gone and his face filled with a warmer glow. Before he came back from Ixoviya he had given its reins to his former team of Lykaes who were handling it earlier. And ording to the reports, they were doing pretty well. The royal wing had been sealedpletely.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked.


    Dawn smiled. "These twins keep me up all night. Why can''t they just sleep and let me rest?" She bit into the chicken. "They keep kicking my tummy a lot!"


    "That''s because they are my kids!" Daryn said with wide eyes as if even thinking that they are going to stay quiet was absolute stupidity.


    Dawn chuckled. "I should have known." She ced the chicken leg back on the te to pick up cheese. She was really hungry. In fact she was always hungry. She ate the rest of the food infortable silence, gobbling and cherishing every bite.


    "Cole told me that the Starfish Refineries bid is to be announced within a day or two," said Daryn as he picked up a peach from the food tray. He bit into his peach and its sweet juices rushed out only to run down his chin and neck.


    Dawn''s gaze followed the line as Daryn chewed and swallowed the piece in his mouth. Before he reached his hand to wipe the juice, Dawn growled and bent to catch the sliding juice with her tongue from his chin and neck. She didn''t stop there. She licked all the way up the trail, right from his neck to his chin and his lips before she gave him a hard kiss.


    He growled as she plundered his lips. "Sweet woman," he murmured in her mouth and watched her with heavy-lidded eyes as he grasped her hips to draw her forward with care.


    When she removed herself, she realized that she was sitting in hisp with her legs straddled across his thighs. "Did you get the peach on purpose?" she asked.


    He picked another one, put it in his mouth and offered her. She wrapped her arms around his neck and bit into it. Daryn chuckled and teased, "Yes, my dear. How did you know?"


    She pped his shoulder and rested her head in the crook of his neck. As shezily drew circles on his chest, she said, "Daryn, I am scared¡­"


    "Of what baby?"


    "Ofbor pain. I have heard it is excruciating."


    "Don''t worry darling. I will be beside you when you are giving birth to my babies," he dered with pride.


    She sighed. "You better be. I have also asked Cole and Neal and Brenda and Caleb to be there."


    Daryn let out a smallughter. "You wouldn''t need any of them when I am there. I am a one man army." He raised his hand to show the bulging muscles of his biceps.


    She smiled against the skin of his neck. "My strong, strong Lykae."


    "Mhmm," he said and wrapped his arms around her. "We are going to be parents in less than two weeks!" he squealed.


    "Yes," she hummed.


    "Man, it is so difficult to be pregnant," Daryn dered as if he was bearing the children in his belly.


    Dawn thumped his chest. "You just said you are strong!"


    "I am, but¡ª" he flopped his head up. "Gaaah!"


    "Well, have you thought of the names for the babies?" she interrupted.


    "I have," he smiled.


    Dawn sat back on the fur and spread her legs in front. "Tell me."


    "Dawn junior and Daryn junior." Daryn grinned and rubbed his chest at the warmth that filled his heart. He couldn''t believe that in a few days he was going to have his own pups. Life hade a long way for him.


    She stared at him with disbelief in her eyes. Exasperated she rubbed her neck and said, "I shouldn''t have asked you. I would rather choose them myself."


    "What is there in a name? A rose by any other name would smell as sweet."


    "What if I name them Rose 1 and Rose 2?" asked Dawn with a raised eyebrow.


    He scowled. Then he tilted his head and narrowed his eyes. Suddenly he snapped his finger and said, "Oh! I got a brilliant idea! I will name my daughter Silence. She would be the loudest girl in her ss and so people would say that Silence is deafening!"


    Dawn gaped at him.


    "I will name my baby boy, Loud. So when he would speak softly, people would say, see Loud whispering."


    "And if my daughter goes around thrashing bullies, people would say, silence also kills!"


    Dawn collected her mouth as her mind froze. Her husband was terrible at giving names.


    He continued. "If my son would kiss a girl, people would say, "Loud kisses!"


    "Okay!" Dawn raised her hand up in the air. "I get you Daryn. I have already a list of names with me, so you can give your brain a rest!"


    "But I have just started, woman!" Daryn protested.


    "And you can stop. I would certainly not name my kids Silence and Loud!" She rolled her eyes.


    "I have better names. Hear me out," he whined.


    "Oh no! A while back I heard something about Rose is a rose h h."


    Daryn twisted his lips. "But now I do have the name in my mind and I am exploding with ideas."


    "Do me a favor. Give yourself a rest, else I will explode."


    "Fine," he drawled. "Let''s hear your list."


    She smiled. "Bianca, Desiree, Axia, Lyra, Vanessa, Alyshia and ire."


    "Those are seven beautiful girl names, Dawn," said Daryn with a dazed smile. "They are now registered in my brain. Just choose one from these and we can name the rest of the girlster when they are born. What about boy names?" There was a silly smile on his lips. Six more babies¡ªhis heart leapt miles high. He imagined them all climbing over him.


    Dawn snapped her fingers in front of his eyes. "Snap out!" He narrowed her eyes. "We aren''t having any more after these two, okay?"


    Daryn didn''t nod, nor did he shake his neck; he grinned. "As you say baby." In his mind he knew that it was as he says. He was ready to puncture all the condoms.


    The door of the cabin opened and Cole and Neal walked in with a two-feet long salmon hanging in their fishhook.

 Chapter 402 - Names (2)

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Names (2)</h4>


    "Look what we caught!" said Cole excitedly as Neal walked past him and went straight to stand in front of the hearth.


    "That''s interesting!" said Daryn. "It is so cold, and yet you guys found a salmon!"


    "You bet!" Cole hopped towards the small kitchen at the end of the cabin. "I will dress it and make a great recipe for you all."


    Neal shook his head. "I won''t go fishing with him again." He sounded pretty angry. "He practically took the boat in the middle of the river to get that salmon. We were in that chill for more than an hour before he got his first fish. And then he wasn''t satisfied because the damn fish was less than six inches. He threw it back in the river and then hooked a fresh bait to fish another one!" Exasperated he kept his hands on his waist. "Out of curiosity, this stupid boy was about to fall in cold water when that salmon caught the bait. I had to lunge to save him from falling!" He looked up towards the kitchen. "I will never go fishing with him!"


    "You will!" came Cole voice back mixed with a chuckle.


    "To hell with it!" Neal cursed and then sat on the fur. He picked up a cheese cube and said, "So I heard something about boy names?" he asked, tilting his head slightly.


    Dawn shuddered. "Don''t you start with that again. Daryn is such a bummer when ites to names."


    "But I got a lovely list, Dawn!"


    Dawn rested her hands at the back to support her bodice and looked at him with renewed interest. "Tell me about it."


    "So I did a lot of research with boy names. The reason why I didn''t go for girl names was because I feel that Brantley should be given an option to decide her name¡­" His lips tipped up. "But I leave it to the parents toe to an agreement with that thought of mine."


    Dawn shifted with unease on the fur. She crossed her legs and looked away.


    "Here''s my list: John, Tom, Harry, I don''t like Dick, Lorean, and Greer."


    "You researched for those names?" asked Dawn, as she looked at him incredulously.


    "Yes!" Neal replied with a grin and patted his shoulder.


    "Those are lovely names!" Daryn supported him. "I also don''t like the name ''Dick''. In fact I suggested Loud as a name, but Dawn didn''t quite like the idea."


    Neal jerked his head back. "Man! Loud is a fantastic name. Why couldn''t I think of it?"


    The two men marveled each other as Dawn opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of water.


    Cole came out of the kitchen while wiping his knife on the apron. "Are you guys insane?" he said. "Dick is a nice name!"


    "Not really, Cole," Daryn countered.


    "Yeah! I don''t like it," Neal butted in. "It sounds like your penis. You know how it would sound if someone says ¨C what a dick you are!"


    "Ah!" Cole could only agree. "But I like the name, man!"


    Dawn gritted her teeth. Not able to bear their discussion, she yelled at the top of her lungs, "Shut up! Will you?"


    The three stopped speaking. They looked so hurt.


    "Don''t think about names," she said through her clenched teeth. Clearly they were terrible in this line. "Leave that part to me, okay?"


    "But I suggested¡ª" Neal whined.


    "No! Geez!" she rolled her eyes.


    For the next one hour, even though Dawn was fuming with every suggestion, the men couldn''t help themselves. By the time Cole came back with his fish preparation, they had about twenty more names, each worse than thest.


    Moon on the outside was growing bigger as it rose over the horizon, and spread its warm milky glow across the sky. Moonlight brought the much neededforting loveliness to an otherwise inky night. While the folks in the cabinughed and joked and ate, somewhere in Yorkshire a vampire was on the loose.


    They all returned back to Silver Mansion past midnight. These days everywhere Dawn went, there were werewolves guarding her. When they were in the cabin, dozens of werewolves were lurking around to guard their Luna. So when she stepped out of the cabin, she wasn''t surprised to see that five of them had immediately emerged from the shadows and fell into walking closely a few feet behind them. They escorted them to the mansion and were stationed right beneath the terrace of Dary''s room. Thest encounter with the winged demons had left them pretty shaken.


    Cole was extremely tired and he walked to his roomzily. Neal was about to leave but before leaving he said, "Lily''s health is deteriorating. I think you should visit her."


    Dawn gulped. Even though Lily was her Grandmother and recently she had been passive, Dawn didn''t really feel anything for her. Had she grown so cold? "I will," she said quietly.


    "Also, I have the information that they will open applications for bidding for Starfish in two days. Do you want to fill it?"


    "Yes!" Dawn breathed. Even though she wasn''t as interested in it, as she was in the beginning, Cole was pretty excited, and she knew that he really wanted it back.


    "Great, in that case I wille back with more details," said Neal. Then suddenly he asked, "How is Caleb?"


    Daryn pursed his lips. "I don''t know¡­ And I so wish that he is doing fine¡­"


    "I hope he is," replied Neal. "Okay! See you tomorrow," he said and waved them goodbye.


    Dawn held Daryn''s hand and walked upstairs to their bedroom. After she had changed into her nightgown, she asked Daryn, "Have I be emotionally apathetic?"


    "Why do you say that baby?" he asked as she rested her head on his arm.


    "I¡ª I don''t feel like visiting Grandmother¡­"


    He stroked her hair. "No baby, it''s her apathy towards you that ising back. She never invested her time in developing a healthy rtionship with you because she was only into weaving conspiracies one over the other. I would be surprised if you felt anything for her." His heart ached with pain when he thought of the hardships his woman encountered. "If I were you, I would have killed her by now!"


    Dawn chuckled. Her mind was at ease now. She turned towards him, pressed her face in his chest and went off to sleep. Later in the night, she turned back on her back. It was not easy to sleep sideways.


    Two dayster the government website opened for inviting applications to be filled for Starfish Refineries. Cole didn''t go to the school as he overlooked how Dawn filled the application. He assisted her in every possible way. Neal was present along with them. The bidding was a rushed affair and was supposed to take ce beginning of the next week.


    "Why have they rushed the bidding?" Dawn asked with a frown after they finished submitting the application. It took them almost two hours.


    "I wonder why, but I do believe there could be some vested interests," Neal said dryly.


    "Don''t tell me that there would be many interested parties to buy it," she chuckled.


    Neal shifted in his chair. The girl had a long way to go in business dealings.

 Chapter 403 - Your Duty

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Your Duty</h4>


    ording to Neal, Dawn was pretty young. She was fresh out of university and at her age most other girls were struggling to find a job or struggling with their studies or they were just too inexperienced. Though she had managed toe a far way given her conditions, she had a lot to learn.


    He said, "Dawn, I am sure that some people in the government must have done their due diligence about the interested parties. There is arge lobby in the offices, which consist of men who are solely into this. Their job is to create a liaison between officials and other businessmen who want to curry favors or get their jobs done." Neal crossed his legs. "I am surprised that they opened applications for bidding after such a long time and now they are conducting the bidding so early!" Crinkles formed on his forehead.


    "So does it mean that they waited for someone?" asked Cole.


    "Yes, I strongly believe that," said Neal tilting his head to the side. He marveled at how sharp the siblings were and once again made a mental note of that. "There is someone they want to favor or someone who is too influential to get things done his or her way." Seeing the concern on Dawn''s face, he added, "Would you like Daryn to interfere? Because if he does, then the bidding war would reach the next level."


    "What do you mean next level?" asked Cole.


    "Daryn has deep connections. He would scour the whole ce and before the bidding begins, he would have the names of all those who want the refinery. Basically he would know the limit people would be able to go to in terms of money. Trust me, once he knows that, he would easily win the bid."


    "Ah!" Cole tapped his chin as a smile came on his lips. "That''s amusing."


    "I don''t want him to get involved," said Dawn. "I mean I will ask for his help if the need arises. Besides, money isn''t the problem. It''s the motivation." She wondered who the government would want to favor. She exhaled heavily. "I wish Gayle was here¡­"


    A silence fell in the air.


    "Is there anything else I can do?" asked Daryn, breaking the awkwardness.


    She shook her head. "I am going to visit Lily¡­"


    Neal immediately became alert. "I will apany you in that case."


    "It''s not needed," said Dawn. She wondered what an olddy would do to her.


    As if understanding what she meant, Neal added, "I am not overly concerned about Lily, I am notfortable with you leaving the premise of the mansion and going to meet Lily in the Wyatt House. The threat on you loomsrge till the babies are delivered and then too I would increase your security."


    Dawn pursed her lips. She looked at Cole who was amused as to why they would increase the security, but didn''t ask any question.


    "Okay¡­" she agreed. "I will go there in an hour''s time."


    ""I''ll be right there," he replied and then left the siblings.


    Once he was gone, Cole said, "Though I don''t really want to go to visit Lily, if you want I can apany you there."


    Dawn gave him a thin smile. "It is fine Cole. I don''t mind it at all. You should befortable. However, I feel that you shoulde with me as your duty."


    Cole looked away, a tinge of flush on his face revealed his guilt. After a moment''s pause he said, "I really won''t go there Dawn. However, I want to go and meet Cecelia. She has taken admission in the University and is pursuing fine arts."


    Raising an eyebrow, Dawn gaped at her brother. She asked after collecting herself, "How do you know so much about Cecelia?"


    "Because I have been in touch with her," he shrugged.


    She frowned. "Why?" She found it extremely bizarre that Cole would even remain in touch with their cousin.


    "Dawn, she is a nice girl. I mean she was a jerk when you must have met her first, but that time she was in thepany of all the wrong people. Now that she is with David and Rose, her life has changed a lot. And the worse part is¡ª" Cole pursed his lips and lowered his gaze.


    "What is it?" Dawn goaded him to speak.


    "The worst part is that she knew that her mother was having an affair with Helena, which was the reason for her divorce with David. And she knew it from almost five years, but unfortunately, she could never tell it to anyone. She was too scared as to what people would think about her mother. Plus the fact that she was involved in her brother''s death¡­ it just devastated her. It had taken a long time for her toe back to normalcy."


    Dawn crossed her hands across her chest. She was filled with pride. "So you have maintained a close rtionship with her?"


    Cole looked straight into her eyes and then without guilt added, "I have¡­ and I like her. We connect on several levels." He looked at the table where he was perched and with his finger, he scratched its surface. "She wants to say sorry to you for what she did with you in the past because she felt that her actions were incorrect, but she feels that it was because of her mother''s and Lily''s influence. They had forced her to show pretty in front of Daryn hoping that she would marry him."


    Dawn bit her lip and shook her head when she remembered what Cecelia did in the store when she had gone to choose her wedding gown. "Yes, what she did was terrible."


    "Then maybe you both should sit together and talk it out. Because I know that she is very upset and ashamed of her behavior," Cole suggested.


    "I won''t mind Cole, but you have to give me time to digest this information." Dawn felt ufortable to just go like that. Then on an afterthought she said, "Why don''t you call her for dinner with us one of these days? David and Rose can alsoe. I do have a lot to talk to David. At the same time it would be nice if shees here. I mean that would be an ice breaker." Ever since Dawn had taken a break, David had been overseeing the affairs of the Company.


    Cole frowned but she knew that he liked the idea. "Okay!" he replied. "Then let us go."


    Dawn smiled and got up. She looked down at her tummy and wondered what life would be after the babies are out. Would she have time to do anything else other than bringing them up?


    All the way to David''s ce, Cole continuously chatted with Dawn and Neal. He updated them about his school and rugby camp. "Man, I have no idea as to why Ileus didn''t lead their team in thest match."


    "When was it?" asked Dawn.


    "It was a week back! His team was so annoyed."


    Dawn pursed her lips. Ileus was busy at Ixoviya at that time but how could she reveal that to Cole. "Maybe he was busy," she said softly.


    "Busy? Ohe on! Who the hell ditches their team at thest minute?" Cole said bitterly. "I heard a rumor that the team owners would take action against him and they might expel him or levy a huge penalty¡ªmaybe fifty percent of the match fees." He shuddered.


    "As if that would affect him," Neal added sarcastically. "That man is beyond rich. He is the king of¡ª"

 Chapter 404 - Wee Little Mortal

    <h4>Chapter 404 - Wee Little Mortal</h4>


    Dawn scowled at Neal and he stopped speaking.


    "King of what?" asked Cole.


    "King of his wishes!" Neal added glibly.


    "Ah! That he is!"


    "Oh look, we have arrived at David''s ce," said Dawn, changing the topic immediately. Their car stopped in front of a duplex house withrge ss windows and neatly trimmed hedges. An exotic cashew nut tree right inside the hedges was standing, witnessing the chilly afternoon.


    Cole opened the car''s door and jumped out. He walked in the gate and Dawn watched him being greeted by Rose with a warm smile.


    Drive to the Wyatt House was over in half an hour. While all the security stayed on the outside, Dawn walked in with Neal in the house. A call from Daryn made him stop. He picked up the call and turned around to talk to him, while Dawn continued to walk to Lily''s room.


    When Dawn reached the room, she found Cara standing right next to Lily, reading a document for her, as she drank broth. Cara looked up and her face beamed with surprise more than joy. "Good afternoon Ma''am!" she said with excitement. Dawn walked up to Lily who smiled faintly at her.


    "It''s good to see you Dawn," said Lily and her voice sounded genuine. She was the only grandchild, her blood who ever came to meet her and she cherished it. Cole and Cecelia never came. And the girl was like a fresh breath of life. Seeing her pregnant made her feel happy because that ensured that Wyatt''s line would continue. She hoped that Cole married and produced healthy kids.


    "It''s good to see you too Lily," said Dawn with a smile. She sat down on a chair given to her by Cara.


    Neal reached the room soon after. Daryn had asked him to keep an eye on the people who were in for bidding. He had smiled, knowing that Daryn would surely ask him to do that. That was an easy thing for him. He narrowed his eyes, proud that he was too good at these things, proud that his Alpha was already keeping an eye on the whole process.


    This was the most amazing moment of his life. His fingers gripped the phone he had in his hand, shattering it. From a multitude of trails, he inhaled an exquisite scent¡ªthe milky smell of babies, soft aroma of morning blossoms, and the mist all around them. As sensations overwhelmed him, he slowed down. It was the first time Neal saw Cara and he blinked his eyes more than once to stay in focus of the situation around him. He lost his breath at her sight, at the small female with beautiful breasts and hips made for his hands. Her pink lips and her heart-shaped face were devoid of all makeup. With a pony tied on the top of her crown, she was as exotic as her scent was.


    "Neal!" Dawn got up immediately when she saw that he had shattered the phone. His hand was bleeding as shards of ss punctured his skin.


    Neal sucked in a deep breath as Dawn rushed to help him. Cara kept the document on the chair and rushed to him to help. As soon as she touched him, electricity passed through him like a bolt. Neal began to cough. As he wheezed and Dawn patted his back, she met his eyes. He took his blooded hand up to reach her cheek but she backed with disgust on her face and then stepped back, feeling utterly weird.


    She was aghast as to how he managed to break the phone to pieces.


    "Go get some antiseptic and bandages," Dawn instructed her, and she immediately darted out.


    "Ask the chef. He knows about it!" Lily called from behind.


    Five minutester.


    "You have to go to the hospital," said Dawn as she plucked out every shard of ss that was stuck in his palm.


    But Neal didn''t answer. His gaze was focused on Cara who was crimson red. How could he miss Dawn''s secretary all this while? The girl was like a delicate flower who needed all the protection she could in her life.


    "Neal?" Dawn said loudly to gain his attention.


    He jerked his head towards her,ing out of the trance. "Yes?"


    "Did you hear what I just said?"


    He shook his head and said, "Yes."


    Dawn narrowed her eyes. "You have to take Cara back home," she said something random.


    "I would love to!" came his prompt reply. "She can''t be standing alone without protection!"


    Lily giggled from behind as poor Cara was bbergasted.


    Dawn stared at the werewolf with disbelief who had hopelessly fallen in love. "Maybe you need your head examined," she suggested.


    "I think so too," the man whined.


    Dawn looked at Cara who for some reason had withdrawn so much that she appeared shrunk. "Could you please take him to the hospital? He needs urgent medical attention."


    Cara nodded. "Yes, Ma''am."


    "Good! Take your car. I will be with Lily for some time. You can go to the office after Neal''s hand is bandaged."


    "Sure!" She looked at Neal and then said, "Shall we?"


    Neal didn''t know what she was saying and nodded because she was talking to him. He didn''t know why but no one stopped him from following his wee little mortal, who needed his protection. While going out he asked, "Have you eaten food?" His natural instincts screamed at him on the inside to ask whether the girl was hungry or not. And his natural instincts cried for him to mark the girl, im her.


    ¡ªMate¡ª


    Gods, she was going to be the death of him, if he didn''t mark her already. Knowing that he couldn''t just pounce on her, he followed her like a puppy following his master.


    When Cara opened the driver''s door of her car, she found him standing beside her. "You have to sit there," she reminded him gently.


    Neal gulped. He licked his dry lips and walked to sit. He was hardly concerned about the pain he should have been experiencing. Cara drove him to the hospital. She shook her head. What a bother!


    Back in the room, Dawnpleted reading the document and Lily signed it.


    "You appear very frail," said Dawn.


    "I am happy when you visit me," said Lily softly. There was a soft glow in her eyes. "When are your babies due?"


    "In ten days, if all goes well."


    "You should takeplete rest Dawn," Lily said with concern in her voice. "Don''t move around much and I would go on to suggest that you should get admitted to the hospital."


    Dawn chuckled. "Thanks Grandmother, but I would rather stay at home than go to the hospital and stay." Thest visit to the hospital, five years back was enough tost a lifetime. She adjusted her nket over her.


    Lily took her hand in hers. "I am so happy about you. I wish I could indulge the kinds with affection. But I feel I can''t even get up from bed now¡­" There were tears at the corner of her eyes. "Will youe and show your kids to me?"


    Dawn stroked her frail fingers. "Of course I would."


    Lily gave a full smile, and the tears on the corner of her eyes rolled out. She sighed as Dawn wiped her tears. The two women sat together in silence. Finally, Lily went off to sleep with assurance that there was someone of her family who still looked at her well being.

 Chapter 405 - Movie Date

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Movie Date</h4>


    Dawn walked out of the house with a heavy heart. She sat in the car and instructed the driver, "Silver House." She wanted to be with her hubby. On her way, she called Cara to know about Neal.


    "Ma''am, the doctor is still working on his hand. He feels that there are tiny shards, which are invisible to the naked eyes that have prated his skin. It would take a long time before he is bandaged and is out."


    "If you arefortable, can you stay with him?" she asked.


    "Yes!" Cara said immediately. "I will stay with him till he is fine."


    Dawn paused. What did she mean ''till he is fine''? "Thanks," she replied. She called Cole that she wasing to pick him up.


    After reaching Daryn''s office, she let the car go back to Silver Mansion. She was in his office for an hour before Daryn came to meet her. He went to her and kissed her right on her forehead. "Sorry baby, I am too busy today. Have a bunch of meetingsing up the whole day. It would be better if you go back to Silver Mansion or spend your time shopping or maybe you can even watch a movie!"


    Her lips tipped down and she pouted. "I wanted to spend my time with you."


    Daryn sighed. "I can''t help it baby," he said. "I have been away for far too long to avoid these meetings. I hope you understand."


    She nodded. "I understand Daryn. I will go back home."


    "Thanks baby!" he said and jumped up from the sofa to get documents that were kept on the corner of his table. He walked back to her, pecked her forehead and started to walk towards the door.


    He stopped when Dawn said, "Oh! By the way, Neal hurt his hand. He is at the hospital getting himself bandaged!" she informed him.


    Daryn threw his head back in surprise. "What happened?"


    "I have no idea but the man broke the phone in his hand after you called him in the morning and the phone shattered and the next thing we saw was that his hand was all bloodied up."


    "Strange!" he said and shook his head. Dismissing the topic, he walked to the door. "Well I will see youter then honey!"


    "Bye!" she said, but he was gone. Dawn watched him drearily as he disappeared behind the door. She took a deep breath and then leaned back on the sofa. She wanted to eat something but she felt a little heartburn, so she gave up the idea of eating. She rubbed her stomach and then her chest. Once the feeling settled, she got up, collected her purse and then walked out of the office.


    On the way back Reyna smiled at her and said, "Would you like me toe with you Ms. Dawn? You don''t look that good."


    "Thanks Reyna," Dawn smiled politely. "I can manage."


    Reyna smiled back and Dawn turned to leave. Once she was in the car, she couldn''t help feeling lonely. The thought of going to Luna''s Castle was simply not appealing mostly because she was letting David overlook the affairs, and she didn''t want to intervene. Although she knew what exactly was going on and he kept her updated. So she went back to the mansion. The ce was so lonely that it spooked her, but she stayed indoors because as soon as she was in the mansion, she saw that the ce swarmed with more security guards.


    Throughout the day, she continued to check her phone and see if Daryn had called or sent a message, but there was none. Upset again, she went back to the room and sulked. She talked with Quetz via their mental link for long hours. He asked her toe to him, but then somehow got so scared that he said, ''No you better stay where you are.'' He was scared that what if she delivered the babies in Ensmoire. Like he wouldn''t know how to be a midwife and he certainly didn''t trust Eobens to act like a midwife.


    Dawn had chuckled at his trepidations. Once he had gone off to find food, she was again left alone. Boredom expanded in her mind. It flowed easily and filled her mind. There was nothing much to do except read or watch TV. She spared herself from thinking about Caleb or Elize. By the time it was 7PM she was too bored. She had gone down to see Cole twice, but the boy was too busy with his homework.


    Suddenly her phone buzzed and she became excited. She picked up Daryn''s call in the first ring.


    "I have got two tickets for thetest movie darling. Would you like to watch with me?" he asked immediately. "It will start at 9:30PM."


    Dawn''s mouth opened to form a big ''O''. Daryn had never ever taken her to watch a movie. This was the first time.


    "Close that mouth of yours," he said with a chuckle. "I will be there in half an hour. Get dressed."


    "Oh my God!" was all she said and then squealed. She disconnected the phone and rushed to the bedroom to get ready. She wore loose ck cks and a grey cowl-neck sweater along with t sandals. She was so excited to go for a movie date with Daryn that she almost forgot her purse. Dumping a few important things like her wallet and phone, she looked at herself for onest time in the mirror before going down. She was extremely surprised that Daryn had offered to go for a movie. Maybe because he felt guilty for not being able to find time for her. She smiled at her husband. He was extremely thoughtful and even though he must have been extremely tired, he bought tickets for them to watch a movie. With her mind upied with him, she walked down the stairs and as soon as she reached the main hall, her eyes flung wide open.


    Daryn was sprawled on the sofa, sleeping and snoring, with one hand and one leg hanging down. He was snoring so loudly that he could wake up the entire neighborhood, and all Dawn could think was ''Thank God we don''t have neighbors!'' She looked at her wristwatch. She had taken only fifteen minutes to get ready! She walked up to him and couldn''t help but see his tiredness. She woke him. "Baby¡­"


    Daryn woke up as if in a trance, saw her face in front of him, kissed the tip of her nose and got up¡­ to go to the bedroom. She didn''t know what to say to him, so she followed him. When they reached upstairs, he kicked open his shoes and copsed in the bed. The moment he was snoring. Dawn watched him with wide eyes. She shook her head and went downstairs to order the chef to make food.


    An hourter when he woke up, he was very fresh. "Dawn!" he looked at her. She was lying beside him. He smacked his head realizing what had happened. "I am so sorry baby!" In order topensate, he said, "Let''s watch a movie on TV!"


    ''Mhmm¡­" she hummed and the next he knew was that she was sleeping and softly snoring. Reyna had called her to inform about the tickets that she had purchased for them. She also said that Daryn Silver had booked the entire hall for them.

 Chapter 406 - It Happens

    <h4>Chapter 406 - It Happens</h4>


    That day the hall screened the movie without any audience to watch yet it was sold out.


    Dawn could help but think of the folly of her husband. She wanted to chide him, but all she could feel was love. She had changed back in her night pajamas and went to lie beside him. Since when had he started snoring? She watched his face for a long time and then slid his arm beneath her head. She had already eaten food. Sleep overcame and she heard Daryn smacking himself. A smile came on her lips and she went off to sleep. Little did she know that her husband was smiling at her. He had his phone on record mode to record her snoring.


    Dawn woke up in the morning to feel emptiness near her. She felt the sheets beside her with her hand and found them cold. She got up only to see that Daryn was getting dressed for the office. "What time is it?" she asked, rubbing her eyes.


    "It is 9AM darling," he said as he adjusted his tie and came to kiss his sleepy wife.


    She smiled and removed theforter. Aftering from the bathroom, she noticed that he was still adjusting his tie. "Should I help you with that?" she asked as she poured tea in her cup on the bedside table.


    "Yes please!" he rasped.


    Leaving the carafe on the table, Dawn got up and stood right in front of him to tie it properly. "I can''t believe that my hubby is unable to tie a tie despite being the Alpha of his n." She had to tease him.


    "What has Alpha of the n got to do with tying a tie? The Alpha of the n is supposed to produce heirs. He is supposed to make his wife''s stomach a balloon every other year. That''s all the Alpha needs to do," he said with a broad chest.


    "Hmm, really?"


    "Yes!"


    "Is Alpha supposed to snore also?" she asked now in aplete teasing mode.


    Daryn raised his eyebrow and scanned her face. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean that thank God we don''t stay in amunity, else your snores could bring down a building." She poked her cheek with her tongue after saying that and looped thest knot tight. "There, it is done," she said with a smug smile. It was so enthralling to tease him. She loved to watch his expressions. Usually his eyes became wide and then he narrowed them immediately. She walked back to the bed and poured the tea fully in the cup. She picked up the cup with n and then looked at him with a smile. However, she gave a light frown when he didn''t react the way he should have. So she sipped her tea and tried to enter his mind, but Gods¡­ the man had put up his mental shields.


    "I snore?" he asked.


    "Mhmm¡­ and pretty loudly. I couldn''t sleep next to you. It was so disturbing," she waved her hand in disgust. "Maybe I should buy you one of those sleeping aids to lighten the snores. I am worried about my babies, you see."


    "And I snore so loudly that buildings can break?"


    She nodded with tightened lips and then crossed her legs. She knew she would have a feild day now. Suddenly her boredom was gone.


    Daryn walked to pick his wallet and then wore his watch. She was surprised that he hadn''t countered it at all and instead he was pretty quiet about it, but she didn''t let the surprisee on her face.


    He picked up his phone and then stood there to browse something as she watched him. She grew impatient and thought of adding a little more spice when suddenly his phone started ying a whirring sound. It was as if you put a cat to sleep and she would softly purr at regr intervals. She startedughing. "What is that?" she asked, keeping her cup back on the table. "Is that a cat purring?" She found the sound so hrious that she ced a hand on her stomach as sheughed loudly. "And why are you ying that? Does it soothe you?" By now she was in splits. "Oh God! Daryn I am sure that if I put the sleeping aid on you, you would snore like it!" And then she pped her thigh and went into another fit ofughter.


    And Daryn¡­ he just watched herughing. When she settled a little, her hand was on her chest. She grinned smugly. This was her day. He walked up to her and showed her the video from where the sound wasing. Dawn¡­ stopped. The video was of hers from the previous night when she was snoring softly in her sleep, and the damned recordingsted for almost three minutes. Her cheeks scorched with the heat of a thousand suns. From the phone when her gaze traveled to Daryn, she saw a half smile on his lips, which soon converted into a grin and then he was beside her rolling withughter.


    Once he stoppedughing he was breathless while she red at him. He got up and cupped her face with his palms. "Dawn, I think you were imagining that I snored. It was your in figment of imagination. It was you who snored and now I have that in recording too!" She opened her mouth to say something but he pressed his finger on her lips. "You don''t have any evidence that I snored, but I have!"


    She stared at him with bewilderment. He got up and pumped his fist in the air. He wiggled his eyebrows and said, "Don''t look so stunned, baby. It happens. People dream and you dreamt." Once again he burst into a fit ofughter and walked out of the room.


    For the next day and the next, Dawn had her phone ready at all times when he was sleeping just to record his snoring, but the guy was sly as fox. He just didn''t snore and she didn''t understand how that happened.


    Meanwhile Neal had disappeared from the Silver House and was now found in Luna''s Castle on a twenty four hour basis with one or the other excuse. ording to him Daryn had sent him there with some work in Dawn''s absence, which when David confirmed with Dawn came out to bepletely untrue. What was even more intriguing was the fact that Neal Perry was mostly lurking around Ms. Cara''s room. Since he didn''t know how to approach her directly because it was the first time he had fallen head over heels in love, he would find odd excuses to be with her and thetest one was that she might need coffee. So Neal was standing with a cup of coffee in one hand and a parcel of pastries in his injured hand, in front of Cara''s table, trying to look and feel as cool as possible, but looked like a mother hen.


    It was afternoon 3PM. "C¡ª Cara, I think you need to take a break." Although he knew that he spoke confidently, why were his lips quivering? Surely it was because of the weight of the soft pastries.


    She looked up at him and smiled. "Thanks Neal."


    Suddenly his phone buzzed. It was Daryn. "What happened about the task I gave you?"


    Cara got up to take coffee from him and her fingers brushed his.


    The man gasped. "What task?"

 Chapter 407 - Anxious

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Anxious</h4>


    Daryn growled in the phone, "Neal! I had assigned you to find something and you haven''t reported it to me from past two days. What the hell is wrong with you?"


    Neal watched Cara taking the pastries box from him and forgot the conversation. Her beautiful heart-shaped face beamed as she opened the box and immediately picked up to eat a red velvet pastry. The phone found its way back in the pocket.


    "Neal! Neal!" Daryn shouted but the owner of the phone was watching a pastry crumb that had lodged itself on Cara''s lower lip. Dying to eat it from there, Neal walked up to her, bent down, cupped her face in his hands and with his tongue licked away the crumb leaving the girl totally flustered and flushed and wide eyed. Electricity from him zapped through her and goose bumps pebbled her skin.


    "You are beautiful," he breathed.


    Cara''s hazel eyes were just as frozen as her mind. She forgot to eat the pastry and saw Neal with so much astonishment that she became speechless. Not realizing the kind of effect he had created, Neal simply straightened up and said in a gentle, "Have your coffee."


    Cara snapped out of the reverie and licked her dry lips. Dazed, she picked up the coffee and then sipped it. Neal went to sit right across her on the chair with a silly expression, as if he was in heaven. Now Cara didn''t know where to look. That simple gesture of licking the crumb from her lower lip left her with a thousand questions. The casualness, which she had around him from the past three days had turned to awkwardness in a minute. Her heart raced like a horse and her skin tingled as if a hundred feathers were being tickled. It had been a long time since anyone had shown interest in her and thest one who showed his affection, left her pregnant. He wasn''t there when she was giving birth to her son and her mother had sided with her father about their decision to get rid of her baby.


    So this gesture from Neal confused her and at the same time she became withdrawn. She didn''t want to get into a rtionship all over again only to be left hanging. She had a child to feed and he was her number one priority. Cara closed her eyes and then resumed her work. She neglected the feelings that blossomed in her heart.


    Neal was on his new phone and checking the messages¡­ supposedly. All he was doing was stealing nces at her every now then. Now he understood why teenagers behaved the way they did when they experienced their first love. For him this wasn''t first love, this was his love, his mate¡­ A warm feeling ran in his chest and rubbed it. It couldn''t be heartburn? "Would you like to eat more?" he asked. His wolf wanted to feed her every now and then, it wanted to kiss her, make her sit in hisp, im her, mark her and then¡ª


    "No thanks," she replied before he couldplete his dream sequence.


    He pursed his lips and struck eating off his list. So he had to start from kissing her, making her sit in hisp, im her, mark her, have babies with her and then¡ª


    Suddenly her phone buzzed. She picked it up on the first ring. Because of his Lykae sense of hearing, he heard a woman''s voice from the other side. "He has vomited and I don''t know what to do. You muste home immediately."


    "How?" asked Cara as blood drained from her face. "Did you make him eat anything else?"


    "I didn''t!" she said in a nervous voice.


    "I will be there as soon as possible!" Cara replied. She switched off theputer, picked up the purse and started to leave.


    As for Neal, jealousy red. Who was this man who she was giving so much importance? Was she married to him? In that case she was about to be a widow because he would kill the man and then marry her. His fists balled tightly and narrowing his eyes, he asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Home!" she replied quickly and strode out of the office.


    Before he could say anything else, she rushed towards David''s room to inform him about her emergency. Neal followed her closely. As soon as she was out of the office, and in the elevator, he said, "I will drop you home." He wanted to pick her up and lope in the forest and take her away. It was with a lot of willpower that he wasn''t touching her.


    "No thanks!" she snapped. She had to nip things in the bud.


    "That wasn''t a request," he growled in a way that she gulped. The man looked pretty menacing.


    "I can take a cab ride back home."


    The elevator stopped and he stepped out after her. "That is not an option for you." All he wanted was to grab that man from his throat and drop him from the tallest building of Bainsburgh. "Gods!" He held her by her upper arm and then hurried to the parking lot.


    Since she wanted to go home as soon as possible, Cara didn''t argue. She hopped in the car with him and he dashed it into the street at high speed. "Where do you live?" he asked.


    "In the Wyatt building, which is for staff members."


    Neal knew the location and he sped the car in a way that they reached her ce in straight half an hour. None of them spoke a word. Cara jumped out of the car and rushed inside. Neal followed her one step behind. He had only one thing in his mind, ''No one can take her away from him, no one!''


    A woman opened the door of her apartment. She had a child in herp who was crying. As soon as the baby saw his mother, he stretched his arms to her and Cara took him in her embrace.


    "Ma-ma!" the baby boy wailed.


    "Aww. My baby, my darling," she hugged him and caressed him and the child snuggled into his mom. She touched his forehead. The baby was pretty ufortable.


    "Mama?" he rasped. Neal looked at the little chubby boy with golden tuft who mustn''t be more than eight or nine months old. The baby was absolutely adorable. He had hazel eyes and was wearing a matching jumpsuit. Young Cara, who wasn''t even twenty, was already a mother? Shocked as hell, his eyes popped out and his eyebrows shot to his head. He watched her as she cuddled the baby. Then what about the man she was talking about? Neal scanned the ce. The only smell that he picked up was that of the three people in front of him. There was no masculine smell. He scratched his head and again stared at Cara and her baby.


    "What did you make him eat?" she asked the woman.


    "Nothing Cara! He ate what you had made for him."


    "Where''s his father?" Neal asked in an urgent, hoarse voice. He couldn''t contain his anxiety.


    The women looked at him with wonder. The older woman answered in a very unpleasant voice, "Cara is a single mother."


    "Oh! Thank Skadi!" Neal blurted.

 Chapter 408 - Bidding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 408 - Bidding (1)</h4>


    The two women stared at Neal as if he had grown two horns. At first Neal blinked to understand the reasons for their re and then realizing the situation, he said, "We must take the child to the hospital." He looked at the baby who was now nibbling his mother''s neck. His sobs had decreased.


    "I don''t think that is necessary," said the older woman. "Tyler is teething and that''s why he has an upset stomach." She looked at Cara. "Just feed him and he would be fine. I think don''t give him anything else today other than your milk."


    Cara nodded. "Thank you Jenny," she said to the woman with a smile. "You can go. I have taken leave from the office today."


    Jenny, the cute Filipina, smiled and said, "Are you sure?"


    "I am. You can go. I got him."


    "Ah okay!" Jenny said and rushed in to get ready to leave.


    In the meanwhile Cara took him to her room and closed the door behind her. Neal was left standing in the center of the room, looking like a fool. When Jenny came out, she found him standing in his ce with a confused expression and a flushed face. "Please sit while Cara feeds the baby," she said. Neal nodded and Jenny was gone the next moment.


    In the tiny apartment, Neal felt¡­ home. Now that he knew that she was a single mother, his instinct to protect her red and he knew that it would be impossible for him to leave the girl alone at time of the day. Both the mother and the child needed his utmost protection. And the baby was so cute that Neal found himself thinking about all the simrities he had with Cara. His hazel eyes were just like that of his mom. A smile came on his lips when he found himself wondering what his and Cara''s babies would look like. He would have loved to have at least six, but he would be happy if they had four. The thought hummed in his heart like a sweet melody. He sucked in a deep breath and exhaled heavily. "Gods! I love this woman."


    He had started from the office with jealousy, he ended up with a silly grin on his face.


    When Cara woulde out, he would confess¡­ he had to confess¡­ He had seen how Caleb and Daryn had been, and he didn''t want to get as miserable as them.


    ---


    The weekend passed with Daryn being extremely busy with office. He woulde home and go off to sleep. Cole had been keeping a watch on the number of applicants for Starfish Refineries. As the day of bidding approached, his nervousness increased. He looked at the Rolex he was wearing and muttered, "I will try my best to get it, father."


    It was 8AM in the morning. They had to reach the venue by 10AM.


    Dawn came down from her bedroom. Though she cheered as soon as she saw Cole, she was pretty nervous on the inside. "Did you have your breakfast?" she asked him.


    "No," he said, watching her intently. "We must win the bid, Dawn."


    "Yes, I am hoping we win it!"


    "Where''s Daryn?" he asked.


    "He has gone to the office¡­" she replied with a tinge of sadness. "He has been keeping very busy these days."


    "But he should''vee with us today!" Cole said angrily.


    "Don''t worry Cole. I am there, okay?" She patted his back to encourage him¡­ to encourage herself. She hoped that Daryn was with her.


    "And where''s Neal?"


    "He didn''t pick up the phone. There''s something wrong with that man!" she said exasperatedly.


    "Why?" Cole asked with a frown as they walked towards the main hall.


    "Don''t ask me!" said Dawn. "He has been going to my office with absolutely bullshit work of something like buying a set of printing papers or paper clips! I don''t understand as to why would he need to assist Cara in her office job, which incidentally she is pretty capable of?" She flung her purse on her shoulder. "Not only that the man is often seen taking her back home. Is he in love with her?" Herst statement kind of dawned on her. "Is he in love with her?" she stopped in her tracks and asked Cole.


    "How would I know?" Cole said, equally flustered. "What a waste of a man as capable as him¡­" he observed.


    "Unless¡ª" Dawn frowned. Suddenly she pressed her mouth with her hands and her eyes became wide like a football field.


    "Unless what?" Cole asked with a deadpan face.


    "Unless she is his m¡ª mate?" A shudder passed through her body. Is that even possible?


    Cole ced his hand on her arm. "I highly doubt that Dawn."


    She slowly looked at Cole and nodded. Perhaps she was wrong.


    "We need to focus on the bidding. And if none of them are joining us, then we better prepare ourselves well before we reach the venue." Cole was feeling bitter about the fact that none of them had the time to stand by him.


    "You are right. I am sorry¡­"


    "I am sure you must have done the valuation of the refinery," he said.


    "Yes I have," she replied as they walked to the parking area.


    The bidding venue was an hour''s drive, and the driver drove slowly because Luna was pregnant and this was herst week of pregnancy. He was extremely scared that she might get a jerk, so he drove in thestne, which meant he didn''t speed over 40mph.


    All the while they drove, Cole continued to ask questions from Dawn. He didn''t want to look like a fool at bidding, and at the same time he knew that he wouldn''t be able to participate in the process being a minor.


    They reached the venue almost half an hour earlier and noticed that the ce was filled with several top industrialists. When the brother and sister walked into the room, all eyes were on them. Cole''s jaw clenched. They were looking like two novices in front of the men out there.


    A man snickered, "At first she got the refinery closed and now she ising to bid for it. If she had even an iota of shame, at least she would have sent someone else to ce the bid."


    "That''s right. I haven''t seen a girl as greedy as her. Her father must be shifting in his grave," said another.


    "Where will she get the money from?" someone scoffed. "From her rich husband? But I don''t see him here."


    Softughter followed. "The fact that he isn''t present shows that he isn''t interested."


    "Obviously! He is a smart man. Why would he get into her battles?"


    Cole was so angry that he snapped his head towards the group and was about to say something, when Dawn squeezed his hand. "It''s no use," she said. With her chin up and straight spine, Dawn walked right to the registry area, took the tag for herself and Cole and walked in the room where bidding was to take ce.


    "Even if this means that we will be spending everyst penny that we own, we will do that Dawn," said Cole with his hand balled into tight fists. "I need that thing back with the Wyatts!"


    "I will try my best," she rasped. "Everything has to fall within the rules and I am scared that they might disqualify me if I break any rule while bidding. Right now more than money, I am worried about politics!"

 Chapter 409 - Bidding (2)

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Bidding (2)</h4>


    The building that they were in was a government office. Along with the renowned industrialists, she saw that there were government officials also mingling with them. It was pretty obvious that they all stood in groups, which they supported. It was no rocket science to make out that they had all formed strategies to outsmart each other.


    Dawn was aware of the fact that even though Starfish Refinery was closed because of her intervention, she was also aware that each one of them out here was only more thankful that the refinery was up for auction.


    "Why do they have to pass such terriblements, Dawn? Almost all of them know what happened in the Wyatt family. It''s not that they are unaware of our family''s internal affairs?" asked Cole, drawing her attention.


    Dawn circled past a flower arrangement in the center of the room. She sighed. "It''s not that they are being vicious because they have ill feelings towards us, Cole."


    Cole frowned. "Then why are they speaking so horribly?"


    "Look at the sheer numbers they bidders are present here, and then look at the number of government officials who are hovering around them like bees to nectar."


    Cole gazed around and it was easy to distinguish between the businessmen and the officials. While the former wore expensive, tailored suits and had smug appearances, theter wore more casual outfits. Yes, the difference was apparent. It was almost disgusting to see the officialspping up to those in power.


    Dawn chuckled. As if reading his mind, she said, "Don''t worry. Not all officials are like that, but yes, the ones who are surrounding the influential ones, are most likely the corrupt ones, and I won''t be surprised if there is a nexus between them."


    A muscle in Cole''s jaw ticked. "Why are they speaking viciously?" he asked again.


    "Because in such ces often you have psychological wars. They see me as one of the potential buyers because of Daryn. They want to remind me that I am nothing without him. They want me to see myself separately from him so that I can get challenged and take stupid, impulsive actions or maybe don''t act at all. But what they fail to understand is that he is me, and I am him. We are partners in love and life and everything else." She stopped and looked at Cole who was already seeing her admiration. She held his hand and squeezed it. "Brother, never let them y at you psychologically because they will do everything in their power, in their knowledge to put you down, to snatch the world beneath your feet. At the same time when you will meet them in social gatherings, they are going to be the sweetest, as if their world doesn''t move without you."


    Cole gulped. Dawn had grown so mature.


    "Just let them say what they want to. If you show that it is not affecting you, surely it will affect them." She smiled. "And that''s where we are going to win¡ªpsychologically."


    Cole chuckled. He felt so much better now. He had so much to learn from Dawn. She had been his father, mother, sister and mentor. With renewed energy, he said, "Then shall we go in?"


    "Only if you promise me one thing."


    Cole jerked his head back. "I don''t want to lose the bid."


    "You have to be ready to lose it."


    "Dawn?" He frowned as sadness crept in his eyes.


    "Keep yourself open Cole," she said. She knew that he would be extremely upset if they lost, and she wasn''t sure which way the auction would go. There were way too many hawks out there who were looking to get their hands on Starfish Refinery because given a time frame of two years, and it would regain its original glory. It was deemed to be a sessful business investment. She had done her due diligence long back.


    Cole''s head hung low on his chest. Dawn patted his shoulders and exhaled heavily. "Time to go in!" They walked inside the room where the auction was supposed to take ce.


    The room wasn''t very big. Chairs were arranged neatly in rows in front of a dais where behind the podium was an official standing and talking to people behind him. Dawn and Cole went to sit in the front row. With only half an hour left, the room started to gradually fill. People began to take their ces. Tension was palpable and everyone spoke in low voices. With Dawn''s acute sense of hearing, she could hear all of them. None of them talked about her, rather they were curious as to who would win and what their strategy would be.


    The auctioneer announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, please take your seats. We will begin the auction in ten minutes."


    Dawn looked around and found people taking ces hurriedly. Suddenly from the corner of her eye she thought she saw someone familiar. She whipped her head towards the left and right there in the front seat was the Mayor along with him was the former environmentalist, Joshua Barker. Their gaze met and Dawn''s skin pimpled with goosebumps. The bastard was there to win the auction in order to continue his scientific experiment, which involved her dragon. Joshua lifted his sses on his nose and gave her a twisted smile. Dawn did everything to look as stoic as possible. She turned her gaze back to the dais.


    The auction began.


    "The auction will begin with a minimum bid of ten billion dors," announced the auctioneer on the mic. He went on to exin the rules. Once he had exined, he said, "You may start."


    The first bid came from behind, which was a raise of five billion. Another raise from the far right corner of two billion came. As and as the bid amount rose, Cole got anxious because Dawn hadn''t even started cing her bids. He elbowed her lightly and whispered, "When are you going to start?"


    She lowered her gaze and whispered back, "Till I am able to assess each one out here."


    "What does that mean?" he asked with irritation.


    "Watch it patiently," she growled to keep him quiet.


    Cole became quiet but his hands were sweaty, and he clutched his pants. It was easy to lose patience in this war.


    The bid was now standing at eighteen billion dors. Most of the room fell silent.


    "Twenty billion," a voice from the left boomed.


    Dawn smiled. It was the first time the Mayor had ced the bid. Now the race began. She knew that almost fifty percent of the bidders were already filtered. Still she waited for others to bid. The fact was that a functioning refinery would be priced at around thirty billion dors, and a closed one like Starfish wasn''t more than twenty-three billion. Each billion dors wasn''t a joke. It was a lot of money, and she knew that many banks had to stand coteral to guarantee that kind of money.


    She raised her que and ording to the rules, the bid was ced at twenty-one billion dors.


    Cole crossed his arms across his chest. So this was what Dawn had nned. He smiled when he heard murmurs across the room. In general there was panic.


    The Mayor raised his que and the bid went up to twenty-two billion. Joshua looked at Dawn with confidence, as if she was amb to be butchered soon.

 Chapter 410 - Bidding (3)

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Bidding (3)</h4>


    Dawn pursed her lips. She could feel Joshua''s creepy gaze on her. Before she could raise her que, the auctioneer announced, "We have a gentleman at the back with Twenty-three billion." The room fell intoplete silence.


    The Mayor picked up his que immediately. Twenty-three and a half billion dors. At this point of time Joshua was jumping in his seat. His excitement was overflowing. Dawn sucked in a deep breath through her teeth. She hated him from the core of her heart. She didn''t know how, but Joshua had managed to convince the Mayor to buy the refinery. Not only that she wondered as to how he again fell in the good books of the Mayor despite what he didst time. Baffled by the new development, she didn''t know when the auctioneer banged the hammer on the table once.


    "Dawn!" Cole elbowed her again. She came out of her reverie and immediately held the que up. So now the war was between two people¡ªthe Mayor and Dawn Wyatt. The muscles of her face became tight when she realized that for the Mayor it was nothing but a war of ego. Either the man was just too rich or he was backed by several others in his venture to out-maneuver her. In either case, his motive was clear¡ªhis ego needed a massage after she had outwitted them thest time.


    She heard him muttering a curse under his breath as he raised his que to increase the bid amount to twenty four billion. She knew that he was approaching his limit. But even she was.


    Sweat trickled down Cole''s spine as he watched the process. He closed his eyes and let out a prayer.


    Not able to take the beating by a girl as young as Dawn Wyatt, the Mayor raised his bid to twenty six billion.


    Dawn clutched her dress with mmy hands. A familiar scent wafted in the room.


    Everyone else in the room was silent as they watched them fighting it out. For the Mayor it was his ego, for Joshua it was his project, for Dawn¡­ it was her father''s Company, her dragon and her brother. She bit her lip. Twenty six billion dors was a crazy amount. Cole held her hand as the auctioneer banged the hammer on the table.


    "Twenty-six billion 1."


    He banged it again.


    "Twenty-six billion 2."


    He was about to bang it when a deep throaty voice from behind boomed across the room. "Thirty billion."


    Dawn closed her eyes and her face became red.


    Cole whipped his head back just like the others with bewilderment, and a broad grin appeared on his face.


    The Mayor and Joshua Barker were startled. When they looked back at the bidder, blood from their faces drained.


    Daryn was sitting in thest row with his que raised in his hand.


    Every businessman who had spoken unpleasantly about her when she walked in was now biting his tongue. It was such a p on their face.


    Dawn sensed fear in them. Fear¡ªthat they would fall from the good books of the most influential businessman of the country. Little did they know that he was also one of the most powerful sorcerers and the Silver Crescent Prince,no, King. She thought she could use some sympathy for them, but somehow she didn''t feel like it. A soft thought, a tendril entered her brain¡ªsomething, which made her feel secure, safe and loved.


    Cole giggled. His gaze shifted to the Mayor to see his reaction and then he wondered as to why wasn''t the auctioneer closing the bid. He was looking at the Mayor.


    The price of the refinery was far exceeding the value it should have been sold at. But the Mayor raised his que once again. He couldn''t be defeated. His jaw clenched and Joshua looked as if he had eaten poison when he raised the que, because the amount increased to thirty-one billion. Immediately the auctioneer started banging the hammer.


    "Thirty-three billion dors." Daryn said. And that stopped the auction again.


    Dawn heard the Mayor saying, "Shit!" He cursed in the most foulnguage under the breath. She chuckled aloud and people around her red at her. It was then she realized that she was sitting in a sea infested with sharks. But it didn''t matter. She raised her chin up and straightened her spine, and so did Cole.


    There were beads of sweat on the Mayor''s forehead. He looked at Joshua for help, but the man was sitting with his head hung low. He had his spectacles in one hand and with the other he had covered his eyes.


    In a very weak voice the auctioneer looked at the Mayor and said, "Are there anymore bidsing?"


    The Mayor was quiet, and so was the entire room. None of them even coughed fearing that it might be taken as a raise in the bid amount. The auctioneer scanned the people. When his eyes fell on Daryn Silver, he saw how Daryn raised an eyebrow under the cold gaze of his onyx eyes. He swallowed his saliva and in a hoarse voice said, "Thirty-three billion dors 1, Thirty-three billion dors 2¡­" For a moment he saw the Mayor again. Seeing no response, he banged the table for the third time, "Thirty-three billion dors 3." He took a deep breath and then said, "The Starfish Refinery is auctioned and goes to Ms. Dawn Wyatt at thirty-three billion dors. The bidding closes. Thank youdies and gentleman."


    "Woohooooo!" Cole jumped out of his chair and rushed to Daryn. Heunched himself on his brother-inw and hugged him so tightly that if Daryn hadn''t stood firmly in his ce, he would have got toppled on the floor. "Darynnnnn!" The man hade much to his surprise.


    "Cole!" Daryn wheezed.


    They heard many peopleughing.


    Dawn took her time to get up from her chair. This was thest of all the ghosts that haunted her ever since she had started her crusade against the viins of the Wyatt family. Tears stung her eyes, but she held them. This was not the time to show her emotions. She turned her head to look at the Mayor and Joshua. They were looking so defeated that she thought she might sympathize with them, but she didn''t feel any pity. Slowly, she got up from her chair and walked up to the man she had fallen in love with. Men were swarming like fleas around him to congratte and wish him luck. The Mayor and Joshua Barker were still sitting, looking as if they had a ss of vinegar.


    As soon as he saw her, Daryn tipped his chin down and held her in her arms. He kissed on the crown of her head and waited until her excitement settled. The woman was shivering. He stroked her back and together the three of them walked out of the office after Daryn instructed his people toplete the formalities. Apparently he hade with a battalion of men. As they walked, people kepting and congratting them.


    "I love you," she said when they reached just out the main entrance.


    He tipped her head up and said, "Why?"


    The SUV came and the two got in it. Excited as hell, Cole slipped in between them. Dawn giggled and shook her head. She moved to sit on the seat opposite to them.


    "Man, you saved the world!" he eximed. "When the hell did youe?"


    Darynughed. "I was monitoring the bids electronically. I came when the Mayor raised the bid to twenty-six billion." He paused and said, "How dare he do that with my wife?"

 Chapter 411 - The Water Broke

    <h4>Chapter 411 - The Water Broke</h4>


    Dawn''s brows shot to the roof. "You were monitoring it?"


    "Yep!" he said with a smile.


    She shook her head. "Why didn''t you tell me?" She shifted ufortably on her ce.


    "Yes, why didn''t you tell us?" asked Cole with a frown.


    Daryn poked a tongue in his cheek. He tilted his head and said, "Because I wanted this to be a surprise to you as well as others. Neal had found out about all those who were bidding. I know almost all of them in the industry, but I was shocked when I came to know that the Mayor was also there and even more surprised when I found Joshua Barker backing him. I am extremely sure that Doug is also with them, though I couldn''t see him anywhere. When they saw you alone, all of them lowered their guards. Since I knew these businessmen, my next step was to know who all backed them and what was their capacity. Once the bidding started, most got filtered at less than twenty billion dors, but thest few bids that came from the Mayor were pretty intriguing."


    "Wow!" Cole said, mesmerized by his brother-inw. Both he and Dawn thought alike. There was an internal satisfaction that warmed his heart. After their parents, Daryn was the next best thing they had, probably better than his father¡­ probably not¡­


    Not able to find afortable position, Dawn stretched her legs over the seat and rested her back on one side. "So you had this all nned out?" A smile tugged her lips.


    "Of course, my dear!" he said with a glint in his eyes.


    Dawnughed softly. Gods, she loved this man. And he never failed to surprise her. "I think the Mayor won''t sit quiet."


    "No he hasn''t. In fact he has sent a letter to the party president to remove Gayle from his position."


    Cole was alert immediately. "That''s nasty! The bastard struck like a two-faced snake."


    "You bet!" said Datyn, raking fingers through his hair. He had to pay the price of supporting his wife. "But I am not that concerned about it, because Gayle isn''t here and for how long can we manage to keep our lies. It is better that they let go of him. I have firm belief in my father that the moment he wille, he will easily get back his post! The man has insane support from people."


    Dawn reached out and took his hand in hers. "I am sorry¡­"


    "Hush!" he said. "I chose to do what I had to in my situation. What do you think you would have done in a simr situation?"


    Dawn bit her lower lip and then said, "I would have done the same." She squeezed his hand.


    "Hey! Even I would have done the same," said Cole with a very serious expression. How dare they leave him out of the family?


    Daryn roared withughter. "Your brother is just like you!"


    Dawn felt like riffling Cole''s hair, but she was far from him and now her unease grew. "So Cole, congrattions to us!"


    "Yes!" Cole rolled his hands as if they were pom poms. His excitement was infectious. "Gosh! I have so many ns for it!" he said. "I wasn''t to grow up fast and manage it. But who will you put in the helm of it until then?"


    "Obviously David," she said with a shrug.


    "Not a bad idea." His smile deepened.


    "Ah!" Dawn suddenly bucked.


    Blood drained from the faces of two men as they saw her tight expressions and how she flung her hand on her stomach.


    "What''s wrong?" Cole croaked.


    She shook her head. "Nothing. Just a little un¡ª Ah!"


    Daryn stared at her as if he was seeing a ghost. His mind frozepletely.


    "Dawn!" Cole shifted to sit with her. He ced her legs on hisp. "Tell me!" His hands were mmy.


    "I think my water broke!" she said with wide eyes.


    Daryn''s hands flung to his mouth. "Oh my God! The babies areing!"


    Cole looked at him and then at Dawn with confusion. Then he turned his head around to see any water container. When he found none he squeaked, "Which water broke and how does breaking of water corrte to babies popping out?"


    "Ahhhhh!" Dawn shouted in pain with her eyes clenched tightly.


    "Baby!" Daryn called her and held her hand. He felt that his knees were shaking and that his energy had drained.


    His wife was inbor.


    "Take the car to the hospital," he shouted at the driver.


    "Are the babiesing?" asked Cole. "Are you sure?" Suddenly he saw that Dawn''s dress became wet with a watery substance on the seat. "Shit!" he said with fear in his eyes. "Your water broke!"


    "Thanks for informing me Cole," said Dawn as she rolled her eyes. Another spasm hit her and she shouted, "Arggggh!"


    And Daryn shouted with her, "Ahhhh!" "What do I do? What do I do?" he became panicky.


    "I am about to be an uncle?" Cole squeaked yet again. His face was flushed. He looked at his sister, "Oh my God! Dawn I so so so love you! More Wyatts areing out!"


    There was a growl to his right. "Those are Silvers!"


    "No!" Cole protested. "Since Dawn is giving birth to them, they are Wyatts!"


    "What? It is me who is giving birth to them?"


    "Are you insane?" Cole was wide eyed.


    "Stop it, both of you!" Dawn shouted. She held Cole''s wrist and yelled in pain. Her grip was so tight that Cole forgot to breathe. He thought she would break his wrist. He winced in pain.


    The driver wanted to speed to the hospital, but he was so scared that he was now driving at 30mph and Dawn wanted to smack him. "Drive fast, you imbecile!" She also wanted to smack the two other men in the car.


    By the time they reached the hospital, half of the Silver n members were already present. Immediately a wheelchair was ced in front of the car, but Daryn scooped her in his arms and secured her fast against his chest to take her to the delivery room.


    As soon as she was there, a nurse helped her to change into a hospital gown. Brenda was already there.


    Brenda examined her and said, "I think it would be a while before you will actually get into intensebor. Until that time, I suggest that you go in the private cabin. When the frequency of your contractions increase, let me know."


    "How much time will it take?" asked Dawn.


    "I can''t say¡­"


    Five hourster.


    Cole, Neal and Daryn were standing in the room.


    "Darynnnn!" shouted Dawn and gripped his hand hard. Even though Cole was present in the room, he made sure that it was Daryn''s whose hand she caught during her spasms of pain.


    Daryn winced in pain and as he looked at his wife. He looked at her tummy and muttered a prayer to his babies, "Please make it easy on your mom."


    "I haaaaate you!" she shouted in her pain. The pains were nowing in intervals of half an hour and the contractionsted for fifteen seconds.


    Not able to see her pain, Cole and Neal ran out of the cabin. "Man, let us do some breathing exercises," said Cole and he started hyperventting. Neal stroked his back.

 Chapter 412 - Babies

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Babies</h4>


    In the next one hour, Dawn''s pain intensified. She was shouting so badly during the contractions that Daryn''s mind went nk. Since he didn''t know how to pacify her, he called Brenda. "Don''t worry, Daryn, this is a natural process. She is going to be fine soon," she said confidently.


    Few momentster when Dawn yelled in pain again, Daryn thought he was going to cry. How could he put his wife in this situation? He wasn''t going to have more babies. At the same time, he gritted his teeth at Neal and Cole, who had conveniently fled the scene.


    "Ahhhh!" The agonizing scream from Dawn broke his reverie made him flinch.


    "Don''t worry darling. You will be fine soon!" He assured her.


    She wanted to whack him. "You prick! I am in this state because of you."


    "I am sorry baby," he mewled, as he stroked her hand. She gripped his hand as another wave of contraction passed and in order to stop screaming she took his hand to her mouth and bit his forearm with her little fangs. Daryn''s face became red.


    Through the excruciating pain she said, "You will never ever talk about baby making!"


    "I won''t," he shook his head grimly.


    "We need to take her to the delivery room," a soft voice from behind made him twist his head.


    "Cara!" he said and his shoulders sagged in relief. The two men whom he trusted the most had left him but at least this girl was there.


    She smiled. "Good evening Sir." She looked at Dawn. "Ma''am, we will take you to thebor room now."


    Dawn nodded. She was immediately wheeled to thebor room. And while she was going there she noticed a blond man standing alone¡ªBrantley. He watched her with so much anxiety that she wondered if he was about to faint.


    In thebor room, Brenda helped her to position her legs on the bed. "I can see the crown forming," she said. "Now listen to me Dawn. As soon as you get the next contraction, you have to push, and push hard, okay?"


    "Okay!" she breathed.


    Brenda asked Daryn, "Do you want to watch your baby''s birth?"


    He nodded and went where Brenda was sitting.


    Suddenly a wave of pain cruised through her and Dawn screamed.


    "Yes, push hard!" Brenda encouraged. "You can do this."


    Dawn pushed with all her might and the baby came out crying¡ªa pink bundle. It was a boy. Daryn''s mind became numb and he couldn''t move an inch when he saw his baby boy. As the baby''s cries filled the room, Daryn felt tears sting in his eyes. "That''s my beautiful boy¡­ Darius." He had thick ck hair and cute little hands and legs. He began to root, mouth wide, and strong instincts.


    Daryn wanted to touch his baby but the nurse took the child away to clean him.


    Dawn''s pain continued. "You have to do more than that, Dawn!" said Brenda. She became worried. "Come on, push!" she encouraged him.


    Dawn didn''t know what to do. She was hyperventting and she was extremely tired with all her energy drained out. The contraction came and she couldn''t push with all her might.


    "My Luna!" Brenda shouted. "Don''t stop yourself. The crown of the next baby is forming. Push!"


    Seeing the danger signs, Daryn rushed to his wife''s side. He stroked her hair as she held his hand. "Please wife, you have to give me my baby." She felt so much agony in his words, the want and desperateness that when the next contraction came, she closed her eyes, concentrated on the life inside her and pushed with a guttural grunt.


    "Aha!" said Brenda, as she took the baby girl in her hands.


    Daryn''s skin lined with goosebumps when the child cried and he burst into tears of relief and joy.?His glossy eyes turned to his wife, "That''s my beautiful baby girl¡­ Bianca."


    Dawn smiled through her exhaustion.


    He couldn''t believe that he had be the father of two babies. Another nurse took the child to clean her and Daryn trotted after them, leaving a drained Dawn for Brenda.


    In the waiting room outside, Neal and Cole along with members of Silver n were dancing like werewolves just like Ulfric.


    Outside, Brantley was a bundle of emotions. He shuddered and fought back his tears. She was born. His mate was born and he stood in his ce, transfixed. His heart mored even as his entire body went tight. There were a hundred things to say, hundred emotions that overflowed, a thousand mas that pulled him in her direction and a heartache that grew every second he didn''t see her. A wait of two thousand years was worth the feeling he was experiencing at the moment. He wanted to see the little child desperately. Seeing the newborn baby, seeing his mate became a pressing need.


    Neal came to stand next to him. "Are you okay?" he asked, knowing fully well his situation.


    Brantley nodded and a tear rolled out of his left eye. "I just want to see her once."


    Neal embraced the man in his bear hug. When he felt like this for Cara, he couldn''t even imagine Brantley''s feelings.


    On the inside, while Brenda was stitching her, Dawn heard squeals and screeches and whoosh of air as Quetz ran and soared and jumped and red his wings in Ensmoire. "I have be an Uncle!" he squealed. "I am Uncle Quetz!"


    Dawn smiled feebly. She knew that she had to visit Ensmoire with both her babies.


    Half an hourter, Dawn Silver came out of the delivery room with her baby boy on the side and Daryn holding his daughter. He smiled like a proud Alpha. His family wasplete. Umm¡­ maybe two more would do¡­


    Immediately the n members moved forward and crowded them with curious faces. They saw the two babies and bowed. Daryn moved forward and saw Brantley standing at a distance. He was looking at him with wide eyes, flushed face and a choked throat. He was trying his best to speak something but nothing came out. Daryn smiled and walked up to him. Dawn watched him go to Brantley.


    Tiny toes peaked from under the pink nket. Her head was a crazy mass of red curls. Garnering every ounce of power, every ounce of will, he touched her toes, and she smiled as sweet as summer strawberry. It filled him with sunshine he never knew existed in his world. She was the most beautiful thing, the most wonderful miracle, and all his prayers answered. "Bianca¡­" her name rolled off his tongue. The child opened her eyes showing her brilliant green eyes and threw her little hands up in the air. He touched her delicate hands and she caught his pinky. "She is perfect," he said. And she smelled divine. He knew that he would be her protector for as long as he lived and that his love for her wouldst beyond lifetimes. For the first time in so long his heartbreakingly beautiful face broke into a smile. He dug his suit pocket and took out something, which attracted a gasp from everyone.


    Brantley held the Stone of Sris in his hand and ced it on Bianca''s nket. At first the stone started to glow softly, and then its shine grew so brilliant that it covered her fully. It was like a call to him, to his kingdom. "My mate," he said softly as if she was his elixir.


    Dawn was shocked. The stone glowed like that only in the temple from where they had retrieved it.

 Chapter 413 - Not A Promise

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Not A Promise</h4>


    That was the time when Dawn truly realized the purpose of the stone. It was given to the predecessors of Brantley by deity Chim. Bianca belonged to Aztec, to Brantley. She was just holding his property till she came of an age. Dawn smiled with mixed feelings churned in her¡ªof love, separation and anxiety. Well, the basic thing was that she had to make her daughter capable of being the Queen of Aztec, and that too without telling her as to what her destiny awaited.


    Daryn walked from there to the cabin along with his wife and two children. What a beautiful moment! From being announced that he would never have babies with the neotide, to the moment he was holding children, he hade a long way. He looked at his wife over the shoulder as he walked beside her and said, "I love you!"


    "Me too," she replied as she looked in his glossy, onyx eyes that promised so much that she couldn''t fathom. Yeah¡­ she knew the Lykaes were too possessive, overprotective and wouldy their life for their families. And this guy was the Alpha!


    Once they were back in the cabin, the nurses settled the babies in the cribs and then went on to teach Dawn on how to feed the kids. "The kidse out of their mom''s tummy with twenty-four hours of nutrition, but that doesn''t mean that you won''t feed them," chuckled one of them. "You will have to keep trying until the babies and you befortable."


    Dawn nodded with a smile and said a polite, "Thank you."


    When the nurses left, Daryn came to kiss her as Neal and Cole went to look at the tiny bundles, which were wrapped in the nkets and were sleeping with their hands curled in tight fists. Brantley was standing in the cabin near the window and watching the baby girl from far.


    "Jesus! They are so pretty," Neal breathed. He wondered how his and Cara''s child would look. Damn it! He won''t stop at two. He needed a dozen of them.


    "I think Bianca looks like me," said Cole profoundly with a raised eyebrow and in a very serious voice. "She has beautiful red hair just like our mom, but rest of the features are like mine." He pointed at the dimple on her left cheek. "Look! That onees from me!" He turned his gaze at Dawn. Daryn was propping pillows for her to sit up. "Gods, I am sorry Dawn, but other than your green eyes, the child doesn''t look like either of you!" Cole dered proudly. Then he looked at the baby boy. "Darius¡­ he''s more like¡­"


    "He is like Daryn!" Neal interjected.


    Cole shrugged. "Darius is¡­ cuter."


    Dawn chuckled. Daryn fumed. After a while, Daryn said in a low voice to his wife, "Brantley wants to have a small conversation with you. I think you must listen to him."


    "I know," she replied as she watched Brantley who was looking at the baby as if there was nothing else around him, as if his heart was there in the crib and he was standing soulless in the world.


    "I am taking the boys out. You talk to him and then Brenda wille to talk more about feeding babies, okay?"


    She nodded. Daryn kissed her on the crown of the head and then asked Neal and Cole to apany him outside for an urgent task, which he had to create en-prompto while they were going out.


    Once Daryn closed the door behind him, Brantley exhaled heavily, as if he had been holding his breath for a long time. He walked up to the babies and smiled at them affectionately. "Thank you Dawn," he said in a soft voice that was as genuine as the creation of earth.


    "Thank you to you, Brantley," she replied and he whipped his head to look at her. He frowned at her statement.


    "Even though you did send me on a mission to find the Stone of Sris, I think it was mutually beneficial exercise. We both got what we wanted in the end," she exined. "And so, thank you."


    Brantley lowered his eyes to look at Bianca as a smile appeared on his lips for the first time. The ruby was ced right beside the child, snuck in a corner so that it didn''t hurt her. "I wanted to talk to you."


    Dawn sighed. "If this is about staying around with her, I am sorry you already know my answer."


    His shoulders sagged. "I know that Dawn. But I can''t stay away from her. It''s like you are stealing my breath¡­"


    "I have exined to you so many times that the girl needs to grow and with you around she wouldn''t develop her personality."


    Brantley walked past the cribs and then sat on the edge of the bed. "Dawn, I did a lot of thinking and¡­ I feel that what you have said is right, so I havee to strike a deal with you. I won''t be promising anything though."


    She drew her shoulders up and looked at him with attention. "Tell me."


    Brantley bit her lip and then started, "I am going to stay hidden from her until she turns sixteen, but after that I wille out. I have waited for her for two thousand and thirty years, and I am going to wait for sixteen more years, but after that, no one can stop me!"


    There was this ferocity in his disposition, which Dawn knew that it would grow violent if he was kept away from his mate. And truth be told, she understood it. She stared at him as he stared back at her¡ªharshly.


    "Okay," she nodded. "I agree with that. But until then let her learn the ways of the world. Let her fall and then get up. Let her lose to understand what sess is and let her develop a personality, which is going to be fitting as your queen."


    "I won''t interfere in her life," he said. But that didn''t mean he won''t interfere in other people''s lives.


    "Good," she said. "So we have a deal?"


    "We do!" He looked at the baby. "But it isn''t a promise." That would drive him insane.


    Dawn frowned.


    "I am going to be using every ounce of my will to stay away from the child, and you know how excruciating that would be. And that is why I am not going to promise. She is special, not for the world, not for the kingdom of Aztec, but for me. She is not what I want, she is what I need to survive." He looked at her with ze in his eyes.


    "Okay Brantley, just do your best, because I want the best for you."


    He gulped. "Thanks Dawn¡­" he replied in a hoarse voice. Then he rose to his feet, walked back to the baby and brushed his knuckles on her soft cheeks. "Keep her safe for me."


    "I will."


    With that assurance, Brantley left the room with onest look at Bianca.


    Dawn took in a deep breath. She closed her eyes. The air had be so heavy and she felt as if she acted like a sword in Brantley''s heart and then twisted it. "I am sorry Brantley," she muttered as she looked at her daughter.


    She didn''t know when, but Daryn was right next to her the next moment, kissing her forehead. "You did the right thing, baby," he said.

 Chapter 414 - Drone

    <h4>Chapter 414 - Drone</h4>


    She held his hand on her shoulder. Her husband was not standing in front of her to shield her or wasn''t standing behind her to get her back, but he was standing beside her. And these were the values she wanted to give to her children. She hoped she would seed and that the time that she had asked from Brantley would be spent in sculpting her child beautifully.


    Suddenly Darius cried¡­ loudly.


    Bianca and Darius


    Age 4


    Over thest four years, their lives had changedpletely. Dawn and Daryn were constantly on their toes. The kids were more than enough to keep them upied and at the verge of madness. Why? Because they were born with magic and had little control over their emotions.


    Neal had married Cara and they now had a two-year-old baby girl, Gina, who was obviously Darius and Bianca''s best friend.


    Twenty-year old Cole had joined college and was pursuing Bachelors in Chemical Engineering because he was sure that he would take the reins of Wyatt Business, which now included Starfish Refineries. Under David, it was doing pretty well. Cecelia, who was now twenty-four, was his best friend and best cousin and two had struck a chord somewhere. She was into fine arts and she loved it. She had started frequenting Silver Mansion every now and then.


    It was not often that Dawn and Daryn were able to sleep together. The reason was ridiculous. The kids created a ''middle''.


    In the middle of a night, Bianca held her teddy by the ears, which was almost as tall as her and dragged it to her parents'' bedroom. Her red curls were a tangled mess and cheeks matched the color of her hair. She climbed up the bed. "Da-da, I want to sleep here."


    "Mhmm¡­" Daryn picked her up and made her sleep on his side. However, the teddy also had to be adjusted, so he shifted more towards Dawn''s side. But Bianca wasn''t happy. She climbed over her dad and started pushing herself between mommy and daddy. "What are you doing Bia?" asked Daryn sleepily.


    "I am making ''middle''," she said and slid between them easily.


    Suddenly Daryn saw his son standing with his teddy and he also climbed over him. "I have to make ''middle''."


    Dawn turned to the kids. "Aww, my babies," she said and hugged them both and the three went off to sleep.


    As for Daryn, he was found sleeping between teddies and by the time it was morning, Darius had climbed over his dad''s chest and was sleeping across it, while Bianca was found curled against him on her father''s belly.


    As she pulled her hair in a bun, Dawn grinned at them and got out of the bed. Today, Ileus was going toe for something very important. So she went downstairs to tell the chefs on what to prepare.


    Daryn had a warm feeling in his chest. As the soft, tender flesh snuggled down against their warm, hard bed, a contented sigh escaped him.


    Wait.


    Soft and tender?


    His eyes flew open. And then a smile came on his lips, as hey frozen in his ce, afraid that if he even stirred a finger, the kids would wake up. Daddy Daryn closed his eyes and slept again, only to wake up at 9AM after mommy Dawn had picked the kids and taken them to the nannies to get ready for the day.


    "You really spoil them," Dawnined when they were having ate breakfast.


    "Hell, I don''t!" he protested. This thing was he knew that he was way over-spoiling them, but what else could he do? The kids were hardly demanding.


    "Two days back, you bought a drone for Daruis! A drone, Daryn, a drone!" Dawn red at him. "Just because he wanted to fly something like Quetz and that too with control in his hands!"


    "That was the next best thing," Daryn said matter-of-factly. "Quetz wouldn''t want him to hold his ears and turn around. I am scared when I see you flying with them on Quetz. It''s pretty frightening. I think the drone is going to keep him busy for a long time."


    "Darius is only four! He doesn''t know alphabets. How do you expect him to know about drones?" This man often shocked her with his stupid theories.


    Knowing that this was a never-ending argument, one that he could never win from her, Daryn quietly ate his buttered toast and sipped orange juice. He was well aware of Darius and Bianca''s abilities. He had taken them to the south garden when Dawn had gone to the office for urgent work and taught them how to fly it. The best part was that they learnt it within an hour. So Daryn was only finding solutions for them and not pampering them ¨C ording to him.


    After that Darius and Bianca ''operated'' upon it to see what made it fly. Secretly, they made a n on operating Quetz to see what made him fly. Daryn had to buy another drone for the kids. Only a solution.


    She shook her head because she knew that Daryn tossed all the logic out of the window when it came to his kids. "Ileus will being by evening."


    "Do you think it is necessary?" He kept his fork down and looked at her. "To stop them from using magic?" Being a half sorcerer, the kids inherited magic and unlike his mother and father, he didn''t stop them from using it. He couldn''t.


    Dawn crossed her hands across her chest. "Do you know what they did with the nannies or rather what they must be doing with them?" The nannies were werewolves, and loved the kids but they were constantly¡­ let''s say¡­ thrown around. "I had chided Darius and he listened to me, but Bianca¡ªthat girl is wild!"


    Daryn poked his tongue in the cheek.


    "So yes, we need the kids to stop using it, and I hope Ileuses up with a great solution!" Dawn said exasperatedly.


    Their conversation was broken when the kids ran down the stairs¡ªDarius chasing Bianca.


    "Da-daaa!" Bianca said and hopped in hisp.


    Darius also rushed after her and jumped in his father''sp.


    "Now what do we have here?" asked Daryn with a frown, trying to look as serious as possible.


    "Bia just sted my teddy!" Heunched forward to smack her and she did the same to smack him back. And within seconds the two were pping their hands on each other.


    "Stop it!" Darynughed. "Stop it!" His hair, his tie, his suit¡ªeverything was tussled. He tried to create distance between them as he held them each in different arms. "How can she st the teddy Darius?" he asked. "And don''t worry I will buy a new one for you."


    With brows knitted over his ck eyes that looked exactly like his father, the boy said, "I want a bigger one." His cheeks were puffed with anger and the locks of his hair were on his forehead. Daryn looked at his son proudly. The features were strikingly like the Silver n.


    "Then I will st my teddy too," said Bianca. "You buy a biiiiig one for me also." She started giggling.


    "No!" Darius shouted.


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    Dawn put her hands up in the air. "Jesus!"


    Daryn rose to his feet and walked out with his kids in his arms. He sent a thank you prayer to Skadi as he saw his cute bundles. He left for the office after they made him promise that he would take them to his office soon.


    Ileus arrived in the evening and found the kids building mud castles. He joined them.

 Chapter 415 - The Medallion

    <h4>Chapter 415 - The Medallion</h4>


    Once he had yed with them, Ileus''s clothes were only as spoiled as his nephew and niece. It was past dusk and on nannies insistence Ileus had to literally pick them up, each in one hand, and get them inside the house. While the nannies took the kids to take a bath, Ileus went to take a shower. When he was ying with the kids, he realized that they were indeed not knowing how to control magic and it would be dangerous if not managed. The nannies were the first targets always, as the kids would often toss them around with the wave of their hands. To think what they could do more, made him shudder.


    By the time Daryn returned, it was way past 9PM. Ileus was having dinner with the kids, Cole and Dawn. Ileus got up to give his usual bear hug to Daryn. The two brothers were pretty close. "Where''s Caleb?" he asked.


    "Don''t ask!" Daryn rolled his eyes. "He is in Ixoviya and up to the neck with political games of alliances."


    Ileusughed. "It is necessary."


    "Yeah," Daryn drawled as he opened his tie.


    "Da-da!" the kids ran to him and he picked both of them up in each arm. The minute they came in hisp, they started recounting what all happened during the day and Daryn listened to them with so much attention as if they were discussing world politics. Dawn and Ileus followed him to the living room, after Dawn gave instructions to the servants to bring his dinner along with dessert over there only. When Dawn reached there, Daryn turned around and with kids in his arms, he bent over to kiss his female. "Gods, I love you," he whispered.


    She chuckled.


    Daryn sat on the sofa with Darius on his right thigh and Bianca upying the left one. It took almost fifteen minutes when the kids finished with their reports. Daryn leaned back on the sofa with a half smile on his face. There was not a day he didn''t feel blessed and hadn''t thanked Skadi for giving him such a lovely family. All these years he had ferociously protected them. Once they had stopped talking, he looked at Ileus and said, "So what proposition do you have for them?" He didn''t like the idea of controlling their powers, but Dawn had been insisting as hell for almost a month now and he had to finally relent.


    Ileus pursed his lips. He looked at the kids fondly and said, "Why don''t you put them to sleep?"


    "No, they should know what is happening," said Dawn.


    Ileus sighed. "Okay." He dug his hand into his jacket''s pocket and took out a slender blue velvet box, which he ced on the side coffee table. "Do you remember Isidorus?" he asked Daryn.


    "Of course!" said Daryn with a frown. Isidorus was a living legend of the wizard kingdom. He had met him once or twice when he had visited Ileus several years back.


    "In order to stop me from traveling in time, he had given me a medallion which was suffused by Elder''s magic. My father, Dmitri, made me wear it when I had entered the school. They had their reasons and I appreciate that."


    Yes, they had their reasons because little Ileus was traveling in time so frequently that it was messing with Adrianna and Dmitri''s daily life. Controlling their son had be a national issue in the wizard kingdom and when he had gone to attend the boarding school in Switzend where he had to stay amongst humans.


    Ileus continued, "I had removed that medallion once I was back in the kingdom." He traced the edge of the velvet box fondly. "I had talked to Isidorus about these kids and he was of the opinion that the only thing that could control their sorcery is a powerful magic from the Elder. So he went back to him in the Tibris Mountains and requested him to give two medallions." He paused and picked up the velvet box to open it. He retrieved two small, ancient-looking medallions hung from a short length of leather. "These are specially enchanted," he said.


    Daryn''s gaze was fixed on them and so was Dawn. Both had one emotion, one doubt¡ªa big one, in their minds.


    "Will this have any adverse effect on my kids?" asked Daryn, as he circled the children in his arms and held them tightly to his chest.


    Ileusughed. "Do you think I am going to do anything to your children before I have tested it on me?" He was amused at Daryn''s doubt. "And I am hurt that you are not believing me or trusting me."


    Dawn cleared her throat. "Ileus, please don''t be offended. I understand that you have got these medals with a lot of difficulty, but as parents, we are overly paranoid of everything. The fact that they are the heirs of the Silver n has nothing to do with it. It is more that these are all we will ever have."


    "I am sorry," Ileus apologized. After a moment''s pause he said, "I have tested this on my mother."


    "By Skadi!" Daryn gasped. "On Adrianna?"


    "Why?" Dawn was amused by Daryn''s reaction.


    "She is the most powerful werewolf and witches in the two realms!" Daryn looked at Ileus. "And what was the result?"


    "The magic in these controlled her powers to a great extent, and honestly she hated it. It was like holding her second nature, like locking her soul and throwing it into a fathomless sea. In short, she hated it!"


    "Wow!" Daryn almost whistled.


    "The truth is that I am d that you are going to control the power of these kids because they will grow assuming that this is normal. Maybe when they are older and understand better, you can remove this."


    "What if they remove it on their own?" asked Dawn.


    "Umm¡­ Honestly, I always forgot about it and was so used to it, that it became a part of my body. So I highly doubt they will remove it. Moreover removing it isn''t easy. They have to genuinely wish for its removal, and the enchantment has to be broken after that. There''s a spell for breaking the medallion magic¡­ kind of a key, which I will let you know."


    Dawn took a deep breath. She looked at her kids and silently prayed to God that he forgave her. But this was important. She nodded and then looked at Daryn.


    "Well, in that case, hang them on the kids'' necks, Ileus," said Daryn.


    Ileus rose to his feet and walked up to the kids who were now half sleepy. "What is it da-da?" asked Bianca.


    "A small gift baby¡­" he murmured.


    As soon as Ileus hung the leather around Darius''s neck, a soft breeze started blowing through the windows fluttering the curtains. However, as soon as he hung it on Bianca''s neck, a gust of howling wind rushed in. Curtains flew and chairs skidded and screeched across the floor. Daryn held his kids tightly and pressed their heads in his chest as he looked at Ileus with horror in his eyes.


    "What is happening?" he asked with a heated gaze.


    "Gods!" Ileus eximed. Then he looked at Bianca. "We have to remove the medallion from her sooner than him. Nature doesn''t want us to control the flow of her magic¡­" His eyes were wide.


    Dawn gulped. She looked at Bianca, who was simply examining her medallion. Darius was already sleeping.

 Chapter 416 - Crushes

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Crushes</h4>


    Bianca


    Age 15


    "Bianca!" shouted Eddie when he didn''t see her emerge from the waters below. She had dived off the cliff.


    Along with her friends, Matt, Eddie and Lydia, Bianca hade to the Pree Cove. Wrapped by fog throughout the year, the ce was surrounded by water on three sides and forest in the rest of the area. It was the farthest point on the west one could go before falling off the world. From the cliff, one could see a blur of Silver Mansion gardens, swirling around the mansion with an explosion of blooms so vivid that even the Gods couldn''t miss it. Bianca loved to surf and swim so much that her mother feared and father¡­ encouraged. All through the years in her school, she had never asked for favors. She had been given equal freedom as she grew up along with her brother. By the time she was fifteen, she was expert in horse riding, cliff diving, hand-to-handbat, ballet, German and Gaelic and piano. It''s not that her parents had forced her into this curriculum or they had high standards for their children, it was just that she had to learn all these because she wanted to.


    "Bianca!" this time it was Matt who panicked. The choppy waves below broke around the rocks in the shallows as their foam crests became chaotic and sizzled around the grey stone. They swirled with fierce force and Matt''s concern deepened. The girl was mad. Without thinking much, the boy jumped after her.


    "Shit!" Eddie raked his fingers through his head when he saw Matt doing that. Eighteen-year-old Matt was trying to get into her good books and Eddie was aware of it. "Idiot!" he clenched his jaw.


    As soon as Matt was in the water, Bianca surfaced and smoothed her red hair behind. She stared at the boy with ck hair and then chuckled, revealing the dimple on her left cheek. As if wanting him to chase her, the girl began to swim further away and the boy chased her. They swam together for some time and then they started towards the shore. They hadn''t even reached the shore when suddenly Matt grabbed her waist from behind and kissed her on her neck. She turned around slowly and looked up at him. The kids started eagerly exploring kissing each other.


    They came out hand in hand, smiling and giggling.


    When Matt leftter in the evening, he was a happy boy. However, when he came out, he didn''t find his car. The guards told him that they thought that he had gone because they saw his car driving towards the forests.


    "What?" he shouted and ran out to investigate where his car was. He didn''t have to run too far because he found it inside a thicket of trees¡­ crushed, to his horror. He didn''t know how, but when he was going near his car to check it out, a tree fell right in front of him. He squealed and ran away from there.


    Matt found his next meeting with Bianca equally disturbing because while they were walking together in the downtown one evening and he had offered her an ice cream for a kiss, a bicyclist had crashed into him from nowhere. Before anyone could even look as to where the cyclist was, the man and the cycle had disappeared. And Matt¡­ well he was found in the hospital bed with his right leg and left hand fractured. There was a big bruise just above his left eye.


    Bianca had gone to meet him in the hospital, but the boy had by then decided that she was bad omen. Truth be told, when she heard him say that to his mother, she had kicked his fractured leg and stomped out of the hospital room, leaving him shrieking.


    At fifteen, both Bianca and Darius were taken to various parties, both business as well as n. The n gatherings were extremely important for them. It was there that they actually learned all their etiquettes and culture, and there was not a single one, which Dawn failed to attend.


    That being said, Bianca did have crushes on the hot Lykaes of the n, but none, which she could hold her.


    One other time she had this huge crush on a celebrity''s son. The boy was seventeen and pursuing the fifteen-year-old girl of the famous businessman. In a party he hosted at his ce, he had called her along with her brother Darius. They went kissing on the terrace of his room. However, he didn''t know how but the moment Bianca left to go back in the room, the boy fell from the terrace and crashed right over the pots, ced some ten feet below on the ground. He wasn''t able to get up for the next few days, not because he had fractured his bones, but because the injury urred in the soft tissue between his hips.


    After that incident, Bianca was so baffled that she stopped taking anyone seriously and focused on studying something as mundane as ancient history. It was a matter of chance that one day in the history section of the library of her school, her attention was caught by a bottom row of books in a corner shelf. It had a gold-dyed leather-bound book, which was halfway hidden behind a stack of many other blue-dyed leather-bound books. The entire row was smothered in dust and when she pulled it out, coughing, as she removed the dust, she was mesmerized as soon as she opened the first page, which read ''Kingdom of Aztec''.


    She took the book and carried it to the nearest desk. As she flipped open the pages, which had faded to a dull yellow, she found that the book had history about the long-lost Kingdom of Aztec and the rulers it had. She didn''t know when thest school bell rang. The librarian came to her and asked her to leave the library.


    "Can I borrow this book?" she asked out of curiosity.


    The librarian adjusted her sses on her nose and said, "No, I am sorry but some records are too old to be borrowed."


    Bianca pursed her lips and went out. However, the next day she was back. The book contained so many symbols, which intrigued her. And even more intriguing was the fact that she found it easy to remember them, though she didn''t know what they meant. In the next few days, the girl had devoured the entire section.


    Bianca


    Age sixteen


    "It is your sixteenth birthday," said Dawn with a twinkle in your eyes as she looked at her lovely daughter and smoothed her hair. "What do you want?" Her red hair had fallen below her waist and her green eyes, which were almost blue, were extremely mesmerizing. At five feet and six inches tall, she was taller than her mother. Dawn knew that it was time.


    "Don''t give her anything Mom," Darius chimed from behind. "Father has already bought her a Bentley."


    "As if he hasn''t got a Jeep for you!" she retorted at her twin brother. The boy was a replica of his father with the same raven ck hair and onyx eyes. He was quickly gaining height and was already five feet ten inches. The cleft dimple in his chin was inherited from his Uncle Cole.

 Chapter 417 - Frozen... Rooted...

    <h4>Chapter 417 - Frozen... Rooted...</h4>


    "Well, I deserve it," said Darius smugly, as he sat on the sofa with his feet on top of the center table.


    Bianca poked her tongue at him. Then she looked at Dawn and said, "Mom, is it necessary to go to the n gathering for my birthday? My friends are waiting for me to give a party. You aren''t allowing me to call them for the n gathering, you aren''t going to let me stay out of the house after 10PM. Not only that, there''s like thousands of guards that are roaming around me at all times!" There was irritation in her voice. The n shindig is going to get over by 10PM!" She raised her hands up in pure frustration. "What do I do?"


    Maintaining a stoic look, Dawn said, "You won''t and will never skip n gathering, okay?" The seriousness in her tone was so strong that Bianca rolled her eyes and went to sit in front of Darius with puffy cheeks. "Even Darius isn''t going to miss it. It''s his birthday too!"


    She knew that her mother wouldn''t allow her to miss this social event, especially because she had to take the blessings of the elders in the n. She was supposed to shift anytime soon and most likely this would take ce in the next full moon. Her father had exined both of them a number of times what shifting was. It was going to be painful initially but it was involuntary.


    Dawn left to ask the butler to prepare breakfast for them leaving the twins to talk to each other. While she was going, she gave a look to Bianca, one that was full of pain. She knew that it was time for her daughter to¡ª She brushed the tears that rolled out. Bianca was too young¡­ too na?ve¡­


    "Darius, are you sure you are going to spend your birthday with the n members?" she asked him in a low voice.


    Darius leaned forward and whispered, "In case you don''t know, but mom can hear us even if we whisper."


    Bianca tightened her lips. This conversation had to be carried after they were out of the Silver Mansion and out of the earshot of the guards who seemed to hover around them like bees, buzzing and irritating. She scowled at him and picked up a magazine whose pages she flipped without interest.


    When Daryn came down and joined them for breakfast, he gave both his children a tight hug. "Don''t forget to join the n gathering," he said to them, looking at Darius, his heir and the next n chief.


    "I won''t," Darius replied in an equally serious tone, as if the boy already understood what it meant.


    An hourter when the two were in the ss, Lydia and Eddie nudged her. "It is your sixteenth birthday! You better give us a party!" said Lydia as she elbowed her.


    Eddie snarled. "Yes, else we are going to kidnap you and take you with us."


    She sighed. What could she say? "Guys, my parents have called family members for this party¡­ It is important that we go there."


    Lydia punched her upper arm. "How dare you ditch us?"


    "Ouch!" Bianca rubbed her arm. In her heart she was pretty sad, but she said, "I have to be there¡­ but I can make up for you guys in the afternoon."


    Lydia crossed her arms across her chest with a scowl on her face.


    The English teacher, Silvia, came to stand right in front of them and red. "I want both of you to stand up and recite Act 2, Scene 1 from Macbeth¡­ without looking in the book." She looked at Lydia and said, "Once you have recited, tell me what was the purpose of Macbeth''s soliloquy in scene one."


    The girls jerked their head up. "S¡ª sorry Ma''am," said Bianca ending their argument.


    Silvia crossed her arms across her chest, sat on the edge of the desk of the student in front of them. "Oh no! Please recite it. I am waiting," she said with a half-smile. She was actually waiting to get this rich brat to the principal''s room. She disliked kids like her because they were too spoiled. She had seen them talking and how could she let go of this opportunity.


    "I am sorry, Ma''am," said Lydia.


    "Speak," the teacher said with cold eyes. She was so going to enjoy it. She had taught them this part only yesterday.


    Bianca bit her lip.


    Silvia chuckled. Then she looked at the ss and said, "Look at her. She is a fine example of a woman who is hardly interested in her lessons. Kids like her are only interested in how to spend father''s money! I think you need a lesson. Come with me to the principal''s office!"


    Bianca stared at the teacher.


    "Is this a dagger which I see before me¡ª"


    "What?" Silvia jerked her head back as she looked at Bianca. What was she saying?


    "That''s the first sentence of act 1 scene 2 of Macbeth," said Bianca very softly.


    Silvia''s body froze. "Continue."


    "Is this a dagger which I see before me,


    The handle toward my hand? Come, let me clutch thee:


    I have thee not and yet I see thee still.


    Art thou not, fatal vision, sensible


    To feeling as to sight? Or art thou but


    A dagger of the mind, a false creation¡­"


    Bianca finished reciting the whole scene impably. Before Silvia could turn to Lydia to ask, Bianca even answered her next question¡ªthe purpose of the soliloquy. "It shows how Macbeth is filled with guilt because of the prospect of killing Duncan." She went on to exin the rest of it all so beautifully that other students were impressed.


    "I didn''t ask you!" Silvia scolded when she finished speaking, but what could she do. She glowered at Lydia and then walked away from there.


    "Thanks," Lydia exhaled heavily when Silvia had left.


    Bianca smiled. She rubbed Lydia''s arm and said, "How about I take you both for ice cream in the school''s cafeteria after the ss?"


    "Yay!" Eddie squealed in a muffled way.


    "You mean this is our pre-treat?" asked Lydia.


    An hourter the trio was standing in the school''s cafeteria. Since it wasn''t exactly lunchtime, there weren''t too many people in it. She heard people chattering from the tables, joking and teasing. The cafeteria food was simple and so was the d¨¦cor. The walls felt warm and the heavenly aroma, which wafted in it, was enough to make their stomach grumble with hunger.


    "Geez! Miss Silvia is such an ass!" said Lydia as she tossed her satchel on the ground beside her chair.


    Bianca chuckled. "I saved you girl. Be careful next time."


    Lydia rolled her eyes.


    "Okay, I am going to the counter to buy ice creams for us. Do you guys want anything else?"


    "Yes, I am famished," Eddie breathed. He gave his list of food and Bianca hurried to the counter.


    There was a small line in front of her. A girl was taking orders. Bianca plugged her ears with the earphone and yed her songs on the phone. When she came to the top of the line, the girl wasn''t there anymore. She was reced¡­ and Bianca''s breath hitched when she saw the man behind the counter.


    Air lodged in her throat as his hazel eyes met hers. She was frozen, rooted to her spot by invisible vines.

 Chapter 418 - Entranced

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Entranced</h4>


    Bianca craned her neck up. Her heart pounded against her rib cage. He was stunning, terrifyingly beautiful. Those high, sharp as de cheekbones, an angr jaw that could have been carved from marble, a straight nose and thick-corded neck over his broad shoulders¡ªa face sculpted for a monarch, for a God. The sun-kissed skin added to his charm. His eyebrows were a few shades darker than his hair. Full, bow-shaped lips were twitching in a half smile.


    The tall man behind the counter with a white cap and a white apron over his white shirt and ck pants cocked his golden head to the left and said, "May I help you?"


    His voice¡­ It was so deep and melodious. His scent¡­ of spice and lush flowers. His eyes¡­ they were the light hazel color, which was staggering against the ck of the pupil and were fanned by the thick, heavy fringe of his eyshes.


    For the first time in her life, Bianca was entranced. The way he looked at her, it was as if she was thest thing in the world on which his life depended.


    "Would you like something?" he asked.


    Still entranced, she nodded and croaked, "Yes." The man was inhumanly beautiful, designed to lure.


    "What?"


    When Bianca didn''t answer, being busy measuring the width of his chest and wondering how she would look against him, he said in a breathy voice, "Bianca, Look at me."


    She lifted her gaze and hoped she hadn''t. The man was over six feet tall and she had to crane her neck to see him again. Gods¡­ he was breathtakingly, strikingly beautiful. His blond hair fell over his neck and she had a strong, like a very strong desire to brush them behind or simply wrap her hand in those locks. Her heart pounded like a hammer against her ribcage, even as she tried to keep her gaze on him.


    He arched an eyebrow. "Would you like to buy an ice cream?" he asked in his melodious voice.


    "Yes," she answered after a moment''s pause, finding her voice. "Three¡­"


    His lips tugged up and Bianca felt flush creeping on her cheeks.


    The man disappeared in the kitchen behind and two minutester emerged with three ice cream cones in his hands ¨C her favorite ones, chocodip with nuts.


    Wait.


    Did she tell him what she wanted? She must have¡­ because she didn''t remember what she said in the fuzz of thoughts that swirled her mind.


    As she brought her hands to take the cones from his hands, his fingers lightly brushed her and she shivered.


    "Happy birthday, Bianca!" he said with an intense stare that heated her like thousands of suns.


    How did he know? Though she was totally shocked, it looked so righting from him. She said, "Th¡ª thank you." And how did he know her name?


    "Would you please move from there, if you are done?" a voice from behind broke her reverie.


    It invited a low dangerous growl from the man behind the counter.


    She apologized and then with a hitched breath, she walked back to her friends but felt horrible. It was like all the mas in the world pointed at him and she was willing herself to stay away, walk away. A tear formed in her eye, which she stopped from rolling out. Was she going insane? She shook her head and circled past a high table to reach her friends.


    "What? Where''s the rest of the food?" Eddiemented.


    Ignoring Eddie, she handed them the ice creams and sat dazed as hell. She wanted to look back at the man over there, ask his name¡­ but all she did was to clench her fist, and she clenched it so tightly until her knuckle hurt.


    "Are you okay?" asked Lydia.


    "Yeah," she nodded too quickly.


    Suddenly the door of the cafeteria swung open and a woman with more than ten shopping bags on her hands walked him. Wearing a thick shade of red lipstick and hair falling till her shoulders, she looked elegant in her ck skirt and blue silk blouse. She turned her head around and as soon as her eyes fell on the counter, some bags in her hands came crashing down on the floor.


    "Maya!" A woman called her from the corner. Maya looked at the woman and after getting out of her daze, she picked up her shopping bags and walked towards her while maintaining her gaze at the blond man, who was now giving hotdogs to the next boy.


    Bianca turned her head to look at the woman called Maya and jealousy red when she saw her watching the man on the counter so intensely.


    "Bia?" Lydia said waking her up from her stupor.


    "Let''s get out of this ce!" Bianca snapped and after picking her satchel, she strode out of the cafeteria. She cursed herself. How could she be affected by someone so badly¡­ so¡­ so¡­ wantonly?


    "Hey! What happened?" asked Eddie as he followed her right behind.


    She shook her head. "Nothing!" She looked at her wristwatch. "We need to go back, quickly." She had to go away as quickly as possible from there, from the insanity she was getting into and from the man out there.


    For the next few hours, Bianca tried her best to concentrate on her books, on what teachers were teaching, but nothing¡­ absolutely nothing registered in her brain. All her thoughts were upied by¡­ him. She resisted her need to see him again and grew antsy.


    When the school got over, her friends had warned her that she better give them a party. And Gods¡­ she wanted to party, to forget the morning incident. Though at home she couldn''t help thinking about him and kept fighting the urge to go to him.


    Daryn hade back earlier than usual. Dawn was already hurrying up the kids to get dressed for the n gathering.


    Bianca chose to wear a pale ruby gown of silk and chiffon. It gathered at the wait and clung to her bust. The skirt of the gown fell till the thighs in pools. Delicate golden vines were woven on the hem. The neckline was loose and plunged just till the upper swells of her breasts. The dress was a gift, and she loved it. Bianca wore a pair of red sandals and matching ruby earrings. When she came down, she found that Darius was already waiting along with her parents.


    "Are you ready, Your highness?" he teased.


    Daryn grinned. He hugged his baby and quipped, "I think at least a dozen Lykae boys are going to die today. You look beautiful!"


    "Thanks Dad!" she smiled.


    Darius rolled his eyes. "Hardly!" he said. Wearing a white shirt with gold cufflinks and ck pants, he looked regal. "Come on, let''s go!" he goaded them.


    The n gathering was in the honor of the Alpha''s children turning sixteen. The n people had been waiting for it for a long time. Bianca knew that Darius was going to be the center of the festivity, and she was truly happy for him.


    The twins had a special bond between them. They understood each other so well, yet they were far from agreeing with each other. They protected each other, yet they never stopped each other from facing the difficult situations.


    The gathering was taking ce in a clearing in the forests beside Lifye. The ce was heavily guarded. Bianca became the source of curiosity, while Darius became a honeybee who attracted almost every n prospective n girl. After the initial prayers to the Goddess and speech, people started talking and dancing and generally mixing with each other.


    Bianca sat alone.

 Chapter 419 - Fireworks

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Fireworks</h4>


    Bianca was sitting alone, watching the boys and girls mingling and dancing. It was not that she didn''t want to talk to them, but her thoughts were tumultuous and constantly went to the cafeteria boy. An exasperated sigh escaped her lips and she looked up at the sky¡­ and started counting stars. "Damn it!" she muttered. Not able to focus on the dazzling stars, which also reminded her of the man in the cafeteria, she closed her eyes. She has had a few boyfriends in the past, but none had this kind of a stormy yet concupiscent effect on her.


    A voice from behind interrupted her thoughts, "You wanted to go and party with your friends?" Darius said.


    Startled, she twisted her head towards him. A smile tugged her lips up. "Yes, I wish I could."


    Darius wiggled his eyebrows. "Then sneak around and meet me outside, not in the parking area but outside the parking area."


    Her eyes became wide and she gasped. "What? Mama and papa¡ª"


    He ced a finger on her lips and winked. "I will be waiting for you. Come fast. I don''t have all the time in the world, as you can already see how important I am to all those damsels in distress." Darius got up immediately. He walked and disappeared in the crowd leaving a gaping Bianca. She chuckled.


    She rose to her feet and slowly walked out of the gathering, as inconspicuous as possible by staying on the fringes. From the corner of her eye she saw that her mother and father were dancing on the dance floor in the midst of all others to a soft, lilting tune. They looked so beautiful¡­ made for each other¡­ mates for life¡­


    Quietly she made her way out to the parking lot. She crossed it to where Darius was already standing. She gave out a loud cry in excitement and then immediately covered her mouth with her hands when Darius gritted his teeth to show his discontent for garnering attention. "I am sorry!" she said and jumped in his jeep.


    As they sped out, she was all the more thrilled when she noticed that there was no guard present there. She giggled. "Darius, for once you have impressed!" She loved the way this was going.


    "Strap the seatbelt," he said. "Where do you want to go for the party?"


    "To The Grand!"


    "Are you crazy? That''s like half-an-hour from here, and it would take an hour for me toe back. Our absence would be noted immediately!"


    She pouted. "That''s the only ce where my friends would know!"


    Darius pressed the elerator. He said, "Or¡­ to a ce where I have called them."


    Bianca''s eyes became wide like saucers. "Darius?"


    He took his hand to her head and tousled her hair to annoy her. "Happy Birthday Bia!"


    She unstrapped her seatbelt and flung herself to her brother and embraced him tightly. "Thank you!" She couldn''t believe that this was her brother''s idea of a gift.


    "You are wee!" he nodded with a smile.


    She pulled away and then asked, "But where are we going?"


    "Now that''s a surprise!"


    She giggled. It was going to be a beautiful night, beautiful birthday.


    They came to a halt next to a small dirt road, which led to a thicket of trees. And right over there was a small canvas tent standing erect. There were lovely Christmas lights hanging all around it, shining like little fireflies.


    Eddie was standing outside. A small fire was burning in front of it and a little far away after a small grassy stretch was a tranquilke over which hung the half moon, reflecting its rays over the smooth surface of the water. Shrouded with the ckness of the night, it was the bonfire''s crackle and asional cricket chirps, which broke the silence.


    "This is so beautiful!" breathed Bianca. "Thanks¡­" Words were not enough.


    "Now get down quickly!" Darius chuckled. "And remember that I will be back to get you in no more than one hour because that''s all the time I can hold the folks up at the gathering!"


    Sheughed and nodded. Fascinated, Bianca opened the door.


    "Biaaaaa!" Eddie called and rushed to her. "Happy, happy birthday!"


    Lydia emerged from the tent and followed him. "Biaaaaa!" she called in a shrill voice and theyunched themselves on her. As they hugged her, she heard Darius starting the jeep and driving away.


    "We got this all set up with the help of Darius!" said Eddie.


    Biancaughed with pure joy radiating from her face. "It''s beautiful!"


    Lydia held her hand and took her to the camping site. Bianca was extremely amused when she saw that there was a good food supply inside the camp. Pastries, scones, steaks, pizzas and cold drinks were arranged on a small table. Eddie had brought his guitar to y.


    Bianca shoved off her sandals and dug her feet in the cool grass beneath her.


    "Do you know how much nning went into this?" said Eddie.


    "Oh shut up Eddie!" said Lydia. She turned to Bianca and said, "Would you like to eat?"


    Bianca nodded and they devoured the food over every nonsense talk they could think of. The girls teased Eddie and he yed his favorite song for her on it. Later, when they were rxing, Lydia said, "There''s a small boat that Darius has arranged for us in theke. If you like we can row it to that little ind," she pointed to a tiny piece ofnd in the center of it that was covered with thick pines, e back quickly, and then wrap it up."


    "Wow! That would be amazing!" Bianca was once again impressed how much her brother thought about her. She started thinking of all the gifts she could give him for his birthday, but the problem was that her brother was too choosy. Often if he didn''t like the gift, he would tantly tell the person that he didn''t like it and that they shouldn''t buy it for him. Although Dawn found him too rude for being so tant, his exnation was that he didn''t want others to waste money on something he would eventually dislike. The argument usually stopped there.


    The kids walked to theke''s shore and found a small boat bobbing over the serene water under the stars and the moon. Made from dark wood, it was varnished to a deep mahogany and gelled with the night''s blue. The oars were ced inside like chopsticks after dinner, ready to be picked up.


    The trio climbed in it. Lydia removed its anchor, as Bianca and Eddie picked up the oars. "I love it!" Eddie shouted as he rowed the boat with his strong hands. The girls chortled.


    "I love it too!" Bianca shouted. And suddenly her voice was subdued by a loud boom. She gasped, and then¡­ she saw daisies¡­ in the sky¡­ sparks of white and green and pink and blue¡­ so many that the night sky lit up. From the ind, someone was sending them up in the air.


    Stunned, they stopped rowing. The boat came to a standstill.


    Lydia squealed. "Oh my God! Who is doing this?"


    Mesmerized, Bianca looked at the sky where the stars were all covered with the various blossoms of the rainbow night. Her heart fluttered. No one in her life had given her such a beautiful gift. "Thanks Brother¡­" she murmured with gratitude.


    The fireworks continued until atst, the sky lit a bright ''Happy Birthday Bia'', and right beneath it buzzed an image of the face of the blond man she saw at the cafeteria.

 Chapter 420 - First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 420 - First Kiss</h4>


    Bianca''s breath hitched. Stunned by the disy of fireworks, she couldn''t believe as to the person who did it for her. Her heart raced like a bullet train. Was he still there on the ind over there?


    "Wow! That''s so beautiful!" said Lydia with wonder on her face. "Who did that? Bia, you sure have a secret admirer."


    "Woah!" said Eddie. "Man that''s some dope disy! Who the hell is that man though? Do you know him?"


    She shook her head. Her breathing increased to a feverish pitch. "I¡ª I want to go to the ind and see who¡ª who is behind this," she said. She felt a pressing need to be there, an urge which mored inside her heart. He was there and he did it for her.


    "But we can''t Bia!" said Eddie. "It''s not safe. Plus your brother is about toe here in fifteen minutes. There''s no way that we can make it back in that time."


    "But I want to see who did it!" she protested.


    "I am sure that it was Darius who arranged for the fireworks and the face out there¡ª it was of some random dude!"


    "He is right Bianca. We must go back," said Lydia. She took the oars from her and along with Eddie, they started to row back to the shore.


    "No!" she screamed. "Let''s go to the ind!"


    "You are freaking me out Bia!" Eddie said with wide eyes.


    Bianca looked at Eddie''s scared face. Perhaps this was her imagination. Perhaps the face that she saw against the night sky was someone else''s and because of her infatuation towards him, that is what she imagined. She bit her lip. Confused, anxious and out of her wits, she looked at Lydia.


    "We have to go back," she said. "Your brother is about toe."


    Bianca nodded. They rowed back to the shores in silence. She couldn''t stop thinking about the fireworks. It was beautiful.


    When they reached the shores, Lydia and Eddie anchored the boat, while Bianca walked towards the tent, wrapped in her thoughts. She crossed her arms across her chest and sat down on a moss covered log in front of the fire. Suddenly a movement caught her eye. She cocked her head to see behind the tent but there was nothing. A soft gush of wind seemed to flutter its canvas. But she wasn''t, so she got up to check who was there and to her utter shock, she saw him, standing with a bouquet of roses. She pressed her hand to her chest. "Oh my God!" she rasped.


    He walked up to her, gave her the bouquet and in a deep, husky voice said, "Happy Birthday Bianca!"


    Bianca''s mind froze. She felt as if she had be liquid. "How did¡ª who are¡ª how did¡ª?" She was captivated by his eyes, in his gaze. They reminded her of honey. A flush pinked her cheeks. World ceased to exist and the only thread of life was standing right in front of her. Her lips parted because she forgot to breathe. She took the bouquet, feeling heady, feeling entranced all over again, as she inhaled his scent of spice and lush blossoms.


    "I am Brantley," he said as the right side of his lips curved into a smile. Taking a loose strand in his fingers, he rubbed it between his fingers. "You are more beautiful than what I had ever expected." Gods, her scent was as exquisite as she was¡ªa heady mix ofvender and warm summer. Her wavy red hair fluttered gently in the breeze. Those pouting pink lips and eyes that were more blue than green that they almost appeared teal, made him go weak in his legs. His mate was the most beautiful, loveliest, god''s gift to the world¡­ no, to him.


    "Brantley¡­" his name rolled off her tongue like a sweet melody. Bianca''s brain wondered if her interest was simply because the man in front of her was dangerously handsome. She couldn''t find a better exnation about her lethal attraction for him. His thick blond hair was curled at the nape of his neck and a few fell over his forehead. Up so close, she thought if she could ever paint him. "Thank you," she rasped. "How do¡ª"


    "Did you like the fireworks?" he asked as he inched closer.


    Bianca had to crane her neck up to keep looking in his eyes. The man was almost a foot taller than her and had such broad shoulders that she could get lost in the taut muscles of the chest in between. "Yeah! But¡ª"


    Before she could speak, Brantley leaned and kissed her on the forehead, and Bianca¡­ She didn''t want to protest. She shuddered as a sharp, needy ache cruised in her body.


    Brantley curled his fingers below her chin and tipped it upwards. His chest rumbled with a low growl and he felt his body would ignite. He pressed his lips to hers.


    Bianca ced her free hand to his chest and instinctively slid it over his shoulder and around his neck. And then she did what she had been thinking since afternoon¡ªshe sank her fingers into his soft golden strands. His arm moved around her, pulling her tightly against him, leaving no space ¨C the bouquet tucked on the side.


    As she shuddered around him, he pulled her bottom lip and grazed it with his fangs. Heat pooled in her body as tremors passed through her like lightning. As soon as she opened her mouth, his tongue slipped in and the sensation was mind blowing.


    Brantley pulled away from her immediately and rested his forehead against hers as he panted. "Bianca¡­" he said her name as if worshipping her.


    "Who are you?" she asked. Her body was as taut as a bowstring. She wanted to know about him urgently.


    He looked into her eyes deeply. "I have to go," he said.


    "Wait. Why?" she asked with a frown.


    "Because if I will stay, I won''t be able to stop myself, and you¡­ you are still too young."


    "I am sixteen!" she blurted and immediately hoped she had said she was eighteen.


    He chuckled. Gods, she was so cute and adorable.


    "Bianca!" Lydia''s sharp voice came from a distance.


    Their reverie broke. "I''ll meet you soon," he said and then tugging her lips with his once more, he left her,mitting everything about her to his memory.


    "No!" she stopped him, but he was already gone. She watched him merge with the night.


    "Bia!" said Lydia. "What the hell are you doing here? And who gave you that bouquet of roses?"


    Bianca had no rification, so she kept quiet.


    A car''s constant honking saved her. "I have to rush back! Darius is here!"


    "Ah, ok!" said Lydia.


    Bianca hugged them tightly once again and quickly left.


    That night when she came back home, she untied the bouquet of red roses and arranged it in a flower vase. She ced it above her piano. After changing in her nightgown, she went to smell them for the hundredth time. She was ecstatic. The sudden meeting had taken her breath away. He was so mysterious. Gods! Sitting at the rich mahogany piano, which looked like the sky on a balmy summer night, she pressed a key. The music pulled her and her fingers began to fly over the keys. And she didn''t know how, but the music that came out was as if every note of the tone was weaved for his beauty.

 Chapter 421 - Music And Nature

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Music And Nature</h4>


    The roses in the flower vase seemed to turn their faces at Bianca as she yed music on the piano. The air around her was filled with the sweet sound of the melody, which was slow yet so mesmerizing that it made her heart race against her ribcage. She closed her eyes and felt the music ripple around her, felt his heated gaze, those lovely features. She yed every note remembering every feature of his face, she yed it like she was sketching a grand painting. She yed notes one after the other, folding them, mixing them and melting them. Bianca had created passionate music, which filled her with joy, with love and with sorrow. The music filled her, made her feelplete. She didn''t know that her cheeks had be wet until a tear sshed onto the piano.


    She ended the music with a slow lilting note.


    Bianca rose to her feet and walked to the window of her room from where she caught a glimpse of Lifye flowing quietly far in distance. Its surface speckled with the reflection of a thousand stars hanging in the inky blue sky above it. And for the first time in her life, she felt tethered to nature, as if she was born to flow with nature, as if she was a part of nature or as if nature flowed from her, as if she was the river¡­ of life.


    A sigh escaped her and she couldn''t wait to meet the mysterious man who had entered stormily in her life, who had swayed her off her feet and then held her. Bianca looked at the half-open red roses, walked over to kiss them and then went to her bed with so many dreams of a lovely future. Little did she know that the roses she had just kissed bloomedpletely as soon as she left them.


    Bianca woke up earlier than usual the following day. She joined her mother in the garden who was strolling and inspecting the little saplings that had just sprouted.


    Dawn was extremely surprised to find her over there. "You''ve woken up so early today?" she remarked.


    "Yes!" Bianca said excitedly. She wanted to talk about the mysterious man with her desperately but then held herself because she wanted to know what kind ofmitment that man had.


    "That''s nice Bia. I hope you get into the habit of getting up early. It is going to be very helpful," said Dawn as she looked at a little sapling, which was wilting. She picked it up to straighten it, but the nt drooped. "Why is it wilting?" Dawn muttered. She hated to see her nts dying. She tried to prop it up once again but it didn''t stand, so she gave up and walked away to inspect others.


    Bianca looked at the sapling sadly and tried to prop it up. She immediately removed her fingers from the nt feeling a sharp twinge of pain, as if it had pinched her on her finger. Was that a figment of her imagination? She shook her fingers, red at the sapling and then went after her mother. Perhaps there was an insect hiding inside it. As soon as she went to her mother, life in the little nt seeped to its roots and it straightened up. Its leaves turned to face Bianca.


    "Mother, I have to go to the school early," she said. She knew that if the man was there in the cafeteria, she would be able to meet him again before the school starts because people at the cafeteria started working early in order to prepare for the day.


    "Why?" Dawn asked, moving further towards a freshly dug flower bed.


    "I¡­ there''s an extra ss," she replied glibly.


    "Uh-huh?" Dawn turned to look at her and frowned.


    Bianca bobbed her head quickly.


    "Then why are you standing here for?" Dawn berated. "Go on. Grab some breakfast from the kitchen and go to the school!"


    Bianca jumped. "Yes!" she chuckled. "Oh! Can I take my Bentley?"


    Dawn stared at her again. "Duh?" She flicked her head. "Of course, you can. Your father has bought it for you."


    "Oh thanks mommy!" Bianca hugged her mother.


    "But remember that if you get in an ident, there''s no more car for you!"


    Bianca tightened her lips at the warning under those words. "I will drive safely."


    "And slowly," Dawn added. She wanted the guards to follow her closely.


    "And slowly¡­" Bianca agreed.


    "Good," Dawn said with a smile.


    Bianca left her and ran to the kitchen to eat something even though she wasn''t hungry. She took her car keys and walked to the parking area to search for her new Bentley Continental. The two-door coupe, yellow convertible was standing in all its glory, beckoning her to drive it. With a huge smile, Bianca walked to her Bentley and traced its smooth edges with her fingers. She sighed at the sheer beauty of her car, which was priced upwards from $250,000.


    As soon as she was on the road, she had an urge to speed it up, but then she remembered her mother''s words. Moreover, she saw from the rear-view mirror that her guards were trailing her.


    "Next time baby!" she said to her car as if apologizing for driving it at 40mph.


    She reached school almost an hour early and after parking it, went to the cafeteria. It was closed, so she sat down on the steps and waited for it to open.


    The ce opened, but there was no sign of Brantley. Bianca sat over there till her first ss was about to start but he hadn''te. Perhaps he was going to bete. She walked back to the ss while turning her head back at every fifth step to check whether he hade or not. With a heavy heart, she reached her ss and with a sulky face, she was in her ce. Lydia and Eddie were already there and so was the teacher. When she opened the door, the teacher red at her all the way up till she walked to her chair.


    "Gosh! You are sote!" Lydia whispered.


    The sses took all the time in the world to get over, but as soon as they were over, Bianca ran back to the cafeteria. Brantley hadn''te that day or the next day or the next. The cafeteria owner told her on the seventh day that Brantley was just a temporary guy who had filled for his friend that day. And Bianca''s heart ached as if it was about to sink in an abyss. "Did he give his number or address?"


    "No," said the owner. He pointed to a girl on his right. "You can ask her. He filled for her."


    She fought her tears back and then walked up to the girl.


    "I don''t know anything about him. That day he just gave me five hundred dors and said that he wanted to fill it for me! How could I deny that money coupled with a day''s off?" the girl informed. "But the guy seemed genuine. I mean he was so hot and handsome!" She chuckled.


    Bianca''s face fell. She bit her lip to keep herself from crying out. She bit so hard that it was short of drawing out blood. Her heart ached so badly that she thought her head was swimming in the fire that exploded inside her. "This can''t be," she said in a frail voice, which resembled her wounded heart.

 Chapter 422 - Eighteenth Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 422 - Eighteenth Birthday</h4>


    The girl shrugged. "I am sorry I can''t be of any help." She left her to join the duty, and Bianca watched her. Her face nched.


    The beautiful start of the morning crumbled like the waves around the cliffs for Bianca.


    For the next week, Bianca became edgy, restless and snapped at every other person she came in contact with. There was nothing, no one in the world who could give her sce. The man she had felt connected to left her one fine day. He decided that she was too young for him. Then why did he evene in her life?


    Brantley.


    The name, which made butterfly wings p in her stomach, convert into hos'' wings. Excitement and love morphed into anxiety and hatred. He had ignited a sweet fire in her, which changed into a low dull ache beneath her skin. The man stoked her want for him to a fever pitch and then left her. For the next few months, Bianca closed herself from the outer world. She couldn''t, wouldn''t discuss it with the parents, she would never talk about it to her friends. She distanced herself from Lydia and Eddie and shut everyone who came near her. Her only sce was the melody, the music she yed over and over again for him, to remember him, to feel him¡­ If only he had stayed long enough for her to know him better. At one point of time she believed that the man wanted her to suffer. Why the hell did she feel so intensely about him? She spent countless sleepless nights, hoping to see him just once.


    The rage she had cultivated in her heart for him manifested in magic often. Within the next six months, she was able to make flowers grow again as they pinched and stole her life every time she touched them. Roses were her new enemies. Even though she had preserved every rose of the bouquet he had given her, she didn''t like roses. Her Uncle Cole had visited them and histest girlfriend had brought a bouquet of yellow roses with her. Bianca was now sitting with a stem of a yellow rose from that bouquet on the floor of her room. She pricked a thorn into the tip of her finger only to feel the pain. A drop of blood dripped on the floor and she felt a twinge of pain, a tug through her palm. It was subtle, as if he had whispered in her ears. The rose on the floor beside her suddenly started to writhe and burst out like a serpent into a huge vine. The flower grew almost a foot in size, and the stem snaked around the floor. The thorns on it were the size of a dagger. Shocked as hell, Bianca jumped to her bed and shrieked.


    The door swung open and Daryn entered the room. His eyes were wide with fear. He waved his hand and the rose writhed all over again as if in pain before turning to ash. He rushed to a very stunned Bianca, whose face was pale as a ghost.


    "What just happened Daddy?" she asked, her voice a mere whisper.


    Daryn embraced her in his warm bear hug and said, "It''s nothing baby, calm down."


    "B¡ª but¡ª"


    He stroked her hair. He knew that the child''s power wouldn''t stop for very long even though she had the medallion on her. "You are a sorcerer''s daughter. What did you expect?" He changed the topic.


    She smiled against his chest and her dimple appeared. "Really?"


    "Really."


    Bianca decided not to touch roses after that incident. However, the incident only left her with more questions¡­ about Brantley.


    For the next two years, she gave up all the hopes of seeing him. There was no relief from his remembrances. Even in her hatred for him, she couldn''t quash her unyielding need and urge for him. All other men repelled him, because they weren''t him, they didn''t measure up to him. She despised him and she knew that if and when she saw him next, she would punish him. She was frustrated by her pathetic condition.


    Bianca took up herbology as one of the subjects in high school. She loved to be with nature, and loved to read about various nts. It was as if nature summoned her¡­ life called her¡­ Because nts gave her much needed tranquility, Dawn had given her arge section of garden to grow whatever nts she liked.


    Bianca


    Eighteenth Birthday


    Bianca shot up in bed, body drenched with sweat. It was still night and the moon outside was hanging low in the west sky.


    "Brantley¡­" she murmured with a choking cough. She had seen a vivid dream of him kissing her on her sixteenth birthday. She looked down at her clothes and closed her eyes. The dream was so rich and intense that she cursed herself for thinking about something that happened two years back. Removing her nket, she got out of the bed to pour a ss of water for herself on the bedside table. She drank it all in one go. Then she walked to her closet and changed into fresh pajamas and a shirt. Bianca walked up to the window to watch the river flowing. She opened the window to let the cool breezee in. "It is my eighteenth birthday, and I am going to get a boyfriend for myself today!" She said with grit and confidence. She went back to bed with her new resolve.


    "H!" Darius shouted when she climbed down the stairs. "So what are you going to give me for my birthday?" Darius had shifted into his wolf a few days after his sixteenth birthday. And he was a beautiful ck wolf. For thest two years, he had been trying to control his emotions and shifting because every new emotion would make him shift. In fact there was a time when he didn''t shift back to his human form for a week because the new wolf form was exciting as hell. He had spent the whole week with his new pack of friends in the forests.


    As for Bianca, she still hadn''t shifted. The n members were worried, but both her parents weren''t.


    "How about a ride in my Bentley?" she said and Darius immediately freaked out. The girl was crazy when it came to driving.


    "Nope! Thanks. I love me!" he said, rolling his eyes.


    Daryn and Dawn came down and hugged their kids. "Happy birthday to you!"


    "Thanks Mom, dad!" said Darius with a smile.


    "Where''s my gift?" Bianca whined. "It is my eighteenth birthday!"


    Daryn looked at Dawn and she nodded. "Bia, your gift is waiting for you in the east gardens," he said with a smile.


    "Did you order the seeds from Africa for my experiment?" she asked, feeling thrilled.


    He chuckled. "You have to find out for yourself."


    Bianca ran out of the house towards her garden. She had been after her dad to somehow get the seeds of Protea cynaroides. And there right under the perg where she had grown blue bells over thettice, which now fluttered gently in the breeze, was Brantley.


    Bianca halted.


    Dressed in white pants and a blue shirt, with his hands in his pocket and his golden hair fluttering on the nape of his neck and forehead, he looked lethally attractive.


    Bianca''s mind and body froze. She forgot to breathe.

 Chapter 423 - For Everything...

    <h4>Chapter 423 - For Everything...</h4>


    Bianca was stunned. If the man looked beautiful that day, he looked absolutely stunning now. The morning light that fell on his face revealed the perfection. With a stubborn chin that had a hint of cleft, his face looked charming beyond words. The sun-kissed added to it. His hazel eyes appeared almost golden as the rays fell on him.


    His soft golden hair in which she had thought of digging her hands every waking hour of the day was fluttering across his lean cheeks.


    Her gaze met him for long moments before she studied every feature, every contour on his god-like looks. And the way he looked at her¡ªit was as if he was starved of her¡­ starved of being with her, as if she was the beginning and the end of the world. Her body tingled as she felt his heated gaze on her.


    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing, so she started walking slowly towards him, still trapped in his gaze. But as she walked to him, all her emotions returned¡ªsadness after he left her, misery when he didn''t contact her for two years, longing to touch him, see him, hollowness that shebated, distance that she created from others and hatred that she grew from him¡ªeverything returned. She walked up to him and stopped when she was just a few inches away. Just like that day, his scent washed over her¡ªspice and lush flowers. Her body trembled. The man was real. Her heart pounded against her ribs. She extended her palm to his face.


    "Bianca¡­" her name rolled off his tongue in the form of worship. There were so many things that he wanted to do, and at the moment¡ªstanding with her and not touching her was unbearable. There was so much passion, so much want, so much need running under his skin that he felt he would burn if he didn''t touch her. Every waking minute had been a torture for him ever since she was born. All he ever wanted was to be with her. And here she was¡­ He wanted to pull her and kiss her senseless, as he had imagined all these years. He had waited for her for so long that every second of waiting more was like a dagger to his existence. His throat choked and a lump formed inside. He turned his head in slightly. "I need¡ª"


    A p cracked across his cheek.


    Brantley''s face turned left on the impact. A red pattern appeared on his cheek and he let go of a sharp breath. He looked back at her with anger mixed with passion in his eyes. He deserved that p because he couldn''t stop from seeing her two years back. And he knew that neither could she.


    "I hate you!" she rasped. Her mind was a riot of so many conflicting thoughts that she didn''t know what she was saying. In that moment she realized that how could she hate a man she was so obsessed with? But she had turned her obsession into hatred because that was less painful. His absence, that¡­ that gnawingck each passing minute of every single day hurt her, and it was her hatred that made her live, let her breathe. Two years of anger, disgust, anxiety, attraction and an unknown feeling came down in that one p. She looked at him fiercely, as if she would eat him up. "You left me hanging!" she shouted. "Every day I kept thinking what was it that I did wrong," she said in a breathy voice. A tear rolled out. No, no, no. She willed herself to stop crying and bit her lip hard, but the bloody tear rolled out and made her look desperate and weak.


    A muscle feathered in his jaw as he looked at the ground after the p, and when he looked back at her it was as if he would burn her with his passion. In that heated moment, Brantley cupped her neck with his right palm and pulled her closer to him. He snaked his left arm around her waist, pulled her to his chest and leaned in. His mouth was just a breath closer to hers and she felt her lips parting for him.


    "I am sorry," he murmured.


    She saw a hint of fangs and got turned on. "For what?" she asked him as if trying to reassure herself that she was as much affected by him as he was by her. At the same time she didn''t know why she was so deeply moved or emotionally hurt by him. There was absolutely no logic. In the past two years she must have tried to unravel this inexplicable bond, this mysterious connection and ludicrous attraction for him and every time she came to one conclusion¡ªshe was insane. And now he was standing in front of her and saying¡­ sorry?


    "For everything¡­" said Brantley. He became impatient. He no longer had the ability to hold himself. He looked in her eyes, in those beautiful teal eyes and melted. He looked at her red wavy hair, which fluttered wildly across her face, and melted. She was like a goddess and he wanted to worship her, love her, and possess her. A deep, dark rumble formed in his chest. Not able to bear at all, Brantley picked her up and brushed his lips against hers. Thousands of years he had waited for this girl, for his mate. For all those years, he had wanted her badly, he had searched for her far and wide. There was so much passion, desire and craving pent up inside him that he didn''t know where to start and where to end.


    His lips were so soft just like she had imagined. She shuddered and closed her eyes. She felt the feather light touch of his lips against her cheek and then along the lines of her lips, as if he was mapping them out. Her feeling for him had changed every day and she wasn''t sure what she wanted from him but now she needed more¡­ of him. She needed him so badly that she threw the logic out of her mind. She would question thatter.


    And then¡­ he imed her lips, as if staking im to her, as if branding her. She moaned. He licked the seam of her lips and then tugged the lower lip with his fangs asking for her permission, and she¡­ she opened up to him like a flower. The moment she opened, he shoved his tongue inside her. Bianca moaned and curled her arms around his neck and dug her fingers in those soft golden tresses of this beautiful man. His taste, his hotness, and his smell¡­ everything invaded her in a way that her body heated like a thousand suns.


    Through her tears, they kissed and kissed until they wanted more. Brantley turned and walked with her towards Lifye, under a canopy of trees. He put her back against an oak tree and pressed his hips against her. Leaving her mouth he zed a path of his kisses to her nape, to her vicle but he rooted for her taste, so he reimed her mouth again because if he didn''t, he would die. He moved one hand down from her cheek to the upper swell of her chest. Every touch sent shivers in her but for him every touch was a reverence. She moaned into his mouth as his hands reached her nipples over the fabric of her dress. He cupped them hard.

 Chapter 424 - Magic Unleashed

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Magic Unleashed</h4>


    At his touch, Bianca quivered and he let out a dark sound, which rumbled through his chest into her. He continued to devour her, brand her with his touch. Every damn emotion that he had felt for her all those years poured in that kiss. He didn''t know what to do with himself, what to do with her. All he wanted was to merge with her, or merge her with him.


    "Bianca," he breathed as his lips went back to her neck again and nibbled at a spot where her artery throbbed the most. He grazed his fangs there, which had sharpened smelling her blood. He was dying to bite, sink his teeth in her flesh.


    She didn''t know why, but she had this inexplicable urge that he bites her. And her urge to bite him was overwhelming. Why was everything so unreasonable with her? They said that Lykae found their mates and when they did, everything in the world centered on them. Was he her mate? What was she supposed to do? She whimpered in his mouth begging him not to leave her again. Gods, she was so pathetic. She didn''t even know him, she had kept him a secret in her heart and he had left her and here she was again¡ª


    After what seemed like only a few seconds, Brantley pulled himself away with a lot of willpower. He leaned his forehead to hers. "I am sorry¡­" Slowly he let her slide down his body.


    She panted against him and because her knees felt wobbly, she thought she would fall, so she rested her face on his chest and, Gods be her witness, his chest felt like the only ce she wanted to be in. Her face was red with the want of air, yet she wanted him to kiss her more.


    He had wrapped his arms around her and rested his head on hers. He kissed her again. The muscles of his chest were shuddering underneath her touch. So many years of wait he had waited to touch her, feel her that now he wanted to¡­ cry.


    "You should be," she rasped. Then she looked up at his devilishly handsome face, his sinfully attractive chin and asked, "Why did youe back?" What she meant was would he leave her again. She wasn''t ready to listen to the answer, and regretted blurting out without thinking.


    He ced his hand on her cheeks and wiped her tears, which had stained her creamy skin. "I havee back for you," he replied softly. "So you know for how long I have needed you? For days, for weeks, for months, for centuries and for eons. I have waited for you forever and ever." His eyes glistened with unshed tears as he looked at her. His Adam''s apple bobbed.


    Bianca''s heart skipped a beat. He sounded so genuine.


    But she was confused. How could one want her for so long? "I don''t understand what you are saying but we need to talk," said Bianca. Gods, she wanted this man but she didn''t know anything about him. She was so angry with him at the way he came in her life and then left her and then reappeared. She wasn''t a toy. And this time she would guard her heart well.


    Who was this mystery man and how did he even enter Silver Mansion? Did her parents know about him?


    He nodded. "Yes, we have to talk." Then he reached for the leather strap on her neck. "Before we talk, I need to remove this."


    Bianca''s eyes became wide. She snatched it back from him and said, "Don''t touch it. It''s a gift from my parents. And how do you know about it?" Her confusion intensified.


    "It''s not a gift, it''s just a protection," he said.


    "From what? And how do you know?" she asked with a frown. She knew this man had a deeper connection.


    Suddenly a voice from behind interrupted them. "Hello Brantley!" Dawn was smiling at them and Daryn was standing beside her with his hand curled around her shoulders.


    Bianca whipped her head in her parent''s direction. They knew him? Her gaze traveled from them to him and back to them. "What is going on?" she asked feeling so left out of the pleasantry exchanged.


    Brantley tucked a loose strand of her hair behind her ears. "Like you said, we need to talk."


    "Yeah! But how do you know my parents?" she was practically freaking out with the knowledge.


    He chuckled and held her hand.


    "Bia," Dawn called her. "Did you like your gift?"


    Bianca''s face fell. So this guy was her gift for the eighteenth birthday? She fluttered her eyes in order to understand things.


    "Come here baby," said Dawn. She extended her hand to her. "We have to talk to you."


    Reluctantly, Bianca left Brantley''s hand and walked back to her mother. "Please mom, fill me with everything you know because right now my head is exploding with thousands of questions."


    Daryn gave his usual bear hug to Brantley.


    "Of course darling!" said Dawn as Bianca ced her hand in hers. They all walked back to the main hall.


    She sat with her legs curled up under her knees on the sofa next to the window.


    Though Brantley wanted her to sit in hisp, he resisted his temptation. The girl was already so freaked out that she needed a lot of time to sink in the things. Other than that he really wanted to take her to his kingdom. They were simply running out of time. Her presence was paramount. His people were dying and his kingdom¡­ it had turned into a sort of desert. No amount of magic was helping it.


    Daryn called Darius also and introduced him to Brantley. When the siblings were sitting together, he walked to them and said to Bianca, "Take out the medallion that you are wearing."


    When she took it out from beneath her clothes, he waved his hand in front of it and recited the incantation, which Ileus had told him in order to remove the magical medallions. Red, fiery symbols appeared in front of them in the air. zing hot like fire, they floated to the medallion and covered it from all the sides. They clung to the medallion and glowed.


    Bianca watched it with wide eyes and anxiety. The medallion was always hanging in their neck. It had be a part of her daily lives.


    The leather strap snapped and the medallion fell in herps. The glow pulsated once more and then disappeared. She looked at her father as he collected the medallion from herp and ced them back in the same velvet blue box, which Ileus had given them with it.


    The world turned red, filled with cries. She became dizzy and breathless. So much energy sizzled and cracked through her body that she was on her knees. Power beyondprehension threatened to tear her body apart. She smelled copper. Was that magic? It cruised in her veins like fire and exploded out in a way that her body started glowing silver. The magic crackled and reached the ss vase and the ss table next to her. The ss shattered on the impact but when it fell on the ground, the shards had turned to leaves and rose petals. The carpet, on which she was scrambling, turned into a carpet of green grass.

 Chapter 425 - Cant Delay

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Can''t Dy</h4>


    With the magic spreading small saplings sprung out of the carpet, which started growing tall. It was as if nature exploded out of her and transformed the world around her and she had challenged the man''s boldness to destroy nature. When she opened her eyes, she could see everything that was never there before. She saw magic. She saw tendrils of magic flowing from her. Tears flowed down her cheeks and she felt the pain of nature. By the time she came back to her senses, she was in Brantley''s arms.


    "Bianca," he called her, his voice loaded with worry and concern.


    Bianca blinked to see what had happened. Her mind and body felt so much more powerful that she couldn''t believe it. She was drenched with sweat and swallowed the saliva down her throat. Brantley had curled one arm tightly around her waist while the other one was grasping her shoulders. He had pressed her against his chest. So much energy was drained from her that she felt cold and shivered.


    "What just happened to me?" she rasped, when she thought she could speak. "How did this all happen?"


    Brantley scooped her up and made her sit on the sofa. Once he dragged cushions under her to prop her up, he lifted her legs and ced them up on hisp. He continuously rubbed her feet.


    He was so worried looking at her that Bianca sympathized with him. Then she looked at her father and asked, "What is going on Daddy?"


    Daryn took a chair and sat right next to her because he knew that Brantley would not leave her side now on the sofa. Dawn gave him a cloth and he wiped her sweat. He stroked her hair and said, "You always had that magic in you Bia, but both me and your mother decided to restrain that magic in you because we live amongst humans. When you kids were small, you were barely able to control your magic. There were too many instances that couldn''t be overlooked. For the first few years, we struggled with both of you and tried to not let you go out of the Silver Mansion. But as you grew, it was difficult for us to contain your magic. We had to put you in the schools. What do you think would have happened if both of you would have idently used your magic on the humans? You would have been outcast immediately, and termed as freaks. No one would have given you admission in his or her schools. After all, who would have wanted their children to be affected by magic? Now the main part here is that a treaty was signed between humans and the Lore creatures. ording to the treaty we cannot use our magic in the human realm. There are serious repercussions of doing that."


    Daryn remembered how he had reported Kar''den to the council for sending winged demons to his home to attack Dawn to kill her and the kids by using their magic. He shuddered thinking that. But as soon as he reported Kar''den, the council members banned him and his people from entering the human realm. That incident was a strong warning to all the Lore creatures.


    "What repercussions?" Bianca asked, fear crawling on her skin.


    The kids knew that they were the creatures of the Lore. They had been to Ulfric with their parents many times and had seen dwarves on two asions.


    "Humans ban the Lore creatures from entering their realm if they find them using their magic. Not only that other Lore creatures also impose economic and trade bans. It is a very harsh punishment, one which none of us can afford."


    Darius walked to sit next to his father. He now understood the kind of responsibility his father was facing. And he had been so calm all the time. He realized how much his parents protected the two of them not only from the Lore punishments, but also from their own magic. He took his father''s hand in his and just¡­ sat there.


    Daryn smiled. "We wanted you guys to have a normal education with the human kids, and so we decided to contain your magic until the two of you were old enough to understand the responsibilities thate with it."


    "But you could have mentioned about it?" said Bianca with an exasperated expression, finally finding her voice.


    "Like I said Bia, I didn''t want to take any chance. We wanted you to be as normal as possible. Very few humans know about werewolves, isn''t it? We have closely protected ourmunities from human intervention. You already know the code of conduct. It is necessary to prevent harm to the humans and to us," said Daryn. He remembered how much of a target he was to humans who wanted to experiment on him because he was the only werewolves who could take a silver bullet.


    Dawn knew what he was thinking. She came to him and pressed her face on his head. "I love you baby," she whispered.


    Daryn turned and kissed her. "I love you too," he smiled and patted her hand.


    "So why have you removed my ne today?" asked Bianca. "And why aren''t you removing Darius''s ne?" Then she looked at Brantley who was looking like he was keeping a close watch on her. "And how do you know him?" She was feeling better with her father''s exnations but once again she had a thousand questions.


    Daryn was about to open his mouth to give her the answer, when suddenly Bianca said, "Daddy wait!" Before he formed opinions about him, she had to tell it to him.


    Daryn frowned.


    "Come hear," she beckoned him with her index finger. "I have to say something in your ear. It is very private."


    Daryn leaned over to her and she pressed her mouth to his ear. She whispered in a voice that was like a tendril of soft wave, "Daddy, did you see anything in the garden?"


    At first he arched his eyebrow and then Daryn burst outughing.


    "What is it?" asked Dawn, totally amused at the joke the two were sharing. Even with their heightened sense of hearing they couldn''t listen to what Bianca said.


    Bianca blushed and Daryn didn''t know what to do with her. He beckoned her and whispered, "Maybe I did."


    Bianca''s eyes became wide. Her blush deepened. Did her parents see them kissing wildly in the garden? She bit her lip, looked at an amused Brantley, and then lowered her head. Brantley removed his hands from her legs and she didn''t like it.


    "So why have you taken my medallion out?" she asked again in order to change the topic.


    "I have removed your ne because we can''t dy it anymore, and as for Darius," he looked at Darius, "this boy is still coping with shifting. Every damn emotion makes him shift. If I remove that medallion from him, I can''t even imagine what kind of emotions he is going to face." He looked back at Bianca. "I fear for him Bia." He curled his hand below her chin. "But you¡ªyou are much stronger. Also you haven''t yet shifted, and I don''t know why. At the same time, I feel that you will shift, maybe justter. Maybe you haven''te across that trigger point which would force you to shift."


    Darius interjected softly, "Thanks Daddy. I will let you know when to remove the medallion." He was so thankful to his father.


    "I will know when you are ready Darius," said Daryn with a wink.

 Chapter 426 - Stone Of Solaris And You

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Stone Of Sris And You</h4>


    "What do you mean you can''t dy?" she asked in an irritated tone. Her feet were now warm. She retracted them from Brantley and curled them beneath her knees.


    Daryn took a deep breath. "Though I think it would be best if Brantley says it all, I will provide only enough information for you to start."


    "Then tell me!" Bianca almost shouted. She hated the suspense. She hated the fact that she was getting attracted to Brantley. He was her mate, and she knew that, but she was still angry with so many things, and the foremost was why did he leave her after seeing her for the first time.


    Daryn looked at Brantley. "Brantley is the king of Aztec."


    Bianca''s eyes became wide. "What?" She covered her mouth with her hands and her eyes became wide. She had heard about the mysterious king of Aztec in Ulfric from other werewolf girls on how handsome he was and that he had rarelye to Ulfric. Thest he came was at her parents wedding. She stared at him as her mind froze. So this man was the king of Aztec? And he was her mate? "Oh. My. God!"


    "I know you have many questions, Bia, but it would be better if Brantley answers them."


    "But Daddy¡ª"


    Daryn took her hands in hisrge ones. "Trust me darling. You would understand better."


    Bianca looked at her mother. "I want to talk to you mom!" She needed her mother at the moment. She was going through so many emotions that she needed to talk to her.


    Dawn came to her and hugged her. "I too want to talk it out with you baby, but first you should let Brantley speak. I know that it is too much for you, but he is really running out of time and¡ª" Dawn breathed out. "And I won''t stop him even for a second now." She cupped her daughter''s face and kissed her cheek. "Once you have listened to him, you can curse me as much as you like." Dawn looked at Brantley and smiled. "Take him to your room Bia. I don''t want servants to hear your conversation over here."


    Brantley and Bianca were settled in her room. She was sitting on her bed, and he was sitting on the chair beside the bed.


    "You have a beautiful room," he said looking at the gauzy pink curtains that fell around her bed. The piano on the left corner made his lips curl up.


    "And my patience is thinning!" she blew a strand of hair out of her face.


    He lowered his head. "I don''t know where to start from. It''s tooplicated, but I will try to make things simple."


    "Okay, I am listening," she said. Even though she was extremely angry with him, she couldn''t help herself staring at his face. King of Aztec?


    "My kingdom was once a beautiful ce blessed by the deity of fertility, love and nature. She presented my ancestors with the Stone of Sris. However, this ruby was stolen from my kingdom some two thousand years back. I hadunched a hunt to find it, but we couldn''t find it." He got up and went to the window to look at the river. "Without the stone, my kingdom fell into perpetual gloom. No births took ce, nature didn''t reproduce, and eventually everything just went down. People in my kingdom are so old and we don''t have any young blood. We are immortals, but we do die in wars and other kinds of attacks or diseases." He exhaled heavily as if under a lot of tension. "My kingdom is now like a desert, and the poption is dwindling. Nature has unbnced itself."


    "How does that bring me in the equation?"


    He walked back to the chair and sat down. "When I had lost all hope, a prophecy was told by the High Priest of our temple that my mate would be born to a neotide, and that she would bring back life to Aztec, that she would be the harbinger of nature."


    Bianca coiled with tension. Fear skittered down her spine like a spider. "Mom?"


    "Yes¡­" he said looking at her intently. He continued, "I don''t know what ways nature has, but I wasn''t expecting it at all. In fact I had given up looking for my mate over so many years because the prophecy was so profound." He raked his hands in his hair. "I could never imagine that I would even find Dawn, until after she married Daryn. I kept my eye on Dawn after that. And my rotten luck would have it, it was already foretold that she wouldn''t have babies with a pureblooded werewolf." He rubbed his hands over his chest as if feeling the burden of something. "So I took my chances and sent her on a mission to find the Stone of Sris, and she did. Through a series of incidents, Dawn and Daryn found it and they returned the stone back to me." He swallowed his saliva when he remembered it all.


    Bianca got up from her bed and walked to the window. Cool breeze fluttered her hair gently. There was so much information that she needed the time to process. She rubbed her arms and said, "You still haven''t answered my question."


    Suddenly she felt his presence behind her. He draped a sheet on her shoulders and stood beside her.


    "Thank you," she said softly.


    "Now I have the Stone of Sris and I have installed it in the temple of Chim, but my kingdom still needs its queen. And it''s the queen who can restore the bnce."


    She turned her head over her shoulder and asked, "Why? The stone is already returned to you. Why isn''t your kingdom restored?"


    He looked at her and said, "Because ording to the prophecy, it is my wife who can restore the bnce. The ruby will show its true magic only with you."


    "I don''t understand," Bianca said, totally confused.


    Brantley walked back to the chair and sat down. He drew his fingers through his hair again. "Ruby''s powers werepletely absorbed by you when I brought it over here when you were born."


    Bianca whipped her head towards him. "You came to meet me when I was born?"


    "Yes," he said softly.


    Bianca''s face fell. This man had been there for so long, waiting for her¡­ Words left her. She went and sat on the bed right opposite him.


    "It was just a token that you belonged to me," he breathed. He was getting choked with emotions, so he closed his eyes. "It was customary."


    She stared at him as every cell in her body was rapt with attention and unknown feelings in her heart poured.


    "At first when the stone was exposed to Dawn, she absorbed its magic and then whatever was left, you absorbed it." He looked at her expectantly.


    Suddenly she suspected his purpose of visit. "So you havee to take me? To return what me and mom took from you?"


    He bit his lip and then rasped, "Not give back to me, but my kingdom needs it. You are the only hope left for my dying race. You are the only hope left for¡ª" he stopped before saying ''me'', because he wasn''t sure that she would believe him.


    To say that she was shocked was an understatement. No words formed in her brain to express herself. He needed her more for his kingdom than for himself? And she didn''t know how she could help. "Do you even like me?" she asked as pain stabbed her heart.


    "''Like'' is an insult to what I feel for you¡­"

 Chapter 427 - Curiosity

    <h4>Chapter 427 - Curiosity</h4>


    Bianca looked at him with bated breath. She wanted to listen to him, she was giving him all the chance in the world. Did he feel even an iota of what she felt for him? "But you just said that you need me more for your kingdom?"


    Brantley closed his eyes. It was the truth. He needed her for his people and his kingdom more than he needed her for him, because she was the only one who could restore nature''s bnce. "That is true," he said in a low disembodied voice. "But it is also true that I can''t stay a day without you now." When he opened his eyes, they flickered with passion and longing, which reached his heart.


    "Why did you leave me back then?" she asked as her heart pounded so fast that it threatened to jump out.


    "You were too young Bianca. You were just sixteen. But if it is going to be of any help, I was always there around you," he said. What he didn''t say was how he had tackled with those stupid boyfriends of hers who didn''t deserve her.


    "You mean that you were there all through these years, watching me?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Because it was pure curiosity." Yes, the emotion of curiosity was pure, but it tormented him, and that is why he had to keep a watch on her. He hade repeatedly to see her as and when he could from his kingdom.


    He hated when she kissed that Matt. He was watching her from a distance and the scene was so disgusting that he had to punish Matt, not once, but twice. When she was sixteen, she had turned out to be such a stunning girl with creamy skin, red hair, green eyes, which were on the verge of blue, and had striking features that it had be a necessity for him to keep close to her. He remembered their first kiss and it made him smile.


    "So you came back to me because of pure curiosity?" Was it infatuation or because he loved her? Because what she felt was pure attraction.


    "Curiosity and the fact that you are my mate. It was impossible to stay away from you," he said in a matter of fact way.


    "Why didn''t youe to see me even once in all the years I was growing up?" If he said that she was his mate, he should havee to see her as often as possible.


    He took a deep breath. That was a delicate question and he had to answer her in a way that she didn''t feel bad. "Your mother was of the opinion that I don''t reveal myself until you''ve grown up because she didn''t want you to be weighed down with the fact that you were going to marry me one day. She wanted to put you through all the normal conditions as other kids faced for your overall development."


    Bianca narrowed her eyes. "My mother stopped you from meeting me?" She never expected that from her mother. Suddenly her heart became heavy.


    "She did, but then I agreed to it. She said that she didn''t want to let you know that you would be a queen one day else it would give you a heady feeling, it might have impeded your personality." Brantley looked at her tenderly. "I think it was a great decision. When I came to meet you on your sixteenth birthday, I realized how young you were for me, for the throne, and so I went back."


    There was silence. Bianca thought she could explode. She looked at her piano and felt like ying it in order to calm her nerves. Even though what he said was right, she thought she missed his presence while growing up. So many secrets were kept from her. She took her hands to her hair, grasped them and pulled them. An agonizing expression formed on her face as she closed her eyes and wrinkles formed on her forehead.


    "I am sorry Bia¡­" a soft balmy voice came. "But your parents and me¡ªwe did what was best for you¡­"


    Angered as hell at the revtions that struck her like a lightning bolt, she picked up a vase from her bedside table and threw it down on the floor, but the moment the ss fell on the floor, it converted into petals. Her magic was showing.


    "Bianca please," Brantley got up immediately. He hurried to her to hold her, but she moved away from him.


    "Don''t!" she said and got up and walked past him. She needed some time to deal with all the information. Her breathing was ragged. She went to her piano and leaned over it, holding its edges. "Was it necessary?" she asked him. She didn''t want him to answer her question and he didn''t. She felt his presence behind him, the heating from his body and suffusing her. He stood like her sentinel. They stayed in that position for a long time until she calmed down a little. Once she cooled down a little she said, "Would you like to walk with me in the garden? I will show you what all I have been experimenting with."


    The sudden change in the topic startled him, but he nodded. "Sure, I would love to see what you have been doing all this while." Though he always knew what she was up to. He had seen her experimenting from far, he had roamed around in her garden when she wasn''t there or when she was asleep.


    "Cool!" she said and stood up. She walked past him, opened the door and waited for him toe.


    Brantley got up and pursed his lips. He didn''t understand the reason in this sudden change of topic, but his instincts were to follow her and so he did.


    Slowly they trudged to the ce she called was her ''greenhouse''. They wandered from one garden to the other until the scent of fresh earth tickled their noses. She followed the aroma and came up to a space, which she said, "This is myboratory."


    There were shelves lined on either side of the space under a canopy. Packed with numerous jars that contained seeds and dried herbs, the ce had a typical aroma. There was a wide table for her experiments where sheers, scissors, and small pots were neatly ced. nts grew alongttices arcing up the perg.


    Brantley noticed that she had grownvender, sage and rosemary in three neat flowerbeds. The earth aroma of the herbs made him feel good and happy. On the right he saw three more neat flowerbeds in which she had nted primrose, mint and lemongrass. Then there were nts he had never seen. For a man like him whose kingdom resembled a desert, this was simply a treat to his eyes and sensations. He could spend all his time here. He watched her walking in herboratory as pride swelled in his chest.


    Bianca went on to talk about her experiments and how she was now cross breeding certain flowers to see whether they contained more chemicals in the hybrids they produced or not.


    Brantley leaned against the post of the perg and crossed his arms across his chest, and crossed his ankle over the other, as he watched her talking about this ce fervently. He loved listening to her.


    "Brantley?" she said, turning her head to look at him. "Did you like all this?"


    "It''s a beautiful ce to be in."

 Chapter 428 - Deal

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Deal</h4>


    "Thanks," Bianca gave him a beaming smile, offering a lovely disy of her dimple in the left cheek. Then she hopped up to sit on her table and leaned her arms behind her. She looked at him for a long time and said, "How can I help your kingdom?" One thing was clear to Bianca¡ªshe was born because of him. And it wasn''t incorrect on his part to seek what she had taken from him, from his kingdom. Over the time he had talked to her, she felt like she was a thief who took the life out of him. Or more urately put, he had given the magic of Sris to her, he had sacrificed it, to give it to her. And she¡­ had to return it.


    She was extremely infatuated with him, but was that love? She was so attracted to him that she wanted to possess him, but she wasn''t sure whether she loved him or not. She was his mate and she had recognized him as hers. ording to the Lykaes, mates were rare to find. Her parents were mates¡ªone would follow the other to death. The connection they had was indescribable. Her Uncle Caleb had a mate, Elize. Now that she knew that she also had a mate, she wanted to explore further, but before all that, she had an obligation¡ªto help Brantley. She was going to fulfill it, but she wanted to know how.


    Brantley walked up to her and stood in front. "Be my queen."


    "What?" she jerked her head back. "Woah! That''s intense!" Sweat appeared on her brows even thinking about the prospect of marrying him.


    "Bianca, only my queen can help my kingdom. And only you can be my queen. I have waited for so long only to marry you, only to take you back with me. Once you sit on the throne as my queen, you will understand how you will help me. The ce needs you and once you are there, you would automatically understand."


    She frowned at him.


    "My kingdom is a desert. It was so beautiful and lush green a long time back. Not only that, every damn vige, every damn patch in the viges has turned brown. My people call me selfish because¡ª" he didn''t say that it was because he gave the ruby''s powers to her. There was desperation in his eyes and plea in his disposition. "You will understand once you are there, and I can''t emphasize enough."


    Feeling his sadness, she sat straight and almost as if instinctively reached to touch his cheek. Brantley immediately leaned himself in her palm and closed his eyes. "I am so sorry for what has happened with your kingdom."


    "Hmm." He hummed in a low voice.


    "I don''t know how this is going to work out, but I am willing to help you."


    "Really?" her statement amazed him.


    The man needed her to exist and help his kingdom. She gulped. She should have been as excited as him, but apprehension suppressed the emotion. She flushed at his excitement. She pursed her lips to let her flush cool down. A momentter she nodded. "But is it possible that I don''t marry you and still go with you?" That was one giant leap she wasn''t ready for. Marriage was something she had never thought about, and everything was happening so suddenly that she found herself not ready for it.


    "The queen''s throne won''t ept just anyone Bianca. It will ept my wedded mate, my wife." He lifted her hand in his and looked intensely in her eyes. "Please Bianca, please be my wife." He searched for an emotion, any emotion but when she didn''t say a word, he continued, "I understand that it is a giant leap for you, I understand that you don''t want to get into this rtionship unless you get to know me better, but don''t ept it for me, ept it for my people, my kingdom¡­ I beg you."


    A shiver ripped through her. This was not what she had anticipated at all. Her hand dropped. "Brantley, I want to see you for my intelligence, I want you to nurture my strength and my power. My parents are mates and their connection is of body, soul and brain. They fell in love before getting married. How can you expect me to get married to someone I don''t even¡­ know."


    Brantley stared at her. He nodded and then licked his dry lips. "I understand¡­" Once again he raked his fingers through his hair as a feeling of dejection settled on his shoulders. He couldn''t press his urgency any better than this. He lowered his head and walked away from her. God, he hade as a happy soul in the morning. He hade to finally take his mate back¡­ to the ce she belonged to¡­


    "Unless¡ª"


    He stopped in his tracks and looked over his shoulder.


    "Unless you agree to my deal," she said and jumped off the table.


    Brantley turned on his heels to face her. His eyes bore a hole in her skull as if he was trying to understand or gain ess into her brain and check out what her thoughts were.


    Bianca wanted to tear her gaze away from him and look anywhere else but she found herself entranced by the way he looked at her.


    "I am eager to listen to your deal," he said as he stood there fixed to the ground.


    Bianca ambled towards him with her hands sped at her back. She had thought about the situation and this was the best for her, for him and for his kingdom. "I will marry you. Think of it as an agreement between us."


    He opened his mouth but she quieted him by cing a finger on her lips and he closed his mouth.


    "I don''t know how much time would be needed to restore this bnce, but I feel that it wouldn''t require more than two months. And after the work is done, after nature is restored in your kingdom, I wille back to Bainsburgh."


    Brantley rubbed his hand over his mouth. "I agree," he said. Even those two months would be more than enough for him tost a lifetime, but he wouldn''t force her.


    Bianca nodded. "But there are terms."


    "I agree!"


    "Don''t you want to listen to them?"


    "I will...ter."


    "Okay, cool! Then let''s get married," she said holding her chin high.


    His eyes widened and he studied her whether she was speaking the truth or not. She watched him with raised eyebrows as if waiting for his reaction. There was sincerity on her face.? He chuckled and then walked to her to hug her. Without hesitating he hugged her tightly and said, "You amaze me."


    His embrace made her feel safe and so good that she growled when he left her, but she gathered herposure and said, "But you have to guide me. We have to work on this together. Right now I feel I am about to jump in an unknown abyss but because you are there to hold me, I am ready to take the leap."


    "I will always be there for you Bia," he said and hugged her again. "Thank you so much for the trust you show in me."


    She felt better again and nuzzled in his chest. Wait. She stopped herself. This was an agreement. What she meant was that she had given him two months to make her fall in love with her. "When do we get married?" she asked, craning her neck up to look at him.


    "Tomorrow, in Aztec, in the temple of Chim."

 Chapter 429 - Wedding Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Wedding Preparations</h4>


    Bianca couldn''t help smiling. A blush rose to her cheeks and she thought that it was only natural to blush at this point, so she didn''t fight it. Brantley couldn''t resist. He ran down the back of his knuckles down her cheek as he traced her line of blush. Gods, he wanted this little enchantress. As he stared in her eyes and she into his hazel ones, the world seemed to stop. As if pulled by her magic, he leaned and kissed lightly on her lips and once again she didn''t resist. "Thank you," he said softly against her lips.


    She bit into her bottom plump lip and nodded.


    "We need to tell this to your parents, and if all is well then I would like to take you to Aztec in the evening, so that tomorrow morning we wed in the temple as the first rays of sune up."


    "Oh! Why so early in the morning and do you think we will be able to reach Aztec so soon?" She was bewildered at his information.


    He chuckled. "Yes, we can reach sooner than you can believe." He would create a portal in Ensmoire. Rirsyr was waiting for him over there along with Quetz. "It is important that we get married in the morning, at the crack of dawn." Little did she understand the meaning of his words. Her mother''s name was Dawn and the only neotide whose child he could wed. It was only at dawn the Stone of Sris would¡ª


    Brantley sighed and said, "Shall we go and meet your parents?"


    "Yes!" she breathed. But as soon as she said that her heart ached. She would be leaving them soon. She would be leaving Bainsburgh and go on to an entirely different world, on a new journey. Her palms became mmy and she clutched her pants. But it was for two months for now.


    When Dawn listened to Brantley, she couldn''t help but squeal. She hugged Bianca and through tears kissed her all over the face. "You did good baby," she whispered. She was expecting Bianca to rebel or be very angry, but she acted more maturely. Daryn and Darius also came and hugged her from all sides. The family hug was so overwhelming that Bianca started crying.


    "I don''t want to leave you mom and dad!" she said as she shuddered. "You have toe with me."


    "Of course we wille with you. We will have to see our only daughter getting married!" said Daryn.


    "Also there''s one more thing that I have to tell you," said Bianca after she pulled away from her mother. She lowered her eyes and dug her toes in the ground.


    Daryn frowned and stared at her.


    Though Bianca wanted to tell them about the agreement between her and Brantley but then she immediately changed her mind. She looked at Brantley and there was a silentmunication between them. It was as if he didn''t want them to know about the terms she had kept in front of him. She clutched her pants again.


    "What is it Bia?" asked Darius. He didn''t like the way she was fidgeting.


    She shook her head. "No, it''s nothing¡­"


    Darius narrowed his eyes and turned to Brantley. He growled, "If you hurt my sister, you can''t even imagine what I am going to do to you!" His voice was so full of threat that for a moment everyone became quiet.


    Daryn only crossed his arms across his chest in support of his son.


    Seeing that the whole atmosphere had turned heavy, Bianca intervened, "Oh no! It''s not what you think."


    Brantley chuckled and looked at her fondly.


    "It''s something I will divulgeter," she said. "Is that okay?"


    Daryn''s shoulders sagged with relief. She reached for her hair and stroked them. "Whatever you feelfortable with, buttercup."


    "Thanks Daddy!"


    "Gosh! There''s so much I have to do!" said Dawn suddenly as if realizing the gravity of the situation. "We need to buy you a gown and arrange your trousseau!" Not wasting a minute more, Dawn dashed to her room. Everyone startedughing. She stopped midway and called, "Bia,e here now!"


    As Bianca started to go, Brantley said, "You don''t have to buy her the wedding gown. Ites from our side."


    "Oh!" Dawn wasn''t too happy. "But there are so many other things!" She appeared nervous as hell. She looked at her husband. "What the hell are you standing there for? If we have to go in the evening, you better help me out with packing."


    Daryn snorted. "This woman is going to be the death of me!" He hurried to where she was standing the two argued all the way up to their room.


    "Man, what about my packing?" said Darius. He had to pack at least five shirt and pants and his pajamas and watches and shoes and hankies. "By Skadi! This is too much!" He lifted his hands in exasperation.


    A voice from upstairs came. "We won''t stay there for more than a day. So you better don''t make me throw unnecessary stuff!"


    Darius blushed. His mother could cause embarrassment some days. He rushed upstairs to argue with her.


    When she was left alone with Brantley, there was an awkward silence. A momentter she said, "Even I need to pack¡­"


    "May I help you with it?" he asked gently.


    She beamed as a smile came across her face. "Sure. In fact it would be better."


    He put his hand forward. "After you."


    For the next two hours, Silver Mansion was a blur of activity. Daryn had called Neal and Cara and even they were helping around.


    "What was the hurry Daryn?" said Neal as he helped him wind up Bianca''s ''greenhouse''. She had insisted that it goes with her.


    Daryn waved his hand and the six flowerbeds coiled one after the other. They lifted in the air and floated to sit upon the table. "They decided it amongst themselves, Neal." He concentrated on packing her garden instruments. "Also, it wouldn''t be right if I stall Brantley''s wish further. It is high time that he gets what he deserves. He had waited patiently for it for so long¡­"


    "When are you all leaving?" he asked, walking to the shelves where the jars with dried seeds and herbs were kept.


    "At 6PM. He wants us to be there before the sun sets in his kingdom."


    "And when will you be returning?"


    "After their coronation, which will take ce tomorrow after the wedding." The jars floated in the air and carefully arranged themselves in a wood carton. "Won''t youe with us?"


    "Of course I would, but I am not sure about Cara. She is expecting again¡­"


    "What?" Daryn felt like standing and smacking Neal. "This is her fourth pregnancy! How many kids do you want?"


    "I don''t know," he mumbled with a self-satisfying grin. He loved his kids, he loved his wife¡­ fiercely. He loved that his kids looked like her, except his eldest daughter, who resembled him.


    At 6PM exactly they were all standing in Ensmoire in front of a portal created by Brantley.


    He had mounted his dragon and had helped Bianca to sit in front of him. Neal was seated behind them.


    Quetz was ecstatic. He was nudging Dawn to hurry up and sit on his back. Over the years he had grown longer and muscr. His magic had increased manifold.


    Darius was mesmerized to see Rirsyr who was so much longer than Quetz. He didn''t know that another dragon existed. And Uncle Quetz¡­ became jealous.

 Chapter 430 - Kingdom Of Aztec

    <h4>Chapter 430 - Kingdom Of Aztec</h4>


    When Bianca reached Ensmoire, she found an excited Quetz. He screeched and pped his wings as he rushed to her. His tail was swishing on the ground as he came to nuzzle her, as if congratting her. Suddenly her head snapped up as the sound of another dragon''s wings drifted over them in the sky. Rirsyr dove behind them andnded gracefully on the ground. His brilliant green scales glittered in the evening sun matching the glitter of Quetz''s scales.


    Bianca stepped in front of the dragon, mesmerized as hell with an expression that was serious, yet contained excitement and joy. She had heard that the king of Aztec had a dragon but she had never anticipated that he would be so much bigger than Quetz. She stood there in front of him as her breathing became ragged. She watched him and he watched her. "You are beautiful," she muttered.


    Rirsyr bowed to her majestically.


    The way they looked at each other, it was as if there was some unsaidmunication going between them, as if they knew each other for a long time, yet they were meeting each other for the first time.


    Brantley introduced her to Rirsyr. "This is my dragon, Rirsyr."


    "He is beautiful," she breathed. Knowing who she was, Rirsyr lowered his head for her to touch him. At first she hesitated, but as soon as she touched his snout, electricity zapped momentarily and she felt as if there was some connection between them. She gasped and became curious to know more about him.


    Rirsyr padded closer to her and lowered his head further into her palms. She rubbed his brow and he stood there patiently.


    ''She is beautiful,'' he said to Brantley. ''I can''t wait to take my queen to Aztec.''


    Brantley chuckled. "He likes you a lot!"


    Bianca''s telltale blush appeared on her face. "Thank you," she said to him. "I am honored to meet you Rirsyr." She ced her hand on her heart and bowed.


    ''As am I.''


    "Shall we?" asked Brantley. He pointed to his dragon''s back.


    Bianca nodded gently. Rirsyr lowered his neck and a wing. Bianca held a spike and Brantley took the opportunity to palm her and boosted her up over the dragon. He mounted him after her and then Neal mounted.


    Quetz was waiting with Dawn, Darius and Daryn.


    The portal opened and Rirsyr asked Quetz to first enter it. When he disappeared, Rirsyr took to the sky and then turned and dived right into the portal. Brantley closed his grip around Bianca so that she didn''t fall.


    The portal closed behind them immediately. And on the other side was desert¡­ a sun-scorched desert. As Rirsyr flew above the desert, Bianca could feel hot air blowing against her skin. Within minutes, her skin felt dry.


    The sun was setting already and far in the distance, she saw sacrificial pyres that were burning bright.


    "That''s the capital of Aztec, Azelia," said Brantley. "My people are making offerings to the dark gods to end this dryness, this abomination¡­" his voice drawled. "Water has be extremely rare and we have to fetch it from other kingdoms. Thankfully because of my ties with Ixoviya, there is a breather, but still it is amodity that is traded in gold."


    Bianca felt a surge of unhappiness in her heart. She felt for the people. It was as if she felt it on herself.


    "Our stores of water are almost gone and people have no choices but to leave Aztec and go and live elsewhere. However, it''s not easy to find asylum in other ces. They are ridiculed and always treated as a second citizen, mostly because of different powers. Some have ended up as blood vassals in Wilyra." There was a tinge of regret and sadness in his voice that made her feel horrible.


    "What do you mean blood vassals?" she asked. It sounded like a pathetic arrangement.


    "Wilyra is ruled by the vampire king Lazarus and his wife Emma. In order to contain his people from going out and seek blood, he had introduced this concept. People who seek asylum in his kingdom have to pay by feeding their blood to the vampire poption. And Azelians are immortals¡ªone of the best blood vassals Lazarus and his people can get."


    "That''s disgusting!" Bianca cried. People were willing to get into such a loathsome agreement only to live in better conditions. "You must stop them!"


    "I tried stopping many, but conditions here are too bad. They just leave."


    Rirsyr crossed a dust shrouded mountain as the sky turned a hue of pale orange and periwinkle. The vast expanse beneath was in with a few sand duneszily dotting the surface. Bianca couldn''t imagine that this was once a lush green ce. "Once this ce is restored, we must visit Wilyra and get your people back."


    Brantley threw his head back andughed at Bianca''s innocent proposal. "If you like we can always try it, but I highly doubt they will return because they are well settled over there from thousands of years."


    But Bianca wasn''t the types to give up. "We will find out a way," she murmured. She looked ahead towards the fires burning the distance and asked, "Do they know about our wedding?"


    "No, but I am sure it will be a shock for them. I will be announcing it in my pce and the courtesans will do the rest."


    Rirsyr dipped a little down and after they crossed yet another dust storm, Bianca saw the pce.


    Wedged between two mountains that were devoid of any vegetation, the pce spanned the entire width of the opening in front of the mountains and spread beyond into the valley that spread to god knows how much more. Dim lights were glowing all around the pce and it stood starkly against the desert, which surrounded it. Built with white marble stone, it looked beautiful from above.


    "There was a waterfall right behind the pce, which fell high from the mountains and was breathtakingly beautiful. There was¡ª" he choked. His kingdom had really be a patch of brown and yellow.


    Bianca stroked his forearm that was on her stomach instinctively.


    Rirsyr dipped low. He inclined at an angle and spread his wings wide to glide in the air. He hovered over the pce and thennded gracefully over the roof. All the while Brantley had held Bianca tightly. He had instructed Neal to grip him strongly. As soon as theynded, Rirsyr spread his wings for Bianca to step over them. With Brantley''s help, she hopped and stood on his wing. Rirsyr lowered his wing to the ground gently to let his queen step on the floor.


    She smiled and said, "Thank you Rirsyr."


    The dragon bowed to his queen. Once they had dismounted, he took to the air. Brantley asked them to step aside for Quetz tond.


    Everyone was there within the next few minutes, and when she turned to walk in the pce, she was startled to see that there was a battery of courtiers and servants standing, and all of them were trying their best not to see her directly. They bowed to their king who walked with his fingers intertwined with her. Bianca gulped.


    When they reached the end of the line, a man with rich brown skin and straight ck hair that reached his shoulders, caught her eye. He looked like a general of the army. His ck eyes were like night''s darkness. A sword was attached to his hip and his movements were very rigid. Five cords were attached to the shoulder of his jacket, which ended at the medals on his chest.

 Chapter 431 - This… Was Different

    <h4>Chapter 431 - This¡­ Was Different</h4>


    "Your Highness," he bowed to them with grace.


    "Bianca, this is my army General, Arnik Keyle."


    The man bowed his head.


    Bianca bowed back with a smile.


    "Tomorrow I will be marrying her in the Temple of Chim," Brantley said trying to maintain a serious face but there was an undercurrent of excitement.


    There was a twinkle in General''s eyes mixed with shock on his face as his eyes widened and his mouth fell open as his mind tried to register what his king just said. After a long moment of silence, the General ced his hand on the pommel of his sword, stomped straight and said, "I will go and make all the arrangements and inform others." There was nervousness, which enveloped his entire being. He looked at Bianca with so much respect and awe that a lump formed in his throat. Then he looked past her towards the people who had apanied her. He instructed all the servants to immediately get in action and take the guests to the guestrooms.


    Bianca watched as the servants scurried around in their indigo dresses sprinkled with white dots. She could feel their eager nces towards her as they hurried. There was a murmur and thrill and the whole atmosphere was charged like electricity.


    Bianca was overwhelmed with a sudden wave of emotion as she struggled to find her footing in a new world. Her hand was touching Brantley''s and she automatically caught hold of his index finger. Feeling her anxiety, Brantley held her hand and intertwined his fingers around hers. She felt better, even safe.


    As they walked through the main hall, a woman came running towards them. She bowed her head. "Your Highness!" she breathed as she tried her best not to nce at him, but to see Bianca.


    A tall woman wearing a gown of indigo and white, which marked her as one of the servants of the pce, stood before them. The only difference was that she wore a corsage of satin indigo flowers pinned on her dress. Her warm and friendly face had wrinkles around her eyes. With ck hair neatly braided and swept past her shoulders, she looked experienced. She bowed to Bianca. "Holly Gyster," she said as she looked at Bianca with utmost interest. "Your servant in attendance."


    "Take thedy to my personal apartments and see that she is taken care of properly. We can''t wait a moment longer."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Holly bowed again.


    Brantley turned to Bianca and said, "She will be taking care of you. I have to attend a few urgent council meetings and will join you in an hour."


    A little anxious, Bianca nodded with a feeble smile.


    "Don''t worry Bianca, Holly is going to take care of you nicely." He took her hand to his lips and pressed a warm kiss. Without wasting time, he left her with Holly.


    Bianca gazed at his back for a long time.


    "Come along, Your Highness." The way Holly said enthusiastically with delightful expressions, it made her cheeks red. She was too pleased to be of assistance to Bianca. "I will take you to your royal chambers."


    Bianca took a deep breath and found herself fixed at her ce.


    Holly smiled at her again and encouraged her, "Pleasee this way Your Royal Highness."


    Overwhelmed with everything around her, Bianca followed her. Just an hour before she was in the Silver Mansion minding her own business, and now she was in a pce, which had waited for her. She had been to Ixoviya many times before and had seen how the servants had behaved around them, pampering them at every possible step, but she did not control things, or they weren''t exclusively for her. This¡­ was different.


    As she walked along, she noticed that there was a pathway of stone on the left side that ran along the length, which ended with a portcullis. The cobblestone road was dry and hard. This was perhaps the only entrance in and out of the pce. There was a line of royal guards standing just on the outside and inside of the portcullis. Torches lit the entire pathway and illuminated the ce. The weather was pretty hot and she was drenched in sweat.


    "Your Royal Highness, this way please," said Holly as she pushed open a heavy wooden door, which had dragons crafted in the frames. The doors opened into anding, which was at the foot of a stairwell.


    Bianca huffed. "This is so hot!" she said and as she looked up at the stairs. At the top of the stairs was a room with tall ceilings and heavy chandeliers. The dark wooden floor was polished. Bianca scanned the room. To say it was huge was an understatement. The walls were made from white marble and appeared cooler. A line of floor to ceiling windows lined the back wall, which faced the mountainside.


    Holly waited for her as she took a quick round of the royal chambers. She noticed that there was a bedroom on the left, which had an attached bathroom that was bigger than her room. The four poster bed was big and could amodate five people without anyone noticing the other. Its gossamer white curtains were neatly tied on the sides. The linen was green, white and gold¡ªvery stately. Right behind the bed was the royal crest¡ªtwo dragons facing each other embroidered from gold thread over green silk. It was mesmerizing.


    Everything was just¡­rge. The furniture was beautiful and she noticed that it was old fashioned, perhaps vintage.


    "Your Highness, the king will be calling upon his council members to meet you and I am sure he expects you to meet them in an hour. Would you like to get dressed?" said Holly.


    "How do you know?" asked Bianca because she never heard that conversation between her and Brantley.


    "I was informed about it by Arnik on my way to meet you."


    "Oh!"


    Holly looked at her expectantly.


    "Okay," Bianca replied.


    In the next one hour, Bianca was given a bath with aromatic soaps and dressed. When she looked at herself in therge oval mirror of the dressing table in the dressing room, she thought she looked like a Disney princess¡ªbeautiful and stunning. Her dress consisted of long skirts with sleeves of crimson that were puffed on the shoulders. The crimson bodice had intricately embroidered white roses with golden centers. Half of her hair was pinned at the back with pearl pins and the rest fell in loose waves over her exposed shoulders.


    Only a royal servant could bring about this kind of an effect. Bianca had never been dressed like this. Her eighteenth birthday was turning into a fairy tale and she loved it. She didn''t know what was going to happen the next day, and she decided to live just today.


    "You look beautiful," said Holly as tears formed in her eyes. The pce was seeing a queen after so long that Holly was almost in the state of worshipping her. "There''s just one thing that remains," she said and quickly took out a white pearl ne from the box on the dressing table and sped it around her neck. "Perfect!"


    "Thank you Holly," said Bianca with a smile and her dimple appeared.


    "It is my pleasure, Your Highness," she said, and then she moved to pick up a tiara for her to wear.

 Chapter 432 - Veil

    <h4>Chapter 432 - Veil</h4>


    The tiara was encrusted with numerous diamonds, and looked like a thousand stars upon fire when Holly ced them her red hair.


    "Call me Bianca."


    Holly''s eyes became wide. "Oh no, Your Highness! I can never do that!" she said and adjusted the tiara. Over that she made her wear a pale crimson veil.


    Bianca rolled her eyes. Getting used to this would take a long time. "Why do I have to wear a veil?"


    Holly lifted it and folded it back. She said, "Others can''t see the queen until after the coronation." She puffed up her sleeves. "It''s a small ritual we follow, and it''s something we, as your subjects, would love you to follow because¡ª because¡ª" her voice wavered.


    "Because?"


    "Because we''ve found you after a long time and want to do everything that we ever wanted to¡­ with you."


    Bianca chuckled. The woman sounded so cute.


    The doors of the room opened and Brantley walked in. His eyes met hers in the mirror and he froze. Bianca noticed the purple underneath his eyes. He looked tired.


    Holly bowed to him and said, "My work here is done my Lord." She rushed out immediately.


    Bianca blushed and bit her plump bottom lip and then lowered her gaze.


    Attracted like Icarus to the sun, he walked up to her. "You look incredibly beautiful!" he breathed as he traced her blush with his fingers. Lowering his head to her forehead and brushing lips over there, he inhaled her scent. He lowered his mouth to her neck and instinctively Bianca leaned away to give him more ess.


    ''Bite me!'' she shouted on the inside. She was not able to control her feelings and a groan escaped her mouth. As if to add to her torture, Brantley grazed his fangs on the skin of her neck and she clutched her dress to stop herself from throwing the man on the bed and exploring him. "Do we have to go to meet some people?" she asked hoping to avoid the embarrassment, which she was about to propel herself in.


    He backed himself immediately and chided himself internally for getting swayed by his emotions. "Yes, we have to meet them," he said. "You must meet all of them. They are all eagerly waiting for you in the council meeting room." He lowered her veil and then extended his hand. She took it.


    His hands were so soft and warm that she let him cover hers. As he walked through the main hall, every guard stomped their spear and stood straight with the right hand on their heart. "You will be able to meet the rest of my people after your coronation, which is going to take ce after we get married."


    She didn''t say anything. Her heart was throbbing against her rib cage. "Would your people like me?" she asked.


    He stopped to look at his veiled mate. "I think they are going to worship you."


    "What? Woah!" she almost jumped.


    Heughed. "Don''t be so nervous at everything I say." He walked tugging her hand lightly.


    "What do you expect, Brantley?" she breathed. "I don''t know what is going to happen tomorrow."


    "Do you want to know?"


    She shook her head. She had decided that she is going to take one step at a time.


    "Then just trust me," he squeezed her hand and she rxed instantly.


    While she was walking she couldn''t help thinking that whatever she felt for Brantley at the moment was pure attraction. It wasn''t love. And for her to stay with him, attraction won''t be enough. She wanted to fall in love with him, she wanted him to fall in love with her. Perhaps he already was in love with her¡­ But how could that be possible? He hadn''t spent even one single day with her. She couldn''t shove those thoughts from her mind.


    The guards opened a massive wooden door, which again had two dragons crafted on the frames. They stepped into a dome shaped room in the center of which was arge round table. There were no more than ten men and two women sitting at the table. As soon as they saw her, all of them rose to their feet and bowed their head.


    Bianca bowed back. Brantley put his hand on the small of her back and guided her to the biggest chair that was made of gold and had a blue cushioned seat and back. Right beside it was another chair, slightly smaller, but simrly fashioned. He guided her to sit in that chair and then sat in the one beside her.


    The council members sat once the Royals were seated. Arnik sat down to the right of the king. Through her veil, Bianca saw that almost all of them were staring at her, trying their best to make out her features through the pale crimson gossamer.


    "The news of the queen''s arrival has already traveled throughout the kingdom, Your Majesty''s," said a man with deep brown eyes and sandy hair. "People have started traveling to Azelia to see the grand wedding."


    "But, I don''t want to dy the wedding!" said Brantley as he tapped on the table in front of him.


    "No, the ceremony is going to take ce right in the morning tomorrow, but you might have to hold a grand feast," said Arnik.


    Brantley pinched his temple with his thumb and forefinger. "Okay, you can open the stores of the pce to prepare the feast."


    "It won''t be necessary, Your Majesty," said Arnik.


    "Why?" Brantley''s head jerked back. Where would all the foode from? And the grand feast meant thousands would flock the capital. The celebrations would extend for three days at least. On top of that he was worried about Bianca.


    "Queen''s Uncle from Ixoviya has sent his greetings along with the carriages containing tons and tons of cereal, spices, variety of sauces, flours and so much that I can''t recall. The carriages are on their way to Azelia!" said Arnik. "I think he won''t be able to attend the function."


    Bianca gasped and so did the others. Her Uncle Caleb sure knew how to make a statement. She smiled beneath her veil.


    Brantley grinned. "Send him our special thanks."


    The council meeting got over soon and Bianca thought that this must be customary, because if there were important matters to discuss, she might have spent longer time there. They got up and walked out of the room first.


    Before they reached their bedchamber, a servant announced in the main hall that the dinner was ready and that her family was waiting in the dining hall.


    When dinner was over, Bianca returned to her bedchamber and looked at Brantley wondering if he would sleep in the same bed as hers. She went to the dressing room to change into her pajamas. She was impressed that all her clothes were already hanging in their ce. She realized that the dressing room had another door, which led to arger room where Brantley''s clothes were hanging and she gaped. The sheer size of the room and the collection the king maintained was crazy. Closing the door quietly, she came to the bedroom, only to see him already on the bed propped up on the elbow, watching her with a smile. She blushed and lowering her head walked to the far side of the bed to lie down. Sleeping with him in the same bed¡­


    "As much as I would love to talk with you, I want you to sleep. Tomorrow is a big day," he said and pulled a silk sheet over her. After kissing her on the forehead, he waved his hand and all the lights extinguished.

 Chapter 433 - On The Same Bed

    <h4>Chapter 433 - On The Same Bed</h4>


    Highly aware of his presence beside her, Bianca controlled herself for looking his way. She closed her eyes tight hoping to stay where she was and not giving in to her Lykae instincts of attacking this man and kissing him senseless. The way he had maintained his distance from her meant that he respected her wishes, but with his close proximity, she regretted her decision. With a soft whimper, she sank her head in the pillow. Silence stretched in the room, filling the distance between them. Between her wild thoughts and the anticipation of what would happen the next day, Bianca''s eyes became heavy and she drifted off to sleep.


    As for Brantley¡­ how could he sleep? For thousands of years all he had known was emptiness, which extended all around him. However, with her arrival in the world, he was happy to breathe the same air which she breathed, happy to think that she woulde to him one day, just happy¡­ and now that she was with him on the same bed¡­ he didn''t know what to do. Suddenly all the emptiness he was surrounded with was filled with emotions as soft as rose petals and as tranquil as moonlight. Brantley turned to the side she was sleeping and he¡­ watched her sleep. He couldn''t even blink an eye. She was right there with him, in his bed and he wanted to touch her badly, but he stayed where he was, and stared at the most beautiful thing that had happened to him. A tear rolled out of his eye. The wait was worth it. She was breathtaking, exquisite and surreal.


    As the moonbeams fell in the bedchamber and the white marble floor with gold lined tiles shimmered, the room looked ethereal. Brantley got up and untied all the tassels from the posters so that she wouldn''t get disturbed by the soft reflections. The white gossamer curtains fell all around them he went back to lie on his side. He flipped on his belly and put his hands beneath his face. A smile appeared on his face when he saw how her red hair covered half of the creamy skin of her face. The longer he stared at her, the longer he yearned to go near her and remove those tresses from her face. He wanted to dig in his fingers in her soft hair and kiss her like there was no tomorrow. At first he controlled himself and then he inched closer, only to see her better.


    She had kicked her sheets away and her nightshirt had pooled above her stomach near the lower swell of her breasts.


    Brantley gaped. His mind went into a tizzy. He didn''t know how or when, but like a moth to the me, he found himself not even three feet away. And he drank her features like nectar while being washed in her exquisite scent ofvender and warm summer. He couldn''t resist. His fingers found their way in her hair, which he brushed past her face. His hands lightly grazed her lips and his body shuddered.


    Bianca rolled over and turned her back to him.


    It must have be pretty warm at night because her body was pleasantly warmer than usual. She had never awoken this warm ever in her sleep in Bainsburgh ever. Bianca cuddled further into the warmth, not wanting to wake up. The scent of lush blossoms and spice was overwhelming and calmed her and rxed her even more. She snuggled into the warm, hardness of the bed and a content and satisfied sigh left her mouth.


    But she had slept on a very soft mattress and she had sunk almost two inches in it. How did her bed turn this hard? Not only that the bed was extremely warm, hard and smooth beneath her body. And if that wasn''t all, the bed had enveloped itself all around her.


    Bianca''s eyes opened wide and she saw that it was still dark on the outside. A soft knock on the door disturbed her. She saw that the curtains had been untied and they were now hanging around the bed. She remembered not doing any of it. And she realized that she was lying on her bed but on a broad chest that heaved gently. Her cheek was pressed against a broad chest and her stomach against a stomach. A heavy and strong arm was wrapped around her waist in a vise-like grip and the other one was sprawled across inside her pajamas on her hip. And she wasn''t wearing panties. His heavy right leg was over her left and the other one was wedged between her thighs somewhere very close to a part that was now hot and wanton beyond words. Her breasts were almost half exposed and pressed against his bare chest.


    Bianca''s mouth fell as she realized that at some point of time, she must have rolled over on him and used him as a bed. To her acute embarrassment she became aware as to where all their naked skin met. Her mind froze and she didn''t dare to breathe. She gulped and then slowly tried to slide from there, but she was grabbed by the fierce force of his arms and moved back to where she was. Bianca''s heart skipped a beat. Her pulse kicked and her lightning zapped over her skin, through her veins.


    She hoped that he didn''t get up because with the way she was on him, it was clear that it was she who had sought him out in the night. And at the same time, how did he end up sleeping so close to her?


    Once again she tried to move and this time he pressed her against him and his thigh pressed against her in between her thighs. Whatever coherent thought she had, all vanished. She lifted her head and rested on her palm to look at him and he looked so beautiful, vulnerable and peaceful that her heart went out for him. She studied his features again.


    Suddenly a loud knock on the door woke him up and she closed her eyes tight shut in the same position she was in.


    The knock on the door pounded again.


    Brantley realized his position and he didn''t know how the two of them wound up in this position. As he looked at her, he realized that her face had reddened. The girl had shut her eyes tightly to escape the embarrassment. How could he not take advantage of the situation? He squeezed her hip tightly and she squealed.


    Bianca, who was scarlet red, caught in the act, slid his body and jumped out of the bed. She hit the bathroom straight leaving a very amused andughing king of Aztec.


    The knock on the door disturbed him and he got out of the bed to open the door. "Hello Holly," he greeted the servant who was for the first time seeing her king beaming like a bright sun and he had a smile on his face.


    She bowed. "Good morning Your Highness."


    He opened the door for her to enter.


    "I have to dress the queen for the wedding. We have only two hours left for dawn to break."


    Brantley walked to the bedside table and poured a ss of water for himself.


    "Your personal servant, Jed, is waiting for you to dress you up. Shall I call him in?"


    "Yes please."


    An hourter, Bianca was in the midst of dressing up.

 Chapter 434 - Wedding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 434 - Wedding (1)</h4>


    Holly helped her dress and an hourter, Bianca found herself gazing in the mirror. Holly was doing her hair. Seeing her reflection, Bianca was shocked. "This is such a beautiful dress," she said as she smoothed out a frill.


    The crimson silk dress with wide skirts was encrusted with numerous solitaire diamonds in a pattern of waves rising waves in descending order. The bodice clung to her over the corset and didn''t have a neck. The sleeves were attached to it in a way that they only covered her shoulders. Embroidered with a peculiar shaped flower, which was nked by two leaves, it looked like many people must have worked on its creation. A ne with three rows ofrge diamonds sat on her nape and a chain of tiny droplets of diamonds was adorning her ears, low enough to brush the skin of her neck. She had applied golden glitter near her eyes, pale pink rouge and pale pink glossy lipstick. Holly was now making braids in her hair. She had arranged them in a braided cor over her head. Over it, she covered her with a pale crimson drop veil that was sped with pins on the back. The veil''s train fell till the bottom of her dress on the back and till her bodice in the front. Holly picked up a different tiara this time¡ªwith small ruby stones¡ªand set before it. In the end, Holly bent down and helped her to wear crimson satin shoes.


    When Bianca got up, she said, "I am looking like a faerie godmother!"


    Holly chuckled. "No Your Highness. You are looking like a faerie."


    "And I am nervous!"


    Holly brushed her hands and said, "There''s no need to be nervous. This is one ceremony we have been waiting for so long that I am extremely sure everyone must have sent their positive energy to you."


    "Oh Holly!" Bianca sped her hands. The way she said, Bianca felt so much better. It was like the whole kingdom was with her.


    "Why am I wearing this veil?" she asked, moving her eyes around. "Oh! I forgot¡ªso that no one can see me."


    "And because only the king should be the first one to see you after the wedding."


    Bianca blushed. From the corner of her eyes, she saw a movement and her breath hitched when she noticed Brantley standing on the door of his dressing room. He smiled at her.


    He was wearing ck breeches and a white shirt, on the chest of which was embroidered golden royal crest of golden dragons. His green cloak fell gracefully behind him. It was pinned over the right breast with a brooch that was created after the royal crest. A golden crown sat upon his hair, which were gelled and neatlybed back.


    He looked so regal and handsome that Bianca stared at him, and he stared at her. Mesmerized by her, he walked up to her and offered his hand. She curled her arms lightly around them and together they walked to the main hall, where her parents, Darius and Neal were waiting.


    Bianca stopped in front of her parents and they hugged her. "You look stunning Bia," said Dawn.


    Darius was shocked. "Geez Bia! You can get a job at Disnend!" She poked a tongue at him.


    Neal elbowed him to stay quiet.


    Three royal carriages were waiting right outside the portcullis and behind them were almost fifty royal guards on their horses. Right in front of the carriages were two horsemen with the royal gs.


    They reached the temple in the next fifteen minutes. And Bianca was startled to find numerous people standing outside on the sides. Her skin tingled and goosebumps rose. Instinctively she dug her nails in Brantley''s arms. He covered her hand over hers to calm her. She took a deep breath.


    "This is huge," Bianca breathed out when she looked at the temple. The temple was arge space built with white marble stones.


    "Yes, this is thergest temple in the kingdom of Aztec. It is the temple of Chim."


    They climbed the steep steps to reach the verandah where there were tall columns.


    "This ce was surrounded with blue and yellow flowers throughout the year with only a short spell of winter when the flowers turned red¡­ as if Chim was crying," said Brantley. He looked around. "And now¡­"


    Warm wind reached them as soon as they walked further inside. Statues of various gods were standing in the east and thergest one was of a deity.


    Chim.


    Her hands were stretched in front as if she wanted to bless them. The statues were chiseled in a way that the sun rose behind them.


    No one except her family and the council members were allowed to enter.


    Brantley led her to the statues where the wedding was supposed to take ce. Bianca''s anxiety increased.


    As soon as they reached the statue of Chim, they saw that the High Priest was offering his prayers to the deity. The Stone of Sris was sitting in the feet of Chim.


    The High Priest turned to them and a faint smile came on his lips. He turned back to the goddess and raised his hands above his head. The sleeves of his white robe fell down. "May the blessings of Chim be upon you." Then he turned back to them and looked at Arnik. He handed him two gold bands. "Bring your hands forward," he said.


    They brought the hands in front of the priest with their palms up. "This is going to sting a little," he whispered to her.


    She nodded and the priest immediately made a small cut in her palm. Bianca winced. He made a simr cut in Brantley''s palm. He ced the dagger in Chim''s feet and ced the gold bands in them. Then he brought their palms together and pressed them with the bands inside. As soon as their blood fell on the floor of the temple, a gust of wind whooshed. The blood got absorbed in the floor of the temple and somewhere behind them, thin, frail vines started to sprout near the columns.


    The priest grinned and then opened their palms. "Open your palms," he said.


    Bianca was shocked and her eyes became wide when she saw that the cut had healedpletely and the bands shone brilliantly. The first ray of sun broke through the sky.


    "Your Highness, please slip the ring in her finger."


    Brantley immediately slipped the ring in her finger.


    The priest turned to her and said, "Your Highness, please ept our king as your husband and make him wear the ring."


    With shaky hands, Bianca slipped the ring in Brantley''s ring finger.


    The High Priest picked up the ruby from Chim''s feet and raised it high¡ªjust enough for the first rays of sun to pass through it.


    The red ruby stirred to life and every vein in it seemed to throb as soon as the lights passed through it. It shimmered and a dull crimson halo surrounded it.


    He gave Sris Stone to Brantley.


    At once Brantley was down on one knee. He took the stone and offered it to Bianca. "ept it my queen, bearer of life and love of my kingdom."


    Bianca''s eyes gazed from Brantley to the ruby. Her heart raced like a horse and she thought she would suffocate soon. Everything was getting too much for her.


    "ept it Bia¡­" came a plea mingled with love from the man who was looking up at her with thousands of expectations in his eyes. The stone glimmered in his hand.


    Bianca licked her dry lips and then extended her hand to pick it.


    However¡ª

 Chapter 435 - Wedding (2)

    <h4>Chapter 435 - Wedding (2)</h4>


    However as soon as she picked up the Stone of Sris, Brantley brought his free palm and pressed her hand in between both his along with the ruby. Not understanding what he was doing, she looked at with a frown. All of a sudden, the halo around the stone throbbed and becamerger. Within a few seconds, the royal couple was swathed in the pale crimson light, which danced around them. With wide eyes, she looked at Brantley who was smiling at her. "My mate¡­" he whispered. "My wife¡­ my queen¡­"


    The light disappeared after a few minutes and receded back into the stone. Bianca''s mind froze. She looked at Brantley for some kind of exnation but his smile became broader and he got up. Holding her hand in his, he walked up to the statue of Chim and ced the ruby in her feet.


    "Wee to the kingdom of Aztec, Your Royal Highness Bianca Frazier," said the High Priest as he made symbols in the air. "You are now man and wife."


    She bowed to the deity and then to the priest.


    "You may lift the veil now," said the priest.


    Brantley turned towards Bianca. His hands were shaking when he touched her veil. She bit her bottom lip. She was married and the man in front of her was her husband.


    The sun had risen slightly higher.


    Brantley Frazier.


    Dragon Rider.


    King of Aztec.


    As everyone else waited on the outside, as her family waited for them in the courtyard, she became acutely aware of his presence to the level that everyone else blurred in vision. Standing in front of her, he cut a striking figure of suave and fine beauty that reminded her of the kings she had read about in her history books.


    Brantley lifted the veil of his wife and ced it on her head. He curled his fingers under her chin and tipped her head up. She darted her gaze in between his lips and eyes. He stared at her with his luminous eyes and he looked as if he was stunned. It was the same look he gave her when he had seen her for the first time when she had turned sixteen. The man became unaware of anyone around them.


    "You are stunning," he murmured and pressed his lips on hers. Bianca melted. Her hands curled his neck and her fingers dug in the softness of his hair. She kissed him back with all that had in her.


    A sniffle, a gasp, ps and a squeal on the side broke them. Brantley touched her lips with his and said, "You''re mine." Bianca''s body trembled and her breath hitched.


    "Congrattions!" Dawn''s chirpy voice came from behind. Dawn had been waiting for this moment. From the day she had found the Stone of Sris to the day Bianca got married to Brantley, it had been a test for her. Even though Bianca belonged to Brantley, she was meant to be born for him, Dawn had always felt fortunate to be her mother. She had always been grateful to Brantley for choosing her to bear children she once thought she would never have. Every day had been a blessing and she had enjoyed her daughter and now¡­ it was time to hand her to the man she was destined to be with.


    Bianca turned to her mother and saw that she was crying. "Mom!" said Bianca and hugged her. Dawn hugged her back. Daryn came behind them and hugged his wife and his daughter in hisrge arms. He rested his head on Bianca. Bianca pulled away and wiped her tears. "I love you mommy," she said through her tears.


    Dawn chuckled. "As if you have a choice." She turned to Brantley and said, "I know you will take very good care of my daughter." She lowered her eyes and looked at the floor. "I am not sorry to have kept you away from her, but I am sorry if I had been harsh on you. Saying that, I want to th¡ª thank," she choked, "thank you for choosing me to be Bia''s mom."


    Daryn came behind her and held her shoulders tightly.


    Brantley walked up to Dawn. He held her hand warmly. "No Dawn, it''s the other way round. I am highly indebted to you for my life." Many words were left unspoken but they both understood what each wanted to speak.


    "Bia!" Neal shouted from behind. "Girl you are married!" He lunged at her cheerfully and hugged her. "Man I am going to miss you!"


    Biancaughed. "Yeah! I will miss you too. But hey, you got toe here once a week."


    "What do you mean? I am not leaving right now!"


    Everyoneughed at them.


    Brantley held Bianca''s hand and said, "People are waiting for you on the outside to see their queen."


    Bianca started to bite her bottom lip again. He removed it with his thumb and said, "Leave that for me to bite. You just wave at the crowd."


    She became thousands of shade red. When they walked to the top of the stairs, she saw that the crowd had swelled. All she could now see was a sea of faces who all stared at her inquisitively. She held his hand tightly feeling nervous. There was pin drop silence in the crowd. Remembering what he had just said, she lifted her hand up in the air and waved at them gently. The whole crowd erupted into loud cheers.


    "Long live the Queen!"


    "Long live the King!"


    Bianca was overwhelmed by the way people of Aztec weed her, cheered her. It was as if they were starved of her. She felt as if she belonged to them, as if she had a duty towards them, which she couldn''tprehend.


    A tug broke her reverie. Brantley had intertwined his fingers into her and said, "Your coronation awaits." He pulled her hand gently and they walked to the carriages.


    It was difficult for the royal guards to keep the crowd away, but as soon as they were in the carriage, the coachman hurried them to the pce. All through the streets the horses clomped, there were people waiting for the Royals. They cheered their rulers and things started to weigh on Bianca.


    Brantley ushered her to the throne room. It was in the center of the pce, right above the atrium.


    Her palms became sweaty.


    The guards opened massive wooden doors, which had dragons crafted in them. The doors groaned opened to a throne hall. From the ceiling hungrge chandeliers at regr intervals. There were two rows of cushioned chairs on either side. A white carpet with intricate motifs and tworge green dragons in the center upied most of the floor. Paintings were hung on the walls and in between them were the unlit torches. The wall on the back was made from stained ss up till five feet and then intricatetticework of iron branched over it in a way that one could see the brown mountain and valley behind.


    The chairs were upied by the councilmen and women and other nobility. All of them rose to their feet when the king and the queen walked in. The guards were standing behind every chair. The gold royal emblem was embroidered on the left side of the breast of green and white uniforms. These guards were the personal guards of the Royals ¨C merciless, lightning fast and first-borns of their family, which meant that they were all protecting the royal family from thousands of years.


    Bianca swallowed her saliva.

 Chapter 436 - élan Vital

    <h4>Chapter 436 - n Vital</h4>


    Bianca faced the thrones and she loosened a breath. The thrones were one of the most beautiful she had ever seen, and she had seen a few. On a dais, there were two regal chairs sitting beside each other. Carved from redwood, the thrones were crested with numerous jewels in the shape of oval around the back''s red cushioned silk. The armrests were broad and shaped in the form of roots in the front with grooves inside.


    To Bianca''s surprise, the High Priest was already present there and he was standing right in front of the thrones. Brantley walked with her to the thrones and stood right in front of the High Priest. Right beside them was a younger looking man who held two crowns in a tray with a silk cushion.


    The priest bowed so low that his white hair fell around him. He got up and said, "Your crown waits for you, my king."


    When Bianca looked at the crowns, her breath knocked out. Crafted with emeralds, ruby, sapphires, and topaz, the gold had been shaped in the form of wreaths of roses and other blossoms.


    Brantley sat down in front of the priest and he ced the bigger crown on his head. He went to sit on his throne.


    Bianca went down on her knees and she lowered her eyes in front of the priest. He picked up her crown and ced it on her head.


    All the guards stomped feet and stood straight with their hands on their hearts.


    When she was going to sit on her throne, Brantley stopped her. She looked at him with big eyes and blood rushed to her cheeks. Why the hell was he stopping her? He looked at the priest and he stepped down from the dais. All at once they were surrounded with thick walls of wood, which were dragged and ced around them from behind.


    "What is going on?" she asked. Her finger touched her throne identally and she felt electricity zipping through her. Shocked, she removed her hand from there.


    When the wooden walls hadpletely surrounded them and when no one could see them, Brantley walked over to her throne and sat down. He tugged her and said, "Sit on myp."


    She shook her head. "I don''t understand. Why are we doing this?" Though she was beginning to feel scared, deep down she knew that this had to be done. She didn''t know what was ahead but she could feel the pull¡­ of god-knows-what.


    "We need to do this together Bia," he said and tugged her closer.


    She turned and sat¡ªon hisp. This time she felt her skin tingling with the warmth of his thighs. Was he protecting her? From what?


    He ced his arms inside the groove of the armrests with his palms up. "Now put your arms and sp my fingers," he instructed.


    She nodded and intertwined her fingers with him. The moment her hands were locked with his, she heard a creak. Her eyes darted to the source of the noise and before she couldprehend the roots of the armrest started creaking and growing around their hands. She gripped his hands tightly. "What is happening?" she asked.


    "I don''t know Bia. This is the first time for me too, but stay with me and don''t lose me. Stay connected with me at all times. Seek me."


    "I am scared Brantley," she said as the roots drew closer to her bodice.


    "Don''t be Bia. I am with you and together we can do this."


    Magic overcame them. She felt as if the roots were going to trap her, lock her in a cage. They sprawled across their legs, bodice, shoulders and eventually snaked to their necks and heads. They had fully caged the king and queen of Aztec. Not able to move even an inch anywhere, she sat in hisp, caged. They were surrounded by green shimmering light.


    Her vision blurred. Instead of seeing on the outside, she saw inside the cage, inside the throne. She saw the roots of the throne she was sitting on. They had grown deeper inside the ground, and the green magical light traveled with them.


    Feeling trapped and utterly helpless she tried to call Brantley, but she couldn''t even move her tongue. She continued to watch the roots as they spread along with the light dancing around them. She could feel the dead roots of other trees and the barren soil that was on top of them¡ªkingdom of Aztec. She could feel how miserable the ce had be. There was no vegetation and they were all crying for life. More roots join and get covered by the lights. The only thing that was keeping her grounded to the present was Brantley''s hand, which he had grasped her tightly, which wasn''t letting her slip.


    Nature wanted life from her. They demanded, they probed and theytched onto her,tched on her life.


    The roots prated inside her and the light splintered around her. They roots wanted to suck her life out while the green lights were trying to heal her. She could feel how theypped her life.


    She was the n vital of their verve.


    Bianca tasted her own tears. A soft voice from somewhere told her, "I am here Bia¡­" It had so much pain, as if it was struggling to survive the ordeal.


    Helpless, she watched the roots taking it from her. She didn''t want them to stop taking it from her because at that moment she realized the reason she was born on this earth. She was needed for Aztec, for its people, for its survival. She was needed for the prosperity of Aztec and she didn''t want to think how challenging it must have been for Brantley to run his kingdom¡­ which had slowly turned into a desert.


    She opened herself to the thend of Aztec. She would never stop giving it. She bore the pain and tears rolled out.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud bellow and the roots cracked up. The green magical lights splintered and disappeared around her like dust. She was pulled back into the present. The gnarled roots of the throne shrank and she became free from its clutches. World had be blurry. She didn''t know what was happening next. So she let it happen.


    When she opened her eyes next, she saw it was dark. Moonlight was sprayed over the floor and it reflected on the ceiling. Her mind was again in a tizzy. Her body was burning.


    Nightmare.


    The roots crawled around her.


    "Bianca¡­ Come back¡­" a plea.


    She fluttered her eyes open again with a lot of efforts. But her body trembled violently. She thought someone had clutched her closely to his chest and had hugged her tightly. Perhaps she was being rocked. "Bia." He whispered. It wasn''t her name, it was an appeal, a begging request. "Come back." But Bianca once again lost consciousness and fell into darkness.


    When she cracked open her eyes next, she heard the noise of water sshing, and whirring behind. It seemed as if it was falling from a height and plunged into the depths of a pool and she was sitting over the gurgling water. The air was cooler.


    She turned her head and found herself in her bedchamber. The white gossamer curtains were flowing softly in a gentle breeze. She tried to get up by propping her elbows up.


    "Bianca!" A familiar voice came immediately to her rescue and grabbed her in his strong arms. Immediately she was lifted and ced in hisp.

 Chapter 437 - Relax

    <h4>Chapter 437 - Rx</h4>


    With one arm beneath neck and the other curled around her waist, Brantley was looking deep in her eyes. "How are you Bia?" he asked in a hoarse voice. His eyes were red and had purple below them.


    There was so much concern etched on his face that she felt a pang in her heart. She cupped her cheek with her weak hand and grazed his stubble. "I am fine¡­" she felt as if a freight train had passed over her.


    He leaned in her hand and heaved, "Thank the Gods." He closed his eyes and held her head closer to his chest as if to reassure himself that she was there, she was back. He rocked her gently in hisp and stroked her hair and her arms. There was silence between them. Momentster she went off to sleep in his arms like a baby in her mother''s arms.


    She had no idea how long she had dozed off. Perhaps days, but when she cracked open her eyes, the air was cooler than the normal and she was wrapped in a soft quilt. She turned her head to find him propped up on his elbow, watching her from a distance.


    "Good morning," he said with a lovely smile and she fluttered open her eyes looking at the quilt and the ss wall. To her surprise, there was a light drizzle on the outside and the raindrops pitter-pattered on the ss.


    "How long have I been sleeping?" she asked. She wondered if he had been watching her sleep, and the thought made her cheeks pink.


    "Almost three days now," he said and got up.


    Bianca arched her eyebrow. "Wow!" For the first time in her life she felt so bamboozled by her sleep.


    "Are you hungry?" he asked and came closer to her.


    As if on his question, her stomach responded and grumbled loudly.


    Brantley smiled and said, "I will take that as a yes."


    Even though she was feeling utterly weak and her face was paler than usual, she blushed again. She tried to get up but he stopped her, "Please don''t get up. I will ask the servants to bring food here."


    She swallowed saliva down her parched throat. "Thanks," she croaked. He got up and poured water for her from a pitcher on the bedside table and gave her. cing one strong arm beneath her, he lifted her shoulders and helped her drink it. "I need to use the bathroom first."


    Brantley removed her quilt and was about to scoop her when she said, "No! I can walk."


    He stared at her for a moment. "Okay," he said and waited for her to get off the bed.


    There were hundreds of stars dancing around her head when she tried to get up. By the time she ced her feet on the ground, she was panting. Covering the distance to the bathroom looked like an uphill marathon of ten miles.


    He shook his head and without waiting for her to ask him, he scooped her in his arms bridal style and she grabbed his neck. He carried her to the bathroom.


    As soon as they reached, she said, "I will manage from here."


    He kissed her forehead and said, "Are you sure?"


    She nodded. He left her and closed the door behind him. However, as soon as he reached the bed, he heard a thud. He leapt from the bed, banged open the door and stormed inside the bathroom. Bianca had fallen on the floor. Immediately he turned her into his arms. "Bia!" he said when he saw how limp her limbs were.


    Bianca was not able to walk properly. Her body protested so much out of fatigue that when he picked her up again, she didn''t protest. She closed her eyes and shivered. She didn''t protest when he first stripped himself quickly and then stripped her down to her underwear and stepped in the oversized steaming bathtub. He ced her in hisp and submerged her in water and continued to hold her until she had gone soft in his arms. In the warm water, her head rested on his leg and she became acutely aware of his stiff shaft.


    To her utter shock, she found his swollen shaft pleasing against her body. He was naked and aroused and she found herself in the same position. She closed her eyes and tried to think of a thousand different things.


    Throne, that covered her with the roots.


    Green lights, which shimmered around her making her feel warm.


    Hazel eyes, consuming her in the morning.


    His naked body.


    His erection.


    And she was back in the bathtub on hisp.


    She tensed and closed her eyes. As if understanding her awkwardness, Brantley brushed her hair over one shoulder and said, "Do you know the change you have brought about in our kingdom?"


    Our kingdom. She opened her eyes and stared at him. The way he said ''our'', she felt strangely ''at home''.


    "No," she breathed out.


    "I would love to give you a tour of Azelia. There isn''t much, but things are promising." He picked up the soap andthered it on a soft cloth. Slowly he started to apply it on her shoulders. It was so rxing that to her morbid embarrassment, she moaned out loudly, and then bit her lip immediately. She chided herself to stay in control and definitely not think about his erection. No, she would behave herself. So she concentrated on what he was speaking, but she was able to focus on every third word that came out of his mouth.


    He picked up her hand and applied the soap under her arms, then slid his hand on her vicle and then the upper swell of her breasts. His body shuddered and he hissed. As soon as his hands were on her breasts, all he wanted was to cup them. They were sorge and perfectly created to fit in his hands. For him.


    Bianca''s breath hitched. She brought her hand over his and stopped his movement.


    "Rx Bianca," he said. "I am only giving you a bath."


    But she knew that he was indulging her. How could her handspletely cover her breasts? His shaft pulsed painfully and pressed harder against the side of her stomach. His reaction made her feel good.


    ¡ªMine¡ª her wolf growled. She pushed her wolf down and focused on his talk.


    He pushed her to lie fully on hisp and then took the soft loofah to her stomach. She tensed again as his touch when he took it below her navel, in between her thighs. This time the only thing she wanted to manage was her inner control. The way he massaged her with the loofah softly in circles that she left her pitiful attempt to restrain her from not rxing. Her body became limp and she rxedpletely on him. She loved the way he touched her. Adored it. His spice and lush blossoms scent washed over her. How could such a divinely handsome man be her husband? A man, who couldn''t keep himself off her. And she wondered if she would start craving for his touch. Would she beg him to touch her?

 Chapter 438 - Effects

    <h4>Chapter 438 - Effects</h4>


    As Brantley brought his hands over her thighs and gently massaged them, she said softly, "I might end up sleeping all over again, yet I am hungry."


    "Sleep Bianca, while I give you a bath," he said fondly. Saying that he drained the soapy water and ran clean water again in the tub. "We will get you food soon."


    She moaned at the warmth that surrounded her and sank her head against his chest. The way she looked needy for his touch, it wasn''t lusty, but it was more of surrender to her needs and a craving for his touch, his indulgence.


    For Brantley, to hold his mate so intimately and not do anything was a torture. He was wrecked with urges beyond his control. All he wanted now was to nt him deeply inside her, but at the same time he was afraid of her condition. It was the first time he had held her naked in hisp. And he didn''t know how to control the ferocious beast in him. He had waited for thousands of years for her and he didn''t imagine that he had to wait so patiently to take her. He wondered how it would be to be wedged between his thighs. He lifted her gently to turn her breasts towards him and his shaft throbbed painfully. He rubbed her well on the back.


    Bianca was now feeling the heat of his cock right on her stomach, but the bath drained her. She put her hands on his chest and nuzzled her face into it to find a ce to go off to sleep.


    Brantley''s breath hitched. He threw his head back as she slept. Once he was done, he lifted her from the bathtub, made her sit on an ottoman and dried her with a towel. Then he wrapped a fluffy towel around her andid her on the bed. Her red hair was damp and they spread out on the pillow. The scent was so heady that he wanted to remove the towel and part her thighs and nt inside her, and go home.


    "I am very hungry," she whispered.


    As ifing back to senses, he clenched his fists for even thinking like that and after wrapping himself with a towel, he walked to the door to order food for her. Although she was lying, the noise of a waterfall was softlying through the walls of the room, and she thought she was imagining.


    Ten minutester, Holly rushed in the bedchamber with arge tray of food. The scent of food only made her stomach growl again. She ced the tray on the bedside table, kneeled down and then served her containing fluffy buttered mashed potatoes, roasted chicken and zed bread on the side. The brown pastries were ever so tempting that Bianca felt like eating them first. There was melon juice in a jar on the side.


    Bianca gave her a warm smile and sweetly said, "Thank you." She picked up the fork and picked up a heap of potatoes to stuff them in her mouth. As soon as the potatoes melted in her mouth, she closed her eyes and groaned.


    Holly chuckled and then served a te with the same to Brantley. "Please let me know if there is anything else I can do," she bowed and said.


    "You may leave Holly," Brantley said.


    Holy bowed again and left.


    Bianca was so busy eating and groaning that she didn''t realize the kind of sounds she was making. Brantley had stopped eating and was looking at her with wide hazel eyes. His towel had tented with his erection.


    She took a deep breath when her stomach filled a little and her gaze went outside. The drizzle had picked up. She pointed out the rain and asked, "Is this because of what we did on the throne?"


    Brantley came out of his stupor. He took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, this happens every time we are going to sit on that throne until nature draws fully from us, until it restores the bnce." He was so thankful to her that words were not enough to express. It was for the first time they had sat together on the throne. He knew how excruciating, how energy draining the whole thing was, but she was very open to it. It was as if deep down she understood the purpose of her existence.


    Bianca couldn''t help feeling proud of herself.


    A gurgling sound emerged from beneath the ground. She pointed her fork to the floor and said, "Is there a leak somewhere?"


    Heughed. "No dear. If you want to understand this you have to go and take a look through the sses of the back wall¡ªtowards the mountain."


    She picked up the pastry, stuffed it in her mouth, held her towel tightly around her and rose to her feet. As soon as her gaze fell on the mountains in the distance, her eyes became wide. Right in front of her, down the mountains, water was falling like a beautiful infinite dream. She followed the path of water and saw that it plunged into a waist-high water pool. Turning her eyes to survey the surroundings, she blinked many times. Right beside the waterfall over the steep rocks, she saw yellow and blue and blood red wildflowers and a thin film of moss growing under it. The waterfall and the pool were the same color¡ªlight blue. Mist surrounded the water as itnded on the ground. Beyond the mountains were the valleys, where green vegetation had begun to sprout.


    "This is¡ª this is splendid! She rasped.


    He walked right behind her and instinctively wrapped his hand around her shoulders. "This is what we can do together."


    She was stunned.


    The scenery in front of her was glorious. When she hade, the mountains were barren and now, there were wildflowers blooming over them.


    "The water from that waterfall flows beneath the floor of this room, which in turn keeps it cool." She looked at her affectionately. Because of her after so long, the ce was blooming with life, with the scenery that he used to see as a child. "Now you know what is gurgling down there?"


    Bianca turned her head to him with eyes as big as saucers. She couldn''t believe that the architecture of the pce was so pretty. It used nature to its advantage, and¡­ from almost two thousand years this ce was a desert. "I wish I was born earlier¡­" she said to him.


    His breath hitched. He turned her towards him and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "I am satisfied with what I have in my hand. What matters is that you are here."


    The genuineness in his voice made her heart skip a beat and she blushed a pale pink.


    He took a stand of her damp red hair and tucked it behind her ear. "Now finish your food."


    Bianca''s trance broke and she lowered her eyes. A smile appeared on his cheeks showing her dimple and Brantley couldn''t resist it. He kissed her over there. Her thighs clenched. He held her hand and brought her to eat the rest of the food.


    "There''s one thing I wanted to ask," she said while slicing meat off the chicken with her fork and knife.


    "What?" He was ready to answer anything.


    "There was a green light that flowed with me, flowed with the roots¡­ when the roots were reaching me. What did thate from?"

 Chapter 439 - So Soon?

    <h4>Chapter 439 - So Soon?</h4>


    Brantley wiped a crumb of pastry from the side of her mouth. "That was me."


    Bianca stopped eating as her mouth fell open. "How did you¡ª"


    "Convert into light?" he chuckled and tilted his head. He was sitting beside her and all his focus was on whether she was eating well or not. "That''s the way it is. Whenever the roots will seek you out, I will have to seek you." It was his instinct. "And I didn''t know how that happened, but I just came after you. It was a burning need in me to protect you from harm, and that''s why when I entered the cage with you, I let my energy flow freely. My magic splintered around me and it followed you." He needed to feel her every time even at that stage.


    "I am stunned!"


    "Me too." His lips tugged up. "It is raining right now, but would you like toe with me to take a tour of Azelia in the morning?"


    "I would love to!" she rasped. Somehow she felt she could go and sit on the throne again. She was the conduit of nature and the feeling was heady.


    He leaned to her and removed more crumbs on her chin¡ªthis time with his tongue.


    She gasped and turned scarlet. Heat pooled between her thighs and she didn''t know how to control in front of him. Before she embarrassed herself any further, she said, "Where are mum and Daddy?"


    "They are still here. Do you want me to call them in our room?"


    "What?" Not while she was wrapped in a towel and certainly not while he was tenting in his towel. She wondered how that thing would feel in her hands. "I need to get dressed." She looked at him. "And so do you!"


    Brantley threw his head back andughed. He leaned in to kiss her again. Instead of saying that he would get dressed, he said, "I will try to behave myself."


    She was mortified. "I didn''t mean that," she blurted, and then immediately covered her mouth with her hands. Did she just tell him that she had seen his erection?


    Brantley was now in splits. When he stopped, he pulled her cheek and said, "You are so adorable!"


    And she ended up saying, "You are so handsome!"


    Dang.


    "So you find me handsome, sweetheart?"


    She turned her face away from him to hide her ruddiness. When would she learn to control her thoughts? And why was it that she was never able to control them around him? And¡­ sweetheart? She loved the way he called her his sweetheart. He sounded so¡­ possessive. That led to another question in her eighteen year old brain¡ªwhy did she like his possessiveness? She should try for¡­ freedom?


    An hourter when they were properly dressed, they went out of the bedchamber. Bianca was feeling much better but she still walked slowly. She was wearing a light blue silk gown and had left her hair open. Brantley was wearing casual pants and a ck shirt. She forgot to breathe when she saw him. He was looking like a magazine model, with a tall and broad frame and golden hair that were neatlybed back. She had this super urge to tousle his hair and her head started weaving the ideas on how to do that without his noticing that she meant to do that.


    In order to once again rein in her wild thoughts, she asked, "How long would it take to recover from my weak body and when do we have to sit back on the throne?"


    "I don''t know Bia¡­" he said while raking his fingers through his hair. "I hope you recover soon. I hate to see you in this condition." He squeezed her hand. "One of the reasons why I want to go out and take a tour of Azelia is because I want to see the progress. After that I am going to decide when we will sit back on the throne."


    "Biaaaaa!" A shriek from the left made her chuckle.


    "Darius!" she said as her brother took her in a bear hug and picked her.


    "Gods, you scared us girl!" he said when he set her on her feet. He touched her forehead. "How are you feeling now?" His face was etched with worry.


    "I am fine!" She said, showing her biceps.


    "Gross!" Darius said with disgust seeing her bare arms, which were round and plump.


    From the corner of her eye she saw her parents and Neal. They hugged her warmly. "I was scared," said Daryn as he took his daughter''s hand and walked towards the main hall.


    "I am fine Dad," she poked him on the shoulder. "You don''t have to be so worried."


    Daryn looked at his daughter. She was truly crafted inside Dawn''s womb for this kingdom. It was the magic of the Stone of Sris. "That''s good to hear baby," he smiled. They walked in silence as others continued to chat. When they reached the main hall, he said, "We will be leaving tomorrow morning Bia. Is that okay with you?"


    She frowned and her lips curved down. "So soon?"


    Daryn took her to the walls that were made from the stained ss and faced the valley. "Yes darling. I think we are done here, and want to give you space with Brantley. It is important that you spend time with him. Since everything was such a rushed up affair, you just didn''t have the chance to know him."


    She lowered her head as her toes curled.


    "If we continue to stay here, it will affect your judgment. So both your mother and me have decided that you need this opportunity to get to know Brantley. However, we are there in the background. Whenever you need us, juste over or call us."


    "But Daddy¡ª"


    He ced a finger on her lips. "Even Darius is going with us."


    She bit her lip and Daryn smiled. "I wille back to meet you in a week''s time."


    Neal joined them. "Your father is right Bianca. You need to know him better."


    She turned her head to search for him and found him looking in their direction. His eyes were on him even though Darius was talking about something with him.


    They had a great family time and Darius spilled a lot of information regarding Bianca to her utter horror. She red and red at him but her brother didn''tbust.


    It waste in the night when they came back to their bedchamber. She was extremely tired and hungry. Brantley asked Holly to get more food for her, which she devoured as if she wouldn''t get it again.


    Except for a few torches burning on the outside and throwing very dim light, it was pretty dark on the outside. Heavy rain was pelting the sses and it had be cold.


    There were satin quilts on the bed and the sheets had changed. After having dinner, she went to change and by the time she came back wearing small cut off shorts and a sleeveless shirt, her teeth were chattering. She was surprised as to how the air turned so cool all at once.


    She looked in his direction and found him propped up on his elbow and looking at her with a smile. Bianca lowered her head and walked to her side of the bed. He waved his hand and the lights went out, the tassels untied and the gossamer curtains around the bed opened to fall around them.

 Chapter 440 - A Tease?

    <h4>Chapter 440 - A Tease?</h4>


    Bianca covered herself with the quilt. She didn''t know that the night would be so cool.


    Except for the noise of their breath and a dull sound of water flowing beneath them, there was nothing. She closed her eyes, not even moving her finger. His presence across the bed affected her. Her thoughts were focused on him. She heard a rustle and to her heart''s dismay thought that he had turned the other way. There was yet another rustle, closer to her and she felt his presence near her, which was followed by the touch of his fingers on her cheek. Her body heated and she knew that her ears must have turned red. She opened her eyes and all thoughts that she had focused on him, scattered when he traced her cheek as if he could see her in the dark. She licked her dry lips as a shiver ran down her body.


    "You are cold," he said.


    "I will be fine soon," she muttered under her breath.


    He brushed his finger on her cheek again and said, "You are very cold."


    He got up and for a moment she thought that he was going back to his side, but he stayed right beside her.


    Holding his quilt, he brought it near them, over her and covered her with it. Before she could contemte his next move, he settled right behind her. She looked over her shoulder and squirmed.


    "Rx Bia. I am making sure that you get warmed adequately." He adjusted her quilt and tucked it in front of her. "Because if you would, that would not be good in your frail condition."


    "I don''t think this ce would be any more colder." What she meant was that she wouldn''t freeze to death. He shifted closer to her and if she even turned a little, her shoulders would bang in him.


    "Oh you don''t know," he said. "This ce used to be freezing cold! There used to be a lot of snow on the peaks of those mountains. It was beautiful!" He turned and faced her back.


    She became absolutely silent again. Heat flushed her cheeks. A momentter she said, "Why are you sleeping beside me?"


    "Am I?" he said. He picked up the edges of the quilt and put them over her, at the same time putting his arm over her waist.


    She realized how heavy his arm was as she sank a little more in the mattress. "Are you not?"


    "I am not sleeping beside you, I am sleeping with you." His breath was on her cheek and on the exposed part of her neck. Her heartbeat elerated as her Lykae senses heightened. Her wolf began to mor her on the inside and she bit her lip, she pleaded it to settle down.


    "Sleeping beside me or with me¡ªit''s the same!" She eximed and then tried to remove his arm, but it wouldn''t budge. "Move your arm!" He was beginning to get shameless.


    "Hmm¡­ no. They are different things. Plus I can''t have you sick tonight. Your parents are going to take you away if they see that you got a fever." He took a deep breath and added, "Would you prefer to sleep with Holly?"


    "What? Never! I don''t want to sleep with anyone else!" And she gritted her teeth for the slip of tongue. She meant that she didn''t want to sleep with anyone.


    "Yeah, I guessed as much." The way he replied, she could feel him grinning.


    As the time passed, it was impossible to find sleep. With his close proximity, how could she? Moreover the thought of her parents leaving her in the morning made her feel sad. She had never been away from them and now suddenly¡­ they would leave her. Gods, she already missed them.


    As if understanding her sorrow, he said in a soft voice, "I would like to stay with you so that you don''t miss your family."


    She frowned. Who was at the short end of the stick?


    "Just loosen Bia because you have to take a tour of the capital tomorrow and I want you to feel better."


    She thought she would protest but her wolf shut her down. And Brantley was so close to her that his heat had wrapped her. Her chattering had stopped but she was shivering. He was so warm that she thought it should be banned to have this kind of a body. She didn''t protest because eventually she had to get to know him better. And right now she wasn''t shivering because of the cold.


    "Sleep Bia," he said softly and his warm breathnded on her shoulders.


    She closed her eyes but now she felt how his hand was curled around her waist, where it now touched her bare body and how his chest was pressed gently behind her. She could feel his chest heaving against her and it was¡­ intense.


    Once again the only sound she heard was that of her breath and the gentle flow of water below the floor.


    "This is so awkward," she breathed out.


    He chuckled and she could feel his lips over her hair. "Is it more awkward than the first time you kissed me on the beach?"


    She became absolutely quiet and clenched her teeth tightly with embarrassment and anger. As if he didn''t want to kiss her?


    "Or when the first time you kissed that Matt after cliff diving, Or¡ª"


    "Just shut up!" She gritted. Wait. How did he know about Matt? "How do you know about Matt?" she asked with a frown and a tense body.


    Silence. A soft chuckle left him again.


    "What? How. Do. You. Know?"


    "I happened to pass from there," he said without an iota of self-conscience. "And saw you kissing him."


    "And was it coincidental?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know the meaning of coincidental?"


    He sighed against her head. "Sorry¡­ I have to remind myself that you are a pure, innocent girl."


    Oh. My. God.


    "Who will not remain that pure¡ª"


    She elbowed him hard in the chest.


    "Ow!" he bucked. "Was that necessary?"


    "I think we will start with me hating you!" she said and folded her hands beneath her face.


    "No sweetheart. This is where we digress. I know you don''t hate me."


    Bianca didn''t know what to say to that so she kept quiet.


    "I feel that¡ª"


    "Shut up. I don''t want to know what you feel."


    "Let meplete Bia," he said. "I feel that you actually love me."


    "What?"


    "And that you can''t live without me."


    She wanted to re at him,bust him with her re and perhaps elbow him again, but she ended up staring in the dark.


    "And that you love it when I am close to you," he added affectionately.


    "Oh please!" She threw the quilt off her and sat up. The cold wind hit her body hard and her teeth started chattering. "At this point I am contemting death by bing an ice cube."


    "I am sorry Bia," he said in the darkness. "Let us go back to what you pretend to feel about me, bute back and lie down."


    Bianca gritted her teeth. He appeared to be a calm, sweet and a gentle person up until now; how the hell did he turn up into such a tease? The cold was almost unbearable and his body heat was extremely inviting. She decided as to why would she unnecessarily feel cold, so she went back to lying against him¡ªonly for his body heat. Nothing else. Nope.

 Chapter 441 - Challenge Accepted

    <h4>Chapter 441 - Challenge epted</h4>


    "But I would love to tell you that your reaction is adorable," said Brantley, as he covered her again with his quilt. The warmth infusion resumed and she rxed.


    Her lips curved up and her cheeks flushed hot. Thankfully it was dark. She diverted the topic. "So how do you know about Matt?" She would be mortified if he knew that she pursued the son of a celebrity also.


    As if reading her mind, he said, "I also know about that celeb crush of yours."


    Mortified was an understatement. That guy suffered terrible injuries in between his hips. She closed her fists into balls for being utterly and thoroughly flustered.


    "Sleep now Bia," he said softly curling his arm around her again. "We have a long day tomorrow and right now your body is as tense as a bowstring."


    But sleep was thest thing in her mind. How could she sleep¡­ with him so close to her? She shivered. His hand was now sprawled on her stomach.


    "If you like I can help you with a good night''s sleep. It would be so good that you wouldn''t see dreams."


    "I am perfectly fine. I don''t need help to sleep." But all she wanted was him to kiss her. No. It was her wolf. And she was having troubles handling her wolf.


    "I don''t think that you would be able to sleep on your own. Also, don''t have second thoughts about my abilities to make you sleep, sweetheart, because then I will be pushed to prove myself."


    She grunted.


    "Okay, challenge epted sweetheart. But when you fall off to sleep, you have to admit that I helped you."


    She rolled her eyes.


    Suddenly his hand, which she was acutely aware of on her stomach, started moving south and settled right above her navel. He started creating small circles over there and Bianca''s mind, no body, was blown. "What are you doing?" she asked even though she pushed herself in his hands. This was so intimate, so¡­ good.


    "I said I would make you sleep. That''s what I am doing?"


    "How would that little disturbance make me sleep?" It couldn''t. She was beginning to get wet and how could she let him know how wet she was.


    "Aha! That''s the part you have to discover."


    She started to remove his hand but his hand went beneath her shorts and her mouth became shut as a jolt of electricity passed through her. Did he also feel it? He started moving his fingers over there softly and she willed herself into not shoving herself in his hands. He removed his hand from there and traced it all the way to her breasts, the swell of which he fingered fondly, never reaching her nipples, which were straining against the fabric of her shirt, shouting, craving for his touch. The entire sensation was mind blowing.


    "If this is your idea of making me sleep, then Brantley you need lessons on how to make people sleep," she said breathlessly.


    "Hush. Try to rx Bia," he said and lowered his lips to her neck. She didn''t know why, but she let her body go loose. He took his hand back to the navel and then below it. She tried to say something, but he raised his face from behind and brushed her cheeks with his lips. "I love them when your cheeks be pink for me," he said, feeling her heat.


    A shiver ran down her spine and it stopped in between her thighs. She clenched them.


    "Do you know why you let me kiss you on that sixteenth birthday?" he asked.


    Her mind was in a tizzy. All focus was on his fingers. She didn''t know what he was saying, but she caught the word ''kiss''.


    "Because your wolf had recognized me as your mate and it wanted to break free." He nibbled her neck and grazed them with his teeth. "So be free again. Unleash it. I am ready."


    She closed her eyes tight. She wanted all this to go the normal boy-meets-girl way, but when were things ever normal for her?


    His hand moved between her thighs and suddenly he cupped her sex.


    Her body bucked. The sensation was exhrating. Bianca''s heart pounded against her chest so wildly that she was breathless. And she loved it. Gods, was her wolf going mad? She gripped the pillow with her hands.


    "You are soaking for me, Bia," he whispered with feral possessiveness and pulled her tight against his chest. Her hips settled against his shaft and a deep rumble formed in his chest, which came out against her neck sending hot shivers. He opened her folds for the first time and spread her wetness around. Though she couldn''t see anything in the ckness of the room, she could feel everything. She loosened herself without thinking how she even reached this point. His fingers moved down therezily and she pushed against them.


    How could she sleep in this position? Her heart was racing, her head was scattered and the man was touching and pinching and rubbing her folds. She moved her hips back and then front as if she didn''t want to lose the touch of his fingers. He cupped her again and then his palm brushed her clit. "You are so ready Bia," he growled in her ear. "And I want to taste you."


    Shit. She was going to die this very night. She wanted to tell her family that she died a virgin¡­ that this is what he should write on her tomb.


    He was relentless. His fingers¡­ his palm¡­ against her flesh, against her clit¡­ they were driving her crazy and she didn''t want it to stop¡­ ever.


    "Would you like me to taste you, sweetheart?" he whispered in her ear.


    Her eyes became heavy-lidded and she thrust her hips in the cradle of his hips. He growled and he brought his fingers to her clit. He opened her folds over there to seek it and then rubbed it. "I wish I could suck you over there," he said.


    And his dirty talk aroused her into moving her hips against his shaft. She was aware of his hardness and still she shamelessly grounded against it. The pleasure, the ache and the pressure that built in her¡ªshe had to chase it. His hands on her felt so right. His presence near her was consuming. She melted into a hot pool of liquid.


    "Do you like it Bianca?" he asked.


    She moaned.


    "I will take that as a yes. I would love to feel inside you Bia," he said as he buried his face inside her hair. "I can''t imagine¡ª can''t imagine how that would feel."


    She shuddered at his intimacy.


    "I would love to get inside you. nt my cock in you. I want my mouth on you when youe when I tongue-fuck you. I want to know how you taste Bianca."


    She gripped his arm that was beneath her neck and was now acting as her pillow. Her nails dug into his skin.


    "Fuck!" he breathed. "You want that Bianca."


    She moaned and then buried her head in his forearm as she started panting.


    "I want to put my fingers in you," he said in a husky voice. "And I want you to ride them. I want to put my tongue in you and want you toe all over it. But right now you can ride my hand."


    She lost self-control. Her fangs sharpened.

 Chapter 442 - Safe Haven

    <h4>Chapter 442 - Safe Haven</h4>


    "I am soon going to do all that you and much more. I want to hear your groan and scream when I am wedged inside you."


    He brought his forearm over her mouth and she grazed them with her fangs. Her nub was throbbing and he was rubbing and flicking and pressing it, in that sequence. She was trapped between his hands and hips and that rock-hard body. He picked up the pace and she rolled her hips madly. Suddenly she became tense. Brantley pressed his forearm against her mouth. And Bianca¡ªshe pierced her fangs in his arm as she chased the onught of her orgasm. Brantley threw his head back with pleasure. With his chest heaving, his jaws clenched. "Fuck!" he said and then brought his tongue to her neck and sucked her there while her body jerked with pleasure after pleasure¡ªso intense that she forgot sense of time. Once she settled and her mind came back to present, she realized that her fangs were lodged in his flesh. Immediately she removed herself, feeling bad.


    She should have felt sorry but was she? Her eyes were bing heavy.


    His hands came out of her shorts and he pulled her close to him. She licked where she had pierced his arm instinctively. He ced it on her shoulders. Tucked between both his arms and against his body, she closed her eyes.


    "Didn''t I say I will make you sleep?" he whispered. "And your first orgasm belongs to me."


    Bianca smiled.


    She slept.


    ---


    She found herself staring in the dark.


    It was pitch ck and she didn''t know how she reached here. She couldn''t see anything in the dark and she was having difficulty breathing. It seemed they had gagged her mouth. The ce was dark and damp and smelled of vomit and pee. She moved but her hands were shackled.


    Where am I? She asked as she whipped her head around. Feeling the bile rise in her mouth, Bianca kicked her legs. But the iron chains only cut in her ankles. She tried to free her hands but she couldn''t. Why did her hands be so small? Howe her hair was just below her ears? She whimpered. She missed mama and Daddy and Darius. After trying her best and failing at it, she fell on the floor feeling extremely weak. Voices on the outside caught her


    "Tomorrow is her seventh birthday," a voice came from the outside. "You have done great, Og''drath," he said. "You have been redeemed for your sins. Next time don''t even think of going against me, else I will send you to the gallows."


    "Yes, my lord," the woman croaked.


    "I will take her to the Queen myself," he said. "Eliminating this girl would remove all our hindrances! And what better gift than killing her on her seventh birthday." Heughed. "I will cut her into seven pieces and send them to her father!" The door closed behind them and theughter diminished.


    Bianca whimpered. She thrashed her head on the stony floor and her face collected dirt.


    Leave me!


    ---


    Her eyes shot open, chest panting. She was lying on her side as sweat beaded her eyebrows. What was that? Was it a dream? It was a bad one. Where was she? She tried to move but strong arm had trapped her against a hard chest and a heavy leg was over her thighs. She recognized the weight. Brantley. His face was buried in her hair.


    She stared at the lighting from the back walls. It was morning. Yesterday''s rains had given way to warm sunshine.


    As if sensing her movement, he drew her closer to him and the more he touched her, the more she felt safe. She wanted to turn around and see his breathtakingly beautiful face, but she didn''t, afraid that he would wake up. Yesterday night he had given her extreme pleasure. She looked at his arm, which was under her head. It had fallen on the pillow and right there in the middle of it were her marks. She had pierced his flesh brutally and he hadn''t even winced in pain. Though the injury had faded a lot, the skin was still rough on the sides of the puncture. Bianca bit her lip and inadvertently brought her fingers to rub over there.


    The man stirred and woke up. His arm immediately grabbed her on the shoulders. She gasped. "I¡ª I am sorry."


    "You are awake sweetheart," he said in a sleepy voice and removed his limbs from her much to her disappointment. "Did you sleep well?"


    She did except for the stupid dream she saw towards the morning. She nodded.


    "I am d." He turned her to his side. After staring into her eyes, he said, "I can''t understand the color of your eyes. They are teal I think."


    She bit her lip.


    His eyes moved to her lips and he kissed them¡ªlightly at first and then deeply. Bianca gave inpletely. Suddenly he pped on her hips.


    "Ow!" she said, feeling turned on.


    "Get ready. I will take you on a tour of Azelia. There''s a lot we have to inspect."


    No, stay here¡ªshe wanted to shout when she watched him lift the quilt and go to the bathroom. She pouted behind him.


    In the next one hour, Bianca had eaten her breakfast, wore ck breeches and a purple tunic and was standing in front of six horses, which were mounted by horsemen who looked like royal guards. Arnik was beside a splendid ck horse. It wasrge, perfect and looked powerful. Brantley was standing beside a white horse, which made Arnik''s horse seem like a plow puller.


    "That''s our horse!" said Brantley. "Orion."


    Our horse? They were riding together? "I am good at horse riding," she murmured.


    "I know, but I would like you to ride with me."


    Gods, his puns! Heat flooded her face.


    She extended her hand to the horse for him to smell her. He was impressive. The horse nudged her hands and she smiled. In order to acquaint herself with the horse, she patted him. She went further and rubbed his neck and the horse gave himself to her.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw Holly rushing towards them. "Your Highness," she breathed as soon as she came to stand near Bianca. She offered her a small lunch box wrapped in a green and blue id cloth. On her arms was a white fur-lined cloak.


    "Thanks Holly," said Bianca. Brantley took it from her and kept it in the saddlebag. Brantley took the cloak from Holly and draped it over her shoulders. He came in front of her and buttoned it on the neck and halfway to her chest. He leaned in and whispered, "I don''t want others to see your breasts." His cheeks grazed her ears.


    She flushed again, and her breath hitched when his fingers lightly touched her over there. He left the remaining buttons open. "Thanks," she said in a low breathy voice.


    A guard held the reins of Orion.


    As soon as she stood in front of the stirrup to mount the horse, Brantley''s hands went to her hips. "Go on, I will support you," he said unabashedly.


    Feeling ten different kinds of outrageous, Bianca gripped the saddle, lifted her left leg on the stirrup and then swiftly slung her right leg over. Brantley pushed her up gently. As soon as she mounted the horse, Brantley swung up behind her as gracefully as she had. The guard handed over the reins to them.

 Chapter 443 - Help?

    <h4>Chapter 443 - Help?</h4>


    It took almost half an hour to cross the walls of the pce. Two guards with the royal gs were in the front followed by Arnik and the remaining were behind them.


    Brantley''s arms were around Bianca''s waist as he held the reins. And by now Bianca knew about his pun. He had snuggled her close to his body.


    Just outside the pce was the most beautiful countryside she had ever seen. If the pcewns smelled of fresh earth and grass that had sprouted here and there, then the countryside was a vast expanse of green painted with numerous hues than she even knew existed. Thend rolled beyond them over the hills and valleys and a small stream that was flowing towards Azelia. Even though it was sunny, there was coolness in the air. She had expected to see swathes of rutted mud and puddles of water, but on the contrary, she saw small grass that had sprinkled all over being ruffled by the light breeze.


    Bianca was sitting straight trying her best not to collide with Brantley, but her back was now aching, so her body sagged. Slowly, she found herself inching closer to Brantley until her body pressed against his rock hard chest and her buttocks were between his thighs. It was toofortable and she didn''t even try to move to a different position.


    He pointed to the trees alongside the dirt road they were on and said, "You should have seen these trees three days back."


    "Why?" she frowned as she looked at the bent and gnarled trees, which had scanty leaves to cover them. Their branches were soaked with water and they smelled so good¡ªlike spices¡ªcinnamon, pepper, carob, annato and caper.


    "They had all dried up, barely hanging on their roots," he said in a hoarse voice as if feeling the pain of the desert hisnd had be over so many years. "It is so satisfying to see even small green patches of leaves sprouting on them. The air has so much coolness and fragrance. I hope¡ª I hope we soon get our first migratory birds now. It''s been ages since we''ve seen them." There was a longing in his voice. He looked down and as his breath fell on her neck, he said, "And this is all because you Bia."


    She smiled. "I am d to be of any help."


    He chuckled. "Help? You have given life to this ce, so ''help'' is the understatement of eons."


    Bianca should have felt proud, but at that moment all she wanted was to sit back on the throne and give more life to this ce. The whole deed was gratifying to her soul. She felt she had deep connections to thisnd.


    As they moved, they passed through knolls, the grass over which rolled like a casually draped eiderdown quilt that rose and fell in soft waves. Her eyes became wide when she noticed blood red flowers growing wildly amidst the grass. Each dip and sway of thend brought about new flora. The stream that had meandered all the way their horses had trotted, had shifted its direction. Bianca looked at it already missing its gurgling sound.


    Understanding her mood, he said, "This stream collects in a pool in the hills below." He stopped his horse and pointed to the south. "And drops as a waterfall on the entry of the capital some two hundred meters away. It is beautiful and I would love to take you beneath that waterfall one day." He sounded sexy and Bianca pursed her lips feeling a dull ache between her thighs. The man was sinful to the core.


    Their horses walked across the farms, which dotted the hills. They looked like little white and grey boxes nestled amongst the green and brown fields. As they neared, Bianca noticed that every farmhouse looked the same. They were two-storied, with yards and stables and diners. There wasn''t much vegetation, but she saw freshly dug earth, which meant that people were now tilling thend.


    Brantley pulled his horse to a standstill. He looked at the farmhouses and his face became filled with every emotion that he had suppressed for so long. Finally hisnd would see growth of crops. Vines had mbered up the wooden poles and fences. He tightened his hands around her waist¡ªhis treasure, his wife. His skin tingled. He had waited for so long to see this change in hisnd and now that it was here, he had a tough time stopping his tears. A lump formed in his throat and he became absolutely quiet in order to suppress his tears. How could he let anyone other than Bianca see them? A soft hand caressed his forearm and his heart filled with more love and devotion and affection for her. He bent down and pressed a kiss on her hair. A momentter when he hadmitted the scenery to his memory, he pressed his leg to the horse and it started trotting again.


    "How long will it take to reach the capital?" she asked, missing her Bentley.


    "Are you tired?" he asked as he closed his arms around her.


    "Not really," she said. She truly enjoyed the scenery.


    "Don''t be," he said. "Save your energy for the city. It is worth every minute of the wait we had endured."


    ---


    Brantley wasn''t boasting. He meant it.


    As they entered Azelia, her mouth dropped. She looked at the waterfall on the right. It was falling in a small stream and the water was umting in a pool. "With more rains, this bes a heavy waterfall. If you see it from the other side, you won''t see anything. The water forms a thick curtain."


    Bianca didn''t know what he was trying to say but nodded.


    "It runs as River Namda through the city and divides it into two main parts," he said.


    Bianca''s eyes went over the various bridges that connected the two banks of the river. There wasn''t much water but she knew that within a few days, the river would resume its old glory.


    Azelia was in one word¡­ cheery. There were wide cobbled streets, which were lined with various shops. Aroma of tea and coffee and pastry and cakes wafted through the cool air. People wereughing and chattering and passing jokes over wine or tea.


    Brantley''s troupe stopped and he helped her dismount Orion. "Would you like to walk with me through the city?"


    "I would love it," she replied.


    Brantley held her hand possessively and walked with her to the market square. Arnik and the guards also walked behind them maintaining a respectable distance. Suddenly, a group of women came and when they saw Bianca, they bowed to her. One of them had a basket filled with leaves. She showered it on Bianca and said, "You have saved us. Please don''t leave us ever!"


    Overwhelmed by this behavior, Bianca''s face flushed red. She shook her head. "I won''t¡­"


    The women giggled and then walked away.


    As they walked through the market, Bianca noticed that every shop looked simr. Whether they sold jewelry or food or clothes, their exterior was remarkably the same. She would have loved to stop and shop but she didn''t know if she could. She didn''t know the decorums of being the queen.

 Chapter 444 - The Scar

    <h4>Chapter 444 - The Scar</h4>


    She realized that as they walked further down, no one was bothered to look their way. Instead of feeling annoyed, she felt calm and casual. A gust of cool wind every now and then would bring energy to the Azelians. Brantley stayed beside her all the time, his chest swelling with pride. He would offer her tidbit information about the city and she listened to him attentively. They came in front of a shop, through the ss of which she saw a disy of various musical instruments. Brantley had not entered any shop, but seeing how she had stopped in front of it, he tugged her inside.


    "Come," he said and walked up the steps of the shop. He opened the door to reveal a huge shop.


    Bianca was surprised as she scanned the area with her wide eyes. There was not a musical instrument in the world that wasn''t there.


    A man with brown hair and very light brown eyes came running towards them. He was huffing as he bowed to them and looked with eager eyes. He couldn''t stop looking at Bianca. "Wee to Musicii. I am Hiram. What can I do for you, Your Highness?" The way he sounded it was as if he could give his life to her.


    Bianca''s gaze traveled to the deep end of the room where she noticed a collection of pianofortes. She looked a little nervous, not knowing how to even ask Brantley to buy one for her. And she wished she had brought hers. She decided to send for it the moment she was back in the pce.


    Brantley pointed at the pianos and said to Hiram, "Take us there. The queen would like to buy one."


    "Yes, Your Highness," said Hiram and enthusiastically walked over there.


    As if being offered candy, for the next one hour, Bianca was ying one piano after the other only to find which one struck the right note. Brantley only watched her with affection and a smile that never left his lips. When she was satisfied, she pointed to the one she liked the most.


    When Brantley asked the cost, Hiram said, "It isplimentary."


    But Brantley knew how much his people needed the money, so he insisted on paying him a thousand daems. As Arnik was counting the gold coins, Bianca noticed that each daem had Brantley''s face on it. He whispered, "The silver coins will have your face on them."


    She gasped.


    They left and Hiram assured that the piano would reach the pce soon.


    Over the next few hours, they went across Namda and checked upon the overall situation. When Brantley was thoroughly satisfied with his inspection, they started toe back. Bianca observed that water in Namda had swelled a little and the stars of the night sky were reflecting on the tranquil surface. It was serene and mesmerizing seeing small houses scattered across the hills surrounding Namda. Azelia was truly beautiful and she wondered what was the size of the kingdom of Aztec.


    She was extremely tired by the time they reached home. The piano was sitting in her bedchamber and even though she wanted to y it, she didn''t have the energy to do so. After dinner, she changed into her shorts and a tank top and went to bed. Brantley was waiting for her on the bed as usual with his trademark smile. She rubbed her neck to show how tired she was. She went toy on her side but wasn''t able to fall asleep. She hoped to nestle in his arms, no she craved. And to her sweet surprise, Brantley came to spoon her from behind and adjusted the quilts over them.


    "Your muscles are so knotted, Bia," he said in a low voice.


    But she was already feeling great in his arms. Her eyes became heavy.


    He turned her around. Even in the darkness she could feel him staring at her as she stared at him. His strong arms stroked her back by pressing gently into her flesh.


    "Do you like it?" he whispered.


    She hummed.


    The movement brought her closer to him. His breath fanned her face and instinctively she coiled her arm around his neck. She ran her fingers over the skin of his nape, through those soft golden curls and his earlobes. He took his hand behind her shoulders and pressed them to ease out her knots. She groaned feeling utterly rxed. She heard him chuckle but she didn''t care. Even she smiled. She gripped his hair hard to give him a sweet punishment. He hissed and she felt his shaft bing hard against her stomach. She rxed her grip and started moving her fingerszily through his hair.


    "Careful Bia," he said in a low voice as his hands traveled to her hip. He cupped them. "Don''t raise the beast now."


    Bianca continued making thosezy circles in his hair.


    "Aha!" he said. He wrapped a hand around her neck and pulled her closer. His mouth mmed to hers and he started sucking her lower lip into his mouth. He tugged at her lower lip to seek permission to enter her mouth and she parted her lip. Immediately he plunged his tongue inside her and took im her hers. He pressed her body with his hand and his hard muscles molded into her soft curves as he ravaged her mouth.


    He growled against her mouth. It was as if he wasn''t able to control himself. It was an animalistic, out of control kiss, as if trying to merge with her, trying to possess her.


    And Bianca¡ªshe wanted him to wrench the pleasure out of her body like he did yesterday. In her excitement, she bit on his lower lip and metallic taste exploded on her tongue. She thought he would retract, but the man''s erection became rock hard and he ground his hips against hers. He twirled his tongue inside her over and over again.


    All at once, her fingers grazed a scar in his head and she stilled as a vision shed in her mind.


    Of blood.


    ck blood.


    Pool of ck blood.


    Her small feet dripping in it as it flowed from¡ª


    She pulled away from him and stared in the darkness.


    Confused, he asked, "What happened Bia?"


    "N¡ª nothing," she said, her body bing stiff.


    He gauged her for a while and then said, "Rx Bianca. Go to sleep." He flipped her so now her back was facing his chest. He pulled her closer and coiled right arm tightly around her and cradled her head on the inside of his left arm.


    She closed her eyes feeling ten different kinds of befuddled. She couldn''t understand what was that but she was looking forward to forgetting it. So she grasped his arm and nodded. "How did you get that scar on your head?" And why the hell did that scar not heal? He was an immortal and scars never remained on immortals. They remained if they got them before they froze in the age of immortality. Did that mean he got it long back?


    "That''s of no concern Bia. You must sleep now," he coaxed her. "I am right here."


    Soon she rxed in his warmth and sleep overcame.


    ---


    Once again she found herself in the dingy room. Its door creaked open and she saw dim yellow light from the outside entering in. A woman came in with a food tray in her hand and a doll in the other.


    She ced them in front of her and removed her gag.

 Chapter 445 - Pretty Sure!

    <h4>Chapter 445 - Pretty Sure!</h4>


    "Who are you?" asked Bianca, looking with fear at the grey skinned woman.


    The woman was tall with bony hands. She was wearing a long yellow tunic and white breeches. Og''drath," said the woman. She ced the tray and the doll on the floor and removed the shackles from her hands. "Eat your food," she said after settling near her and picking up her doll back.


    When Bianca brought her hands, she saw that they had be tiny. She was again so small.


    The little Bianca looked at the tray of food. Hungry as hell, she ate the fruits in it. "I want to go out. Can you help me?"


    The woman''s yellow eyes made her shudder. Her frail pale arms were holding a small baby. No, a doll, which she rocked back and forth. She stared with a vacant expression in the distance. A sob caught her in her throat and she pressed her mouth to block the sound.


    "Og''drath¡­" Little Bianca''s breath caught in her throat as she felt the agony of the woman. Her eyes strayed to the little doll that was sitting and staring at the doll in Og''drath''sp tucked carefully as she stroked the wiry hair of the doll.


    Was she seeing a memory?


    Her body was shivering so violently.


    Thump.


    Thump.


    Thump.


    Bianca started to walk back, out of the darkness¡­ and her feet stepped on blood once again. She stumbled back and fell on the sticky puddle near something¡­ someone. A body was lying there with its neck severed and barely hanging.


    She woke up with a loud scream. She screamed so loud that for a moment she didn''t recognize her surroundings. She felt she was being dragged inside a pool of blood, hauled to its depths. She couldn''t breathe. Her lungs burnt with the want of air.


    It took sometime for her to decipher her surroundings. A soothing voice came from somewhere.


    "Bianca!"


    "There is blood here!" she said as she threw her arms around to clutch anyone who would save her.


    "There isn''t!" Someone offered her a ss of water.


    She blinked several times before the face came into full view. "Brantley!" she said and hugged him tightly.


    Brantley too embraced her in his arms and caressed her back. "Hush Bia, hush."


    She was drenched with sweat and was shivering.


    "Did you see a bad dream?"


    "Yeah," she said and buried her head in his chest.


    "Here, have water."


    Bianca gulped it down in one go to soothe her parched throat. When she settled, she looked around. It was already morning and the muffled sound of water wasing through the ss walls. This was the second time in a row that she woke up with a nightmare.


    "I think we need a visit to your home," he said. "Maybe you want to meet a doctor?"


    "What for?" she snapped at him. "It''s just a dream, which I am sure would go." How could she let a dream affect her? She wasn''t so timid!


    He searched her eyes and tightened his lips. "Are you sure?"


    She covered herself with the quilt and nodded vehemently. "I am pretty sure!"


    But Brantley wasn''t satisfied. He brushed his knuckles on her cheeks. "I want you safe and healthy and happy by my side Bia. I don''t want a shred of misery to affect you. I would rather take the sorrow than get you affected by it. So please tell me how I can help you with it?"


    She softened and gazed at him. A smile tugged her lips. The man really affected her deeply. "I think I am fine. Maybe it''s the stress of staying away from mummy and Daddy and¡­ Darius." Darius was her twin brother and the two had a lot of understanding¡­ something deeper than they ever tried to emte.


    He pressed a kiss against her forehead. "I will have a lot of work today since I have to go to the neighboring cities and inspect their condition. It is going to take me the whole day. Is that okay with you?"


    Bianca didn''t like the idea of him going so far, but she had enough understanding that it would be foolish of her to stop him from his duties. So she nodded. "I''ll be fine."


    "Holly will be there at all times. If you like you can take a tour of the pce," he suggested.


    "I''ll see¡­" she said, not exactly interested in taking the tour of the pce. She looked on the outside and it was cloudy. "I think it is going to rain heavily. How will you go?"


    Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, he said, "Rirsyr will take me around and the rest of the soldiers along with Arnik are going to use the portals." He didn''t want to leave her at all, but it was important that he assess the situation of the neighboring cities. After that only he would decide when he would allow Bianca to sit on her throne the next. The girl needed to recuperatepletely before going back over there. Also, he needed to revise the taxes of thends, now that nature had begun to restore.


    "Why aren''t you using the portal?" she asked with a frown.


    "Because Rirsyr is going to fly in the sky and I will get a bird''s eye view of thends." He looked at her lips and then brought his thumb to press her lower lip. His cock jerked and he leaned in to kiss her. He just didn''t want to go and leave her even for a minute. When he had kissed her lightly, he pulled away reluctantly and said, "I would love to take you for a round with me on Rirsyr but you have to rest and you need it badly. Once you are well, I will take you with me."


    She looked into the depth of his eyes and heat pooled in her stomach. The man was inhumanly handsome and eerily sexy. Her heartbeat increased to a level that she thought it must have been echoing in the room. "I look forward to it," she croaked somehow.


    In the next two hours, after Brantley had left, Bianca had taken a bath, had her breakfast and was now with Holly. She had ultimately decided to take a tour of the pce. So Holly was dressing her up. She stared at the woman in the mirror of her dressing room. Holly had made her wear a long strand of white pearl ne, wrapped three times around neck for it to fall just below her breasts. She brushed her hair and pinned the front half on the back with pearl clips and left the remaining ones fall naturally. Her dress was cut from fine silk deep blue, the color of midnight. She looked into her eyes and found dark circles beneath them. She sighed as she remembered her sleepless morning. "Who was that woman?" she murmured to remembering the grey skinned woman.


    "Here," said Holly breaking her trance. "This tiara would look lovely on your head." The delicate tiara with gilded clover leaves settled atop her head. "You look beautiful, mdy," said Holly with a sigh.


    Bianca smiled and thanked her.


    "The guards are eagerly awaiting to take you on a tour."

 Chapter 446 - Craved For You

    <h4>Chapter 446 - Craved For You</h4>


    Bianca got up and walked out of the room. All the guards bowed to her and a man came forward. "Good morning, Your Royal Highness. I am Tymir, the Royal Housekeeper. In your realm''snguage, the Manager of the pce." He said with a smile.


    Bianca chuckled. "Thanks for exining it to me."


    "I will be taking you on a tour to the pce."


    "Ah okay!" said Bianca.


    They winded down the stairs and walked slowly through an endless series of rooms, another set of stairs, across a hall, which he said was the old court room, through a library that was stacked with books in shelves from floor to the ceiling, then another set of stairs that led into an antechamber. Tymir opened the heavily-crafter door into the throne room.


    It was empty and she stared at her throne while passing through the hall. Electricity zapped around it as if beckoning her toe and sit on it. She gulped and took a step towards it.


    "Your Highness!" Tymir''s voice pierced her focus and she snapped out of her trance. "This way please," he said in an urgent tone.


    Bianca sucked in breath and then followed Tymir. Suddenly a thought urred to her and she said, "Take me to the pce''s storerooms."


    Tymir jerked his head towards her. He bit his lips to stop himself from saying anything. He nodded and they walked towards the west wing of the pce.


    Bianca''s breath fogged in front of her, as she stood right beside Tymir in one of the pce''s many storerooms. She clutched her shawl tightly around her and looked at the sacks of grains that piled one over the other.


    "We are pretty low on the harvest and so the stores aren''t full." He shifted on his feet ufortably. "Most of the grains havee from Ixoviya." He walked out of the storeroom and Bianca followed her. She stepped over the perimeter, waving the dust of grains that floated in front of her and coughing. "The king has gone to assess the situation and revise taxes. We need a lot of grain sacks."


    "I see," said Bianca. Feeling tired, she wanted to go back to her chamber. "Please take me back."


    She took a bath again and after dressing up in simple shorts and a tank top, she sat on the couch beside the ss wall that faced the waterfall. It was so beautiful that she was entranced. She was sipping tea after lunch and watched the blooms flutter in the soft breeze, as the grey clouds hung over the cliff of the mountain. Later Bianca went off to sleep and when she woke up, it was already 9PM and Brantley hadn''te. Loneliness came over. She got up from the bed, walked to her new piano and pressed a white key.


    Her finger tingled by the feel of the music under her skin. Bianca pulled the ottoman from beneath the instrument and sat down on it, as notes swirled around in her head. The ck and white keys beckoned her and she started ying it, softly at first and then she poured her soul into it. Vibrations of each note ran through her as she closed her eyes and yed the music she had been ying from past two years¡ªone which was dedicated to Brantley''s features. Music consumed her as she progressed until eventually she became one with the piano, until she became one with his beauty. His face, his smell, his warmth was somitted to her memory that she felt she would die if she didn''t get him.


    Bianca was panting and her clothes were drenched with sweat. Huffing, when she opened her eyes, she found Brantley standing opposite to her at the Grand Piano with a crystal ss filled with red wine. Her breath hitched as they became entangled in a war of stares. He was as perfect and as beautiful as the music she created for him. Slowly he walked up to her and stood on the corner of the piano and leaned on it. A key pressed into a shrill note. Her heart pounded against her chest. She had this urgent need to sink her fangs in him.


    "That music¡ªdo you know its lyrics?" he asked in a husky voice looking over her over the rim of the ss.


    She shook her head slightly, wanting him to kiss her. Her arousal was soaking her between the thighs and she clenched them. Her wolf was mbering on the inside. How could she say that this music came naturally to her? It had no lyrics. "How long have you been standing here?" she croaked.


    "Long enough¡­"


    She gazed at his face and those bow shaped lips that made her bite her bottom lip, that made her flush.


    Wind outside gusted and she felt like howling like a wolf. She wanted to shift and run. This was the first time she felt that her wolf wanted toe out.


    "Do you know it is full moon night today?" he said, watching her carefully.


    The winds outside gushed and howled and the clouds cleared, revealing the full moon. The moonlight pierced through the ss walls. A beam spread inside and touched her feet and she shuddered. And if this man didn''t take her, she was sure she would go mad. "The moon¡­ I need to go out¡­ It is pulling me¡­ It is calling me¡­" She could feel her fangs growing and ws were sharpening. If this man didn''t take her, she could feel that the beast would take control of her. She closed her eyes and looked away.


    Brantley ced his ss on the piano and held her hand. "Come to me Bia," he said.


    She rose to her feeling an undeniable lust for him. Her ws curled. She was about to lose her focus when suddenly Brantley picked her up and she sped his waist tightly with her legs and wrapped her arms around his neck. She buried her face in his neck as she grazed her fangs on his skin. He carried her to the bed.


    "You mean so much to me Bia. Don''t fight this. If you want to shift, you should. If you want to pierce me with your fangs, you must. I told you that I am ready for you." When he sat with her on the bed, he wrapped her hair around his fist and yanked her face to meet her wild gaze. "I want to im you. Choose me Bia."


    She could no longer hide her need for him¡ªthat wildness, the darkness that her wolf had¡ªshe couldn''t hold it any longer. Looking into his eyes, she knew that she had waited her entire life for him, just as he had waited for her for over two thousand years.


    He leaned against her nape and said, "I have waited for this moment my whole life." His cock had shot up to the point of being painful. Brantley had disbanded his harem after she was born, no after she was conceived and had craved for her. He became breathless. "I have craved for you Bianca, madly." He tore her tank top and pinched her nipple so hard that she cried with pleasure. That one gesture was more than enough for her to buck.


    With a growl, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him closer for a kiss.

 Chapter 447 - No Shame Or Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 447 - No Shame Or Resistance</h4>


    Brantley growled as his lips searched for hers in this moment of frenzy. He was using everyst bit of his willpower not to shred her clothes or tear her down madly, roughly. He needed her to trust him, he needed her to know that she could unleash her wolf and that he was ready for her.


    He licked her lips and grazed them with his fangs repeatedly seeking permission to open them, to delve inside her mouth. The wait was maddening and she whimpered as she opened her mouth. Brantley plunged his tongue in to meet hers. His kiss deepened. He wanted her to surrender to his dominance and at the same time surrender to her. He could sense the urgency in her to possess him, need him and he wanted to roar with pleasure, with contentment and with satisfaction.


    He carried her to the bed and sat down with her sping his waist so tightly that he knew that she didn''t want to leave him. He was plunging his tongue in her mouth and they entangled themselves in a dance of love. He wanted to explore every nook and corner and so did she. Eyes closed, Bianca was letting him do what he wanted, because she wanted to surrender to her man, she wanted him to show dominance over her.


    His hands went to her shirt and he wanted to open the buttons, but frustrated as hell after opening the first button, he ended up slicing them open uncovering her creamy skin. Panting, he pulled away from her and looked down at her breasts. "This will be the death of me!" he said. Pushing her beneath him, he made her lie on the bed. She tried to get her hands in his hair and yank him closer, but he held both her hands in his. Straddling her on the waist, he yanked a tassel off the curtain and tied her hands to the post of the bed. She struggled and arched her back and growled not liking this at all. She wanted to feel him, as he wanted to. She wanted to explore him.


    Brantley brought his finger over her nape and stroked the part where her pulse throbbed.


    "Open me," she said looking in his eyes. She wanted to pull the knot apart.


    He stroked her lips and said, "Trust me darling, you are going to love this more." Saying that he removed his pants springing his already pulsing cock free. His hands traveled to her breasts. He cupped them and thentched on to one of her nipples. He groaned as he drew the first suck and she cried when he started suckling her hard. Her body shivered and heat pooled between her thighs.


    As he went to her other breast, he traced her stomach and brought his hands around the navel and then slowly, much to her impatience, to her sex. She rolled her hips for him to hold her there.


    "You are so wet for me, Bia!" he said and brought his hands between her legs. She was so slick that it made his shaft grow rigid and wanton. As he growled, he moved his fingers over her folds and after collecting her honey spread it all over her nub. And then slowly, oh so slowly, he started to rub her there.


    Those sensations were so new to her that she moaned and moaned.


    "You like it Bia, don''t you?" he said against her breasts. "You want it rough. You don''t want me to be nice, do you?"


    "Ah!" those were the only words that came out of her mouth. Yes she wanted him to be rough and raw and merciless.


    "I can smell your arousal in the air baby! You are so fucking wet." A rumble formed in his chest.


    She was aroused as hell and was grinding her sex against his fingers with no shame or resistance.


    "I am going to put my fingers inside you," he said in a breathy voice. And she rolled her hips again. He began to open her folds and she opened her legs shamelessly. Suddenly he thrust his finger inside her tight walls. He hissed. "This is where it belongs to, this is where it belonged to!" It was as if he had a im on her even before life existed on earth, even before they ever met. As he thrust another finger in her he said, "I know you want me to dominate you. It turns you on!"


    Bianca''s eyes rolled in her head. How pathetic she was getting? She wanted to shake her head but his hands around her throat didn''t allow her to move. "You are so soaked." He thrust his finger savagely in her core and her maidenhood broke.


    She cried as both pain and pleasure hit her. He stilled his fingers and then when she settled, inch by inch, he went deeper. She was so tight, so hot that he groaned. "First time¡ª" he panted at the feel of her tightness around his fingers. He stirred them in to feel more. "First time I have felt you inside." There was a bead of sweat on his brow. His fangs sharpened and he pierced her breast with them, holding every ounce of willpower to not take her violently. Thousands of years of wait¡ª


    He withdrew out of her only toe back with two fingers. He stretched her core with his fingers and she let out a moan. "Release me," she growled.


    Brantley did not stop himself. He pounded his fingers inside her so fast as if he was plunging his shaft in her. She arched her back as he mercilessly did that. She was gasping and panting and lost control of her mind and her body. Her skin turned hot, as he possessed her, as he transformed her into this needy, scary, delirious version of hers.


    "I hated it when anyone touched you," he rasped. "You won''t anyone touch you? Is that clear?" He remembered how Matt had kissed her and he increased his rhythm of suckling and thrusting his finger inside her.


    Bianca was too consumed in her throes to pay attention to his words.


    "Is that clear?" he said again, as he slowed.


    She winced. Why did he stop? Somehow she wrapped her mind around her words. He needed her submission. She nodded.


    He increased his pace and said, "Say yes Bia!"


    "Yes!"


    "Good girl!" he said and clutched her body to his. He started grinding his cock against her hips.


    "Ah! You better not stop now!" she growled as her head rolled back. Because if he did, she didn''t know what she would do. She wanted him. He was maddening.


    The pressure in him built to the point that he thought he woulde just like that. Even though he would have loved toe over her, he didn''t want her toe so soon. He had this aching need for her toe around his shaft when he came inside her. He removed his fingers from her and she bucked her hips.


    "Why¡ª what?" she asked with frustration in her voice. Why was he stopping now? No. No. He couldn''t stop now. Not this time. She was there. Almost there.

 Chapter 448 - Do You Know?

    <h4>Chapter 448 - Do You Know?</h4>


    He got up and flipped her on her stomach. With his palm t across her back, he bent over her on the mattress and pressed her face in it with another palm. His naked body pressed against her increased her heartbeat. The anticipation built notch higher and she trembled beneath him. She ached from the need, from something he denied her. He held his shaft and ran it over her back and to her hips.


    "Do you want to see me baby?" he asked.


    His dirty talk was making her go crazy. "Yes!" she breathed.


    He lifted himself off her, held her below and pulled her hips up in the air as her knees bent in the mattress. He stretched her thighs apart and then grabbed her butt cheeks. He looked down at her in all her wetness. "I have been waiting for this, fantasized about this¡ª" Withoutpleting his sentence, he pped her tight and she moved her butts towards him for more. "You want more, baby?" he asked as he rubbed her ass with his hand. Gods, he had been wanting to do that to her. He had waited for so long that he wanted to punish her, devour her¡­ Another p came to her and she moaned. Her legs opened wider.


    Secondster, she felt¡­ his mouth. He was licking between her thighs like he was hungry for her, like he needed air, like if he didn''t touch her there, if he didn''t taste her there, he would die. Bianca wanted to scream but her voice betrayed her. The man stole her ability to speak, to think. She lost her sanity.


    "Ah Brantley!" she said as she closed her eyes, a new kind of feeling hitting her body. A shiver ran down her, as pleasure hit her. It was so consuming that her eyes rolled in her head. He inserted his fingers inside her core as he licked her hungrily.


    For ages he had been craving for her, wanting her and there was nothing that would stop him now. He feasted on her with his tongue and teeth and fangs and lips and it was maddening.


    "Ah Gods!" she whimpered. Something in her belly was building. Electric synapses. Something more powerful, like the insides of her belly were coiling, tension was building and she was getting close to some sort of release. But once again as soon as she was close to it, he withdrew his tongue and fingers.


    "Dooooon''t!" she screamed.


    Brantley flipped her on her back. "I need those lips around my cock baby," he said as he licked his lips.


    This was the first time she saw him, naked and she tried not to gawk at him, and failed miserably. If he looked handsome in his king''s clothes, then he looked delectable with no clothes. His body was cut from marble with those hard edges and was so well defined that every ce it curved, a shadow formed. His dragon tattoo that rose from his thigh up to his neck was moving as his muscles moved. The man was fucking hot and handsome and like a devil.


    She lifted her head to see him more. She brought her hand to his chest and electricity zapped through her body. Did he feel that? She caressed her fingers over his nipple and felt them pebbling beneath her fingers. Her nipples hardened at the sight of them. He hissed and pulled her hand away from his nipple and put it over his cock. "This is what you''ve done Bia!" With wide eyes and licking her lips with her tongue she saw his bulge¡ªand it was thick and huge. She gasped. Holy shit! She had seen some cocks in the porn sites, but none came near to the one in front of her. His was absolutely¡ªdelicious andrge and¡­


    He watched her watching his shaft and it pulsated. "Have you ever felt anyone else''s shaft?" he asked as jealousy red in him even at the idea of it.


    She shook her head. And his cock jerked again.


    "Nice!" he hissed and the ckness of jealousy pushed down. He pushed her back on the pillow and came over her. His knees rested on either side of her face. "I want you to take this in your mouth baby," he said and her eyes widened more.


    She wondered what would happen if he shoved it down her throat. Her breath hitched and she watched his erection, licking her lips.


    "Take me in Bia. I need this!"


    She gulped and then parted her lips slightly but that was all he needed. He thrust his erection in her. "Fuck!" He shoulders tensed. "I will die tonight," he said with clenched teeth and pushed inside slowly. Her fangs grazed his shaft, but he was ready for it. She opened a bit more and he thrust it inside more. Before she could wrap her tongue around it, he pulled out and mmed it in. "You can''t even imagine how much I dreamt of this. You can''t imagine how much I waited for this. Bianca!" he growled. "You can''t imagine how much I needed to possess every part of your body. You will let me possess, won''t you sweetheart?"


    He was so raw and rough and was beginning to get out of control. "You look so beautiful with me inside your mouth! Do you know that?" He came in and out of her relentlessly.


    She was licking him and sucking him and somehow he slowed his rhythm.


    "Why didn''t youe to me earlier?" he said as if cursing his fate, cursing his destiny. "Do you know my craving turned into madness?"


    Her tongue swiped around him and he picked up his pace. Soon his body tensed, he looked up at the ceiling and with a roar he came inside her throat. His eyes shone with crazy possessiveness. "This mouth belongs to me!" he growled as he came out of her. She was still panting as hell, looking at his tense body. He went down and soon enough she felt him positioning over her core. "Do you want me in sweetheart?" he asked. And how could she say no? She rolled her hips. His lips tugged up and he pressed inside her core, slowly, carefully. His erection was hard and hot and she wanted him. He flexed his hips to get deeper in her. Even though she was tight, he was taking things slowly. "Rx Bia," he said to ease her.


    She parted her legs and he wedged deep inside her. As soon as he did that, a rumble formed in his chest. "First time¡ª" his chest vibrated. This was too much for him. How could he be so lucky to find a mate and mate with her? "Fuck!" Every emotion he had felt for her, every need that he had for her and every fantasy he had thought about her, wasing alive. The sensation was too much and he was sure he wouldn''t be able to survive. He threw his head back and roared in ecstasy.


    He plunged deeper and then slowly took it out. "Are you okay, sweetheart?" he asked as his forehead drenched with sweat. He didn''t want to take it out from her.

 Chapter 449 - Mine!

    <h4>Chapter 449 - Mine!</h4>


    When Bianca nodded, he plunged in. As he let her adjust, his body quivered and his neck muscles corded as he tried to hold himself steady in her. "You already had my heart Bianca, now you own my soul!" he said and thrust more. "I have wanted you for god-knows-how-long, been so obsessed with you! Take me Bia, take me!"


    His inner beast was rising. The dragon tattoo moved. He held his beast inside even as her soft breasts, her creamy skin rubbed against him and her core held him in her. She squeezed him inside her and that was it. He untied her hands and said, "Come over me!" He knew that she needed to unleash her wolf. He held her waist and rolled on his back with her atop him.


    She growled. Yes, this is what she needed. She bent over him and her ws dug in his chest.


    "Ride me baby!" he said. Taking her hips, he took her up and down his length to teach her how it worked.


    "My mate!" she said. She knew she had to im him, she knew he had to im her. She didn''t know how but she took on a natural rhythm of moving on his shaft. He hissed.


    Outside the clouds rumbled and lightning struck across the sky.


    She started moving up and down and her red hair bounced on her shoulders and breasts. Not able to stay away from her, Brantley got up and wrapped his arms around her as she bobbed up and down raking his chest with her nipples. "You are so beautiful! Take me harder baby!" He wanted her to pierce her fangs in him as he wanted to. She leaned in his neck and so did he. His grip on her was deathly strong.


    "I can''tst enough sweetheart!" he said in between his breaths.


    "Then mark me!" she said in a needy voice. It was like if he didn''t she would die.


    "Yes Bianca! I am going to mark you as hell!" Saying that he brought his hand to her head and pulled her closer to his neck.


    "Ah!" she rasped. "I am about to¡ª about to¡ª" she didn''t know what.


    "Yes baby,e,e for me!"


    And Bianca uncoiled. A sharp power split from her and she pierced her fangs in his neck as throes of pleasure surged through her body again and again.


    "I aming!" he roared as he felt her clenching his cock. His eyes rolled back and as if desperate to be in her, he pierced her flesh and snarled around it as he released the tension in her, as he released his juices inside, the thousands of years of want and need and lust¡­ His body continued to jerk as he strived to keep both of them in ce. He didn''t know where he started and where she ended.


    Bianca closed her eyes and sagged in hisp, against him. She released him. His arms remained around her as his fangs were still inside her. He didn''t want to release her, not now, not ever. When he left her flesh, he didn''t get out of her. This was just the starting¡­


    He growled. "Mine!"


    He still wanted to drive in her. It was impossible to be satisfied with just one time. Flipping her over her belly, she took her from behind on her hands and knees as he cupped her ass and gripped her long red hair. As he thrust into her, he roared with pleasure and she called out his name again and again.


    As if in agreement to this unison, the clouds of Aztec broke to release torrential rain. The soil, which was parched for thousands of years, tucked it in its womb to a distant water table beneath the ground. A gift to the dehydrated flora and fauna, the rain was only emting the torrent of the owners of the kingdom. Lightning struck as if starlight had throbbed through the ckness of the sky and came down in steaks of bold light mimicking the electricity that zapped in their hearts and bodies.


    A roundter Bianca was heavy-lidded and felt like sleeping. She was hazy from the orgasm he had given her twice. It was mind blowing, nothing like she had ever had in her life. She slumped beside him sloppily and he held her in his arms. They kissed each other hungrily for a few minutes, as their bodies entangled and fitted around each other like missing pieces of puzzles. Brantley held her butt possessively all the time while kissing. She rolled her head over the pillow and closed her eyes when he said, "No Bia, you don''t get to sleep now. We are just getting started up."


    Her head whipped in his direction with wide eyes and mouth in the shape of ''O''. This man''s diet was gargantuan.


    He raked her hair and lifted them allowing them to fall back against his fingers. "So soft," he murmured. "I need to hold them while fucking you."


    Bianca gulped. The man appeared so silent all the while. But were the silent ones who were the most dangerous?


    He stared at her with his hazel eyes and said, "I will fuck the brains out of you tonight and I am going to fuck you so hard that you are going to scream, and I am going to roar down the mountain."


    His dirty talk formed an image in her head and she became wet. Suddenly she found his hand in her wetness and she couldn''t believe that he had already inserted his finger there. "This is my favorite destination," he said as he looked at her.


    She bucked. "This is too intense for me," she said.


    He inserted another finger in her and said, "What did I say about getting started up Bia? You aren''t getting out soon, and if it is intense then trust me it is going to be even more intense. That''s how it is going to be from now on!"


    "I think we should sleep now," she said, clenching her thighs around his fingers.


    "Why?"


    "Because we are tired?" She could feel his growing bulge.


    "No sweetheart, I know you want to go on," he observed. "And you are only being a tease." He removed his fingers from inside her and she whimpered at the loss. He brought them to her nipples and rolled them and pinched them. Her eyes closed at the touch. "Fuck! I will dominate you into it Bia!" he hissed. "You want me to take you right now, so stop ying hard to get with me."


    She bit her lip. Did she want him to take her again? Oh yes! She wanted to feel that bulging shaft in her. It was the most intimate thing she had ever felt in her life. She feltplete with him inside her.


    "Brace yourself Bia. I won''t stop until morning!" he said and went down to nibble her navel. His erection only became thicker and he went further down to plunge his tongue in her core. Her thighs became tight, but he parted them with a growl. "Don''t you deny me what''s mine!" He licked her clit and then looked up at her when with glossy eyes. "I thought I would have some boundaries when I fantasized about fucking you, but now¡ª I don''t know if that stands now. I won''t stop myself from what I will do to you."


    She stared at him as pressure started to build in her belly. "What if I run away?"

 Chapter 450 - Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 450 - Darkness</h4>


    Bianca''s eyes became wide as she looked into the bottomless darkness of his eyes. Tremors ran through her body.


    "If you like you can run Bia, but do you think you can hide from me?" While looking at her, he flicked her clit with his tongue and against it he said, "I am engraved on your skin like you are on mine. And trust me¡ªyou are going to crave for me. I won''t leave you, I won''t let you leave me, and don''t fucking think of running away because I will hunt you down even from the hell and shackle you forever." He sounded dangerous. There was a storm in those hazel eyes. "You. Are. Mine. Fucking mine. And when ites to you, nothing will stop me, sweetheart."


    The man looked lethal and so menacing that her breath hitched. She wanted to think that she might run away from the darkness he had in him, but on the contrary, she found herself getting attracted to it. It turned her on. She would love to give him a good chase only to be hunted. Wait. This was getting darker than she thought.


    He closed his mouth around her clit and sucked her roughly. At the same time he plunged his hand into her and her hips bucked but he pressed them down. The pressure built in her so bad that she felt her core clenching around his fingers. Suddenly he stopped.


    She shivered. "Noo! Don''t do that!"


    "Then say you won''t run away from me, sweetheart."


    She was thrashing her head on the pillow. "No! Don''t stop."


    "Then say it!"


    "I won''t¡ª," she was nearing it. "I won''t¡ª" she whimpered.


    She relented. At that time.


    He got up and in one go plunged his bulge inside her as he delved his tongue in her mouth. She threw her head back as he filled her making up for the momentary loss. She groaned and he drove between her thighs brutally, fiercely. As he had predicted, Bianca screamed when orgasm overcame her and he roared. Somewhere on the outside, lightning struck on the ground with a loud noise.


    Brantley wasn''t close to finish. Once he hade inside her, he pulled her over his body and gripped her tightly, pressing her in him, as if that act would merge her with him. With one hand on the small of her back and the other on her hip, he held her steadily. Her red hair steamed around her shoulders, over his chest and his chin rested on her head.


    Bianca was the beacon of light in his dark world.


    Throughout his life, there was so much darkness around him, for so long that his world had be ck. With no hopeing his way, the ckness fucked him up. So now when she was here, he only wanted to assure himself that she was with him¡ªevery hour, every minute, every second of the day. He glided his hand over her neck, where her pulse throbbed and felt it. That assured him that she was there with him¡ªalive and not a dream. How dare she say that she would run away? She won''t. He won''t let her. He was obsessed with her. He gathered her hair in his hands and let them fall. Bianca turned her head to the other side and he enjoyed it. He wanted her to hold on to her as if he was her lifeline, just like he was holding on to her. For the rest of their immortal lives, he would break her or soothe her, wipe her tears and support her¡ªthat''s it. He wasn''t just interested in her body or her heart, he wanted to own her soul. Yes, he knew that was dark, but when did he ever do right?


    She was born for him. He made sure that she was born for him. They met and were separated. Now that she hase to him forever, he would ensure that they are inseparable. He would also make sure that she needed him as much as she needed to breathe, she would wake up in the morning and the first thought would be him. That day would soone.


    He squeezed her hips and she stirred. "No one can separate you from me Bia," he murmured. "Even if Godes in our way, I will fight him."


    She lifted her headzily and looked into his fierce eyes. He rolled with her and pressed her on the mattress with his heavy body. Leaning down on her lips, he kissed the corner of her mouth and said, "What if I make youe only by suckling your breasts."


    And she grinded her hips in his already swollen shaft out of frustration, in order to entice him to get in her. Would she ever tire of it? She had got the taste of this man, this beast of a man.


    When Bianca woke up in the morning, she found herself sleeping beside Brantley. He was spooning her and his leg was thrown over her possessively as his hand was over her breasts, cupping them, squeezing them lightly. Even in his sleep he wouldn''t leave the opportunity. Bianca chuckled. She removed his hand from her breasts and the man stirred. In a frenzy, he pulled her closer to him and pressed her harder against his chest.


    "Mine," he grunted.


    He sounded so possessive to the point of being avaricious that Bianca bit her lip. She looked on the outside and saw that the clouds had cleared. Sun had juste up. She wondered what kind of experience it would be to climb up the mountain. Taking a deep breath, she turned towards him and buried her face in the crook of his neck. As if on instinct, he ced his leg over hers and curled his arm around her waist. She was amazed how her curves molded into his, as if everything was cut out just for him. She took her hand to his neck and in his soft hair and closed her eyes. Sleep overcame immediately. To say she was exhausted was an understatement. She felt as if she was run over by a freight train and then squeezed by a boulder.


    ---


    The scar¡­ the pool of blood¡­


    The woman looked at the chains she was shackled in. "Do they hurt you bad?" she asked as she ran a finger in her red hair.


    The little Bianca nodded. She turned her ankle and showed it to her. There was blood around her ankle. It pained so much that Bianca was numb with it.


    "Og''drath!" a loud voice came from the outside.


    The woman winced. "I wille again soon," she said, promising her.


    Bianca nodded. "Can you give that doll?" she asked.


    "No!" Og''drath hissed. "That''s my daughter."


    Bianca stared at the gray woman and became quiet.


    "Og''drath!" the man''s voice came again.


    She got up, picked up the tray of food, stashed it inside her dress and got up to walk out.


    Bianca was left staring at the woman called Og''drath. As the door closed, she was plunged into darkness all over again. Mommy had read her stories about demons. She said they existed in your dreams. But now the dreams had be real or was she still dreaming? Mommy said they were miscreation of the Lore. The blood smelled bad. She wanted to vomit. Pulling at her shackles as strongly as possible, Bianca only made it worse. It bit into her skin, chafing it and bruising it. "Take me out!" she shouted while sobbing and shuddering in pain. She vomited.

 Chapter 451 - What, If You Lose?

    <h4>Chapter 451 - What, If You Lose?</h4>


    Suddenly the door opened and a gray skinned man with beastly wings red to their fullest, entered. Bianca cowered and scrambled back as blood drained from her face. It was them¡ªdemons, the miscreation. He walked up to her and bent down. Bending over her he said, "Stay quiet, otherwise I will kill you!" He pped his wings and pierced the wall at her back with the wing''s w.


    "I¡ª I want to go to mommy¡­" she said loudly.


    "You horrible little bastard." He pped her right across her cheek. She fell to her side on the hard, cold floor on the blood and puke as her cheek sting. The demon left. She whimpered and became quiet. As soon as he left the cell, she vomited whatever she had eaten.


    Bianca opened her eyes with a jolt and she screamed and screamed. "Make them go!"


    "Bia, Bia!" Brantley held her close in hisp.


    She wed him to get out of his grip.


    But he didn''t leave her. He let her dig her nails in his flesh until she was quiet. He stroked her hair and pressed her face to his neck as she sobbed. Once she settled, once her shoulders started to be steady, he said, "It was just a nightmare. I think a hot bath would do wonders."


    She looked at his shoulders where small bruises had formed. Feeling guilty as hell, she said, "I am sorry. I don''t know what overcame me." She looked at him as if she was utterly confused. Her brain was scattered. Why was this happening with her? Nothing made sense. She was so healthy and mentally sound before marrying Brantley, then what was this thing with her nightmares. Was she going insane? If she were, then she wouldn''t show it to him. For fuck''s sake, they just got married!


    He stroked her hair softly. "Do you want to talk to me about anything?"


    She looked up at his handsome face and said, "I want to scale that mountain." She pointed at the mountain behind the ss wall.


    "Lovely!" he said. Anything to distract her.


    ---


    What seemed like it was just behind the castle, Mount Rochnan was pretty far. "You might get tired soon, if you keep up with that pace," said Brantley. They had jogged for almost half-an-hour following a dirt and stony path towards the peak of the mountain, which Brantley had said provided one of the best vistas of the world.


    "Hah!" she panted. "I don''t get tired. Remember? I am a Lykae?" She jogged with an increased pace and then turned towards him to jog backwards. "In fact I have been going slow only to maintain pace with a nine hundred year old dragon rider." She turned again with a chuckle and jogged ahead.


    He chuckled. His gaze went to her hips that were swaying in her cut-off blue shorts. And all he wanted was to squeeze them. When he heard her snicker again, he knew she was enjoying it. In order to distract her from her nightmare experience, he was nning on doing everything that was in his power, which included flirting, kissing her like mad, talking dirty to her and of course touching, which went without saying. Because if he didn''t touch her, his soul would be dark now. And once he had done all that, perhaps he would have sex with her on the peak with chilly wind blowing around them to douse the heat of their bodies. His eyes went back to her hips. Was she exaggerating her sway? And the way her hair was swishing on her back¡ªhe wanted to wrap them around his wrist and yank them while plunging from behind.


    "We''ll see who runs faster!" he said and jogged in order to go ahead of her, but as soon as he reached her he found herself gazing at her impossibly beautiful face. Her rosy lips and that nape, which he had sped his hands upon, appeared sexy as hell¡ªhe was immediately hungry to take her down.


    He collected his thoughts and said, "It seems sex with me is the best thing that has happened to you. You are simply glowing."


    Bianca came to a stop. She raised her eyebrow at the smug ass of a man in front of her. "From what I see, it is you who has had the magical effect. I mean after all you want to possess me."


    Ah! He loved her sass. Game on. "When you want me to touch you, let me know. I won''t touch you for the entire day unless you desire." Fuck that. He would touch her and then make her submit to him. On the peak.


    She shrugged as she jogged past him, shoving his shoulder lightly. "Nah. I don''t need anyone to embrace me. I am a girl who can stay without touching anyone. I am not so needy." So untrue. She is already craving.


    "You will miss it, but it''s fine, you can simply ogle at me and get the fill."


    Bianca''s cheeks became crimson at the word ''fill''. This man and his puns. She had to change the topic. "So when was thest you saw greenery on this mountain?" She looked around at the wild yellow, blue and blood red blossoms that were gently swaying in the cool breeze. Water falling from the peak had now doubled in the size.


    Brantley stayed quiet for a long time. Memories flooded him. "This ce was filled with a lot of fun. Thest greenery I saw was more than a thousand years back¡­" his voice trailed off. He looked at the nearby trees on the slope, which had sprung to life magically in the past few days.


    Suddenly they heard loud rattling bugle calls from the trees. Brantley stilled as he stared at them. Bianca closed in towards him and held his arm. Without warning arge number of white cranes emerged from the lush green trees and flew in the sky. They gave out moans and hisses and honks angrily as if the two intruders had dared to enter their habitat.


    Bianca''s breath hitched. "Oh my God!" She ced her hand on her chest. "This is so beautiful!" she said as she looked at the white cranes settling again on their nests hidden amongst the trees on the slope.


    There was a serene smile of Brantley''s lips. "The migratory birds are back," he said with deep satisfaction. His gaze turned to her. It happened only because of her. She had sat down on the throne only once, and looked at the beauty she brought back.


    Once they reached the base of the waterfall, he said, "Would you like to race up to the peak?"


    "What if you lose?" she asked.


    "What, if you lose?"


    Before he said another sentence, the girl had jogged ahead of him with her Lykae speed. A whoosh of wind blew past him. "Damn it!" he gritted and rushed after her.


    Soon he caught up with her and instead of going forward, he treated himself with the best view ever¡ªher hips. He noticed a line of sweat entering her shorts and his eyes traced that to her blue bra, which contained her supple breasts that were bouncing. "Shit!" he needed to control his thoughts.


    Bianca reached the peak with Brantley right behind her. Well he did give her a good start.


    "I win!" she raised her hands in the air and jumped with joy.


    Her cheerful demeanor made his day. He dragged her close to his chest and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, as they looked at the vista around as the cool winds blew.

 Chapter 452 - His Past

    <h4>Chapter 452 - His Past</h4>


    Atop Rochnan Mountain, Bianca saw that the waterfall that was cascading down was being fed by a small current of water, which fell into a pool lined with gray rocks and small pebbles. This water spilled over and cascaded down the mountain. She looked down. Water collected in arge pool near the ground where it was once again surrounded by bushes of wild flowers and small trees. Mist rose around them. She inhaled deep, crispy air and smelled the lush blossoms and her mate''s scent. This is why he had such a strong scent of lush blossoms and spice. These things were engraved in his soul. She felt so tethered to him and to thend of Aztec.


    As for Brantley¡ªhe never felt this drawn to his mate and to hisnd. Mostly, because he never had the opportunity.


    "Those peaks will be covered with snow in winters," he said as he pointed to the crest of the mountain. "The waterfall freezes, most of it¡­ and the river freezes in Azelia."


    She could feel the love, the adoration and dedication that he had in his heart for hisnd. She brought her arms over his hand and smiled.


    "Right over there," he pointed to the east. "There was a beautiful vige that prospered. I was given its reins. I was supposed to look after it." He choked.


    "Look after it? You mean you were supposed to supply them with food and all or collect taxes?"


    "I was supposed to guard it and make sure that the people flourished. They had good crops and were taken care of well. It was my first duty when I came of age." He choked. Licking his lips, he continued, "My father asked me to keep this vige safe from the creatures of dark that lurked in the forests, which bordered its southern perimeter." With his chin he pointed to the south of the forest.


    She felt his body tensing at the mere memory of it.


    "What dark creatures?"


    "They were abominations of the Lore. Things, which belonged to darkness, who had poison instead of blood in their veins and who only knew destruction." And who continued to create havoc in his life. "I was supposed to keep my people protected."


    "What do you mean ''supposed to''? Have you passed on the management to anyone else?"


    He shuddered. "Those abominations only knew how to eat and eat anything. Often they would steal our cattle, which was still fine, but one day we noticed a half eaten body of a woman."


    "Oh my god!" Bianca''s body trembled at the mere thought. "That is awful."


    "My father gave me the permission to hunt them and kill them."


    It was a life-changing experience for the twenty-year-old Brantley.


    "I hunted a few of them, but the rest were like gue. One day when I was hunting for them, they sneaked into the vige and burnt it down. And me¡ªI was chasing their leader Kar''den. The bastard got away." His voice was disembodied. "Every viger was burnt¡ªchildren, men and women. It was¡ª it was¡ªthe worst I had seen in my life. I think a piece of my soul died that day¡­"


    There was so much intensity in his emotions that Bianca could only turn in his arms and offer him a hug. "I am so sorry about it."


    He buried his face in her hair and whispered, "I will never let anything harm you Bia, never." He inhaled her scent to calm his nerves and to forget the memory that yed in front of him. It was painful.


    "Let''s sit down here for a while," she said.


    Brantley nodded and after sitting down, he pulled her in hisp. There was no way she was going to sit anywhere else. He just wanted to touch her.


    The ce where they were was surrounded with wild red blossoms. While plucking them and collecting them in herp, she asked, "So what did you do after it?" She started to weave them in a wreath.


    "I was given charge of other viges. My father was very angry with me and we didn''t see each other''s face for a year. I used that time and a year more to hunt and chase Kar''den. Finally I managed to push him to the edges of ournd and then he disappeared with his people¡ªto a deserted ce."


    "Deserted ce or a desert?"


    "He went to Derize to seek asylum. And that''s where I tracked him. I was this close to getting him, but the bastard escaped from there too and ran away into oblivion. There were no leads, no clues, and I was left in the lurch. My father had called me back and when I reached back two yearster, I came to know that the Temple of Chim was looted and the Stone of Sris was gone. And that was the beginning of the downfall of Aztec." Understatement. That was the beginning of the ruination of Aztec and of him. "Out of frustration I left Aztec. I wanted to forget what I had done. So I roamed around the world."


    "You''ve seen the whole world?" she asked, turning to him with wide eyes.


    He leaned back as he found himself getting entranced by her teal eyes. How could one be so incredibly beautiful?


    "Hmm. I have seen it all. But nothing is as beautiful as Aztec." He said while looking at her. No ce couldpare to Aztec after what it had be with Bianca''s presence. Also it hadn''t been only travel. He had searched and searched for Kar''den. When he came to know that Adrianna was attacked by him, he joined her in the battle only to kill him. Adrianna had managed to take his dagger¡ªDagger of Zor''gan. But the king had slipped¡­ yet again. Along with her Mozias, he had futilelybed the deserts of Africa to find him.


    Bianca took the wreath she had woven and ced it on his head. She adjusted it on his blonde hair and was mesmerized. He looked like a God, a surreal being. The man was inhumanly beautiful. Not able to control herself, she ced a light kiss on his lips and immediately turned red.


    At first Brantley gazed at her incredulously and then held her nape and pulled her closer. "That won''t do sweetheart," he said in a husky voice. He drew her closer and kissed her mouth deeply. He grazed her bottom lip with his fang and sucked it. When it was swollen, he delved inside her mouth and plundered it with his tongue.


    She didn''t realize when he was on his back on the wild flowers, which jutted out from all the sides. The mist from the waterfall was all around them and it wetted their clothes.


    He shoved his hand inside her shorts and grabbed her hips with both his hands and squeezed them tight. His fingers immediately sought the folds, but the thing was protecting it from her. He held it from inside and sliced it. "Fuck!" she was so wet already and his shaft had swollen. It was impossible to stay in his shorts now.


    Finding her core, he inserted his finger inside and she yelped.


    "Ah! I can smell your arousal Bia!" It was heady.


    She moaned against his mouth and he unbuckled his shorts. He pulled away from her briefly to take his shirt out and then groped her neck and resumed the kiss.

 Chapter 453 - The Mist

    <h4>Chapter 453 - The Mist</h4>


    The chase. Bianca wanted to give him the chase. She pulled away from his kiss and said, "But you lost."


    Brantley was panting, his cock shot north and so swollen that he wanted to plunge inside her like yesterday.


    Her hands rested on his chest. "So what if I lost?" he asked. "I still win and I will get my bounty." He squeezed her breasts and she let out a squeal. She swatted his hands away, got up from him and ran towards the edge of the waterfall.


    "Wait!" he shouted as he got up, buckling his shorts. "What are you doing?" fear skittered down his spine.


    "I am going to jump in that pool below!" she shouted.


    "No! It is too dangerous!"


    "You forget I am a Lykae," she said putting her hands on her hips. "I will jump!"


    "Look at that height, Bia!" he said with anger.


    "So the thing is Mr. Loser¡ª"


    Brantley''s eyebrows shot to his forehead. "Loser?"


    She nodded as her hands went back to her bra''s buttons. "If you catch me before I swim out of that pool," she indicated to the one where all the water cascaded into, "You are allowed to fuck me!" She pulled her bra open and his jaw ckened.


    "What the¡ª" he forgot what he was about to say when he saw her breasts bouncing in front of his eyes. He growled. "Girl, you are ying with danger." What a fuck-tease?


    "Ah really?" she said.


    He stepped forward to grab her, but she threw her bra at him, ran to the edge and dived in the air squealing like a child. At first Brantley couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw her diving. A secondter, he stashed her bra in his pocket and then jumped right behind her.


    Bianca hit the water surface with force and her weight took her down deep. She emerged from the surface with a grin on her face. Now she had to swim to the edge and run back to the pce. However, as soon as she emerged, she heard a loud ssh as Brantley entered the water. She managed to move a little. However the next moment the man emerged from the water.


    He lifted his hands out of water and brushed the golden hair back from his face. Not satisfied with the clingy strands that didn''t free from his face, he dipped inside again and let the water straighten his hair. His hair was now slicked back. They ran down his neck and Bianca''s thoughts of letting him chase her vanished from her mind. Brantley continued toe forward as water dripped drop by drop on his delicious chest, then his abs on the stomach¡ª


    Bianca stopped breathing. All she now thought was how she would lick that water away from his skin. She was still submerged up till her breasts in the water and didn''t realize how close the man was to her.


    "Are you done gawking at me, sweetheart?" he asked as he brushed a strand of her hair past her face, slowly slid it beneath the surface of water to her breast and cupped it.


    Her reverie broke and she became scarlet red.


    "Fuck!" he said. He loved when she became red for him.


    "I¡ª I wasn''t g¡ª gawking," she said and forced her eye back on his face.


    "I have your bra in my pocket. If you want it, you have to do what I say," he said.


    "No way!" she protested. "You better give it back to me."


    He chuckled. "No sweetheart. You have two options," he inched closer. "Either I fuck your mouth or I carry you on my shoulders, naked, to the pce and fuck you on our bed."


    "What if I don''t agree to either of them?" she asked, moving away from him.


    He raised his eyebrow. He walked closer to her and now the upper swell of his hips was showing. "You have no other option left Bia," he said with a confident smile. One more step and his cock woulde out of water and he wanted her to see it. He wanted her to see what effect she had on him. And so he took that step. His shaft was now dangling in front of her. "Service it Bia, and I might think of giving you the bra." His cock twitched thinking about her lips wrapped around it. It hardened further and became painful.


    Right in front of her eyes, his swollen cock looked so delectable that once again her thoughts abandoned reasoning.


    "Touch it Bia," he encouraged her.


    She rose up slightly, exposing her breasts and reached out for him. She cupped his balls and started to stroke him lightly. She concluded¡ªthe man was devious and she wanted him madly.


    "Take it in your mouth," he rasped. Yet another fantasy that would join the thousands he had built around her over so many years. He held her head at the back and pulled her closer to him. "Take me in," he said in a way as if it was an order. But in fact he was shivering in anticipation hoping he would tip soon.


    She licked her lip and another shudder passed through his body. And then¡ªshe was on it. He threw his head back as pleasure hit when she licked it and sucked it in her hot, wet mouth. He looked down at her as she was sucking it with her eyes closed and he groaned¡ªdesperately. He wanted to hold, but how long? The girl was relentless or was he going to go mad and lose himself in her? "I¡ª I can''t¡ª" his voice was breathy. His matepping him in the pool behind his pce¡ªthe thought was so erotic that he didn''t, he couldn''tst any longer and with a brutal yell, he released himself.


    He took her out of the water and made her wrap her legs around his waist. She curled her hands around his neck to cling to him. He held her tight against his body. "Do you see how we fit into each other Bianca?" he said as her breasts pressed into his chests.


    She curled her hands into his hair and nodded, heavy-lidded.


    "Hunting you would be a pleasure for me Bia, but how will you resist me?" he said, almost challenging her and mmed his lips on hers. At the same time mmed his cock inside her and she groaned in his mouth. Her mind was all scattered. The man just challenged her. Wait. How did he know she wanted him to chase her?


    He plunged so hard into her that she couldn''t think any further. Soon, her insides felt warm with his seed and she came around him.


    It was so hot and demanding and out of the world experience that her body ckened. She gripped his hair and curled her fingers around them as she rested her body against his chest. He carried her in that condition back to the pce. No one saw them because the mist traveled with them, as if onmand of its king.


    He made her lie on the bed and a memory shed.


    A thin old man who looked like daddy with wrinkly eyes and a lovely, gentle face came in the cell. He looked at her with wide glossy eyes that were full of tears.

 Chapter 454 - Daddy’s Father?

    <h4>Chapter 454 - Daddy¡¯s Father?</h4>


    She was looking at Brantley who had crawled over her, but she wasn''t seeing him. Her gaze was nk. Her mind scattered.


    "Bia?" Brantley called her. She didn''t answer, so he waved his fingers in front of her. "Bia¡­" this time he became worried.


    A voice called her and she peeled her attention to the person she was looking at. Bianca''s eyes flew open. "Brantley!" she breathed out. Realizing that she had zoned out, she said, "I¡ª I am sorry."


    "Are you feeling fine?" Worryced his tone.


    She blinked and assured him. "I am fine. Some old memories shed across my mind."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Old memories of?"


    How could she say that those weren''t memories? They were shes of her dreams. How could she say that she saw an old man who looked like her daddy? She looked at him and found his stare funny. Was he getting jealous? She could hear his increased heartbeat. She smiled and added, "Of my old boyfriends."


    His eyes became dark and so did his expression, but the man smiled with a chill on his face that was worse than an ice shard. "Say it again Bianca."


    Her throat became dry and she swallowed her saliva. That was the only sound audible in the silence, which followed.


    "Bianca, say it again. And I dare you to say that."


    Her eyes darted between his eyes and lips and all she could see was caliginosity that surrounded him, the darkness that swirled around him as if he would murder someone. And considering all that, her mind said that she should have stayed quiet, but¡­ "Memories of my boyfriends flooded¡ª"


    Everything that happened next was too quick for her toprehend. He picked her up and rolled with her and then crawled over her. Her breath hitched as she looked at the manic look of his eyes. It was as if his madness was about toe out. And she had triggered it.


    She looked at hisrge body that hovered over her. It appeared so threatening.


    He had stopped breathing. His body was tense as hell. Heat pooled in her belly and she clenched her thighs hard so as to hide the effect he had on her¡­ from him. Why was it that when he looked so menacing, she didn''t see the danger that lurked beneath those eyes? Why was she¡­ turned on? She should be digging behind this fa?ade of her mate and peel out his mask, but all she focused on was his dangerous beauty, the golden hair that tumbled on his face, those bow-shaped lips and that broad chest, which she wanted to touch.


    Brantley brought his finger to her lips and pressed her bottom lip. Then he traced the redness of her cheek with the pad of his thumb. She swallowed and closed her eyes as her heart thudded in her ribcage. She could feel the Cimmerian shade of his emotions, the darkness that fell on a moonless night, and she¡­ wanted him to unleash it.


    She was turning as dark as him. She was turning as dangerous as him.


    "Are you not satisfied with the experience in the pool, under the waterfall?" His voice was unnaturally calm and chilly. "Don''t talk about your past boyfriends. Because¡ª" he lightly caressed her cheek, "you are mine."


    She looked at him and challenged, "One doesn''t have control on memories. Besides, I don''t just belong to you." What she meant was that part of her belonged to her parents, her brother¡­


    "It seems you don''t understand when I say you are mine." He kissed the corner of her lips and a wild sensation ran through her. "Being mine means, not only this," he poked a finger on her heart, "but also your body and your soul is mine. You don''t have an option. Do you understand? So you better give in to me, sooner, the better." He pressed another kiss on the tip of her nose. "You will never be free from me."


    She didn''t want to be free from him, ever. Wait. What? When did she reach this conclusion? She didn''t know she had this twisted side of hers. "What will you do if I try to be free of you?"


    He tilted his head. "Hell will break loose." His chilly demeanor became a nigh chillier. He grabbed her nape and brushed his finger on her pulse point. Brantley was furious as hell even though he appeared soft and loving on the outside.


    She realized that the guy was obsessed with her. He wanted her madly in every sense. And she was affected by him. She reacted to his dark obsession positively. Her body reacted to his obsession.


    His hand traveled to her jaw and he squeezed it slightly. There was so much turbulence beneath those eyes. There was a raging storm. All at once he pressed his body on hers and imed her lips. He opened her mouth with his fangs and thrust his tongue inside to plunder her. He took his hands to her hair and gripped them while kissing her ruthlessly. The kiss is merciless, animalistic, like he had never ever kissed anyone or like he had waited to kiss her for eternity. It was filled with his want, with his possessiveness and with his madness.


    The way he kissed her, he sucked the air out of her. His chest pressed her breasts hard and kissed hard. Their curves fitted into each other. He growled in her mouth and she groaned in his. When he pulled away, he was panting¡­ with fury.


    "If anyone even thinks of touching you, I think I will end up being a murderer. I hope that is clear to you."


    Bianca looked in his mad eyes. She wrapped her hands around his neck and pulled him closer. She whispered in his ear, "Then I might end up touching someone." She grinded her hips in his bulging shaft, teasing him, challenging him.


    And hell broke loose. He yanked her shorts down and without a second''s dy, thrust his shaft in her in one go.


    "Brantley¡­" she said in a voice that she couldn''t recognize was hers. It was so wanton.


    He plowed her non-stop and she screamed as orgasm shattered her body. He came inside her chasing his orgasm.


    An hourter, they were sleeping in each other''s arms, their bodies entangled like vines.


    ---


    Little Bianca stared at the man with salt and pepper hair with wide eyes. "Who¡ª who are you?" she asked, her voice a mere whisper.


    There were tears in his eyes. He walked to her hurriedly and said, "I am your Grandfather, baby." He stroked her hair and she stared at him with wide eyes.


    "Grandf¡ª Grandfather?" But mommy said that Grandfather was lost. She had found her Grandfather. Her skin lined with pimples. She couldn''t believe that she had found her Grandfather. Even though her ankle and her cuffed hands were paining like hell, she squealed with joy. "You are my Daddy''s father?"


    Gayle nodded as he chuckled. He dug his pants pockets and took out a key. "I am your daddy''s father."


    She chirped. "Mommy and Daddy will be so happy when I tell them that I found you." She was seeing her Grandfather for the first time. She was extremely excited.

 Chapter 455 - Samobian (1)

    <h4>Chapter 455 - Samobian (1)</h4>


    Bianca found the old man looking at with so much love that her heart went out for him. He brushed her cheeks with shaky hands. "You are even more beautiful than I had ever imagined," he said in a low voice.


    Something heavy dropped on the floor on the outside. Gayle quickened his pace and unlocked her ankle''s shackle. Looking serious he said, "Do you want to go back to mommy and daddy?"


    She nodded vehemently. "With you. I will give you as a present to them," she chuckled, understanding fully well that he hade to free her." Her Grandfather was her knight in shining armor.


    He chuckled. "I would love to go back too. So you have to do exactly as I say, okay?"


    "Yes!" she nodded with a wide smile.


    He opened the cuffs of her hands and Bianca brought her little hands forward. She rotated her injured wrists, which were dotted with blood and bruises and chafed skin. Gayle''s lips quivered when he saw the bruises. "Can you get up?" he asked again.


    When she tried to get up, she couldn''t. Instead she fell back on her own blood, which was now caking on the floor. Gayle seized her immediately suppressing a painful shriek. He picked her up and pressed her to his heart. "My child¡­ my Granddaughter¡­ my Bianca¡­ so brave¡­" His heart was thudding so fast that Bianca could hear its sound.


    She took her shaking hands to his face and cupped his cheeks with her little hands. "Mommy used to say that you liked her a lot. Daddy also loves you a lot. He stands in front of your photo everyday and stares at it." She brushed the tears streaming down his eyes. "Why are you crying Grandfather? Now we are going away from here. I am sure mommy and daddy are going to give me a truck-load of hard candies when I will show them what I got back. And Darius is going to be so jealous." She giggled revealing her teeth, two of the lower front ones were missing.


    Her Grandfather shook his head with love and adoration. "I miss you growing up. There''s not a day when I don''t think about you."


    "Oh Grandfather!" She said and hugged him tightly. "Now you will have to deal with me and Darius." Then she whispered in his ear. "When you reach home, you should take my side, okay?"


    Gayleughed and hugged his granddaughter tightly. "I am always on your side, little one."


    Heavy footfalls sounded from outside. He became panicky. He swirled his head around to the door to see if anyone wasing in.


    He pressed her face in his neck saying, "I am going out. Stay as quiet as possible. When we reach out, someone is waiting for you. Just run to him."


    Bianca''s mouth was pressed against his neck. She nodded. "We will run together."


    "Even if I don''t make it to the out baby, you have run out, okay? Don''t look back, don''t stop. Just run!"


    "I won''t leave you!" she grated. How could she leave her Grandfather in his hell of a ce? Perhaps they had imprisoned him also. No! She would never do that.


    Gayle creaked open the door of the cell slowly. He popped his head out to peer. The only guard who was posted just outside was lying in a pool of blood and Og''drath was standing there with a sword dripping with blood. She growled.


    ---


    "NO! Don''t kill him!" Bianca got up with a jerk. Her body was coated with ayer of sweat. Her heart pounded so heavily that it was threatening to leap out of its ribcage. She found her hand extended in air with her fist closed so tightly as if they were holding on to something.


    "Bia!" Brantley shot up. "What is it?" He held her hands and closed them around his and pressed them to his chest.


    She gave him a nk stare. Her vision was blurry at first, but when it returned to normalcy, she found his beautiful face etched with worry. "I am¡ª I am sorry¡­" she whimpered and climbed into hisp.


    Brantley folded his hands around her and pressed her close. He stroked her hair to ease out her uneasiness. "You don''t have to be sorry for anything sweetheart¡­" he caressed her so lovingly that she closed her eyes savoring his touch.


    She wanted to forget the nightmares. But who was that man? He did look like her Grandfather, Gayle.


    Brantley looked at her fiercely like a sentinel. He rested his chin on hers and murmured, "I am there for you Bia¡­ I am there¡­ I am always there..."


    The rest of the afternoon they spent walking around the gardens of the pce. They ended up having lunch under the perg specially made for the king and queen. Pink, yellow, blue and white blossoms fluttered on its roof in the cool breeze.


    While Bianca was telling about her school and what she wanted to do in the future, Arnik came. He bowed to them and addressed the king. "Your Highness, people of the kingdom want to celebrate Samobian. I have received numerous requests toe and tell you."


    There was a sparkle in his eyes. He stopped eating his food and tilted his head. "Sure. I think it is a good time to do that. You may tell them that we will celebrate it a weekter."


    When Arnik left, Bianca frowned. She chewed her honey zed potato and asked, "What is Samobian?"


    "Spring festival," he said with a curious smile on his face.


    "Oh wow! You guys have that?" This was interesting.


    He let out a smallughter. Shaking his head, he said, "We didn''t celebrate it ever since the ce became a desert, which is incidentally thousands of years. But now people are demanding, which means that the spring has trulye¡­ my queen."


    The way he gazed at her with so much love that she bit her bottom lip. The people of Aztec wanted to celebrate in her honor. In order to suppress the heat on her face, she asked in a low voice, "When do I have to sit on the throne again?" She sounded eager to sit on it again.


    "Soon, sweetheart, soon¡­" He could understand her enthusiasm, and it was heartening. How quickly she was adapting to his needs, his kingdom.


    For the next few days, she became extremely busy with the preparations of Samobian. It was supposed to be held in the valleys that were just beyond Rochnan mountains, amongst the wild blooms and wild trees. Brantley had said that over there no one would even look at her for they would bepletely immersed in the festivities.


    "You would love it sweetheart," he said, as he tucked a strand of her red hair behind her ear after a session of wild sex. He had devoured her between her thighs to his heart''s content until she had screamed his name again and again.


    She nestled her face in the crook of his neck. "Who all are going to be there?"


    "People from my kingdom. Don''t be shocked when you see some of them roaming naked or with skimpy clothes."


    "Woah!"


    "Well, Samobian is Spring Festival, which means reproduction and wild sex. After a long time, men and women of my kingdom are going to find partners." He gazed at her with loving eyes. "You have brought back fertility, my love. It''s just the beginning."

 Chapter 456 - Samobian (2)

    <h4>Chapter 456 - Samobian (2)</h4>


    The following week Bianca got busy with the stores in the pce. Tymir had taken her for inspection and she saw that the grain supply was only going down. Obviously she couldn''t expect people to pay taxes so soon. The crop wouldn''t just grow within a week of marriage.


    "The people of Aztec have always been catered by the pce during Samobian. So we need to make arrangements," said Tymir. He smirked behind her back for trying to poke her nose in pce works. The girl had juste a week back and was thinking that she could manage such arge festival. Samobian was being celebrated after over a thousand years and he wouldn''t let her ruin his ns. He wanted to feast everyone.


    "Yes, we need to make solid arrangements," said Bianca, as she crossed to the second store.


    Tymir grimaced. The way she was telling as if she knew what to do. He wasn''t liking the fact that an eighteen year girl would take reins over the work that he was supposed to look after. "In my opinion, Your Highness, you must let me look after it. I can manage it pretty well!" he suggested impatiently. He wanted her gone as soon as possible.


    "Of course Tymir, you can manage it well, but I wanted to inspect and look at the true condition of our stock. I don''t want people of Aztec tointer on. At the same time I see that we are very low on grains. At the rate it is going on," she pointed at the sacks, "we will soon be out of stock. Then what is going to happen once Samobian is over?"


    "Your Highness, even after the festival, we will be having food grains!" he said with exasperation. There would be at least one month''s supply in the pce for us. After that taxes will start pouring in. People will start paying and our stocks will increase again!" He pinched the bridge of his nose. This girl was absolutely an idiot.


    Bianca turned to look at him. "Do you mean to say that crops in Aztec grow magically?"


    He jerked his head back and there was a look of shock in his eyes. "No! What I mean is that the king is going to levy heavy taxes on the people and we will restore it back."


    "And how do you know that the king is going to do that?"


    "Well, I will be submitting him a report about the stock of the grains by the end of the festival and ording to that he will take action."


    "Ah!" Bianca was utterly shocked that Brantley was so heavily dependent on his staff. But this was normal. How would he go around ounting his pce stores? He had other duties than this. Also in that case, Tymir was an important person in this chain. So it became all the more important for her to review the stores. "Take me to every store that is present in the pce. Get a paper and pen for me to ount for it. I will be noting down everything. Once it is done, you will be sitting with me along with the head cook to discuss the food we would be serving to the people who woulde here for the festival."


    Tymir balked. "Your Highness, this is my work. You should leave it to me. I can take care of it. Why don''t you go and order some exotic jewelry for yourself? That would suit your position more." What he meant was that Bianca was stooping low and doing something, which suited the servants.


    Frown lines appeared on her forehead. "As a hostess of the festivities and mistress of the pce, I think it is my responsibility to take note of all that is there in the stores of the pce. So please take me," she said adamantly much to Tymir''s difiture.


    Silence spread between them.


    He gritted his teeth and waved his hand to the next store. "Be my guest," he said and narrowed his eyes. He was going to give the girl a good punishment for meddling in his affairs.


    It took an entire day for her to review all the stores and by the end of it, she was ready with all her notes. When she came back to her bedchamber by evening, she was extremely tired. She took a bath, wore her nightgown and then went back to calcting the stock. And ording to her calctions¡ª


    "And what is my girl doing?" asked Brantley, kissing the top of the crown of her head. He had juste back after assessing the southern part of his kingdom.


    Bianca was sitting with her legs up on the table where she was writing her notes. She chewed the pencil''s wood and said, "We are pretty low on stocks, Brantley. In my opinion, having Samobian at this time is going to throw us all several years back. If we give feast to the people, who I assume are going to arrive in thousands, we are going to finish with our grains very soon. This means that you would tax them heavily in theing months. We haven''t gone more than a week in spring and obviously the crop doesn''t get ready so fast. How in the hell are we going to manage it?" She would have asked Uncle Caleb, but that would have been just too much. He had already sent arge number of grain sacks for her marriage and saved them. Asking again would be pretty embarrassing.


    He sighed and walked to sit on the bed. She turned to look at him. "It is an issue I had thought about the minute Arnik informed me. I have sent a message to Lazarus to help us. With the message I have invited him over for Samobian."


    Bianca''s eyes flew wide open. "The vampire?" Her mother had often mentioned about Lazarus and his bride Emma, but she had never met him. Mother had said that he hade to see her and Darius when they were young kids, which Bianca never remembered.


    "Yes, the vampire!" rasped Brantley. "He is an ally."


    Bianca shifted uneasily in her chair. "Umm¡­ what about his food?" she asked hesitantly.


    He stared at her and a momentter said, "As far as I know Lazarus brings his food with him. Remember, I told you about blood vassals?"


    She nodded curiously.


    "They travel with him religiously wherever he goes."


    "Oh my God!" Bianca said in a breathy voice. She blinked her eyes as her heartbeat increased. "In that c¡ª case¡ª" she stuttered, "we have to find a room for him where there is no sunlight?"


    "Yes," said Brantley and tilted his head. He beckoned her with his finger. She kept her pen and notepad on the table and walked to him. He pulled her in hisp and kissed her on her lips. Appearing rxed, he said, "Are you afraid?"


    "No," she shook her head. "I am just¡­ intrigued."


    He chuckled. "That''s natural."


    "But I have a proposition tobat this situation on our own."


    "Tell me about it," he replied, pinching her chin and stroking her bottom lip with his thumb. "And then I will tell you what to do."


    ---


    Bianca clenched her fists around her dress and her knuckles cracked as she looked at the main worktable of the kitchen. After a lot of nning she had asked the cook to prepare samples of every dish that was on the menu list. Tymir was standing right there, grimacing and fuming.

 Chapter 457 - Samobian (3)

    <h4>Chapter 457 - Samobian (3)</h4>


    The head cook hadid out the sampling dishes for her. He ced thest one. "For you, Your Royal Highness." He shed her a smile, revealing his fangs.


    Bianca looked at the ten dishes that were served in front of her. Half of them were non-vegetarian and the other half was vegetarian. Before she sampled the first one, Tymir remarked, "We usually have twenty dishes for the festival. This time if we have only ten, it would show that the pce has be poor." He sighed. "But then what can I do? If they are the orders from Your Royal Highness, there''s not much we can do."


    Bianca was getting irritated by his snide remarks from the past two days. "Well we will be circting these dishes with otherbinations. So if you have salmon with honey-roasted potatoes today, we will offer salmon in spicy pepper sauce the next day. As far as I see, there shouldn''t be any harm."


    "When I hadst organized it, not a dish was repeated, let alone the ingredients."


    Bianca clenched her jaws and didn''t say anything. She ignored hisment and went on to sample the dishes. At the end of it, she said with a grin, "These are superb. You must go ahead with all of them. Remember to mix and match the grains for bread."


    Cook''s eyes became wide with excitement. "Thank you so much for your approval, Your Highness! Is there anything else you would like to change?"


    "No, there''s nothing that I want to change. I have enjoyed all your dishes and have full faith in you and am extremely sure that guests would love all of them." Satisfied that she had sampled and happy to not have to listen to Tymir''s horrible remarks, Bianca walked out of the kitchen.


    The head cook preened in the praise. She gave Tymir a deadpan look and then started giving orders to the small army of cooks under her.


    Tymir scowled at her and stomped out of the kitchen. "This is a big mistake!" he mumbled.


    The next day an even more shocking thing happened. Tymir was pacing the main throne hall since the time of the announcement. Shock was an understatement. He was appalled by the new queen. It was the first time this kind of an announcement was made in Aztec. He had to meet the king and get it revoked.


    As soon as Brantley arrived in the main hall and sat on his throne, he approached him with concern etched on his face. "Your Highness!"


    Brantley raised his eyebrow as he addressed him.


    Impatient as he was, he blurted, "You must stop this contest. It is ridiculous. This is not the human realm. We don''t do these kinds of things in a kingdom. The queen is just a small girl who still doesn''t know what to do. It will take her at least a year to understand how the pce works. It is only four days from the festivities and this new contest is going to present us, present you, in a poor light."


    Brantley narrowed his eyes and gripped the armrest of the throne, as fury rose in his eyes. Tymir had been his head housekeeper from the times of his father and he had an important position. Brantley depended on him to decide some part of the taxes. Even though the man held importance, it didn''t mean he could say anything to his wife. "This discussion has no value," he growled. "And you may leave!"


    Tymir shuddered. He knew that if he stayed even for a second more, the king might just kill him. Although he left in a huff, he was furious on the inside. The queen needed to be taught a good lesson.


    Bianca was standing on the door when Tymir left. She watched him re at her when he passed her. She knew that he hated her modern ways, but this was the need of time. She had suggested Brantley to roll out a contest for the people to participate in a cookingpetition. They would bring dishes made from home, which she would sample along with Darius and Brantley and pick up the winners. Although Brantley had gone right ahead and announced thepetition in the kingdom, she wasn''t sure how would people take it?


    She took in a deep breath and walked up to Brantley. "It''s time."


    The doors and windows of the throne hall closed around them and they were surrounded by the dim torchlights of the throne room.


    He nodded with a smile and stretched his hand out to her. She held it, nervousness taking over her again. Brantley sat on the redwood throne and she sat in hisp. "Ready?" he whispered.


    She bit her bottom lip and said, "Yes!"


    He ced his hands in the groove of the armrest and she ced hers over his. In a matter of seconds the roots grew all around them and caged them tightly. Bianca heard his balmy voice, "I am right here for you, Bia." Soon she felt as if air whooshed out of her lungs and she was pulled into ckness. She felt like screaming, feeling so anxious that she felt she would die. All at once a green light shimmered in front of her. As she sunk deep into the ground, into the core of the floor of the kingdom''s soil, she felt the roots grabbing her, seizing her, trying to get under her skin.


    "Don''t let them take over you Bia. You have tomand them. You are their queen."


    Her jaws clenched at the soul crushing grip of the roots, but hearing his words, seeing the green light bouncing and traveling around her, she controlled herself. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself surrounded in a green cage somewhere very deep inside the earth. Tentacles grew out of the cage. Slowly they reached the top of earth and she could feel vegetation sprouting.


    Take from me.


    Take as much as you can.


    She gave herself to the earth of Aztec. She surrendered and closed her eyes and the green light covered her from all the sides.


    For what seemed like eternity, when she woke up, she found herself in her bedchamber with Brantley sitting on a chair just beside her, watching her without blinking his eyes. It was raining heavily on the outside. She could hear water gushing strongly beneath the floor of her chamber.


    "Bia!" he rasped and reached her side immediately. He knelt on the floor beside her. "How are you my love?" he asked. There was so much worry in his voice that she thought he was on the verge of crying.


    She gave him a faint smile and replied weakly, "I would like to think I am fine."


    He chuckled through his worry and shook his head. "Next time you better control yourself. You just can''t give inpletely to the throne, okay?"


    "Hmm¡­ I will."


    That day Brantley didn''t leave her side even for a minute. It took two days for her to fully recover, and in those two days, she managed the preparation of the festivities from her room. Tymir was nowhere to be seen and when she asked about him, she was told that he had fallen sick. She didn''t bother much about him because she knew that the man was only trying to make her job difficult, and she was in no mood to tattletale to Brantley.

 Chapter 458 - Samobian (4)

    <h4>Chapter 458 - Samobian (4)</h4>


    "You are going to tire yourselfpletely!" Brantley chided as he pulled the notepad from her hand and kept it on the bedside table. He pulled her into hisp and pinched her cheek. "It''s lovely to see the color on your skin."


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and chuckled.


    "How did I get so lucky?" he said and leaned in to kiss her. Bianca curled her hands in hair and opened her mouth for him.


    Suddenly, a memory shed across.


    Gayle was running with little Bianca with Og''drath on their heels. She had killed the two guards who were stationed right outside her cell. As she was running behind them, she was looking out in all directions for threats.


    "Go fast, Gayle!" she hissed.


    Bianca stilled against Brantley and her breath hitched.


    Sensing her tense body, he looked down at her face and asked, "What is wrong sweetheart?" He stroked his back with his fingers. He thought that she was too tired. "You need a lot of rest!" he dered and rxed her on his arm while he made her sit across hisp.


    Her breathing became heavy and she closed her eyes. "I think I do need rest¡­"


    "Hmm¡­" he hummed and rocked her gently. Not only had she sat on the throne, but also been taking care of the festivities. He marveled her stamina and hoped that she''d recover soon to participate in every activity.


    She didn''t realize, but the way he rocked her gently, her eyes became heavy with sleep and like a baby, she slept in hisp. He ced her on the mattress and tucked her in warm quilts. Because of them sitting on the throne for the second time, it had been raining continuously. The weather had be chillier and since the water flowed beneath the surface of the floor, their bedchamber was even chillier than other chambers. Once he tucked her in, he went to take a bath. He rubbed his neck and looked at her with a smile tugging his lips. When he came back, he saw that she was still sleeping soundly. Though he was tempted to wake her up to have dinner with her, he didn''t. Instead he slid beside her and pulled her closer to his chest. Almost automatically she nestled her head in his chest and put her leg on his thighs. He loved it the way she twined herself around him, as if she owned him.


    ---


    "Go fast, Gayle!" Og-drath prodded him with his fingers. "If theye here, we will never be able to cross this dungeon."


    With little Bianca clutched in his arms tightly, he ran as if his life depended on it.


    "I can run with you, Grandfather," she mumbled on his shoulder as she looked at the gray skinned woman who hade to give her food previously.


    "No darling," he said while running. "You are our only hope and I will make sure that you get out safely from here."


    All at once they halted. Bianca whipped her face in front and found three gray skinned guards in front of Grandfather.


    "Halt, else you are going to get killed!"


    Og''drath came forward and hissed, "Gayle go. I will handle them!"


    "My queen!" said one of them with shock in his eyes as the other two brandished their sword.


    Little Bianca started shivering.


    "If the king wille to know about this treason, he is going to hang you!" the guard warned.


    "What are you waiting for?" Og''drath shouted at Gayle. "Run!" Saying that she jumped at the guard who was standing close to Gayle and pierced her sword in him. Holding Bianca tightly, Gayle dodged the other guard who lurched at him and dashed to the entrance of the dungeon.


    Bianca turned to look behind at the woman who had clutched a doll in her hand when she came to give her food. "Whose doll was that?" she asked, her voice a mere whisper.


    "She misses her daughter," as all Gayle managed to say and then leapt out of the door. He ran a few meters and Bianca noticed that the skies were red and orange because of the red moon that hung low like a hungry monster over the barrennd. Gayle stopped and then looked around frantically. "Ah there he is!" he said and started running again to the left. Suddenly an arrow flew from somewhere and pierced his leg. Gayle crashed down on the sand but he cocooned her in a way that he received the maximum impact. "Ahhh!" he rasped with pain.


    "Grandfather!" Little Bianca murmured as her hair was soiled with sand and sweat.


    Gayle got up, pulled the arrow out of his leg and started running again. Sweat beads started forming on his forehead. He staggered a little. "Bianca¡­" he whispered. "Do you see that man there?" he pointed to a thicket of trees that were devoid of leaves. "You got to run there!"


    She shook her head.


    A scream from the inside drew her attention. Gayle''s lips quivered. "They have killed her¡­" He ran with as much speed as possible. He was halfway to the thicket of trees when yet another arrow flew and hit his leg again¡ªthis time on his thigh. "Ahhhh!" he muffled the scream in his throat but didn''t stop. Now he was running with a limp. "We have to make it, baby," he said. "We have to make it, Bianca," he croaked. "You have to eliminate her."


    As she looked behind, she found five more gray skinned men charging in their direction with their wings red and dirty yellow eyes shining in the moonlight. "They areing for us Grandfather!" she cried. "I want to take you to mommy and daddy." At that point of time she wished she could carry her Grandfather.


    Gayle was no longer able to run. His mind was bing numb with poison. He put her down on her feet. "You got to run to those trees."


    "But I won''t leave you," she cried.


    "Run Bianca, run!" he pushed her away. "I will fight these ande to you."


    "Promise?"


    He nodded with a smile. His vision was bing blurry.


    Suddenly a deep throaty voice boomed from the trees, "Gayle!"


    One of the gray skinned winged men threw a dagger at him and it fixed in his back. Blood spurted out and Bianca shouted. "Grandfather!" There was so much blood on her and the ground. Her body shuddered and she whimpered.


    "Grandfather!" she clutched the air and screamed. Who had called him from the trees? Was he dying? She couldn''t save him. She got up panting and heaving heavily. Her hair was soaked in sweat.


    "Bianca!" Brantley called her. She jerked her head towards him. When he came in focus she crawled up to hisp and grabbed his shirt. "Make me sleep Brantley, make me sleep."


    He gathered her close to him and said, "I am there for you sweetheart, always there¡­" That night he didn''t let go of her. What were her nightmares about? He intended to talk to her the next day in the morning.


    She fluttered open her eyes as the morning sun peeked through the ss and reflected the shiny skirt and borders of marble floor on the ceiling. A dull headache throbbed and she woke up with a parched throat. Her dreams were not making sense. She had to talk to her mother before she revealed them to Brantley. She made up her mind to go with Darius back to Bainsburgh once the Samobian was over. But where was Brantley?

 Chapter 459 - Eighteen Years

    <h4>Chapter 459 - Eighteen Years</h4>


    Bianca got out of the bed and walked to the bathroom. When she came out, Holly was waiting for her.


    "Where is Brantley?" she asked, amused that he had left so early in the morning.


    "Your Highness is receiving important guests," said Holly as she circled her to dry her with a towel.


    "Oh! Who has arrived?" she asked. If Brantley had gone to receive them, then surely the guests were important. Moreover with just a day left for Samobian, she had so matters to look into and she knew that most guests would arrive today.


    "Vampire king, Lazarus and his bride Emma," said Holly in a shaky voice. Fear trickled fro every word she spoke. "I would suggest that Your Highness doesn''t go in front of them. They are very dark people." Holly was feeling over-protective. "Besides you have to go to the valley where Samobian will be celebrated to check upon the preparations. Tents have been set up ording to your instructions for people to stay overnight. ces have been marked for serving feasts and for the contest. You really have to go and check all that." Holly urged in a way that Bianca should leave the pce or the vampires would pounce on her. She shuddered at the thought of the two of them.


    Bianca''s eyes became wide, not with fear, but with excitement. She knew that her mother was one of their allies and friends. She also knew that Dawn and Daryn were one of the rare ones whom Lazarus even talked to besides her husband. If they hade, then it was her duty to go and meet them immediately. Besides, she also had to see where to amodate their troupe, which consisted of the blood vassals and the blood ves.


    Holly dressed her up in a pale green silk gown that pooled at her ankles and had pearls sequined in intricate patterns, which resembled the wild blossoms of Aztec on the lower half. "Since this is the spring festival, I suggest that you wear all the hues we get to see during this time in nature." The sleeves of the gown ended in a gold ring, which was sewed to it. She made Bianca wear the rings in each hand and it pulled the sleeves down baring her shoulders a little.


    Bianca smiled as Holly tied her hair in a low bun and fixed a tiara on her head.


    "You are so beautiful!" said Holly, as always mesmerized by her queen.


    Biancaughed. She got up and after wearing the green satin sandals, she said, "Escort me to where the king is."


    "But¡ª"


    Bianca silenced her with her finger and said, "I am not scared Holly. They are our guests and it would put me in the most awkward situation if I don''t go to meet them now."


    Holly sighed. She pursed her lips and waved her hand towards the door. "After you, Your Highness."


    As she walked with Holly all the way to the south wing of the pce, she realized that it was where the sun was least interfering. Covered by thick overhead canopies, which had shockingly seemed to grow wild in a day, the south wing was darker than the rest of the pce. She walked through the garden and looked up at the giant trees. Very little sunlight dappled her face as she walked beneath them. She wondered how the trees could grow so dense overnight.


    "Here we are," said Holly in a shaky voice. She was pale by the time they entered the corridor of the south wing. The aisle that led them to Lazarus''s chamber was eerily quiet and very cold.


    Bianca shuddered with cold but she walked up till the door with her chin held high and knocked. Holly stood behind her like a scaredy cat.


    "Come in," Brantley''s voice boomed from the inside.


    Bianca opened the door slightly and then just enough to step in. She looked at her husband who was giving her amused looks. She smiled nervously. He was sitting on a luxurious sofa. Opposite to him were Lazarus and Emma, and Bianca''s breath hitched. She had never seen such beautiful people in her life. They both were pale and had marble skin. While Lazarus''s hair was a pale blonde, Emma''s had a brilliant sheen. Strongly built, the man looked as if he could lift a mountain without heaving a sigh.


    Emma got up with a huge smile and walked to her. "Hello Bianca," she said. "You have taken most of your father''s features!"


    Feeling immediately calm, Bianca gave a brilliant smile to her. Emma hugged her. "It''s lovely to meet you."


    "It''s lovely to meet you too," she said. She looked at Lazarus who nodded once to acknowledge her.


    Emma held her hand and pulled her to the sofa. "We were just talking about you. In fact Brantley was talking about you."


    Bianca bit her bottom lip and gazed at him affectionately. Emma made her sit with her. She started conversing with her with ease and soon Bianca feltfortable. Over the conversation she asked, "Where¡ª I mean¡ª" she hesitated.


    "You mean the blood vassals and the ves," Lazaruspleted her sentence.


    She nodded as blood rushed to her cheeks.


    "They are all sitting in the antechamber¡ªthe blood vassals. As for the ves, they are still in their cages," he replied without qualms. He was pretty open about his demands.


    Bianca gulped and looked at Brantley for a moment but he didn''t say a word, so shedding her misgivings, she said, "I will arrange for their stay at once."


    "That would be appreciated," Lazarus replied in his typical somber tone.


    She got up and walked up to the antechamber. There were six men sitting inside and a woman. They all looked at her and surprise registered on their faces. "So it is true¡­" said the woman.


    Nervous at first, Bianca said, "My servant Holly shall show you your rooms. Pleasee this way." It was hard for her to shake the feeling that they were blood vassals. Her skin lined up with goosebumps.


    As soon as they got up, they all bowed to her. "Your Royal Highness!" said the woman.


    "Long live the queen!" said a man.


    She stopped with a gaping mouth. "Are you¡ª are you from Aztec?"


    "Yes!" a man nodded with glossy eyes. "And I think it is time wee back to our kingdom!"


    Bianca blinked her eyes several times. Then she straightened her spine and said, "You are most wee!" This was such a lovely opportunity to get her people back.


    They chuckled and followed her to where Holly was. Holly guided them to their rooms, and somehow they all fell into a friendly chatter with her.


    Bianca wondered if Lazarus brought these six for a purpose. She walked to where he mentioned were the cages in which the ves were. It was kept on the porch outside under the sun and there were two males inside. The iron cage was pretty strong and she was surprised as to why they needed such a strong cage for these two men. Suddenly the two men looked at her. Their fangs sharpened and ws jutted out. They charged towards Bianca with howls, wing the inner walls of the cage as if trying to break them. She staggered back with dread at the sudden attack and was thankful that they were caged.


    Werewolves.


    They both looked like maniacs with shabby hair and tattered clothes, eyes filled with hatred. The bigger one hissed, "Eighteen years¡­ eighteen years I have suffered¡­" He stared into her eyes directly.

 Chapter 460 - Ground Under Repair

    <h4>Chapter 460 - Ground Under Repair</h4>


    Bianca shuddered from inside when they looked at her with hatred filled in their eyes. Therger one had golden hair whereas the smaller one had sandy brown hair. Suddenly the younger one startedughing like a mad. He pped his thigh and in between hisughter said, "This is going to be interesting. Look what fate has given us!" He stoppedughing and stared at her with a clenched jaw. With his yellow w, he pointed to her and said in a dangerous tone, "Remember to keep yourself well-protected from now on!"


    Rage filled her. How dare they threaten her and who the hell were they? They smelled like werewolves but the question was howe Lazarus had two werewolves who were his blood ves? "Guards!" she shouted. Five guards who were standing beside the cage came and stood in front of her. They bowed their heads.


    "Take this cage to the dungeons and inform the vampire king!"


    "Yes, Your Highness," said the leader and they rolled the cart out of the garden.


    Bianca saw the cart until it disappeared from her eyes and also noticed how its upants stared at her with malice in their eyes and demeanor. The hair on her neck rose and it was difficult to shrug the feeling. She walked back to the chambers of the vampire king, but saw Brantleying out from there.


    He curled his hand around her shoulder and asked with worry etched on her face, "Is everything okay?" She was looking pale like a ghost.


    She nodded and didn''t tell him about the encounter. There was no point in doing so. The man had been extremely busy with his work. "You had said that Lazarus would be bringing sacks of grains. I need to look into that."


    He sighed and urged her to walk with him. "Yes, he has, and you have to look into that too."


    She curled her arms around his wait lovingly. "So why are you sad?"


    "Because it is a lot of work for you, Bia," he said dryly. "And I want you to rest."


    She chuckled. "Samobian is starting from tomorrow, so no rest for me for the next seven days!"


    An hourter, after she had ounted for the grains sacks from Lazarus, she had mounted the horse and along with Brantley, they had gone to the valley basin where the festivities were supposed to take ce. Everything was nicely arranged and she was satisfied with the preparations. People greeted her enthusiastically.


    Spring had really fallen upon Aztec The Rochnan Mountain and valleys were a riot of colors spanning from orange, blood red, yellow to blue and white. Bianca had never seen so much beauty in her life and she was all the more pleased because she could bring it all back for her people. Brantley passed her peanut butter and jelly sandwiches as they continued to trot their horses at a leisurely pace over the grassy knolls and meadows and sometimes into dense woods when Brantley wanted to skim her body and pleasure her¡ªthose were his words, not hers. He liked to give pleasure. And she¡ªwell she loved to every pleasure he gave her¡ªgreedily.


    The blue skies were dotted with fluffy marshmallow clouds. They had dismounted their horses long back as they climbed up and down the hilly terrain hand in hand. Afternoon sun brought warmth in the chilly air and she was tired. She noticed Rirsyr flying overhead, just circling the areazily.


    As if understanding what she wanted, Brantley pointed to a thicket of trees and said, "Let''s lie down under the shade over there."


    She removed her shoes as her feet were aching badly. "Okay¡­" she replied wryly. Suddenly she was scooped up in the air.


    "You just have to ask Bia," he whispered as she giggled.


    They walked to the trees where hey her down amongst a ce full of wildflowers. She flipped on her tummy and rested her head on the pillow of her arms and looked at him with a smile. Her feet were now up in the air, swinging.


    "That''s an odd look sweetheart," he said, brushing her cheek with his knuckles. He had removed her tiara long back because he didn''t like it hindering whilst he stroked her hair after making love. "What is it that you are thinking about?"


    "You," she replied innocently and smiled at him.


    "What about me?" he asked as he stopped stroking her cheek and gazed into her teal eyes.


    "I think you have reduced me to being a useless person," she dered.


    Brantley raised his eyebrow. "Have I?"


    She nodded. She closed her eyes and then admitted, "From the moment I saw you on my sixteenth birthday, I wanted nothing more than to be with you." She opened her eyes to gaze at him.


    "You are so magnificent. You were in so much pain because of me¡­ I had no idea how you had stopped yourself all these days to stay without me. Yet you neverined, only waited¡­ but I hate to wake up without seeing you in the morning. I want to wake up with you everyday in the morning, to your warm feeling and against that heavy weight. I think I only added to your miseries."


    For a moment he Brantley was nk as he stared at her. "That is thest thing you did Bia," he leaned in to kiss her. He picked her up and ced her on his chest. As he wrapped his arms around her, she cozily ced her head over his chest. He looked at all the flowers that jutted from around them and the feeling was surreal¡ªhisnd blooming wildly and his wife, his mate¡­ "You don''t know what it is to hold you, be with you and feel your heartbeat against mine¡­ So you have only brought life¡­ everywhere¡­"


    She pressed a kiss on his chest and drifted off to sleep. She had irrevocably fallen in love with her husband.


    When she woke up, she found herself in her bedchamber. She got up with a start. Brantley was sleeping right beside her and he stirred. "H¡ª how did wee here?" she asked. "Without me knowing. It''s a long way from here¡ªthe valley!"


    He pulled her close to him and chuckled. "You forget that I can create portals."


    When she had fallen off to sleep over him, he stayed like that, in that position for a long time until the sky began to be darker. He got up in a way that she was least disturbed and created a portal for them. It had started raining shortly afterwards.


    Bianca blinked her eyes. She realized that her husband possessed strong magic and she had forgotten all about it because he hadn''t used it, at least not in front of her.


    All of a sudden, a heavy pounding on the door disturbed them. "Your Highness, this is urgent!" came Holly''s voice from behind the doors.


    Bianca got up and walked to the door with a frown. "What is it Holly?"


    "Almost half of the grain sacks have got soaked in water!"


    "What?" she scowled.


    "The head cook just informed me that water leaked in the stores from walls and ground under repair," Holly fanned herself. "This is a disaster, Your Highness!"


    "What ground is under repair? There was none!"

 Chapter 461 - Stores Have Collapsed

    <h4>Chapter 461 - Stores Have Copsed</h4>


    Holly nkly stared at her. "Your Highness, the head cook is waiting for you. He wants to have an urgent word with you!"


    Brantley hade up to them while tying the rope of his nightgown. "What is it Bia?" he asked with a frown.


    Bianca looked at Holly and said, "Tell him I will be there in ten minutes."


    Holly nodded and rushed away.


    She turned to Brantley and said, "There has been flooding in the stores and almost half of the stock is damaged." Her worried gaze darted between his eyes. Panic rose and she walked to the bed to wear her nightgown.


    "How is that possible?"


    "I don''t know. I need to go and take a look." Bianca hurried out of the door as Brantley followed her.


    The head cook took them to the stores and walked them to the damaged site. They walked in puddles of water in the stores to reach the ce of damage. The water was still seeping from there and bubbling as it entered the stores.


    "If this continues, soon all the sacks will be soaked," said the head cook.


    Bianca noticed that servants had already started carrying the sacks to a different ce. "Where is Tymir?" she asked.


    "He hasn''t joined," replied the cook. He pursed his lips and then shook his head.


    Brantley walked ahead of them. He sized up the damage. He was so irritated by this sudden destruction that he grunted. "This doesn''t look like natural damage. I need thorough investigation as to who all came in here ever since the water had started flowing in." His face was red with anger and white lights crackled around his hand. He threw the beams towards the wreckage like a whip and the debris started to fly in the air. As if knowing where they belonged to, they all settled back in the crevices and holes snugly. Everything was just like it was before. The water seepage stopped at once. However, something bizarre urred. Wall right behind them cracked and through an inch broad hole, fresh water gushed in a faint stream.


    "What the hell!" Bianca grated as droplets sprinkled over her.


    The whole thing was so annoying and strange that Brantley stared at the wall. A secondter he shouted, "Get out of this ce now!" A blinding light exploded from him and covered all those who were near him and the sacks of grains and the next moment, they found themselves being hauled through a portal into the main hall of the pce. Bianca crashed on the floor and noticed Holly, the head cook and a few other servants were hurtled one after the other and a whole lot of sacks of grains fell around them.


    Her head whipped to the left when she heard a loud crash on the outside as if the entire building had copsed. Her breath hitched and shocked silence prevailed as everyone looked towards that side.


    Holly covered her mouth with her hands.


    "The stores have copsed," said Brantley in a voice so cold that the head cook and the servant quivered wondering what would the king do next. It was already evening and only a few hours were left for Samobian tomence. There had never been such a catastrophe in his pce.


    In the next one hour, other than the head cook and his team, every servant of the pce carried the sacks to a safe ce, as Bianca directed them. She ordered the cook to continue working as usual because there was no time to lose. When the ordeal was over, she went to her bedchamber to talk to Brantley, but he wasn''t there.


    ---


    Holly was dressing her up in a simple pale pink gown, which was embroidered with golden threads on the bodice in a checkered pattern. It was sleeveless and she loved it. She left her hair open. When she looked at Brantley who hade to fetch her to take for the opening ceremony of the festival, she gawked at him. He was looking too handsome in a simple white shirt with rolled up sleeves and ck pants. His golden hair was neatlybed behind. Despite the smile he gave to her, it didn''t reach his eyes. Yesterday''s incident had impacted his mood.


    Despite her request to ride the horses to the venue, he created the portal and they walked into the venue straightaway. "It''s not safe for you," he muttered under his breath. He held her hand tightly and walked under a sycamore where lots of papernterns were hanging along with tiny red lights.


    Arge crowd was gathered in front of them and all he did was to pop open a wine bottle after shaking it hard. Bianca squealed when he directed the bottle towards her, bathing her in the wine. And the crowd cheered.


    "Brantley!" she said with shock,pletely soaked in wine.


    He walked to her, licked her lips and said, "Yes sweetheart?" When she didn''t answer, he turned his face to look at the crowd. "Let the festivities begin!"


    The crowd cheered once again and dispersed almost immediately, as if dying to have fun.


    He turned his attention to her, aware of every inch of the cloth that was sticking to her, every swell of her curve beneath that pale blue gown and licked her face from cheek to the side of the eye. He smacked his lips and said, "Now I really want to drink your lips and not just these."


    Bianca was scarlet red. She pushed against his chest but the man was too strong for her.


    He picked her up by her hips. "In fact I want to pour wine down there and then lick you, suck you and drink you."


    She felt his erection in between her thigh. It was so hard that she was sure he would show through his pants. "There are so many people around us! Have some shame."


    He whirled his head. "Nope, no one!" He nibbled her breasts. "My dear Samobian is for indulging. You are going to see a lot of dancing, drinking and sex. Don''t get startled if you see people doing the deed in the open."


    Heat burned her face and neck and she bit her lip. Brantley walked with her to a thicket of trees with a bottle in hand and did as he told her. He drank her after pouring the wine on her. And Bianca¡ªshe cried and cried as throes of pleasure hit her multiple times.


    An hourter when he released her, she had a silly smile on her face, her hair was tousled as hell with leaves and flowers and grass des jutting out from everywhere, and her pale blue gown was now pale red. She was stinking of wine, rather smelling great ording to her husband. But none of it mattered, because when she climbed up the hill to check on the festivities, her eyes were wide as a saucer. Men and women were actually walking naked or with little clothes on. A few men looked gawked at her but they immediately scattered hearing a growl from behind.


    "We need to go for the contest!" she said, giggling at her possessive husband. At the back of her mind she was still thinking about yesterday''s sabotage, if that is what it was. As she sauntered towards the stall, from the corner of her eyes she noticed a movement. She jerked her head to see there but her suspicions were put to rest. It wasn''t Tymir.


    ---


    "Remember, that you can''t simply wander there!" Tymir instructed the two werewolves.

 Chapter 462 - Samobian (5)

    <h4>Chapter 462 - Samobian (5)</h4>


    Watching Tymir from the cage, the two neotides were growling. Tymir was a little scared to release them and so he decided to give them tons of warning before releasing. "If you don''t behave, then you are going to be dead even before you realize. Brantley is a strong king with magic. Ever since Bianca has arrived, his magic has be even stronger. The kingdom is doing well and this weather is going to prevail for the next one thousand years at least. I don''t want you both to do anything that would attract attention. So stay in the shadows until it is time to attack. And do not attack the king, else he will shred you into pieces." He pointed at their faces. "Stop growling and remove that scowl from the face, otherwise I won''t free you!"


    Tymir was desperate to leave them and let them go after Bianca. He hade to know that Lazarus had brought two neotides with him as his blood ves who were like maniacs. Nothing could be better than throwing two neotides as ferocious as these at the queen, who herself was a half neotide. That would teach her a lesson!


    Jason charged at him inside the cage. He held the bars in his hands and bared his fangs. "Let us out, now!" he growled.


    Azura looked at him with his red eyes with murderous energy. "Just let use out and I promise that we will eliminate the bitch who hates you!" He was staring at him as if he would kill Tymir like now!


    Though scared as hell by these two, Tymir held his chin high. In a shaky voice he said, "Not until the two of you start behaving and shed that madness around you. And don''t say it as if you are doing a favor to me. I know that you will try to escape once you kill her, and I am not bothered about that. But you better tone down if you want to get out and enjoy killing her. Heck, if you like you can rut against as many women as you like!" Saying that he walked out of the dungeon where they were kept. He heard low menacing growls behind him. Not a single guard stopped him because he was a senior staff in the pce.


    He smirked thinking how he would trap the queen. His n was ready. He would corner her from all the sides. Two dayster, he would carry out the next step of the n. Rubbing his hands in excitement, Tymir walked out of the ce.


    ---


    The idea of a cooking contest was a st. No one could think that people of Aztec would bring about so much food only to show their skills. Every tent where the contest was held for different categories was buzzing with activity. People were eager for the judges and their queen to taste the food they had made. The ce was overflowing with it and for the next two days there was absolutely no dearth of food, because themunity shared the food with each other so that it didn''t go for a waste.


    Darius had arrived on the second day. His eyes were wide with excitement he felt when he saw the festivities going on at Samobian. He was so excited at one time that he shifted much to the amusement of the people around him. Eventually Brantley had to pick him up and bring back a wolf who was swishing his tail madly. Bianca had to scold him to shift back and then scold more for him to behave. Finally when he shifted, Brantley ended upughing at his cute brother-inw.


    "When will mummy and daddye?" asked Bianca as she gave him leaf tea.


    "By Skadi, you are such a bore!" said Darius. "I want to go back!"


    "You can go back only if you will stay in control!"


    Darius scowled. "I will!" he said dryly. He was sure he wouldn''t be able to. There were too many good looking, skimpily clothed women out there. He looked at the waterfall from his chamber.


    "So?" Bianca asked, crossing her arms on her chest.


    "What?"


    "When is mummy and daddying?"


    "I hope theye by tomorrow, but most like daddy wouldn''t be able toe. Uncle Caleb has called him. There is something really urgent, which he can''t handle on his own."


    "Daddy has gone to Ixoviya?" Bianca was surprised. Daryn visited about once in a year along with the family to Ixoviya, but he rarely went alone. He was extremely busy with the Silver House.


    "Yep!" Darius kept the teacup on the coffee table.


    "And why is mummyingte?" She asked with a frown.


    Darius sighed. "Uncle Cole and Aunt Cecilia have had a major fight over the shares of Starfish Refineries. Even since Uncle David has died, Aunt Cecilia wants to grab Aunt Rose''s shares too saying that Rose isn''t capable of managing things. But Cole got the whiff of it and he is doing everything in his power to prevent it. So¡­" He shrugged. "Mom is busy with the family drama."


    "Argh!" Bianca gritted her teeth. "I really wanted mom toe here. I hope shees for only a day, if possible!"


    "Hmm!" Darius got up from his ce. "Now if you will excuse me, I need to go back!" His eyes glinted with excitement. It was already night and he couldn''t imagine what all must be going on. "I need to eat, drink and be merry!"


    Bianca threw her hands up in the air and said, "Fineeee!" She looked at Brantley with an exasperated look and heughed at the siblings.


    He walked to her, pinched her cheek and said, "Love you sweetheart." While kissing her passionately, much to Darius''s annoyance, he created the portal out of the air. And Darius just leapt in it to avoid getting blisters in his eyes from so much disy of affection. The couple followed him.


    The crowd on the hills and meadows had swelled as the sun sank and stars dazzled the moonless night. Many bonfires burned all across and people danced to the music that was ying in the sky. It was as if the angels had descended for them to y the music, whereas in fact it was Brantley''s magic. He knew all the favorite music of his wife and only that was ying. Darius joined a group that was pouring wine and then started dancing with the women out there.


    Brantley and Bianca just walked up to the tent where the vampire king was.


    Lazarus was sitting on the bed, watching the festivities from a distance.


    "Would you like to join them, my Lord?" asked Emma.


    He closed his eyes and savored the smell of his wife''s blood. He looked at her sciously and said, "Only after I am well fed."


    With a seductive smile, Emma collected her hair from the right side of her neck and dropped them on her left shoulder, exposing the ce where her pulse throbbed strongly. "Then you must feed, my Lord."


    That was all the invitation he needed. Lazarus was beside Emma the next moment, standing behind her. He yanked her neck to the other side with one hand and locked her on waist with the other, and then pierced his fangs in her flesh. As soon as the first drop of blood touched his tongue, he growled and became hard as hell.


    Brantley wiped Bianca''s sweat from forehead when she watched them. "Let''seter," he whispered.


    Lazarus gave her a chilling look when he saw her staring at them. Flushed, she turned to her heels and scurried away.

 Chapter 463 - Samobian (6)

    <h4>Chapter 463 - Samobian (6)</h4>


    It was prettyte in the night when Bianca, drunk on wine, staggered a little. She had joined a group of dancing women who urged her to dance with them. Brantley had gone to see the guests whom he had called from across the Lore. Although she knew that she should have apanied him, she was too drunk to even think of meeting them. So he had made sure that she was sitting with a group where there was not a single man and then gone to meet the guests. Forgetting the tension that arose because of the reduced number of grain sacks, forgetting the tension that came with arranging Samobian, Bianca just wanted to let her hair down.


    As she watched the women getting tired and almost slumping off to sleep on the grass, even she wanted to drift off in a stress-free sleep. She got up to relieve herself and sauntered to one of the tents that were made for the purpose. As she walked to the tents, which were fixed in a line one after the other, she looked at the darkness beyond them, towards the thick line of trees just below the hills. It was¡­ strange.


    But what would you expect on a moonless night? She walked to the first one. As she opened the p, a tangible feeling of something going around at the back of the tents that wasn''t all good, crept under her skin. She couldn''t understand what the feeling was or what it even signified, but it was there. She took a deep breath and then walked in. A low and deep growl came from a distance. Bianca''s heartbeat increased. She finished off the job and came out of the tent as soon as possible. Seeing that most of the women around her were already sleeping, she looked around to find Brantley. When she couldn''t see him, she sat down beside a woman. The chill of the air reduced a little with a warm body near her, but she still shivered. She was about to roll on the ground when she was scooped up in the air. rmed as hell, her eyes flew open.


    "This is not your ce to sleep," he said tenderly.


    Relieved, she snuggled in his chest and he walked into their room through a portal.


    Another two days passed and this time Bianca used all the grains, which came from Wilyra. She had gone to check the remaining stocks in the makeshift stores. The ones which had copsed were still being built. Brantley wasn''t using his magic on it for god-knows what reason.


    On the evening of the fifth day, Tymir watched her from a distance. She came out with worried expressions and it made him feel good. He smirked. Who the hell she was messing with? He had been the store manager for thousands of years and now this little girl who had juste a few days back was trying to overtake his power? He clenched his jaw. "Let''s see what you serve them tomorrow, my queen," he muttered under his breath. "And let''s see if you survive tomorrow." Once she left the stores, he waited for a while for all others to leave and then walked inside the stores. Very little grains were left. He chuckled and then left, closing the main door behind him.


    Bianca was sitting on the bed of her chamber, feeling low. "I hope mommyes tomorrow," she said in a sad voice. "I want her toe just once."


    Brantley gave her a ss of water and sat down beside her. "Do you want me to go and ask her again?" he asked, stroking her hair and back gently.


    She leaned into his touch and shook her head. "No¡­ I don''t want to force her¡­"


    A knock on the door disturbed their conversation.


    "Come in!" said Brantley.


    The door opened and Arnik''s head popped in. "There is fire in the makeshift stores. Almost all the grain sacks are burnt."


    Bianca shot up to her feet. She rushed to the spot with Brantley on the heels.


    "Oh my God!" she said as she watched red mes, as tall as two stories high, billowing up in the air against the ck sky. Smoke marred with embers flew over them and spread around. Small sts could be heard on the inside. Men and women were trying to douse the fire with small buckets that they were getting from the kitchen or the garden or wherever possible. She gulped and looked at Brantley. His skin was glowing red in the reflection of the mes and it emted his mood. His jaws were clenched and every muscle was corded with tension.


    Brantley walked towards the stores. He raised his hands up in the air, closed his eyes and chanted an ancientnguage. The gray clouds that were floating above in the sky, gathered over the makeshift stores and poured their water over it like a bucket of water falling from heaven. It took half an hour for the fire to extinguish, and all that while the king and queen stood there.


    Next day in the morning there was unusual quietness in the pce. As Tymir walked in the main hall, he watched the servants murmuring something amongst themselves.


    "What will the queen do now?"


    "It had been really unfortunate."


    "We have lost every stack of grains."


    "This is such a bad omen."


    "Do you think the king could do something?"


    "Or maybe, she should ask her rich parents to send food for the people here."


    His lips tugged up. He sped his hands at the back and walked with confidence. He was about to present the perfect solution to the king. Not only that,st night after the vampire king fed on his ves and was satisfied that they were safely tucked in the dungeon, he had let the two neotides out once again. They hadn''t been able to finish the job thest time, but this time they were sure they would. He chuckled slightly when he remembered how one of them, Azura, was dying to kill her. He was a neotide and a turned vampire. He was feeding off the other neotide in the prison, Jason. Jason''s condition was pathetic. Tymir shrugged. It wasn''t for him to think about it. All he would do is release them and then dust his hands off.


    When he reached the kitchen, he saw strained faces of the head cook and other servants and a wide smile came inadvertently on his lips. He picked up a carrot and said, "I heard that the fire destroyed the rest of the stocks."


    The head cook whipped his head in Tymir''s direction. "Oh! Are you joining today?"


    Tymir nodded. "Yes." He steered the conversation back. "What is going to happen now?"


    The head cook stopped chopping meat and sighed. "I hope we find a way¡­" Saying that he started chopping the meat again.


    Giving sad looks, Tymir walked out of there. "I have to talk to the king about it." Saying that he ambled out of the kitchen. When he reached their chamber, Holly informed him that they had gone to join the festivities. Heughed on the inside imagining how shame-faced Brantley would be because of Bianca.


    When he reached, there was no tableden with food. Everything was removed. Grinning with satisfaction, he crested a hill to go to the royal couple''s tent. Reaching Brantley as fast as possible, he bowed and said, "I am so sorry, Your Highness about this whole situation, but I have a solution." He ignored Bianca.

 Chapter 464 - Samobian (7)

    <h4>Chapter 464 - Samobian (7)</h4>


    Brantley raised an eyebrow. For a moment he stared at Tymir and then went to where Bianca was standing. He held her hand and said, "I would like to hear it, Tymir."


    Tymir was about to open his mouth when Brantley interrupted. "After I have attended a few more guests with my queen."


    Tymir stiffened and gave him a tight smile. "Yes, Your Highness, I will wait for you here."


    Brantley narrowed his eyes at him. "What do you mean, you will wait for me? If you want you can walk along with us."


    He blinked his eyes withplete shock. When his mind recovered, he said, "Yes, Your Highness." But by the time he said that Brantley was already out of the tent followed by Arnik and two royal guards. He walked behind them gritting his teeth while giving hateful nces to Bianca. The king was such a besotted fool that even though the situation in the pce was grim, even though there were no sacks of grain left to tend to the guests or the people of Aztec, he was only interested in entertaining his guests. This was only because of this stupid girl, who was now his queen. She was as loathsome as her half-werewolf mother. "Genes!" he mumbled and just dragged along.


    Brantley stopped at Lazarus''s tent first. Along with Bianca, he disappeared behind the tent p and Tymir became anxious. He wanted to know what they were talking about, so he stepped forward to enter when the royal guards immediately put their spears in a cross in front of him and stopped him. In a very cold voice Arnik said, "You have to wait outside."


    Tymir clenched his jaw with irritation, but stopped and stepped aside.


    Lazarus and Emma were in a tent, which was built under an overhead canopy that was so dense that no sunlight dared to filter through its leaves. The fabric of the tent was the color of night sky and as if that wasn''t enough, their room was inside yet another tent, which was cocooned within therger one.


    Hoping that Lazarus was well fed this time, Brantley stepped inside the tent. To his relief the man was ying chess with his wife. It seemed that he was only interested in spending time with Emma. It was rare that he visited other kingdoms in the Lore and so when he epted Brantley''s invitation, he knew it was because she was Dawn''s daughter. And Dawn was a woman he truly admired.


    "Ah! Come in Brantley," said Emma. "You must help me win this game. I hate it when I lose!"


    Brantley smiled and tugged Bianca along with him. "I don''t mind trying."


    While ying chess, Bianca heard a low growl emanating from the back, just like she had heard two nights back. She ignored it because now she knew they were the neotides.


    For two hours, Tymir stood outside the tent of the vampire king and he grew restless as hell. He was cursing Bianca for being such a reckless queen. She had such a pressing matter at hand and all she was doing was wasting the time.


    When they came outughing and giggling, Tymir was shocked. How could they even feel happy in this situation? Once again approached them. "Your Highness, this is an urgent matter. You must listen to my solution before things get out of hand."


    Brantley took a deep breath. He turned to Bianca and said, "Why don''t you go on to the next guests? I will be right there with you."


    How could Tymir let this golden opportunity to give in the face of the queen let go? "Your Highness, if I may say, the queen should also know the solution I am about to state. This will only help her in future," he said very humbly but with an undertone of a smirk.


    "I think he is right, Brantley," said Bianca. She turned to Tymir and said, "Please, do let us know your solution. We are actually very eager to know. After all you have had thousands of years of experience and I am so new."


    Tymir raised his eyebrow. So she was already epting defeat? But he would butcher her pride and then trample upon it. She needed to show submission to him. He smiled like a snake and scoffed, "Thank you for showing confidence in me, Your Highness." He turned to the king and said politely, "Before I had gone for the holiday, the consignment that the vampire king sent was stacked in the stores, but after I went for my holiday, some of the consignment arrived a dayter. Since the servants didn''t know that I was on a holiday, they brought the sacks to my ce. At that time I asked them to ce the stacks in the stores of my home. Knowing how limited we were on the grains, I used the opportunity as a foresight to store it for emergency purposes." He looked from the corner of his eye towards Bianca. He had made her look like a novice, like a fool. His heart soared with pride. He could see the flush on her face.


    He continued, "Unfortunately I had to go out and visit my sister in the neighboring town. I arrived just yesterday and came to know how the stores were destroyed. And I can''t thank the stars enough that I had saved thest stacks of grain by keeping them at my ce." The way he said, it was as if he had done the ultimate thing, as if life depended on him. He had an air of importance around him. "Your Highness, I would like you to collect all those from my stores and use it for Samobian." He smiled at the brilliant solution he gave. He had saved the royals from an impending embarrassment and he was sure that Brantley would be hoping that it was his queen who could show this foresight. He scoffed. Well, she would not see another day.


    Brantley twisted his lips. He nodded. "Thanks Tymir." Looking at Arnik, he instructed, "Go and take the sacks from his ce."


    Arnik bowed. "Yes, Your Highness."


    Tymir stood there a moment longer waiting for the king to praise him more, but Brantley didn''t say anything. It grew awkward.


    "It is wonderful Tymir!" chirped Bianca.


    Not wanting her appreciation, he pursed his lips but bowed. "I think my nning was outstanding because it will save the pce from royal embarrassment." There, he gave it to her on the face and left. However, as soon as he walked only a few meters away, the aroma of freshly baked bread wafted through the air. "Is the contest still going on?" he asked with a mocking tone.


    "Yes," Arnik said in a clipped tone.


    He chortled. "This is so ridiculous!" Was she thinking that the contest would fill the stomachs?


    It took them almost half-an-hour to reach his home and Arnik had taken about fifty men along with him on horses who were to take the sacks back to the pce. Tymir led them all to the stores of his house, which were built in the backside of his property. With a proud look on his face, he opened the locks. As soon as the doors creaked wide open, he waved and said, "You may take them all, and don''t mind if you take mine also."


    Arnik''s mouth fell to the floor. "But take what?"


    Tymir whipped his head to see inside and his mind froze.

 Chapter 465 - Samobian (8)

    <h4>Chapter 465 - Samobian (8)</h4>


    With a frozen mind and tongue, Tymir walked inside the store. It was a long room with venttion near the ceiling. And Tymir¡­ he recoiled. There was not a single sack of grain inside the vast room. The ce was empty as if there wasn''t anything over there, ever. His knees wobbled and he staggered as he took another step. His face became pale like that of a ghost. "Wh¡ª where¡ª" his mind was so swollen at this sudden change of event that he couldn''tplete his sentence. He looked at Arnik who was glowering at him.


    Arnik crossed his hands across his chest and said in an angry voice, "Was this supposed to be a joke? You have wasted my time. You have spoken a lie to the king. Not only that you have made the queen look like an idiot in front of your solution. So what is it that you are ying at, Tymir?"


    Tymir''s mouth fell to the ground. So Arnik knew what he was trying to do in front of the king a while back. His throat became dry as desert and his breathing increased. A thin line of sweat covered his forehead. If Arnik would tell this to the king, he was sure that Brantley would give him a heavy punishment. He shook his head. "I don''t¡ª I just don''t¡ª"


    Arnik put his hand up in the air to stop him from speaking. "It is not for me to decide what to do with you. The king has to decide." Saying that he turned on his heels and stomped towards his horse.


    Tymir ran after him. As soon as he caught up with Arnik, he said, "Look I think someone has stolen my sacks. It was all there and I have no idea what happened! In fact I am extremely sure that someone has stolen! Otherwise do you think I am a fool to go to the king and dere that I have the stock when I really don''t?"


    Arnik shrugged. "Don''t think that I don''t know about how much you dislike the queen."


    Tymir''s face nched for the second time. "This is absolutely untrue. I don''t dislike¡ª"


    The General ced his foot on the stirrup and swung his other leg over the horse to mount it. Ignoring Tymirpletely he waved a hand in a circle in the air to his men to wind up and go back. Tymir saw them all galloping away, and he walked back weakly to his store, feeling as confused as a chameleon. He was scared as hell to think as to what would happen now. Suddenly fearing that Arnik would pour in half-baked information to the king, he rushed back to the valley. And when he reached there, his eyes became as wide as the meadows of the valley. There was a long line of tables in the center of the festivitiesden with food and people were bee lining to get their picks. Where the hell did all thise from? Shocked to the core, his heart plummeted to his stomach. His pace became slow as he noticed that the head cook was bringing one te after the other and hollering the servants to fill in the empty dishes.


    Tymir pressed his hand to his mouth. He was so confused. Not only had he sabotaged the stores of the pce causing it to flood, he had also set the makeshift ones on fire. He had ensured that every bit of grain was damaged. Then what was it that he was seeing in front of his eyes? Was it an illusion?


    He stopped a servant and asked, "How¡ª where did the feast was arranged from?"


    The servant frowned. "From the king''s stores," he replied with a shrug and walked away in a hurry.


    He was confused as hell. "Wh¡ª " His eyes caught a softughter. When he looked in that direction, he saw Bianca nudging the king with her small hands over something. Jealousy red and he felt like pping her tight across the cheek. Suddenly, Brantley''s head turned in his direction and he noticed¡­ chill¡­ danger¡­ His heart pounded against his ribcage. Without wasting a second he bowed to him and then fled from there¡­ to hide till the night. And then he would open the cage of the neotides.


    It was twilight and Bianca sat on Brantley''sp as they watched a group dancing. She had witnessed so many wild sexual encounters over the past six days that each time it was a shock. And each time Brantley would go on to exin her more, and then in the end he would offer, "We can do the same."


    This afternoon when he had whispered her the same, she had nudged his chest. "Get lost!" she hadughed.


    Right now she was too tired and was sitting in her husband''sp almost about to drift off to sleep, but the loud music and cheerful group wasn''t letting their queen sleep. She got up to relieve herself. "When I am back, we are going back," she said and he nodded. She rubbed her neck that was corded with exhaustion. She desperately needed her husband''s massage. She remembered the look on Tymir''s face and chuckled. With a smile she opened her eyes and found herself staring in the red eyes of the man from the cage. Blood rushed to her brain. In a split second she thrashed the p shut and turned to run but banged into the other one from the cage.


    He hissed. "Tonight, you pay for what Dawn did to us!"


    With a hitched breath Bianca stumbled back, as confusion, fear and panic hit her mind. "What do you mean?" she asked. Who freed them? How did they know her mother? What had mummy done to them?


    Jason stepped closer to her, bared his fangs. "Because of your mother, we ended up as Lazarus''s ves!"


    "Wh¡ª who are you?" her eyes widened with apprehension.


    "I am Jason and that is Azura."


    As soon as she turned to see the man behind her, he pped her tight across her cheek. She stumbled, her skin burning. Bianca was about to scream but a strong hand from behind clutched her mouth and the next she knew was she was being dragged to the forests that lined the valley. She kicked and struggled against the grasp, but the two neotides were too strong.


    The night had fallen and the moon was crescent shaped, pale yellow, barely able to cast its light over the dense trees. The stars dazzled the sky like diamonds sprinkled randomly, but even their shine wasn''t enough to prate the thick canopies.


    Was this her end? She didn''t even know what these men meant. She thrashed her head and using every bit of her Lykae energy, she shoved her elbow into the groin of the man holding her. Growling with pain he dropped her immediately and cupped his groin. She took the chance to run away from there to alert Brantley, but the other man leapt to her feet and yanked it, making her fall on the ground. He pulled her to the forest with her feet.


    "Leave me!" she shouted at him. She was so far from the festivities.


    "Sure!" he said, pulled her with her feet in the air and threw her towards the trees.


    She fell with a thud, but before she bounced again on the ground, to her shock, she found herself shifting into her wolf.

 Chapter 466 - Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Revenge</h4>


    Her bones cracked. She yelled as they rearranged themselves into her wolf¡ªinto a white wolf with red spots and a red paw. As soon as she turned she had this urge to howl, and she howled. Surprised, she heard an answering howl from a distance. She turned her attention to those who were chasing her.


    Almost on instinct she found herself growling at the two gray wolves in front of her who were looking, as if they would rip her apart. One of them was shorter than the other and she knew that this was Jason. Their pale yellow eyes looked into hers.


    The two of them prowled towards her, growling and raking the ground with their ws. Bianca stood her ground and growled at them menacingly, challenging them to attack her.


    Suddenly, Jason leapt in the air and attacked her. She didn''t know, but she anticipated his movement. She ran towards him, bucked on her hind legs and then leapt at him with full force. Almost immediately she had pinned him under her. Jason wed and scratched her belly. She opened her jaws wide and was about to pierce them in his neck, when the other neotide rammed into her. The impact was so high that she was thrown in the air and fell on the ground almost ten feet away. Bianca lost bnce. She whimpered but gained her ground secondster.


    Jason got up and almost immediately along with Azura, charged at her. And she lunged at them despite blood flowing from her belly. She met them mid-air, ten feet above the ground. The two neotides wed her and bit her all the way down to the ground, as she did the same. But by the time they were on the ground, she was beneath them, kicking and wing to ward them off. She pawed Jason with all her power while dodging Azura''s attempts to pierce her throat. Jason fell to her left about three feet away. She took the chance to w Azura on his face. Her force was so strong that the two of them bled.


    Azura roared with pain and when he turned to hit her, she was already running away. They chased her deeper in the forest. Within a few minutes they were very near to her and Jason leapt at her. However, he was shocked when before he could touch her, he felt a massive force on his side and he tumbled on the ground with a bone-crushing impact. Howling and whimpering, when he got up, he noticed yet another wolf who was standing in front of Bianca in a full protective mode.


    Dawn.


    And she was growling at them. On her right, a shadow emerged of a massive ck wolf.


    Darius.


    Bianca walked to stand on the left of her mother. The three looked dangerous.


    They heard giant wings pping in the air and an ominous screech.


    Almost at once Azura shape shifted. Jason padded right beside him.


    "I have been waiting for this moment for so long Dawn," he said with a sinisterugh and bared his fangs. "It would be fun killing you in front of your children."


    Dawn growled and raked her ws in the ground as if telling him, challenge epted.


    "For eighteen, no, neen years I have waited to kill you. My efforts went sour when I trapped you in the sea on your honeymoon," Azura grated. "But now I will leave no chance to kill you Dawn. Because of you, because of your dragon, I am in this condition. I am neither a free werewolf, nor a free vampire. I have turned into a blood ve for Lazarus. Can you imagine what that is?" He looked at Jason. "And he has turned a blood ve for me!" His jaws clenched and knuckles became white as he fisted his palms into tight balls. "You thwarted all our ns. You destroyed everything I had. The time hase that I will destroy you, even if that costs my life because I have nothing to live for now, except¡­ revenge!"


    Saying that Azura shifted and growled.


    Mentally, Dawn told her kids to back off. "He is mine," she said.


    "Mother?" Darius was worried.


    "No Darius, watch it from the sides. Take your sister with you."


    "This is dangerous, mother," Bianca urged. She was dying to fight them. And she was surprised that her mother hade. At the same time she was sad that she had to see this situation.


    "Back off Bianca! These two are mine and don''t you dare interfere."


    Her dragon screeched in the air in approval.


    Darius and Bianca growled and slowly padded towards the side where Bianca found Brantley standing. She walked up to him and nuzzled her head in his hands. He stroked his mate as she stood beside him. She didn''t want to shift back. Her instincts didn''t allow her to shift. What if her mother needed her? However what happened next was pretty shocking.


    Dawn turned around and she headed deeper in the forests and Jason and Azura ran after her.


    She was running at full speed but knew that Azura was stronger than any of them. Along with Jason he had a fine chance of putting her down. It was Jason who was gaining distance and she knew that it would be a matter of seconds before he would leap at her and catch her.


    Somewhere on the sides, a branch snapped and then a tree fell to the ground with loud creaking noise. Listening to the noise, Dawn ran towards that side. She had to cover the distance as soon as possible. She was aware that Azura was giving Jason his chance to kill her, maul her before he took her down. Even though she could have asked her children to attack, it was her protective instinct that she didn''t allow them. Moreover her anger, her irritation and the pain which wed at her heart, was so massive that every cell in her body was crying for avenge.


    She reached the spot where the tree had fallen.


    Jason gained distance and when he was only ten feet away, he leapt in the air all over again.


    "Now!" Dawn shouted.


    As soon as he was off the ground, in the air with his ws jutted out, he let out a guttural growl. All of a sudden instead ofnding on her, he found himself caught between huge jaws and being carried in the air. The guttural growl changed into a blood curdling shriek as he went higher up in the ck sky.


    When Quetz came to know that Dawn had denied her children to help her and she was being chased, he knew her n. It was him who had pulled the tree out of the ground to attract her attention in his direction. And when Jason had lunged at her, he swooped down and caught his prey with his jaws. By the time he ascended the night sky he had crushed his victim. Jason let out a blood-curdling scream before he died. Quetz spewed out of what remained of him¡ªthe blood and flesh, instantly. "Disgusting!" he remarked.


    On the ground, Azura was not shocked. He knew that it wasing. He was aware of her dragon, and that is why he gave Jason a lead and stayed behind. Dawn had always been an emotional fool.

 Chapter 467 - Burn Him!

    <h4>Chapter 467 - Burn Him!</h4>


    Azura saw Quetz scooping up Jason in his jaws and so he screeched to a halt. He watched him going up in the dark sky above and his blood curdled for a moment when he realized the way Jason met his end. But he focused his gaze on Dawn and noticed that she had gone pretty far. With renewed hatred, he started chasing her again. This time he was sure he would rip her apart. He would shred her into pieces. He would kill her. Even if that meant that Quetz killed him. But he knew that as a dragon with a rider, Quetz would probably go mad in grief at the loss of a rider. The thought increased his craving to kill her all the more.


    Dawn was running as fast as she could. The inclination of the mountain was steep and it reduced her speed a little. She could sense Azura gaining distance. Circling the trees and jumping over fallen logs, she took a difficult path to go up in order for him to slow down. However, Azura was in a frenzy. He growled behind her.


    ''Do you want me to take him, Dawn?'' asked Quetz as he hovered above them. ''Because I am dying to!''


    ''No, only I get to hunt him!'' she replied with an angry growl.


    ''Okay I am right here. If things go out of order, I will kill him!'' he said and Dawn knew that Quetz meant every word.


    Azura darted after her and when he was no more than ten feet from her, he jumped at her and shifted into his human form with his jaws wide open, showing those elongated fangs that he wanted to sink in her back so desperately.


    However, Dawn also leapt forward higher in the air and when her feet touched the ground, she had shifted too. She crouched on the ground, letting Azura fall behind her. Quickly she got up and ran towards a tree. Regaining his bnce almost instantly, Azura too ran in her direction. As soon as he came next to her, using her force, she ran a few feet horizontally on the tree in front of her and as soon as Azura came behind her, she swung her leg right on his head.


    ck stars formed in his vision and Azura crashed on the ground. "Bitch!" he shouted and immediately got up. Dawn was getting up from the ground when the man lunged at her and rolled with her on the ground. Somehow she kneed him in the stomach and got up to run away, but he came from behind and pressed his arm around her neck.


    "One move and I snap that fucking little neck of yours, bitch!" she snarled.


    Dawn became absolutely still.


    Azura pinned her waist with his other hand next to his chest. He was heaving and panting. "You still feel good Dawn," he said. "If you want me to spare your life juste back to me, and I may¡­ I may think of making you my blood ve." He chortled. "With Jason gone, whom would I feed on, huh?" He nibbled her ear. "Gods, you still feel so good!"


    Feeling creepy as hell, her skin lined with goose bumps. "You are beyond redemption Azura," she grated. "What makes you think I am going to let you live?"


    "Fuck! This is what I love about you!" he said. "You''ve always been so challenging that controlling you was overwhelming." He grazed her neck with his fangs, ready to pierce her flesh. "Drinking from you while killing you would be so gratifying!"


    "In your dreams, Azura!"


    "No dear! Call my name when I drink from you. From what Jason had said, it was a satisfactory experience." He grazed her skin more as his ws raked the skin of her belly. "It seems you are bleeding already. Your blood is so¡­ drug-like¡­"


    He heard a crackling sound and a faint smell of something burning.


    "Then why crib when Lazarus drinks from you?" she asked.


    He chuckled. "Because that bastard made me his blood ve even though I requested him to make me his blood vassal." He opened his mouth wide after locating her pulse on the throat. He was about to pierce her when he saw blue light circling her arm.


    The next second Dawn had raised her elbow that was now circled by blue crackling lights and it hit his jaw from beneath. A sudden jolt of electricity along with massive force hit him and he whimpered as he lost his bnce and stumbled back. His eyes flew wide open.


    Dawn turned towards him as her eyes shone silver. "You forgot Azura. Ie with magic!" Without wasting time, she threw her hands forward and the blue lights let loose on him.


    Shocked at hell, Azura jumped to his right at lightning speed to escape the lights. The beams hit the ground and formed arge pit.


    "What did you say?" she said. "You want me to make your blood ve?" She threw another beam at him and he dodged it again. "You wanted to kill my daughter? Make her pay for what I did to you?" The fury in her chest rose to rming levels. She wanted to burn the forest with him in it. The skies above became dark.


    Azura ran from there with his tail between his legs. His new mission¡ªto run away and hide somewhere from the bitch. He would strike her again in due time.


    The dense clouds overhead cracked open with a thunder and he heard her dragon screeching. It started raining heavily.


    He increased his pace and ran down the incline to aid his speed.


    Quetz pped his powerful wings for his rider. He dived to the ground and as soon as hended, Dawn ran to him, held his spike and swung her leg to sit on his neck. He roared as he soared to the sky. He was desperate to burn the forest just like his rider, but he was controlling himself. He soared higher and spotted Azura running down the slope. Quetz looked up at the clouds where a sh of lightning urred. With strong strokes of wings, he lunged at it, and Dawn leaned forward to catch the lightning in her hand.


    Quetz started descending. In sync with his rider''s intentions, he flew down to their target.


    Azura wanted to stay hidden from the dragon and knew that once he was under the thick canopy of trees, he would not be visible. So he ran towards dense foliage. He slipped in a puddle of water, but regained his bnce. All of a sudden, he heard wings pping against the pelting rain.


    "Shit!" he muttered. "That bloody bitch!" A streak lightning struck near him and he jumped under thicker foliage. He couldn''t believe what Dawn was doing. How the hell could she maneuver lightning like this? He knew and was ready for her dragon, but this¡­ this was new.


    "Go now!" Dawnmanded and Quetz descended. She threw down another bolt of light and this time it found its target.


    Azura burned on its impact. His horrific shrieks in the forest spine chilling. He tried to shift in his wolf form to run and then again to his human form to somehow escape.


    When Quetznded on the ground near him, Dawn watched him while sitting on his neck. His bodyy against a boulder in half human ¨C half wolf form, burnt as hell. It was charred and beyond recognition. ''Burn him," she said to her dragon.

 Chapter 468 - Samobian (9)

    <h4>Chapter 468 - Samobian (9)</h4>


    ''dly,'' Quetz replied and opened his mouth to release the anger he had suppressed for so long. He let go of his fury in the form of fire over Azura''s body. Soon only ashes were left, which washed away in the rain and dissolved with the ground.


    And just like that Azura and Jason died. An association that started so many years, an infatuation that led him to her, jealousy that seared him, greediness, which apanied his jealousy and his need for revenge for not getting what he wanted, brought him to the level of no return. If he had backed off the day she went to the man she loved, Daryn¡ªthis would have never happened. But his mind had stopped thinking all about it, and only one thing prevailed¡ªto find her and kill her. Ultimately his jealousy led him to burn down to ashes and then to¡­ nothing. Sometimes, it is better to let it go, then hang on to the tiny thread of ruin¡­


    The clouds above cleared revealing the pale yellow moon. Quetz took a circle of the skies for Dawn to calm down.


    ''Are you okay?'' he asked. He had seen the fire that was burning in her and he was worried, because she was still heaving.


    She didn''t answer and so he soared higher. When chilled winds pped her hair and cooled her cheeks and body, she closed her eyes. Jason had been there since Helena and his end was so unexpected. She didn''t know that the two of them were with Lazarus because the vampire king had never known their connection. ''Why didn''t Lazarus know about us?'' she mused.


    ''I highly wonder that Emma had ever mentioned that she knew Azura. I think she had things in her mind. She wanted to make him her husband''s blood ve when he resurrected. And Azura was a powerful neotide¡ªtheir leader. Obviously that meant he would be a good source of her husband''s unending lust for blood. What better than keeping him alive?'' Quetz reasoned.


    ''Then why did they bring him to Samobian?''


    ''Who knows?'' Quetz replied. ''The point is who freed them from their cages. If you hadn''te in time, if you hadn''t heard Bianca''s howl, it could have turned extremely dangerous.''


    Feeling terrible at the prospect of what could have happened, she shuddered. ''Take me down, Quetz. I want to go to my children.'' She didn''t want to think about the two men who had only been a thorn in her eyes for what seemed like eternity.


    Quetz dipped and floated back to the ce where Bianca and Darius were, but he realized that they were no more standing in the forest. He flew out of the forest and his gaze went to two humans and a ck wolf walking back to attend the festivities of Samobian. Quietly he hovered over them and then after forming a circle, after he was assured that his rider was calm, hended on the ground several meters away from them. Dawn dismounted him and came to the front. He lowered his head to her palm and instead of patting him, she embraced around his neck.


    ''Calm down, Dawn. It has passed. Don''t let the ghosts of the past haunt you. Just let them¡­ go¡­''


    She nodded against his neck. Taking a deep breath, she left him. Quetz was like a drug that was indispensable. He was vital to her existence and she didn''t know if either of them would survive without each other.


    By the time her kids came to her, she had left him, but Uncle Quetz was being yed with cheerfully. The kids had hugged her tightly and that was it. After that Bianca had mounted him and he padded along with Darius in front of them as the three chatted.


    Dawnughed at the trio.


    "They do love him a lot," said Daryn with a grin. His eyes were focused on Bianca who was appearing to glow in happiness. The siblings had a special bond with Quetz and he seemed to revel in their vicinity.


    Dawn chuckled. "Yes, they have been seeing him ever since they were infants and whenever I used to visit Ensmoire, it used to be difficult for me toe out because Whispering Eobens would do everything in their power to keep them engaged. Obviously the cream of the cake was Uncle Quetz!"


    Daryn let out a throatyughter. He curled his arm around her shoulders. "You are a very brave woman, Dawn."


    She lowered her head with a smile and exhaled heavily.


    "We were not expecting you at all. Bianca was very upset and had been thinking about you. She even went to the extent of going and calling you personally."


    Dawn sighed. She looked up at her kids. "I have be extremely busy Brantley. Daryn has gone to Ixoviya because Caleb wanted him there on an urgent basis. I am yet to know the urgency though!" She rolled her eyes. "Moreover I wouldn''t have enjoyed festivities without Daryn¡­" She waved at the men and women in distance who were dancing and were trying their best to attract each other. "Look at this. I would cherish it more with Daryn."


    Although Brantley understood what she was trying to say, he cringed. Although she was so much younger than him, she was his mother-inw and that thought alone made him cringe. Immediately he removed his hand from her shoulders and coughed in his hand.


    Dawnughed at his reaction. They walked in silence for a while and then she said, "I think I purged the evils of my life¡­" She remembered what Quetz told her. "There''s one thing I would like to know."


    "Sure, ask me."


    "Who freed Azura and Jason? I am sure there must be tight security in the dungeons. Plus the fact that they were blood ves of Lazarus, how was it even possible that they were let free?"


    Brantley pursed his lips. There was a lot going on behind his back. "I will have to look into it," he replied very quietly, almost eerily.


    They all walked back to where the festivities were taking ce. In order to avoid people, Quetz took off in the night''s darkness. ''I have to hunt for something delicious!'' he said to Dawn.


    When they all entered the main area, they noticed that things were going on as usual. No one seemed disturbed, no one knew what happened and no one was even bothered. Hardly there was anyone who wasn''t drunk. Men atop woman rubbing their erections off or women atop them¡ªit was a free sex show, and everywhere.


    Darius gasped. He didn''t even look at his rtives and simply ran off to a group that was still dancing.


    Dawn shook her head. "I have to go," she said with embarrassment.


    Bianca was shocked to see her brother being such an ass. She walked back to her mother and said, "You are not going anywhere until tomorrow. Tomorrow is thest day of the festival." She held her mother''s hand so tightly that Dawn chuckled.


    "Okay Bia," she said and they all walked through the portal that Brantley had readied for them.


    As soon as they stepped into the main hall, they saw Tymir running in their direction with a frightened expression. He was sweating heavily and his dark hair clung to his forehead. "Your Highness!" he rasped.


    Brantley narrowed his eyes.


    "The guards just told me that the queen had freed vampire king''s blood the ves on her mother''s instructions!"

 Chapter 469 - Samobian (10)

    <h4>Chapter 469 - Samobian (10)</h4>


    Dawn''s eyes became wide when she heard what Tymir just said.


    Lazarus walked in behind Tymir at that moment.


    Tension rippled in the air. Lazarus looked at Bianca and then Brantley. His face was devoid of any expression, features so cold that they could free the ciers of the Arctic.


    As for Bianca, her mind froze. It took time for her toprehend what Tymir just said. After a moment of blinking her eyes nkly, she said, "What did you just say?"


    Tymir avoided Bianca''s gaze. He was standing in the shade of the trees in the cover of the night to watch them. Although he didn''t follow them, he was sure that after freeing Azura and Jason and tipping them off of her activities, they would kill her easily. However, the table turned and he became extremely scared when he noticed that their mother Dawn hade and that too on her dragon. He didn''t know what to do next, so he raced his mind. He ran to the guard who had seen him freeing Azura and Jason. Either he could have killed him or he could have used him as a witness. He chose thetter. His bribe to the guard was humongous.


    "It''s not me who is saying it. It''s the g¡ª guard." He sounded suspicious of the guard. His game was simple¡ªif the king didn''t believe his story, the guard would be punished. If the king believed his story, the queen would be punished. The n was brilliant. "But I am highly doubtful of his story," he added. "I think he is speaking a lie. I mean, why would the q¡ª queen even do something as terrible as this to Your Highness, Lazarus, who had brought so much help to the kingdom during Samobian?" He sounded sad, even pitiful. He made a face as if there was so much misery in the world. Even though indirectly he was ming the queen for all the disaster, and at the same time being on her side. And Tymir had to divert their attention from the missing sacks of grains fiasco.


    Brantley looked at Lazarus whose expression was unchanged. As for Dawn, she was watching Tymir, as if she could kill him right now. He was extremely tired and it was past midnight, yet he sauntered to the sofas and sat there. Once seated, he patted the space beside him and called Bianca to sit there. She was seething with anger but she controlled it and went to sit next to him. Brantley waved his hand towards the remaining sofas for the others to sit. As for Tymir, he remained standing.


    Lazarus and Dawn sat opposite to the royal couple. Not a word was spoken for an awkward moment of time. Tension increased.


    Brantley took a deep breath and asked Tymir, "How would you know that the guard is speaking a lie?"


    He stuttered, "I don''t know¡­ I mean¡ª I mean I am assuming¡­" Did that mean that the king had taken the bait?


    Brantley shook his head lightly. "But you are the Royal Housekeeper, Tymir. Why would the dungeon guard meet you and say anything? Rather why would he confess to you and not to Arnik? The guards in Aztec report to Arnik and not you."


    The king''s question made his mind stumble, but he regained it quickly. "The guard is close to me. Maybe that''s why."


    Arnik hade by then and was now standing next to Tymir.


    Brantley turned his attention to Arnik and said, "Did the guard report to you after confessing to Tymir?"


    "No."


    "Then arrest the guard for leaking such important news to anyone other than you. Bring him here and I will whip him personally!" Brantley''s voice was so fiery that Tymir started shaking.


    "B¡ª but, Your Highness, just because the guard confessed to me, and not to Arnik, doesn''t mean you should punish him. Moreover he was shaking when he said that to me. Since I was absentst week, he was very relieved to see me and perhaps told it to me at the crux of the moment."


    "And who are you to decide on what I do or don''t do?"


    Tymir gulped. "I am sorry Your Highness."


    Bianca interrupted. "Where were you this past week?"


    Though he didn''t want to answer her, he replied in a low voice, "I was not well, so I took a leave."


    She continued, "Arnik told us that he didn''t find the sacks of grains in your stores¡ªones which Lazarus had sent to us, for us."


    He nodded as sweat trickled down his spine. He steered the topic back. "Your Highness," he said to Brantley, "I think it is high treason to let the ves out and it certainly doesn''t put us in good stead."


    But Bianca was in no mood of leaving him. "Arnik interrogated the guards and they said that it was you who had asked thest group to keep the stock at your ce instead of keeping it at the royal pce."


    "No!" he denied vehemently. "It all happened in a hurry because I was about to leave to see my sister!"


    Bianca nodded. "Ah yes! He mentioned that the consignment arrived a dayte."


    "Nonsense!" Lazarus interjected. "It came on the same day as I came. I do not tolerate such frivolities."


    And Bianca got the reaction she had hoped for. She gave a faint smile to Lazarus. Turning her attention to Tymir, she said, "Now that''s what I call a treason¡ªspeaking lies to the king."


    Tymir''s knees became wobbly. The girl was clever that what he had anticipated. She was trying to turn the tables at him. He shrugged. "It must have been the same day¡­" he said casually.


    Arnik had brought the guard by that time. The guard was shaking so badly that he was almost crying. Tymir winced.


    "Then where did it go, Tymir?" asked Brantley in a very chilled voice.


    "I am baffled, Your Highness. Even I don''t know," he said as he raked his fingers through his hair.


    Brantley turned his gaze to the guard. He stood up on his feet and walked to him. He raised his hand in the air and when he threw it down with force, he had a whip in his hand. The guard started crying.


    "Your Highness, please don''t do it!"


    Arnik turned his back to face Brantley.


    A whip cracked and the guard shrieked.


    Another strike.


    "Nooooo!" He tried to run away, but he couldn''t. Brantley''s magic held him in his ce.


    "I didn''t do it!" he said, begging the king.


    Tymir stepped in. "Your Highness, he is just a pawn in the game. He didn''t do anything."


    Brantley looked at him ferociously and whipped the guard again. This time the guard''s screams echoed in the pce.


    Tymir''s throat was dry. What if the guard cracked?


    "It was the¡ª the queen, who freed the ves!" the guard said, taking the opportunity.


    Two more strikes.


    "Argghhhhhh!" The guard was in a terrible state. His skin was peeled at the impact. When Brantley lifted the whip again to strike, he said, "Your Highness, no! I will speak the truth."


    "No, you won''t speak the truth," said Brantley with bloodshot eyes. "Tymir will!"


    Tymir quivered like a dry leaf.


    Bianca walked up to Tymir. Facing him she questioned, "Why would I free the ves for them to attack me?"


    "It was¡ª it was a show. You wanted your mother to kill them," he rasped.


    "So even though I didn''t know that my mother wasing for Samobian, you knew that she was?"

 Chapter 470 - It Is Fair...

    <h4>Chapter 470 - It Is Fair...</h4>


    Tymir''s mouth fell open. He hadn''t anticipated that question. He hadn''t thought that Bianca would catch him so easily. How could he leave this detail? "I saw your mothering. You¡ª you changed the ns at thest minute. You went to free them."


    "You do know that you are using the queen, Tymir. If the usations are found false, I will pull your tongue out and feed you to Rirsyr," said Brantley. "Right now I am holding on to the thin thread that you served the royal pce for over a thousand years."


    Tymir shuddered. "I understand, Your Highness. After all, I have remained the royal housekeeper ever since you were a child." He said that to remind Brantley that he was too important and too old for going against his position, aspared to the new queen who was barely a few weeks old.


    Bianca''s brows shot up to the ceiling. "I went to free them? Are you sure?" She asked in a gritty voice. "A few moments back you said you weren''t sure whether it was me or the guard. In fact a few moments back you went to use the guard and said that you believe it was the guard who freed the ves!"


    Tymir''s blood drained from his face. Maintaining his stoic image, he said, "I was vaciting about my suspicion."


    The guard who was on his knees, looked up at him and squealed, "How could you suspect me, Tymir?"


    "Shut up!" Tymir shouted, hoping he didn''t speak a word. He red at him for daring him to speak a word.


    But Bianca was quick to judge the situation. "Why are you shutting him up? He has as much right to save his ass as you have." She crossed her hands across her chest.


    "What?" Tymir glowered at her. Pointing to the guard he said, "That measly guard is noparison to me. I am so much higher in position than him. I have been in this pce for so long that you can''t imagine. And you are saying that this guard is above me? He is nothing in front of me." He chuckled and looked at the ceiling. "Doom ising! I pray to you oh our ancestors, I pray to you. Forgive us!"


    The guard looked at Tymir with bewilderment.


    "Good theatrics," said Bianca with a deadpan look. Shrugging nonchntly, she turned her gaze to the guard and said, "Do you want to say something in your defense before I ask the king to interrogate you further?"


    The man shuddered and knew that it meant more whipping. He couldn''t believe that after what he had done for Tymir, after he had taken the whipping for Tymir, the man insulted him.


    "Who freed the ves?" Bianca prodded.


    The guard pointed at Tymir. His shoulders quivered as he started crying. "I am sorry Your Highness, I am sorry!" He fell on Brantley''s feet. "It was¡ª it was¡ª"


    Tymir stepped forward and kicked the guard heavily on his side. With a loud painful cry, the guard fell and looked unbelievingly at Tymir.


    "He is a traitor, Your Highness!" Tymir shouted. "It was him who freed the ves!"


    The guard shook his head. "No Your Highness. Why would I? I don''t even understand all this. It was Tymir who asked me to let them loose." He started to cry uncontrobly.


    Filled with rage Tymir walked to him to kick again but as soon as he lifted his leg, he found strong arms around him, which restrained his movement. "Arnik?" he rasped.


    "Tell me everything," said Brantley in a voice that was filled with murderous energy.


    The guard managed to sit up. He said, "Three days back, Tymir hade to the dungeons to talk to the ves. Since he is one person who can freely go around anywhere in the pce, I didn''t stop him. A few hours back, he came again and asked me to open the doors of the cell, which contained the blood ves. I protested, but he bribed me with a hundred gold coins to keep my mouth shut."


    "You liar!" Tymir shouted as he struggled to free himself from Arnik.


    The guard cowered. "I am not lying, Your Highness." He dug under his tunic and took out a bag of gold coins. "This is what he offered me. Where will I get a bag of hundred gold coins otherwise?"


    Brantley looked at Tymir with expressions as if he would rip him apart limb by limb. "You dared to use the queen? You dared to set her up in a trap?" He bared his fangs.


    Tymir''s body quivered like a dry leaf in a storm. "Y¡ªYour Highness, you must ask her about her sacks of grains. She sabotaged it all!"


    Brantley couldn''t hold himself any longer. He leapt at him and raked his face with his ws. Horrifying shrieks echoed in the main hall, as Tymir''s face was filled with blood. Pink flesh hung from his face as blood dripped from the gashes.


    The king of Aztec was shaking with anger. "The sacks of grain that you had so grandly hid in your stores were discovered by Arnik. It took me two minutes to bring them back to the royal grounds with a flick of my fingers. It was you who broke the stores in a way that it was flooded badly. It was you who had ignited fire in the makeshift stores. Because of Bianca''s suggestion, we moved the sacks to a secure location, away from your prying eyes. And if it hadn''t been for her intelligent idea of conducting a contest or saving whatever was left, we would have embarrassed ourselvespletely. We were so focused on how you stole the grain sacks that we didn''t know this is what you were doing!"


    Tymir was leaning on Arnik''s arms, feeling half-dead. Heughed. "No one can challenge my authority. This bitch, who has juste can never take my ce. She is nothing but an eighteen year old whose body you should use for restoring nature in Aztec and then discard her. She is nothing in front of me!"


    Brantley roared. His anger was beyond limits.


    Another slice in the stomach.


    Tymir shrieked with pain. When he started heaving in pain, heughed.


    Brantley was about to kill him when a chilly voice stopped him.


    "Since he was the one who freed my ves, it is fair that he reced them," said Lazarus in a calm voice that had an icy chill. He got up from the sofa and as if intoxicated by the smell of blood, walked up to him. He wiped a blood drop from his face and tasted it. "It should do," he remarked.


    Tymir shook his head. "No! No! You can''t do this to me!" He looked at Brantley to save him.


    Brantley narrowed his eyes. "I think it is fair. You may take him Lazarus, and enjoy him till he lives!"


    "Take him to my chambers," said the vampire king.


    Arnik dragged him from there against his protests. Tymir yelled and begged and kicked with whatever energy he was left with, but Brantley didn''t listen to him. Curling his arms around Bianca he said, "I am sorry, sweetheart."


    Dawn was watching the entire scene with Tymir, and the way Bianca handled, she felt proud. She got up to go to her. Holding her hand, she said, "You both are very tired. Go to sleep. We will talk tomorrow." She kissed her daughter. "I am proud of you, Bia."

 Chapter 471 - Grandfather And The Man With Golden Hair

    <h4>Chapter 471 - Grandfather And The Man With Golden Hair</h4>


    Bianca hugged her mother. The whole thing was so overwhelming for her that she cried as she embraced her tightly. At first it was an attempt on her life and then those neotides tried to kill her mother.


    Dawn fingered her hair gently. "Don''t cry Bia. All''s well that ends well. I am standing here hale and hearty in front of you and more than that you are standing alive in front of me. There''s nothing I want more." She kissed her temple. When Dawn had juste to Aztec, she had decided toe directly to the ce where Samobian was being held. However, she was in for a shock when she saw Darius, who was shifting into a wolf and howling. She saw him running along with Brantley towards the forest at crazy speed. Via mental link, she asked Darius and what he told shocked her as hell. He said that perhaps Bianca had shifted for the first time and that she seemed to be in danger. After that Dawn had darted to the site on Quetz.


    "I am so¡ª so sorry that you had to see all this on your visit," said Bianca with her lips quivering.


    "You needn''t be Bia. In fact I am so proud that you managed the situation so well. Your real talentes alive when you work under pressure. And over the past few days, you have shown your mettle. So cherish it. You are the real queen!"


    Bianca chuckled at the way her mother encouraged her. She hugged her tightly again. When she turned, Brantley was waiting for her. He was gazing at her with so much intensity that she thought she would melt right there. He held her hand, squeezed it and walked to their bedchamber. The moment he closed the door, he pulled her to his chest and wrapped his arms around her. He picked her up and kissed her hungrily as he walked with her to the bed. Once they were both panting and were standing forehead to forehead, he said, "I love you Bia, and I am sorry about Tymir. I should have killed him earlier."


    She chuckled. "No, I am d that he was exposed. But this is a lesson for us. We can''t trust anyone so easily, however old the employee is."


    He nodded. "Yes sweetheart." A momentter he said, "Would you like to take a bath?"


    Sheughed and instantly found herself scooped in the air. They kissed all the way to the bathroom. Her clothes were ripped apart and she was dropped in the bathtub gently. He ced her in between his thighs. As they talked about Samobian, he gave her a bath and she gave him one. They towel dried and went to sleep naked in the bed. Minutester they were sleeping in each other''s arms, their warm bodies entwined. Her hands were in his soft hair, and his on her back¡­ possessively.


    As Bianca drifted into deep sleep, she found herself in the desert once again.


    Little Bia shouted, "Grandfather!" She rushed to him as hey on the ground and blood pooled despite the fact that it was absorbed by the dry sand beneath him.


    "Go," he said in a shaky voice.


    Little Bia shook her head. "No. I will take you with me. Mummy and daddy will be so happy." Tears were streaming down her cheeks.


    Gayle brought his blood soaked hand on her face, staining her milky white skin with red. "There''s no time baby. Please go. I will¡ª" he struggled for air. "I wille to you," he said in a hoarse voice.


    "Gayle!" a voice boomed from the trees he had pointed.


    "Run Bia, run," he said as his hand dropped to his side and his eyes started bing glossy. "This is your chance¡­"


    The voice was nearer. "Gayle!" The man called him.


    Bianca turned her face to see the man and saw his golden hair whipping across his face. He ran at unimaginable speed to reach them.


    She heard a roar from the other side¡ªa raged cry.


    The man with golden hair came to her. He saw Gayle lying on the sand, gasping for breath.


    "Take her¡­ She is safe with you¡­ Always will be¡­" Gayle''s eyes stilled, looking at her. His chest stopped moving.


    The man picked up Bianca in hisp as a muscle ticked in his jaw. He closed Gayle''s glossy eyes and muttered a curse.


    Little Bia''s shoulders raked with cries. "Grandfather!" He was her hero. He had saved her. She shouted as the man ran away from him with her tucked securely in his arms. She thrashed him on the chest. "I want my G¡ªgrandfather."


    "I am sorry baby," he said. "He saved you, but¡ª"


    She heard the roars and battle criesing nearer. "But what? And who are you?" she asked even as her eyes remained focused on her grandfather.


    All at once the man came to a halt. She looked in front of him. There were two men with gray wings standing to stop him.


    "You can''t stop us!" he said.


    The men came near him as they growled and bared those dirty yellow pointy teeth.


    Scared that they would take her away again, she hid her face in his chest and he covered her head with hisrge hands.


    "I don''t want to go back," she whispered. They chained her. It was painful. They killed her grandfather. Her body shuddered thinking that.


    "I won''t leave you ever. I will always be there for you, sweetheart. I will always protect you," he assured her in a low voice and she closed her eyes, feeling safe, feeling sad, and inhaling him¡­


    The men attacked him, but he dodged them and started running again.


    "Now!" he shouted.


    Bianca heard screech somewhere above in the night sky. Slowly she looked up and saw a dragon,rger than Quetz, diving towards them. Excited, she looked at the man. "Who are you?" she asked.


    "I am Brantley."


    The dragon was pretty low, only several feet above them.


    "Can you sp your legs tightly around me, Bianca?" he rasped as he ran to his dragon.


    "Yes!" she said. She grasped his waist as tightly as possible with her injured ankles, because from her experience with her mother she knew he was about to mount his dragon. She had grasped his neck with her little hands.


    When they were barely ten feet from the dragon, Bianca heard a crack very near to her. Blood spattered on her hands and it seemed to being out of his head. "B¡ªBrantley?" she said with a shaky voice.


    He stumbled forward as his eyes closed. She heard the dragon screeching and in one solid move, he swooped below and clutched the hands of his rider and flew away with powerful strokes of his wings. Bianca realized that even though the man with golden hair was unconscious, he had held her securely and firmly against his body. He muttered, "I will always be there for you Bia¡­"


    Axes and swords flung in their direction, but the dragon took the brunt of them. They fell against his jade green brilliant scales.


    "Brantley!" she cried. "Brantley,e back!" His blood covered his torso, her hands, her chest. "Don''t leave me!"


    She saw the ground disappearing beneath them. "Take us to mummy!" She pleaded the dragon.

 Chapter 472 - Memories (1)

    <h4>Chapter 472 - Memories (1)</h4>


    Bianca shot upright on the bed to the sound of her own screams. "Brantley!" She clutched the air with her fists as if hoping to hold Brantley close to her. She heard heavy footfalls near her.


    "Bianca?"


    Her eyes flew open. She was in her bedchamber. It was the same nightmare that had been haunting her. In her sleep, she had seen how it ended. She heard Gayle''s breathy voice. How he ran to save her, how the arrows were shot at him, how he lied in the pool of blood. He must have been so distraught when he sumbed to his injuries while saving her. She remembered his unblinking eyes, which stilled. She remembered his caring words. He saved her and died saving her.


    Then Brantley hade to save her. The way he carried her¡­ like a treasure. He was about to take her when an axe cracked his skull.


    When Brantley burst open the door of the bathroom, she was on her knees, the nket pooled around her hips. She stretched her arms and reached for him while crying and whimpering. Was it real? Or was it a dream?


    Brantley held her and then picked her up to put her in hisp as he sat on the bed. "I am there Bia. I will always be there for you¡­ Shh," he murmured softly in her ear and pressed her against his chest. "Shh, sweetheart." In order to calm her nerves, he caressed her back gently with his warm hand.


    This is what he said in her dreams too. He would always be there for her. And he had said that every time she was in distress. Did that mean the dream was a memory she relived?


    She snuggled close to him feeling every bit needy for his warmth and strength. She took her fingers to his head to check the scar. Was it because of the axe? She ced one hand on his heart to hear it beating against hers. The man had saved her from a nest of winged people at the cost of his life.


    He kissed the crown of her head and she felt so close to him. How could she even think that she wanted to give him a chance to fall in love with her, when the man had been irrevocably hers, since life started? Her heart started pounding against her ribcage as if it wanted to leap out.


    "Bia?" he asked and tucked her closer to him. "What is it? Did you see the nightmare again?" He stroked her hair but she couldn''t stop crying. "Tell me sweetheart."


    She looked up at him, his beautiful hair and that square jawline. "I¡­ saw my Grandfather," she said in a broken voice.


    He stilled and stared at her without blinking his eyes.


    "Then I dreamt you saving me from winged people, and an a¡ªaxe hit your head." At thest part of her sentence, she almost thought she could die. Pain stabbed her heart. She curled her hands in his hair to feel the scar again. "I lost you in my dream. You died." A fresh wave of tremor cruised through her body.


    "I won''t go anywhere, sweetheart," he said. "You''ve been through a lot over thest few hours. You need sleep, love." He wiped her tears and then ran his thumb on her swollen lips.


    "You and Grandfather saved me. I know that for sure." She cupped his face in her hands. "You have to tell me everything, else I will go mad. These¡ª these dreams keep haunting me. And¡ª and I realized that I get them whenever I touch that scar on your head. It''s as if that scar triggers a long lost, long suppressed memory." Another shudder.


    He covered her with the nket in hisp and pressed her face against his chest. "Gods, I never thought you woulde to know. I didn''t want you to know. You were too young¡­"


    She realized how protective he was about her and that her dreams were real. And she thought of testing him, she thought of making him chase her? She clung to him tightly. If he wanted he could have told her about the scar long back, but he chose to remain quiet because he didn''t want her to remember that ugly day. She cried and cried, wetting his chest. He rubbed her back, her arms and her head to soothe her.


    When she calmed down, she said, "I saw the axe cracking your skull. I saw Rirsyr picking us up in the sky. Gayle had rescued me from the cell where there were gray skinned people. He died rescuing me. Please Brantley, please. You must tell me about it!"


    Brantley took a deep breath. He kissed her swollen lips, ced her on the bed and tucked her again in the nket.


    Outside, the sun had just risen above the horizon emting his inner feelings. He had to shed light upon her dreams so that they stopped troubling her. Bending over her, he reached for the ss of water on the bedside table and gave it to her. "Have it Bia," he coaxed her. He lied beside her and pulled her closer to him beneath the nket and kept his arm below her head. As he gently stroked her back and arms, he said, "A day before you turned seven, you were kidnapped by Kar''den, king of Zor''gan. He wanted to kill you."


    "Why?" she asked, totally bewildered.


    He exhaled heavily. "Let me start it from the beginning," he said. There was no point in hiding anything from her now. "Your Grandmother, Sedora, was the queen of sorcerers and she created havoc in the Lore. She wanted to master dark powers and be an undisputed leader of the Lore. For that she stole the Ne of Lorza, killed her sister and her parents and then ascended the throne of Ixoviya."


    Bianca gasped. She knew that Sedora was their Grandmother and that she was lost in the Lore. Because of that Uncle Caleb had to be the king of Ixoviya. But this was new.


    Brantley continued. "Over the years she became even stronger and Loreans were beginning to get afraid of her." He looked at her. "There was a prophecy that she would be killed by my mate."


    Bianca was so shocked that her body tingled and she sat upright in the bed. "What?" Her eyes were wide. "But she is already lost and the fact that she hasn''te back means she would never evere back!"


    He took his hand to her cheek and rubbed it with his fingers. "You are so adorable, sweetheart," he said with a smile. He continued, "And there was another prophecy which said that my mate would be born to a neotide who was a dragon rider. To cut things short, there was less than 0.01 percent chance that I would ever find a mate. However, things changed and you were born." His lips curled up when he remembered seeing her for the first time. "Sedora came to know that you were conceived, so she made a n to trap your mother Dawn to kill her. It was a horrible n. She could have been killed."


    "What n?" she asked with fear in her heart.


    "That is not my story to tell Bia. And I would suggest that you don''t ask about it to your mom." He crossed his hands beneath his head to make them a pillow.


    "However, Dawn not only thwarted her ns, but she defeated Sedora, who had to run for her life. Unfortunately, she took Gayle with her while escaping." He sighed.

 Chapter 473 - Memories (2)

    <h4>Chapter 473 - Memories (2)</h4>


    "Dawn gave birth to twins. Everything was going well, but you two couldn''t help showing your magic while growing up. So Ileus had to make you wear those medallions. When you were about to turn seven, Kar''den kidnapped you. He was going to present you to Sedora, but at thest moment, Gayle, along with the help of Og''drath, who was the first wife of Kar''den, freed you from the cell. Og''drath was killed in the process."


    Bianca''s breath hitched. "I¡ª I remember her. She used to carry a doll in her hand when she woulde to give me food. She said, it was her daughter¡­" Bianca pulled her knees close to her chest and curled her arms on her ankles as if reliving the pain the chains caused during that time.


    Brantley got up. His face was contorted with the pain she felt. He straightened her legs and ced them in hisp. Slowly, he massaged her ankles as he stared at them in daze. "I hated to see your little feet bleeding so heavily. The pain was¡­ unbearable."


    "Oh Brantley," she whimpered.


    "Og''drath had gone insane after her daughter, Dolgra''s death. Kar''den had sent her to kill Dawn in Ixoviya, which was a part of Sedora''s n. But Dawn killed her instead. He had sent her against Og''drath''s wishes, and the girl¡­ she went to please her father." He shook his head. "That bastard has a harem and many children. Dolgra was the eldest and was the only child of Og''drath. She couldn''t bear her daughter''s death. Incidentally Og''drath became close to Gayle, and when she came to know that Kar''den had kidnapped you, she couldn''t bear it. She wanted Sedora killed and her n was to set Gayle free."


    "Oh!"


    He crawled upon her and pushed her to lie on her back. Gently, he pressed his body against her and cradled his head on her breasts. Almost instinctively, she started stroking his hair gently.


    "Og''drath somehow sent the message to me. I didn''t have the time to let your parents know about my misgivings, so I rushed to save you." His body tensed all over her. "I wish I could save Gayle and that was the n, but Kar''den came to know about us. He sent his men after Gayle and Og''drath. They both died¡­"


    "In saving me!" A whimper left her again.


    Brantley looked up at her. "No Sweetheart, don''t me yourself. I am sure they knew what they were doing while taking the risk. Gayle did it for you. He hated Sedora so much. As for Og''drath, she didn''t have anyone to live for. So she saved someone else''s daughter." He stroked the white skin of her face.


    "I saw the axe in your head. It was gory¡­"


    He smiled and went back to cradle his head on her breasts. His hand cupped the creamy mound in front of him. "I am a dragon rider, sweetheart. Rirsyr flew me away from the kingdom of Zor''gan through the portal I created for entry, in a record time. He took us to Ixoviya where your uncle Caleb healed me. Your parents were called and the rest is history. They took you away while I remained unconscious."


    "Why didn''t mommy tell me about you? Why did I forget you?" She hated herself for it. She covered her hand over her eyes feeling at loss. "I would have never left you!"


    Brantley removed her hand. "They didn''t tell you because I asked them to suppress that memory of yours because I never wanted it to rear its ugly head and hinder your growth. They took you to the best doctors and in time, you managed to suppress it."


    "Oh my God, Brantley!" she threw her arms around him and pressed him closer to her. "Can I ever repay you?"


    "You are my mate sweetheart. You have repaid me million times over by being born for me¡­" he whispered. He smelled her intoxicating scent. "There''s nothing more I ever want." He looked at the Rochnan Mountain outside. "You have brought life to this kingdom. So don''t even talk about repayment. You are everything I wanted or wished for¡­ multiplied million times over!" he breathed.


    Tears rolled out of her eyes again. He shook his head and wiped them. "You are born for so much more that you need to be stronger." He kissed her lips. "And I am always there for you."


    "I love you!" she rasped. She curled her hands around her mate and gazed deep in his eyes.


    Entranced by her, he became still, as if he forgot to breathe. She raised her head and kissed his lips. She licked the seam of his lips to gain entry in his mouth. As soon as his lips parted, she plunged her tongue inside as if trying to explore him again. His swollen shaft pressed against her. He pulled away from her kiss and went down to her neck where he nibbled her, leaving a trail of hickeys until he reached her breasts. Her nipples were so puckered that he wrapped his lips around them and suckled them hard until she was moaning for more.


    "Right now I want to bury my face into your folds, sweetheart," he hissed in an urgent tone. He slid down further and then went to her crotch. "Spread your legs," he ordered. When she spread them, he parted her wide and pressed her thighs to the bed. With one hand he opened her folds and then licked her from the core to her clit. The sensation was mind shattering. "You need me urgently, don''t you sweetheart?"


    "Yes!"


    Immediately, he pressed his lips to her clit and started sucking it and flicking it savagely.


    "Ah!" she arched her back when a wave of orgasm hit her.


    He went down to her core and started sucking there while kneading her breasts.


    "I need¡ª I need you in¡ª!"


    "Say my name, sweetheart!"


    "I need you in me, Brantley!"


    He inserted his finger inside and she thrashed her head on the pillow.


    As he finger-fucked her, he went back to her clit and sucked it.


    In and out.


    In and out.


    She was losing herself. Tension coiled in her belly and momentster she came around his fingers.


    He got up, wedged his thighs between hers and said with glossy lips, "Now I am going to take you sweetheart! Don''t close your eyes."


    She looked at him with dazed expressions, with heavy lidded eyes. Before she could nod, he plunged inside her. She rolled her head back and closed her eyes.


    "Open your eyes," he ordered and took his shaft out.


    "No, no, I want it back in!"


    "Then obey me. Open your eyes."


    That was such a punishment, but she opened her eyes to see him. He plunged again and she felt wonderful. This manpleted her. He owned her body and soul. He wanted her to obey him and at the same time wanted her to flourish. He was too good to be real. As he thrust inside her, she screamed his name over and over again.


    "Who owns you sweetheart?" he asked with every plunge.


    When she didn''t say anything, he pulled out.


    "Don''t!" she protested.


    "Then answer me!"


    "You! You own me!"


    Brantley plunged in with force.


    "Ah!"


    He increased his pace and then his body became tense. A secondter he came inside her.


    An hourter, they were back to the festivities for Samobian. It was the seventh day.

 Chapter 474 - Samobian (11)

    <h4>Chapter 474 - Samobian (11)</h4>


    Hand in hand, the royal couple reached the ground where festivities were taking ce. It was a new day and Bianca felt it was a new beginning. She had a thousand questions to ask¡ªabout the prophecy of course. And she loved the way Brantley was showing her new ways to pleasure her everyday, every night. In the morning after he had slumped over her, he was still thrusting softly inside her.


    Foot tapping music rising from drums filled the air along with the one, which yed in the background. Bianca was in a mood to dance and twirl and just let down her hair. Holly had made her wear a peach wrap dress with one shoulder. The dress had very ting gold sequins on the hem and on the neckline, which extended from the top of the shoulder to the arm. Itplemented herplexion and did nothing to hide the hickeys on her neck. "Wear them proudly, Your Highness," she had said when she made her wear a flower wreath in her hair, which she had gathered in curls around her shoulders. Bianca had blushed but she did wear them proudly. The dress pooled just above her knees.


    And Brantley was as usual looking regal, like a monarch. He was wearing ck cks and a white shirt with gold-rimmed cor and gold embroidered hems. In the morning she when she had twirled her hand in his hair, she saw a small streak of green. He didn''t give her the time to ask about and she forgot to ask because of his sizzling kiss.


    As soon as they reached the grounds, women urged Brantley to join them for a group dance. He had to go reluctantly because arge crowd had formed and they were all eagerly looking for his participation.


    The head cook gave her an ear-to-ear grin. He picked up a te, filled it with fresh pineapple cake, apple pies and sweet oat bread and offered it to her. She took it with a smile and he said, "Your Highness, thanks for getting rid of scum in the pce. It was long overdue."


    She chuckled.


    "This is just the beginning, my queen. There is more, which you have to identify."


    She gave him a surprised look. "Who all? Let me know."


    He pursed his lips. "I don''t think I should do that, Your Highness. I would not want to jeopardize anyone''s job. It would be downright derogatory. However, if you find someone and need me, I will be there. It is high time we restore what Aztec was¡ªfree of corruption and full of life!"


    "Do you mean that Brantley had failed you in both ways?" she asked as if giving him a warning not to overstep his boundaries.


    "The king had been nothing but very nice to his subjects. He was so upied with running the ce so that his people weren''t affected by the issues ofnd and weather, that he didn''t have the time to look into corruption that took ce here and there. And it shouldn''t be a surprise, Your Highness. I am sure with your keen eyes, you will be able to uncover things." He bowed and took his leave saying, "Enjoy your meal."


    Bianca was left chewing her bottom lip in anxiety. She looked in his direction with wide eyes. Why was he so cryptic? "Ugh!" she cried and then focused on eating food. "Divine!" she said as her eyes became heavy-lidded. Her gaze went to her husband who was dancing with those women. He was right in the center of a dance chain. His hands were curled around the women on either side who were giggling at him. Brantley was giving them reserved smiles and at the same time he was stealing a nce at her wondering if she would get mad at him. When he saw her giving him those dirty looks, he tried toe out of the dance only to be trapped further inside a circle.


    "Bia!"


    She whipped her head in her mother''s direction. "Mommy!" She said and hugged her. "Try this apple pie."


    Dawn picked up some and her brows shot in the air. "Nice!" she eximed. "I think I am going to steal your cook!"


    "Do that Mom. Then I wille to Bainsburgh with you forever!"


    The twoughed. Bianca gave her te to a servant in waiting. She curled a hand around her mother''s waist and they walked further on. "I wish Daddy was here," she said. "And I wonder where Darius is. I think he isn''t going to leave even a single moment to have full fun!" He hadn''t showed up since yesterday night.


    "I wish so too, Bia. I don''t know what is taking Daryn so long. He has gone for almost five days now and I am worried. In fact I n to go to Ixoviya with Quetz from here." She sounded too worried.


    "Mom, don''t worry so much. I am sure he is fine," she said in order to ay her fears, but on the inside even she was worried.


    Dawn took a deep breath and then exhaled it. "There are so many projects that are unfinished at the Silver House¡­" Her voice trailed off.


    Bianca rested her head on her mothers shoulder as they walked. A momentter she asked, "Mum, yesterday I came to know about Gayle¡­"


    Dawn stopped in her tracks as her body froze. She gulped and looked at Bianca.


    Bianca straightened and looked in her eyes. "What did Sedora do to you?"


    Dawn looked away from her and a muscle ticked in her jaw.


    "Please tell me mom. There are so many pieces of the puzzle that I want to put together. I know that I was kidnapped by Kar''den when I was seven."


    Her body became tight with tension. She sped her hands in front and walked away from her daughter. The memory was too painful.


    "Mummy!" Bianca rushed to her. "I need to know!"


    "It''s not a good story to tell, baby. You are here sound and safe, and that is all I wish for," she said hesitatingly in a hoarse voice.


    "No mom, I won''t let you go unless you tell me things I need to know!"


    Though Dawn denied telling her, she couldn''t stand continuous coaxing of her daughter. Eventually she relented. She told about how Sedora had nned to kill her while she was pregnant and how Brantley and Ileus had helped her throughout. She defeated Sedora''s ns in the end but she disappeared along with Gayle. "We tried to find Gayle everywhere, but we couldn''t. When you were kidnapped, we thought that you were in the human realm. So when we came to know that you were in Zor''gan, we couldn''t believe that you were taken by Kar''den." Her hands fisted into tight balls.


    "It seems Brantley found out about your location before we could and took action immediately. He risked his life to save you. And Gayle died..." Dawn looked up at the clouds with pain in her heart, and she opened her fists with a sigh. "While rescuing you, Brantley got an axe, which cracked open his skull, but the man''s instincts were primal. He let his body freeze because of the blood loss around you all the way back to Ixoviya. He loves you madly¡­"


    Dawn turned to look at Bianca, who was resisting an urge to cry. A thick lump formed in her throat. "And yet he chose to suppress my memories¡­"

 Chapter 475 - Samobian (12)

    <h4>Chapter 475 - Samobian (12)</h4>


    As if not able to hold the pain she had given him, Bianca''s shoulders quivered and with a whimper, her tears began to fall. She closed her eyes. There was so much tension, so much love, so much ache that coiled in her that she felt hopeless, even helpless¡­ for not being able to kill that woman at that time. When she opened her eyes, somewhere in the forest ahead, trees fell down as the ground cracked.


    Dawn brushed her fingers on her daughter''s cheeks to wipe away the tears. "Hmm¡­ Sometimes we choose to do things that are painful because we know that the final oue would be brighter." She patted her on her back. "He wanted you to grow into a strong girl so that you could take care of his kingdom, of the most vicious woman in the Lore, of the threat that still loomsrge over all of us." Dawn held her hands and added, "Now I don''t know how will that happen but we can hope for the best, right?"


    "I don''t understand mom," Bianca replied. "How can I kill a woman like Sedora who is a sorceress? I am half sorceress, and besides I am her granddaughter." She shook her head. "This is so twisted."


    "How did I defeat Sedora? Hmm?" Dawn asked. "When I got married to Daryn, all I ever wanted was a happy life with him, but unfortunately I was always thrown into some game or the other, little knowing that it was eventually Sedora who was controlling the threads of her puppets." She remembered what Pia had done to her, and bile rose in her throat. She took Bianca''s hand and covered it with both of hers. "Once you are thrown in a situation where the only oue is death, you struggle hard to survive. That''s what happened to me. I had to survive, needed to survive¡ªnot just for me, but also for your father and for my children. Daryn was my mate and Sedora knew it. However, in her experience mates didn''t exist."


    Bianca stopped with a jerk. "That''s what I have been wondering about, mother. If Gayle was her mate, how did she survive his death? Mates follow each other to death¡­"


    Dawn scoffed. "Sedora seduced Gayle to marry her. She used her sorcery to make him think that she was his mate. Gayle ended up marrying her after falling in love with her. However, things ended soon¡­ He realized she was never his mate." Dawn was now seething with anger. "Your grandfather was a wonderful man. He supported me a lot against all the odds. And Sedora¡­ she snatched him away from me, from Daryn. She took him hostage to bail out. Little did she know that he would sacrifice his life to save his children." A tear rolled out from her eye. She wiped it with her knuckle. How far would this go? "The woman still survives. It''s so ironic that the mother of my husband wants to kill my daughter. She is pure evil¡­" Dawn shuddered on the inside. She walked with her daughter in silence for a few minutes to ebb her anger, her pain. "Bia, you are safe with Brantley. Now that you have restored nature''s bnce in Aztec, I do feel that your powers have unleashed to some extent."


    "Do you think so?" she asked.


    "Yes, baby," Dawn said reassuringly. "Stay with your husband and realize those powers. You should practice your magic and let me tell you a secret."


    "What?" asked Bianca with curiosity.


    "When I was learning my magic with Quetz, Brantley would oftene and help me out. He used to push me to explore my magic¡ªnot because he wanted me to be a powerful magician, but because he wanted you to feel all that magic, because he knew that in a way he was teaching you."


    Bianca gasped. The man had such a deep connection with her.


    Dawn chuckled. "At one point of time he wished that all the magic that I learned because of Quetz, would transfer to you."


    "Why?"


    "Dragons are powerful beings. Quetz''s magic flows in my veins. And Brantley wanted me to uncover my potential¡­ for you."


    "Oh my God!" Bianca blurted. She turned back to see beautiful husband. Almost instantly his gaze met hers. Politely he bowed to the group to leave and then starteding towards them.


    Dawn let out a smallugh. "Yes, my dear! So let loose and release that magic. He is a great teacher, tailor made for you."


    Bianca''s gaze held her man. She wanted to run in his arms. He watched her intensely as he walked to her. Suddenly another group ran into him and he was stalled. Bianca pursed her lips feeling disappointed. She continued to walk with her mother. The wild blooms on the slopes of Rochnan were swaying in the cool breeze. She recalled how she dived in the pool for him to chase her and ended up making love to him. A blush rose on her cheeks.


    Dawn continued drawing her out from her memories. "They say that you were born to kill Sedora. Your existence in this world isrger than life," said Dawn as she ced her hands on her shoulders. "But Sedora has chosen to remain dormant for a long time. And I have this feeling that she is up to something terrible. Ever since Kar''den kidnapped you, we know about Sedora''s hideout. Every Lore creature is keeping a hawk-eye on her. But there is no activity from her side. It''s like a¡ª like a lull before a storm¡­" Dawn''s body shuddered.


    Bianca rubbed her mother''s arms to soothe her. "Don''t worry mom. Things are going to stay calm."


    "I hope so, Bia!" she breathed.


    "Does she have allies?" Bianca wondered.


    "She does, and some very powerful ones. They can rip the Lore apart¡­"


    "I am sure all those who hate her are our allies."


    Dawn chuckled. "Yes of course. At least we stand united like that."


    "What about allies?" his voice was like warm honey.


    Bianca turned back and her cheeks heated under his gaze.


    "Oh hello Brantley!" said Dawn.


    "Hello Dawn," he replied while still looking at his wife, at her blush. He held her hand and asked unabashedly, "Were you thinking about me sweetheart?"


    "We were talking about Sedora," Bianca said in a low voice.


    "Ah! Interesting," hemented. He averted his gaze to Dawn and changed the topic. "Did you have lunch, Dawn?"


    "No, and I am really hungry!" her stomach growled.


    He offered his arm to her. "Let''s go back and have lunch in the pce. We wille back by evening for the closing ceremony."


    "Sounds fair!" Dawn replied. "I hope to see my son though!" Sheughed at her joke. The boy was eluding and she was happy that he was enjoying it.


    Brantley created a portal and they all walked inside the main hall of the pce. As they walked towards the dining room, Dawn said, "I wanted to talk to Daryn. It''s been five days and I am not liking the feeling¡­"


    "Do you want to go to Ixoviya?" asked Brantley as he opened the heavily crafted door of the dining room. Immediately all the servants became active. They drew the chairs out for the royals to sit. The head cook was called for.


    "That''s where I will be going from here," said Dawn. She couldn''t shirk off the ominous feeling in her heart. "I stopped here just to see Samobian. And from what I am seeing, it is one beautiful festival you people have."

 Chapter 476 - Samobian (13)

    <h4>Chapter 476 - Samobian (13)</h4>


    "Yes," Brantley nodded. "We are having it after so many years that everyone is over-excited." He looked at his wife as if giving her a silent thank you.


    Dawn smiled. "True. If it was me, even I would have been very excited." She stopped and turned to look at Brantley and Bianca. "I hope that the two of you have a baby by the time Ie here for the next Samobian!"


    Bianca became scarlet red and her toes curled as she lowered her head. Brantley''s lips curled up. He gave her a fond look.


    For the rest of the time in the dining hall, Brantley kept the conversation limited to anything but Sedora. Every time Bianca would open her mouth to talk about her, he would start with another topic. He ignored every talk about Sedora. Bianca grew uneasy. She wanted answers and he was eluding them. At the end, when Dawn left for her room and they came to their bedchamber, Bianca couldn''t hold it any longer. "Why aren''t you talking about Sedora?"


    "I don''t want to," he replied calmly as he took his shirt out. His voice was curt and clipped.


    "But I want to know more about her!" She said with her hands on her waist.


    "It isn''t necessary." Another short reply.


    "But Brantley¡ª"


    "Bia!" he almost said menacingly. "I don''t want to talk about that woman. Our life is going on smoothly. She is inactive and not doing anything. Probably she won''t do anything."


    "What if she does?" asked Bianca, totally bewildered at his disposition.


    He gritted his teeth and went to his clothes closet to change without answering her. When he emerged, he was wearing a dark blue silk night suit. He saw her standing in the same dress gaping at him.


    "Do I look so dashing, even in my nightwear?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.


    She ignored his statement and said, "You are evading my question. You must tell me about Sedora. You know her better than my mom and she told me that you can teach me magic."


    Fury rose in his chest. His voice was like a hot volcanoing out of a snow-capped mountain when he said, "I don''t want to talk about her."


    She walked close to him and craned her neck to look at him. With flinty eyes she said, "I have the right to know. Those people tried to kill you. I saw an axe in your head when you tried to save me." Brantley could feel her anger increasing with every heartbeat.


    She said through clenched teeth, "I will not let that happen again! Upon my dead body!"


    "Bia!" he shouted and suddenly wrapped his arms tightly around her¡ªso tight that she couldn''t move, so tight that she felt crushed. He pressed her to his chest. "Why¡ª why did you say that? Why?" His shoulders shuddered as he held her. "I don''t want to lose you. The mere thought gives me chills. I feel like¡ª like, I can''t breathe¡­ I''d rather die than letting you face any danger. I¡ª I have got after waiting for two thousand years. Do you think I will let you face that woman again?" He shook his head. "My life is too beautiful to even think about it. I have just got you. Please let me live, please Bia¡­" The thought of losing her killed him.


    The way he spoke, she melted in his arms. "Brantley¡­" she whispered. The man who said ''I will always be there for you,'' was holding on to her like she was thest straw to hold on to his dear life in an ocean. "I didn''t mean that. I just¡ª I just want to know about her so that I am prepared."


    Her statement made his body quiver. He picked her up and carried her to the bed. He turned her back to his chest and spooned her tightly. "You are my Bia¡­ mine. No one can take you from me¡­ I will kill them. I will murder them for you¡­ My beautiful Bia¡­ mine¡­"


    His protectiveness was overwhelming. She kissed his arms, which were tucked beneath her neck. Her man was so gorgeous, so strong and yet so¡­ emotionally stunted.


    They stayed in that position for what seemed like eternity. When she felt that he had calmed down, she said in a low voice, "I am not going anywhere¡­"


    He buried his face in her hair and inhaled her scent. "I am not letting you go anywhere. I don''t want to talk about Sedora." His body shuddered against her. She had been with him for less than a month and the thought of her facing Sedora gued him. He just wanted the situation to remain the way it was. He had waited for eternity to be with her so patiently, and now he wouldn''t waste a minute of losing her, of having a day without her.


    Bianca knew that this wasn''t the right time to talk about Sedora. Maybe he was right. Maybe the woman was inactive. Maybe¡­ just maybe she was dead¡­ She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. But there was one thing¡ªshe would kill Kar''den. She would chop his hands and feed them to crows. In his protective hold, Bianca drifted off to sleep. And her dreams were filled with the faces of Og''drath and Gayle and his bloodied neck. When she woke up with a start, she found herself on him, clutching his chest like a baby. He was sleeping with his hands around her, snoring softly. Even though her body was drenched with sweat, she found herself smiling at her mate.


    By the time it was evening, Holly had entered with their tea. She dressed her up in a yellow gown that was in a straight line till her ankles. Embroidered with blood red silk thread withrge roses, the dress looked perfect for Samobian. "All of them will be looking at you, Your Highness. You should be a vision of hope and love," she said as she made her wear another diamond tiara on her head. This time again her red hair was hanging loose in curls.


    Looking every bit regal, they walked out of their bedchamber, hand-in-hand. In the main hall, they met Dawn and Darius who were dressed formally. Brantley created the portal and they were about to step in it, when a servant walked in. He was panting and there was sweat on his face as if he had run.


    "Your Highness, queen''s father, Daryn Silver and her uncle, Caleb Silver have just arrived at the gates of the castle through a portal. We have opened the portcullis for their group to enter."


    Dawn''s eyes became wide and she couldn''t hold herself. She hurried to the gates.


    "What do you mean ''their group''?" asked Brantley.


    "They havee with ten horsemen all of whom are scorers," the servant informed.


    It was already time to go to Samobian. Hardly fifteen minutes were left for them to attend the closing ceremony. He waited with Bianca to receive them. If Daryn hade from Ixoviya with Caleb, then it was surely urgent. The fact that ten sorcerers apanied him¡ªit was something that needed immediate attention. His jaws clenched in anticipation.


    Daryn walked in the main hall with Dawn on his side and Caleb behind them.


    "Uncle!" Bianca and Darius eximed and they rushed to hug their father and Caleb.


    From their looks, Brantley''s dread heightened.

 Chapter 477 - Samobian (14)

    <h4>Chapter 477 - Samobian (14)</h4>


    Brantley narrowed his eyes and then walked up to them to receive them. He gave a warm hug to Daryn and shook hands with Caleb with a warm smile. "Join me for Samobian," Brantley said. "We were just leaving for that."


    Every muscle in Daryn''s body was tense. "We have to talk urgently!" he rasped.


    "I have to attend the closing ceremony of Samobian and my people are waiting," said Brantley curtly. It was something he could never miss. At least not now.


    Daryn licked his dry lips, looked at Caleb and took a deep breath. His hands fisted into balls. The whole room was filled with palpable tension.


    "Then let us go to Samobian first," said Caleb. Between the two brothers, he looked calmer and in control.


    Bianca was greatly surprised. She wasn''t expecting her father toe and then suddenly he came along with Uncle Caleb. It was something so unexpected that she knew there was something grossly wrong. Mentally she talked to her mom, but found her mental shields high. Same with her father. Shemunicated with Darius. ''Do you know what is the problem?''


    He shrugged. ''How would I know? Am as clueless as you! Though I am beginning to get nervous.''


    ''Why?''


    ''I haven''t seen Daddy so agitated.''


    Bianca sighed. ''Come on. Let''s get over with thest part of Samobian and then we can start talking about it.''


    ''Agree.'' Saying that he stepped into the portal first.


    Bianca followed him and then Brantley. Caleb was next. Daryn and Dawn stepped into it asking murmuring something, which none of them could hear. Bianca caught a word, ''Shadows'' but didn''t give much of a thought to it.


    As soon as they entered, a crowd of Ministers and their wives thronged them. They walked towards the area, which dipped like a bowl between the grassy knolls. They were seated on chairs in the front row along with Bianca''s family. There were chairs all around and the bowl acted as a stage. Some people were sitting on the ground also.


    The dark night above, which was bedecked with bright stars from the past six days, had a silver crescent moon hanging amongst them. It looked beautiful and it seemed toe out, to show itself only for Daryn Silver, the Silver Crescent Alpha Prince. Dawn looked at her husband as the moon''s lights fell on his handsome face and for a millionth time, she sighed.


    Lights around them glowed from all the sides as soon as they seated. Drumbeats began and they saw artists in various positions in the center of the stage. As if they were waiting for the music to y, the artists began swaying. Soon the dance caught momentum and it appeared as if they were in a frenzy. All of a sudden a man came up and bowed to the king. "Join us," he requested politely. And Brantley rose to his feet. This was customary. He walked with the man and joined the dance. Bianca''s eyes became wide when she saw how gracefully he was dancing. He looked like a predator, he looked like a hunter. The intense gaze in his eyes was enough to ze her. The way he looked at her, she was feeling the heat in her belly. It was a call to hismand. She was in a trance as she watched him dance upon the drumbeats. He unbuttoned his shirt and threw it away. How he swayed his legs, how he hopped over the women, how his muscles flexed with every movement and how they formed one after the other positions¡ªshe was ensnared. Suddenly men lifted him high up in the air. He jumped higher and when he came down, he flipped and the men caught him in a horizontal position. He extended his hand and beckoned her.


    Her skin was lined with goose bumps. She got up from her ce and walked up to her husband without breaking eye contact. His hazel eyes seemed to bore into her soul. She stopped merely a few inches away from his face and looked up at him. He was sweating. Suddenly she found herself high in the air. Four women had lifted her and they hurled her in the air. Bianca squealed. She found herselfing down right on Brantley''s back. The man was made to flip, and he caught her in his arms beforending on the ground.


    The crowd gasped.


    More drum beats followed and Brantley made Bianca twirl and swirl. They looked like swans in ake, entangled in a love dance.


    Finally when the dance was over, she found herself with one leg sped on his waist and the other settled down his thigh, as her hands wrapped around his neck. Brantley canted his head and kissed his queen.


    The crowd erupted in a loud cheer. Brantley slid her down his sweaty body. Her trance broke and as soon as she was on the ground, she blushed heavily.


    He exined in a whisper, "This is a customary thing that every king and queen have to do. The dance shows that we will always bnce nature together, the way we bnce life between us, the way we love each other." He held her hand. "My people need the assurance and this is how they want it."


    She nodded, feeling every bit of the part of his kingdom.


    They walked back to the chairs and sat down. Other programs began and they ended just before midnight. Brantley gave them a small speech of thanks and the festival came to an end. People dispersed as soon as they left back for the pce.


    As soon as they were in the pce, Brantley ushered them into the meeting chamber immediately. As soon as Daryn, Caleb, Darius and Dawn were inside, Brantley closed the door and waved his hands to make the chamber sound proof. When they were all seated in the chairs, Brantley said,?"You can tell me now."


    Caleb started. "There has been an incident in Ixoviya. A week back two Ixoviyans were found dead on the outskirts of the kingdom."


    Brantley frowned. This wasn''t unusual. He shrugged. "So?"


    "Their death wasn''t normal. It was as if their bodies were chewed. Their flesh was chewed upon before they died. The limbs were missing, the head was half eaten and worse, their stomach was ripped open and contents empty." Caleb shuddered. "At first we thought that wild beasts had attacked them." He turned his ring in his finger. "However, a dayter we found five more people dead in a simr way. It raised an rm and we started hunting for the beast. There was none. You can imagine our shock because we couldn''t find the beast."


    Daryn interjected. "A dayter there were simr instances in the neighboring kingdom. By the time I went to meet Caleb, four kingdoms were affected by this kind of attack. Along with him and other kings, we went to look for the people behind the attack."


    "And?" asked Bianca. Her breath was caught in her throat.


    Daryn looked at her with a tense expression. Sweat beads appeared on his brow. He pursed his lips.


    She waited. When she didn''t get the reply, she asked, "And?"


    "And we saw Shadows¡­ corpses with yellow, fiery, glowing eyes¡­ They were feeding on Loreans, eating them, gorging them. Lots of them. Floating in the air." Daryn''s lips quivered. "Both Caleb and I managed to ward them off, but¡ª but they areing back in numbers."


    Brantley''s hand squeezed Bianca''s under the table.


    "And as sorcerers, we know who is doing it¡­"

 Chapter 478 - The Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 478 - The Shadows</h4>


    "Who?" Brantley''s question was a mere whisper. His body tensed and blood from his face drained. It can''t be happening so soon. He just got married. He hadn''t even shown Bianca all of Aztec. They haven''t enjoyed their marriage.


    Daryn looked at him and without blinking, said, "You know it Brantley."


    His jaws clenched.


    "Sedora¡­" said Daryn.


    Everyone in the room became dead silent. Bianca''s breath stopped in her throat. So the time hade? Sweat trickled down her spine and she could feel Brantley''s mmy palms.


    Daryn continued, "My theory is that Sedora has somehow amassed an army of such Shadows. Rather, she has created this army. They are corpses with filthy, dirty, stinking bodies who can''t be killed¡­ because they are already dead. They are demons and are created for the mere purpose of destruction. You could use a dozen swords against them, but it wouldn''t matter. Basically, you can''t kill them by using steel or iron."


    Bianca froze, as she turned pale like a ghost. Sedora had created an army of Shadows? And ording to the prophecy, she was meant to kill Sedora? Her mind stuttered. Was she even a match to her Grandmother?


    Hair on her neck rose and Dawn rubbed her neck to settle the ominous feeling. "Have they attacked us in numbers?"


    "They have attacked us inrge numbers," said Caleb. "Since we are sorcerers, Sedora has made sure to attack her own people because we are the greatest threat to her Shadows. Her army has started attacking small establishments on the outskirts of Ixoviya and so most of my people have fled from there and are pouring in the capital in throngs. We have started building tents for them for temporary stay. But it doesn''t stop here. Our food stock may go down soon!" Caleb exhaled heavily. "Though that can be managed. We will buy it from the human realm, but the problem is that Sedora is trying to cut that lifeline by sending Shadows on that side of my kingdom! The Shadows have overwhelmed the entire south and west boundaries of my kingdom." He shook his head as he looked down at his hands in hisp. "They have devoured people and left their bodies to rot. Those who manage to survive, to get out of their clutches, have fled to the capital." His face was strained.


    "So how do we stop them?" asked Bianca.


    Brantley''s Adam''s apple bobbed. He shook his head. "I am not allowing Bia to go there. She is too young. She doesn''t even recognize her magic. She can''t handle it!"


    Daryn looked at him and bit his lip. He kept his elbow on the table and rested his face on it. Closing his eyes, he just stayed quiet as if in agony. Dawn got up to drape her hands around her daughter. She kissed her on her crown. Even though she had readied Bianca all the years for the inevitable, she found herself shivering at the thought. Bianca patted her mom''s hands softly. Then Dawn walked to Daryn and sat besides him. She looked up at the ceiling, exasperation visible on her face.


    "We have to first stop the Shadows," said Daryn. "And we need to kill them."


    "Kill them?" said Darius. "They can''t be just killed! You mentioned that!"


    Caleb took a deep breath. "They can be killed but for that we need to do something extraordinary."


    Everyone in the room except Daryn had their eyes on him.


    "It isn''t going to be an easy thing¡­" he said in a low voice, as if battling to reveal it.


    "What is it, Uncle?" Bianca asked.


    A knock on the door disturbed their conversation.


    "Who is it?" asked Brantley in an irritated voice. "Come in!"


    The guard opened the door and stepped inside. "Your Highness, we have another guest."


    "Who?"


    "Your Highness, Nusgroth from the kingdom of Yardrak is waiting for your permission to enter the castle. Once you permit, we will open the portcullis."


    Dawn shuffled in her seat when she heard that name. "The dwarf?" she rasped, suddenly remembering her experience with him in Ulfric.


    Brantley nodded. "He cane in," he said to the guard. The guard closed the door behind him.


    "I never liked that Yardrak!" said Dawn. He hadn''t allowed her to go out of the tunnel, which led to Ulfric. She rubbed her neck.


    Daryn held her hand and said, "You know that he was instructed by Brantley, right?"


    Dawn looked away, as Brantley couldn''t hold his chuckle. "Well, I instructed him not to let you away. He was good at his job."


    "Come on Brantley!" Dawn red. "He made my life hell by keeping a close watch on me and Daryn. And he was nasty."


    Daryn startedughing. The tension in the air eased a little bit.


    "I have no intentions of allying with him even if you put me under a rock and crush me!" Dawn grated.


    Brantley, Caleb and Daryn startedughing as Darius and Bianca watched them with puzzled expressions.


    "Those were the days!" Caleb joked. "Poor Dawn!"


    The other two men guffawed.


    Dawn waved her hand in disgust at them. "Don''t expect me to say hello to that dwarf!" How could they find humor in this situation? Men!


    Brantley tilted his head and looked at her. "He is a strong ally and a very useful one. Even if you don''t approve of him, he and his people can stay on the fringes and help us."


    "How can Yardraks help us?" asked Darius.


    "They can dig tunnels under the ground at rapid speed!" Brantley informed him.


    "Wow!" The siblings said in unison.


    The door opened and the guard announced his arrival. Nugroth walked in and everyone except Dawn rose to his or her feet to greet him. Bianca and Darius were totally amused at the dwarf. Wearing a purple coat, which was tight and ck breeches, the man looked like a warrior. A sword hung from his belt, which was sheathed in expensive leather. Nusgroth bowed to Brantley.


    "What brings you here, Nusgroth?" asked Brantley as he waved his hand for him to join them at the table. The guard ran to pick up two more cushions to ce them on the chair he was going to sit.


    After he was seatedfortably on the chair, he said, "Thank you for seeing me on such a short notice, dragon rider." His eyes went to Dawn. She averted her gaze. So he focused on Brantley. "There''s been an untoward situation and from what I heard, it is affecting you too¡ªthe Shadows!"


    There were wrinkles on Brantley''s forehead. "How are you affected by them?" He couldn''t imagine that the Shadows would attack his people. They lived in caves under the ground.


    As if understanding Brantley''s suspicions, he said, "Some of my people are always on the ground. We are in the construction business of the Lore, so we are called for that work very often. Over the past three days, several of my people have been attacked and eaten by the Shadows. They just eat!" he shuddered. "They leave the bodies out in the open. It is¡­ frightening. My people are scared. We tried to kill them, but they don''t die. They simplye back in more numbers, like fleas. They are like gue. If we don''t contain them, we are going to be eradicated!" He looked at every one of them. "And they are Sedora''s army."


    "I know!" Brantley said in a breathy voice.


    "I have held meetings with other kingdoms. Except a few, all of them are ready to assist us!"


    "Who isn''t ready?" asked Caleb.

 Chapter 479 - To Your Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 479 - To Your Wishes</h4>


    Nugroth took a deep breath. He nced at Bianca and then he gazed past her. "The Serpent Kingdom and some of the Faes¡­"


    Daryn gritted his teeth. He knew that the Serpents were against Adrianna and Dmitri ever since their fallout with Rhys. And Faes¡­ they were a different species. Rarely ever mingled with other Loreans and were too powerful. Even if a few of them allied with Sedora, she would be in a strong position. Besides there were rumors that Aed Ruad and his twin sister were some of the disgruntled Faes, which stayed in the background. He turned his gaze away and closed his eyes as if he was thinking deep. An exasperated sigh left his mouth.


    Bianca chipped in. "That''s not much of an alliance. I am sure the Serpent people are going to stay in the water! So we need not go towards the water bodies."


    Daryn opened his eyes and looked at his daughter with admiration. The way she was already strategizing ¨C it was as if she was born to do that, as if it came naturally to her. "That''s right Bia, but the problem is that if the Shadows decide to strike other water creatures, then the Serpent people are going to help them. And that is what is worrying me."


    "Then we need to keep them engaged over thend," she said with a shrug.


    Nusgroth shook his head. "It''s not that easy, Your Highness." He rubbed his face with his palm. "You cannot kill the Shadows. In order to kill them¡ª" he just couldn''t utter anything else, and his eyes dropped to hisp where he was sping his hands.


    "In order to kill them, what do we have to do?" asked Darius. He was as curious as his sister.


    "This discussion is going to take ce tomorrow now!" said Brantley and he suddenly got up from his chair.


    Bianca was stunned by his behavior. They were in the middle of an important conversation. How could he simply leave it? And why was his heart thudding so fast that she could hear it? She frowned. "Brantley?" she whispered.


    His face remained curt. "It is veryte in the night. We can''te up with a good n so soon. Let us all go and sleep and we are going toe back here with a n. You just can''t keep on going talking about the difficulties. You have to tell a solution too, something, which is not inevitable! And that you can think only when you have rested well, your mind has rested well."


    Everyone in the room was surprised by his sudden announcement. There was so much tension beneath their skin, so many apprehensions and anxiety that they all agreed to him. They needed rest, they needed to formte a n and they had to do it fast.


    Brantley reached out for Bianca. She held his hand and without another word, he took her away from the meeting chamber. Bianca didn''t say anything all the while but as soon as they reached their bedchamber, she said, "Brantley, why were you so curt over there? That was an important meeting. Mummy and Daddy were sitting. Nusgroth hade on an urgent basis. Uncle Caleb was here to meet you. That man hadn''te for our wedding but he hade for this¡ª this situation! Do you realize the responsibility on our shoulders?"


    A muscle feathered in his jaw, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he walked to his closet to change. When he came back, he saw that she was still in her gown. "You must change too, Bia," he said softly. "It''s past midnight and you need good rest."


    She red at him. "You must answer my questions first!"


    Brantley still didn''t answer her. He went to his side of the bed and lied.


    She walked up to him, ced her hands on her hips and in an exasperated tone said, "Is this how you are going to be with me?"


    He looked at her face for a long time as if drinking her features, as ifmitting every line to his memory. All of a sudden he held her hand and tugged her towards him. Bianca fell on his chest and he gripped her in his vise like grip.


    "Brantley!" she tried to push herself off him.


    His eyes were glossy when he said, "How can I exin to you that I can''t go back to how I lived¡­ without you?"


    "But Brantley¡ª"


    He ced a finger on her lips. "Do you know I maintained a harem of women before you? I had given up the hope of having a mate. I had given up hope on myself. I was lost as hell. And I found sce in drugs at one point of time. My life was shallow and if I weren''t the king of Aztec, I would have taken my life. My existence was hollow, and I existed like that for two thousand fucking years."


    A gasp escaped her lips. "H¡ª harem?" But then what else could she expect of a king like him? It did fill her with a lot of jealousy¡ª like a lot of it.


    Brantley ced her gently beside him. He got up to open the zipper of her dress and took it off. After throwing it over his own shirt, he unsped her bra. "I think you should remain like this with me for the rest of the night," he said in a husky voice. He covered them with nkets and pulled her closer to him. And Bianca¡­ she was ensnared by the way he rubbed her back, her arms, by the way his body suffused her with his heat. She became heavy-lidded. The man owned her.


    "I had a big harem and girls from across the Lore joined it. I tried to find love in those girls. I don''t know if they loved me or not, but I could never give them an iota of my love. I had to drink heavily to remove my mind from my future mate and fuck them. There was no outlet for my emotions." He tucked her closer and rested his chin on her head. "I did that for very long¡­" his voice trailed off. "And then my hope came in my life¡­ your mother, Dawn. With her, you came in." He pulled her over his chest. "As soon as you came, I disbanded my harem. I groomed myself to be your husband. I did everything possible to mend to your likes and dislikes¡­ right from the day you were conceived. Ever since you turned sixteen, the two years were torture. I saw you almost every day possible, I heard your voice, but I stopped myself from talking to you or touching you. It was a torment everyday when I would imagine you touching me, loving me back." His voice broke. "And I will do it all again¡­ I will live the torment of two thousand years all over again for you."


    She gazed in his hazel eyes. "Brantley¡­" she choked. She stopped breathing trying to fathom what he just said. They were so beautifully matched.


    "Do you know I had green hair prior to this?"


    "What?" she asked, looking at his hair unbelievingly.


    He chuckled. "Yes, love."


    "Then howe they have be golden?" She curled her fingers in his soft curls. Oh, how she loved it.


    "Because at some point of time during Dawn''s pregnancy my body must have felt vibes from you that you liked these hair, and my body reacted to your wishes¡­"

 Chapter 480 - To Kill The Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 480 - To Kill The Shadows</h4>


    Bianca''s mouth fell. She raised herself on him and stared at him with wide eyes. Her skin tingled with emotions that cruised through her body. Her husband, her mate¡ªhe was too good to be true. "How can this be?" she asked, fingering his hair. She loved them from day one.


    "That is how I am tuned to you Bia," he said softly, almost in a whisper.


    Bianca moved up his chest and lowered her lips to his. She closed her eyes when the kiss deepened. When she pulled away, she rested her head on his forehead. "I hope my dream doesn''t get busted."


    His hands curled around her waist. "No Bia¡­ I hope my dream doesn''t get busted. Right now I am living my dream, my fantasy. I want it tost for a long time." His shoulders shuddered. "Now do you understand?"


    She rested her head on his chest. Now she understood why he was so overprotective about her. He had always been waiting, and waiting for so long that he couldn''t digest the idea of her facing his worst enemy¡ªan enemy she was born to y. The man had be selfish, and she totally understood that, because if she were in his ce, she would have done the same. "But how long can we avoid it hubby?" she asked. She unbuttoned his shirt and kissed his chest.


    "As long as it takes, wife."


    "I don''t want people to suffer because Icked and I certainly don''t want them to think wrong about you." She looked up at him. His possessiveness was evident in his eyes.


    "I don''t care."


    "You have to free me for this, my love. This is bigger than all of us."


    "You don''t know how to kill them. I don''t know how to do that. Do you think I will let you go and deal with the Shadows without a n?" He stabbed his fingers in his hair. "From what I can imagine they are like a gue. And they will eat everybody whoes in their way. Don''t you realize? Sedora has freed these Shadows. She must be building the army from so long!"


    "That''s why I am telling Brantley. We are not left with a choice. Let''s just¡ª let''s just go ahead and finish this task and live our life. Otherwise with this threat loomingrge, I won''t be able to live without guilt. And¡ª" She bit her lip. Sliding down from his body, she sat down and pressed her head in her hands while looking in herp.


    Brantley got up and held her hand. "And what Bia?" he asked, feeling anxious.


    She looked up at him and asked, "Your prophecy tells that I should be the one to y Sedora, that I am the only one who can y her. She is surely malice personified." How is this possible Brantley? The entire Lore is filled with magical creatures, with people who are so strong that they can take over the world single-handedly. My mother told me about the vampire king¡ªhe is one of the most powerful men. You¡ªthe dragon rider, Ileus, the dark wizard! You all are much more powerful than me, then how is it that a person like me can kill Sedora."


    He took her hands in his and covered them from all sides. He swallowed his saliva and then exhaled heavily. "The prophecy says that only a queen born in unnatural circumstances could kill Sedora. Chances of birth in unnatural circumstances in the Lore aren''t low, but a queen born under unnatural circumstances and one who is my mate¡ªnow that is not even one in a million chance, because the Stone of Sris was stolen."


    "Oh my God!" said Bianca. "I feel I was engineered!"


    He cupped her face in his hands. "Yes sweetheart, you were engineered by the Lore to empty it of its greatest evil!" His heartbeat increased.


    She stared in his hazel eyes. "Then shouldn''t you let me go and finish the task?"


    He became quiet. Canting his head, he kissed the corner of her lips. "Then what about me, Bia? What about me?"


    She climbed on hisp and kissed his deeply as he cradled her. "You have to guide me and be with me. Together we can do this and we will do this! Every time I curl my hands in your hair, I feel that scar and it kills me from the inside. I have this urgent urge to murder who did that to you." His voice was menacing.


    "Bia¡­" He pressed her to him. "What will I do if anything happens to you?" He shuddered.


    "Nothing is going to happen to me if you are with me, okay?"


    For the rest of the night, Brantley couldn''t sleep. He watched his wife sleeping. Hemitted every outline, every contour of hers to his memory. It was towards dawn that he slipped himself beside her and went off to sleep. He had made his decision.


    It was past 11AM and everyone in the pce was pacing with anticipation. When Brantley and Bianca came out of their bedchamber, they were surprised to note that Lazarus was there along with Emma. He hadn''t left. He nodded. They all walked to the meeting chamber, which Brantley sealed with his spell to make it sound proof.


    Brantley was holding a map, which he spread on the table in the center. It had a big red mark that showed the position of Zor''gan. As everyone gathered around the table, he pointed at Zor''gan and said, "This is where Sedora is. Hidden, and god knows having what numbers of her army. Combined with that is the army of Kar''den¡ªthe winged demons with bane blood. I have heard rumors about Aed Ruad''s constant involvement. Now¡ª" he looked around at all those who were present there, "I need a n from all of you that is going to involve you and how you will take help from the others to ward off thebined army."


    Everyone started speaking at once. It became a loud cacophony as they argued amongst each other.


    "Stop it!" Nusgroth''s sharp voice came in and everyone started looking at him. He stared at Bianca first. Then he drew her gaze from her and looked at the others. "The only way to stop the Shadows is when one of us bes a Shadow and leads the army of ghosts. Only then can Shadows be killed."


    Bianca''s face nched. Mind dizzy at what Nusgroth just said, she thought her body froze. She sank in the nearby chair. So that is why Brantley was so panicky? She looked at him and at once knew that he was going to faint. Daryn came beside Brantley and held him tightly, as Dawn and Darius walked to Bianca and she held her daughter''s shoulders. Dawn''s lips were quivering.


    "This is insane," said Darius. "Do you know what that means?" He said with anger and fear, as his hands closed in tight fists.


    Nusgroth went to sit in his chair. He put his elbow on the armrest to rest his head in his palm. He looked past Darius towards Bianca and said in a low, calcted voice, "I know what that means. You see Sedora has been making that army ever since Dawn defeated her and she escaped to Zor''gan."

 Chapter 481 - Body And Soul

    <h4>Chapter 481 - Body And Soul</h4>


    "Yes Nusgroth, we deciphered that long back!" Caleb rolled his eyes.


    Ignoring his remark, Nugroth continued, "Kar''den''s men used to carry every abandoned Lore creature on the brink of death or had just died, back to Sedora to create her soldiers from dark magic. The souls of these creatures were still attached to them as in these souls are still hovering around." He looked around at all of them.? "But these souls want to leave this realm. They are at unrest over here. They want to be at peace. Unfortunately, they are tethered to their bodies and won''t get salvation until their bodies are burned."


    There was a collective gasp amongst all.


    "How do you know?" asked Dawn without realizing that her hands had gripped her daughter''s shoulders tightly.


    Nusgroth tightened his lips. He looked at Dawn and said, "We have many people in the Lore who have had near-death experiences. Not only that, do you know Isidorus?"


    She nodded. On her visits to the wizard kingdom along with Daryn, she had seen that old wizard with a long white beard and whose eyes never left his prince¡ªIleus.


    "That man and Adrianna, the wizard queen, had been to the Land of Gaira where they had seen souls! I talked to him about his experience, and from that I conclude that the spirits of the Shadows are around them. Only they can lead them back to where they belong." He shifted in his ce. "But for this task, someone has to meet them, hail them, to let them know the solution to their problem. The souls have to lead their bodies in the right path."


    Emma and Lazarus sat down on their chairs. "So you mean that someone has tomand those souls?" asked Lazarus in a breathy voice. Even he had a feeling of unease in him.


    Nusgroth nodded. "And tomand those souls, you have to leave your body. You have to let your soul out and lead the army of the souls, which are still hovering around their bodies. You have to hail them. They will be more than willing to help. After all, who doesn''t want to rest in peace after death? I am sure none of them want to go to the Land of Gaira."


    This time Daryn turned his face away. He rubbed his palm over his face. Land of Gaira was the ce where Adrianna had painstakingly thrown Vikra in. "This is so twisted," he whispered.


    "This is not easy. We need someone," Nusgroth looked in Bianca''s direction, "who can leave their body andmand them."


    Daryn narrowed his eyes. "Then I am willing to take up this job," he said with confidence.


    Nusgroth''s eyebrow rose to the ceiling.


    "I am able to detach my body from my soul ande back." This was the first of the many kinds of sorceries he had explored with Canton. But he couldn''t stay separate for more than an hour at the most, and the wars never got over in that much time.


    "A queen born in unnatural circumstances can only kill Sedora¡­" Brantley said as if in a trance. "Bianca has to¡ª has to¡ª" he choked. His throat became dry. With every iota of willpower he could muster, he said, "She has to detach her body from her soul andmand the army."


    As if what Nusgroth didn''t say wasn''t much, Brantley''s words were like the final nail in the coffin.


    Daryn bit his lip, as tears glossed his eyes. Even though he was able to do the sorcery, it had to be his daughter who was an essential part.


    "If Your Highness, Lady Bianca can lead the army of souls, then the Loreans can look forward to a future, otherwise, the Shadows are going to spread like gue and we will be remained with ghost towns," said Nusgroth with hope in his voice, with trepidation in his demeanor and with fear he felt about the future.


    Bianca''s brow coated with sweat. Brantley immediately pulled her chair towards him and held her hands.


    After a moment of silence, Lazarus said, "Now that you have told us the way to win it, which is nearly impossible, do you have any proposition to take it forward¡­ I mean if we can take this ridiculous n forward."


    He continued, "We all need to go to the Land of Gaira. Only there your soul can get detached from your body and your body can be preserved. We would need Adrianna and Isidorus to cast the spell on us and give us space in the hut where the bodies will stay preserved. Since there is arge number of Shadows to be defeated, we need more people to join Bianca." He looked at Daryn who visibly rxed. "I know that Daryn can perform that kind of sorcery, but how long can he stay without his body?"


    Bianca''s brows furrowed. "Do you mean that there''s a hut near the Land of Gaira where we can preserve our bodies? Even if it is for more than a day?"


    Nusgroth chuckled. "Isidorus''s body stayed there under the protection of a Mozia for a year! So yes, it is possible."


    Bianca jumped up from her ce. She looked at her father. "In that case you must teach me how to do that!" Then she cupped Brantley''s face in her hands and said, "See such a fantastic solution was always there?"


    The dwarf interrupted. "I hope the battle finishes fast. We don''t want your bodies away from your soul for long. Sometimes the souls don''t want to return¡­"


    Bianca snapped at the dwarf, "I will always return to my husband! So just stop brooding!"


    For the first time Brantley''s lips curled as he stared at his wee wife. He rose to his feet and wrapped his arms around her. "I won''t let you leave, love."


    She curled her hands around him. "I won''t let you leave me!"


    Heughed against her neck''s skin.


    Suddenly, the room''s air lightened. The tension, which had roiled them sincest night, dissipated to some extent.


    Once she was assured of herself and felt confident, she turned to her father and said, "While these men make a strategy, you have to teach me how to detach my body from my soul."


    "That won''t be necessary," said Nusgroth. "Adrianna and Isidorus can cast the spell. You don''t have to do anything." He looked around every person in the room. "However, we would be needing more people to apany Bianca."


    The first person to raise his hand was Lazarus. "I will go," he said in his usual cold voice.


    "Count me in," said Caleb. He looked at his brother. The two of them had to meet their mother, and had to watch Bianca kill her. Their hearts were seething with so much revenge that only they knew each other''s need to meet it. Daryn nodded.


    "So that makes four."


    "Five!" Brantley intervened. "Don''t even think I won''t go!"


    "I would suggest you stay back, Brantley. You are a great strategist and I would need you to design the game n for this battle," said Nusgroth.


    Before Brantley could protest, Dawn chimed in. "Yes Brantley. I have seen how good you are with strategy. Your mind is razor sharp and you can visualize the scenario very well. Now that we know that Bianca has a way out, things are easier."


    Nusgroth pursed his lips. He didn''t say that the dark souls tried to pull them to hell. And there were chances that some of them were dark¡­

 Chapter 482 - Shamans With Cadvals

    <h4>Chapter 482 - Shamans With Cadvals</h4>


    An hourter, after intense discussion it was decided that only four people would be detaching their souls from their bodies in the Land of Gaira ¡ª Bianca, Daryn, Caleb and Lazarus. Rest will be staying behind and overseeing the battle strategies. Brantley would be designing the entire game n.


    When they started with the next phase of the n, they were disturbed by a knock on the door. The guard came in and announced, "A messenger from the kingdom of Yardrak is here and a very old Shaman from Derize Barrens along with¡ª with¡ª" the guard gulped. His face was pale and he was visibly nervous, almost panicky.


    "What is it?" gritted Brantley. He hated that Shaman. Even though he had given him some cues to prod Dawn to recover Stone of Sris, he hated the way the Shaman had tried to negotiate. It was apparent that the Shaman had be greedy despite his old age. There was no need to capture Dawn or threaten her for the stone, but he did it to gain the stone and upon knowing his connivance, Brantley had cut-off all his ties with the Shaman. His hatred stemmed from there. If he would have be sessful, the stone wouldn''t have got restored in the temple of Chim and it was possible that Bianca wouldn''t have existed. Brantley knew that there was no point in invading Derize barrens because it was a ghost town.


    Ever since Bianca had sat on the throne, nature had restored and it also affected Derize Barrens. The ce was no longer a barren. ording to his messengers, greenery showed on thend in abundance and it was now mostly arge meadow with small waterfalls. It wasn''t as lush as Aztec, but it was gaining.


    "There are two Cadvals with him."


    Dawn and Daryn stiffened at the name of Derize barrens. They remembered the Shaman very well and how he had tried to stop them. Daryn went to stand right in front of his family and so did Brantley. The Lykae king''s body pebbled with goose bumps. Cadvals were eerie and powerful.


    "Who asked them toe?" hissed Brantley. He walked to the guard and held him by his cor. "Tell that bastard to go back." The Shaman never left hisnd, then why was he here. It was certainly not the time for Brantley to entertain a man like him.


    The guard started shivering. "Your Highness, I don''t¡ª don''t know, but he said that as they wereing from Derize Barrens to Aztec, they found numerous half-eaten bodies of animals, birds and Loreans all the way. A¡ªall of them were littered here and there and v¡ªvultures were circling the skies to eat them."


    "Ask them to get lost!" Daryn growled as his fist curled tightly. "I don''t want that Shaman and especially those Cadvals around Dawn and my children. This time I am going to use every bit of my power to shred that mongrel and his Cadvals into pieces!"


    "Do not allow him to enter!" growled Brantley, leaving the guard''s cor.


    The guard nodded and immediately started going towards the door when Nusgroth stopped him, "Wait!"


    Brantley''s growl became animalistic. "Don''t defy my orders, Nusgroth!"


    Nusgroth flinched. He got down from his chair and bowed to the mighty king. He knew that this was a delicate moment, because the cool and calm Brantley rarely reacted like this to a situation. And if he has, then surely the problem was deep-rooted, one he knew very well. After all he had worked along with him to put Dawn into the trail of the Stone of Sris. He feared Brantley''s magic would explode any moment. "Your Highness," he said softly, "I understand that the Shaman had been extremely greedy at that point of time, but he has something we could all need!"


    Brantley narrowed his eyes at Nusgroth. A moment of silence ensued. Then he looked at the guard and grunted, "Show him into the room right in front of the dungeons. I will meet him there!"


    The guard bowed and left quickly, closing the doors behind him.


    "Daryn, I want you toe with me," Brantley said in a rushed tone.


    "Okay."


    Dawn held Daryn''s arm as her eyes became wide with fear. He patted her hand. "Don''t worry, darling, this time he won''t be able to harm us at all." He bent down to kiss her head. "Control that heartbeat of yours. It makes me crazy."


    As Brantley walked to the door, he said, "Nusgroth, Lazarus, you two should mark all the points where the Shadows have attacked and chart out where all they can spread. Meanwhile I would like Dawn and Darius to look for the possible ces to strike Zor''gan ording to the map. We have to take care of the winged demons. And Bia¡­ my love¡­ I want you to meet me at the peak of Rochnan in half an hour."


    She frowned but without asking a question, she nodded.


    Closing the heavy door behind them, Brantley and Daryn walked into the main hall. As they turned through the corridors, climbed down the stairs and came to the cobbled path, which led to the portcullis. "I hate that man, Brantley!" said Daryn for the first time.


    "So do I." Brantley grunted in response.


    "He had been extremely greedyst time and there is no guarantee that he wouldn''t be this time!"


    "You are right. I have to gauge the situation." He stopped in his tracks suddenly. Turning to Daryn, he said in a breathy voice, "Let me do all the talking, okay?" Knowing Daryn''s Lykae instincts, he feared that his anger might get the better of him.


    Daryn huffed. "I won''t promise." His fists rolled into tight balls again.


    "Try it, can you?"


    The Lykae looked away, but Brantley waited patiently. "Okay, I will try," Daryn loosed a breath.


    "Good." Brantkey started walking again and turned left just before the portcullis. "And keep that magic ready. I want you to control the Cadvals before they start controlling us."


    "That goes without saying."


    Turning left again once more, they climbed down a narrow, stony, spiral staircase that was lit by dim torches. Situated at least two levels below the ground, they reached the front room of the dungeons, where the guards kept all the data. A dozen guards immediately rose to their feet and stood ramrod straight.


    "Where is the Shaman?" Brantley growled. He didn''t want to wait for him.


    "Your Highness¡ª" the leader started to say something but an icy chill ran over his body. He felt his life was about to leave him, his body freezing. His eyes became transfixed past the king.


    Daryn swirled and threw his hands in front. The air rippled and formed a boundary around them. Bright yellow symbols started floating in the air very gently along the boundary.


    A frustrated screech was heard. Every guard in the room felt that fear to the core. They pointed their spears towards the source of the screech.


    The Shaman glided in slowly, his frail body gently supported by the Cadvals. They stood right outside the thick air wall.


    "How are you doing, Your Highness?" he asked, his voice a mere whisper, as his eyes glided to the sorcerer. His face lit up in the semnce of a smile. "How is Luna, my liege?"


    A low rumble in Daryn''s chest came out as a growl filled with warning.


    "State your purpose," said Brantley in a gruff tone.

 Chapter 483 - On One Condition

    <h4>Chapter 483 - On One Condition</h4>


    "My purpose is simple, Your Highness," said the Shaman. "We want to ally with you¡­" his voice trailed off as he looked to his right towards a gray silhouette. Smoky tendrils emanating from it floated around it as if in slow motion.


    The Cadval nodded slowly and the smoke around him billowed with that motion.


    "I don''t want your alliance, Shaman!" Brantley almost roared. "This meeting is over and you may leave!"


    Shaman''s eyes narrowed. "I havee here for them and not for me." He pointed towards a Cadval who was now standing absolutely still.


    "These are the monsters who protect you, who haven''t gone back to where they belonged after death only to stay beside you. They are so loyal to you. Do you think we will believe that they are any different from you?"


    Daryn snarled from behind agreeing to what Brantley just said.


    "We know that you are seeking alliances from across the Lore. And what better alliance than mine?" said the Shaman, levitating higher and nearer the air wall. He touched a symbol floating in the air and it danced around his finger. It started throwing out red-hot fire and the Shaman had to retreat. "Good magic," he whispered.


    Brantley almostughed. "Better than yours? You are worse than a serpent!"


    Shaman shook his head as he glided back to his ce. "I wouldn''t say that, Your Highness." He extended his hands in both sides and said, "I have an army of Cadvals with me, and these poor souls want atonement. They want to go back now that nature is restored in Derize. When they heard that your wife, Queen Bianca, is spearheading the battle against Sedora, they knew this was their chance to go back. And I¡­" he looked at the Cadval on his left. "I don''t want to deny them this chance. They have served for so long¡­ so faithfully¡­" he stopped speaking. Inhaling a deep breath he continued, "Please Your Highness, take them. When you all are going to be in a state when your soul will be away from your body, how will you pass the message to those who are in this world? Your souls can''t do that."


    Daryn and Brantley stared at the Shaman. Even though Nusgroth had hinted that Cadvals could be used for the war, Brantley wasn''t sure. He wanted to explore the possibility, but as soon as he saw the Shaman, every bit of anger came back along with the memories. "So you mean that the Cadvals can act as messengers between this world and that?"


    "Yes, Your Highness," Shaman said with confidence.


    "In order for a war to be won at a scale as high as that, you need every information. My Cadvals are going to y a crucial role. You must allow them."


    "How do we trust them?" asked Daryn with tribtions in his voice.


    "Because they want to leave this world."


    A Cadval floated forward towards the air wall and was dangerously close to the symbols. The symbols gathered as to where he was and red in order to scare him. "We will help you," he hissed. "On one condition¡­"


    Brantley frowned. He hadn''t even said yes to working with them and the Cadval was pushing his condition.


    "Your wife has to allow us to leave the battle once it is over. She has tomand us to go," said the Cadval in a ghostly voice from his faceless ck mouth.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Bianca will be themander of the army of the souls. Only she will have total power over them and only under her orders will the souls work. She has to release them from this binding once the war is over." The Cadval walked towards the side where Daryn was standing and the symbols followed him there. "Once we form an allegiance with her, we will also fall under hermand. It means that we will leave the Shaman and follow her. Every Cadval who will follow her cannot cater to Shaman after the allegiance." His face turned towards Daryn as if staring him hard. "And once they are bound to Bianca, they will be bound to her forever, unless¡­ unless she frees them." He glided back to the Shaman. "Some of us who won''t go to the war are going to miss thest chance of atonement¡­" His face looked up towards the Shaman. "We are going to remain with this man¡­"


    Brantley and Daryn were so shaken by this revtion that they were speechless. They realized the power Bianca would carry. She would practically be the queen of the ghosts and phantoms. Only on hermand would these souls leave her. If aftering back to her body, she didn''t release them, they would still be under hermand. The whole situation turned into a heart-wrenching one.


    "It is important that your wife releases the souls once she has conquered the Shadows," said the Shaman. "If you give us that assurance, only then will my Cadvals join you."


    Brantley gulped. He looked towards Daryn. They both knew that the Shaman didn''te for himself, he came for those who stayed with him for thousands of years.


    "Derize Barrens is no more barren now. Greenery has returned and we even get migratory birds," said the Shaman with a hint of fondness in his voice. "The weather has changed for good and the ce is filled with meadows and mist and rains. We had protected thend for a long time and now my Cadvals need rest." The Shaman''s eyes showed a glint of happiness. "All this happened because of Bianca. It is time we repay her kindness."


    The words seemed so genuine that the demeanor of both the kings eased out.


    "I will talk to my queen and put forth your condition," said Brantley. He was thankful that he stayed to listen to them.


    "In that case I await your orders, Your Highness." He bowed slightly and looked at the Cadvals. They all turned to leave.


    As soon as they left and the guards assured them that they had left the pce, Daryn dismantled the thick air wall with a wave of his hand. All the symbols converged turning into a fiery ball and then with a small explosion, disappeared.


    They walked back to the meeting chamber. Bianca was missing from there.


    At first he panicked, then he remembered that he had called her to the peak of Rochnan Mountain. "I need to go!" he said and turned to leave when the door opened and Bianca came in with a trolley of food and servants behind her.


    "We need to eat lunch, husband!" she said with a smile.


    And Brantley staggered. He gathered her in his arms and whispered in her ear. "I love you."


    Everyone in the roomughed. "We can hear you!" said Dawn.


    Brantley flushed.


    Lazarus left saying his blood ve awaited him. Emma narrowed her eyes at him. He held her hand and muttered something in her ear in ancientnguage. She wasn''t convinced but nheless followed him.


    After they left, Brantley said, "I want to teach magic to you wife." He took the trolley from her hand and rolled it next to the table where Darius was rolling the map. "You already have it in you, but you have to know how to control it."


    Daryn chimed in. "I could have alsoe, but I guess Brantley is more than enough." His son-inw was the master of magic. He was the dragon rider.


    It was towards the end of the day that they got another surprise.

 Chapter 484 - Rain Check

    <h4>Chapter 484 - Rain Check</h4>


    An hourter, the Aztec king was with his wife on the Rochnan Mountain teau. She had changed into ck cks and a gray cowl-neck cashmere sweater over a ck bra. Last time when she was here, it wasn''t as chilly but even though it was afternoon, cool winds blew whipping her hair across her face and shoulders. Brantley was standing behind her watching the scenery with his hands in his pockets. His gaze settled on his wife''s hair and then on her nape. He leaned in and smelled her hair and nibbled at her neck. "I want you to finish this task ande back to me," he said against her skin. "I am at permanent unease nowadays."


    Bianca turned to face him. She craned her neck to look at her tall husband and cupped his face in her palms. "I want to finish it soon, darling," she said softly. On the inside all she wanted was to gut Kar''den for trying to crack her husband''s skull with an axe. There was not a day when she didn''t remember that scene. It was so painful, it was so agonizing that it wrenched her heart. And she wanted to see Sedora¡ªand kill her too.


    He took in a deep breath as his gaze darted in between her eyes and her lips. "Then let me teach you the basics."


    She smiled. "I am ready."


    Brantley walked away from her. He plucked a wild red bloom from a bush and gave it to her. "Close your eyes and focus on this bloom. Let your thoughts run wild. Free yourself. I am there to bring you back. I will watch you closely, so don''t hold it." He tucked her hair behind her ears. "If you feel trapped, call me, okay?"


    Bianca pursed her lips. What did he mean ''feel trapped''? The phrase scared her. She gulped. In order to shirk that nasty feeling, she loosened her shoulders. She held the red flower in front of her eyes and memorized every detail about it. Then she closed her eyes and blocked every other sensation she felt. Slowly, the world started disappearing. The noise of the gusty wind, the ssh of the waterfall, the susurration of the wild blooms and tall grass, and the constant cawing of the swans¡ªeverything receded in the background. Her mind was on the flower. It was bigger than usual. It''s color so red that it was as if it was made from blood, as if someone had painted it on a canvas with blood. Fine ck lines cracked in its petals starting from the center to the end. "No!" she rasped. But the lines thickened and suddenly the flower exploded¡­ into blood. Bianca brought her hands to cover her face. "Brantley!" she shouted.


    All at once warm hands surrounded her to protect her. She opened her eyes wide only to see that every red flower around them had exploded into red blood? She shrieked. What had she done? She started breathing heavily as her forehead covered with sweat. She thrashed out of panic in his arms, but he picked her up from the ground to ay her fears. Bianca doubled up in his arm when she saw blood sttering everywhere as one after the other red flower exploded. As if in slow motion, the whole mountain till she could see, had the effect. Had she destroyed what she had created? Tears ran from her eyes.


    "Shh." He soothed her. "It''s just red dew, not blood." He kept on holding her until she leaned against his body, spent with sadness, not exhaustion. Brantley sat down on the ground with her in hisp. He smoothed her hair and wiped her tears. His little wife had so much potential, had so much empathy that it overwhelmed him. And this little soul would be facing Lore''s greatest evil¡ªSedora. He rocked her and rubbed his hands over her back and arms. It was such an irony that she carried the blood of Sedora. He removed her sweater, letting the cool breeze lull her panic. "Bia¡­" he called her name in a whisper, as if in reverence. All he ever wanted was to protect her¡­


    Once Bianca calmed down, she looked around her. The red blooms were all gone and the mountain was now covered with blue and yellow flowers. "Will they ever grow?"


    "Yes sweetheart. Only the flowers have gone, not the bushes. They acted upon their queen''s wishes."


    "But I never wanted to destroy them," she said, biting her lower lip.


    "You didn''t know the consequences of your actions. However, until you know what you can do, what you canmand, how will you control it?"


    She furrowed her brows.


    He waved his hand around. "This nature is because of you, love. It will always listen to you. It will always be at your service." His lips tugged up. "You are my lovely queen. ept this reality, sweetheart."


    Her eyes became wide. This was too much power and she wasn''t ready for it. Suddenly she felt weary. "Brantley, teach me what is essential¡­"


    "That''s what I am doing, love," he replied.


    Over the next few hours until it was evening, Brantley taught her to explore her powers relentlessly. A sucker for knowledge, Bianca sponged it up. Though it wasn''t enough to teach her everything in such little time, he gave her a few basic tips on how to control her sorcery. While teaching her, he realized that she was a vast reservoir of power that was best left untapped. She didn''t need that part of sorcery awakened in her because it would only make her life all the more difficult. He decided to tell her only that was necessary for the battle against Sedora and how she wouldmand the army of the souls.


    Bianca was highly tempted to dive from there to the pool below just likest time, but she was exhausted. With a sigh she said to herself, "Rain check on that¡­"


    As if understanding what she meant, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and said, "This time I will take you from behind. In that pool!"


    She bit her lip to stop herself from blushing, but the pink on her cheeks gave way to her desires.


    "Fuck, I love it when you are so lusty for me," he said and turned her face to kiss her.


    On their descent to the valley, Bianca noted that there were tiny buds in the bushes of the red flowers. And her mood lifted.


    Brantley remarked, "See how they respond to yourmand?"


    "I love them so much," she replied as she inhaled the sweet fragrance of the wild blooms. "They are so bright and striking, yet delicate."


    "Hmm. Just like you sweetheart," he said as he squeezed her hands.


    Sheughed andughed. Her husband thought that she was like a flower.


    Instead of returning to the meeting chamber they walked back to their bedroom in order to take a bath. It was Bianca''s idea to freshen up before meeting people. And Brantley loved it. How could he leave such a fantastic opportunity? However, just as he was about to follow her to the bathroom, a heavy knock pounded on the door.


    "Your Highness!" breathed Holly.


    He gritted his teeth. These people had the timing!


    "What is it?" he growled.


    "Prince Ileus arrived here an hour back and seeks your counsel."

 Chapter 485 - Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 485 - Strategy</h4>


    Though he was in a bad mood, this surprise visit shocked him. "I will be there in half an hour," he said and Holly left. He went to the bathroom to attend to his wife first.


    Not half an hourter, but an hourter Brantley was sitting in the meeting room along with Ileus and the rest of the people. Bianca had to go to the head cook to order the evening''s menu.


    nked by his cousins on either side, Ileus was looking strained. He wasn''t in the best of the moods. There had been a fresh attack of the Shadows in the region between the werewolf realm and Aztec. There were too many bodies scattered in the forests. People were fleeing their town and establishments to seek refuge in the wizard kingdom. His raven ck hair was stuck to his forehead with sweat, and his clothes were dirty and smelly.


    "That means Sedora has unleashed a fresh attack!" said Nusgroth, shifting in his chair. He closed his eyes and wrinkles appeared on his forehead. "God knows how many Shadows she has created. Pity those souls¡­"


    "They are almost everywhere. The towns, forests, meadows¡ªwhateveres in their way, they just eat it. It is bing horrible, gory by the minute," said Ileus. "I passed through many ghost towns where not a soul is seen. Either people have died or they have fled. Some people who tried to flee via the river, the Shadows followed them there too. Now the rivers are littered with floating half-eaten dead bodies. If we don''t do something now, at this rate, things are going to be horrifying." His tension was radiating from his body. "I hope we contain them as soon as possible, because Sedora ns on sending these Shadows to the human realm too!"


    "What?" Daryn almost jumped out of his seat. He looked at Dawn who was equally flustered. If anything happened in the human realm, it would be their ultimate responsibility because after all Sedora was Daryn''s mother.


    Dawn had never seen Daryn so agitated, so panicky. "Is she nning on taking over the world with her dark powers?"


    "She is!" Ileus rasped.


    Brantley narrowed his eyes. "Have anyone of youe up with a n?"


    "I have," said Lazarus.


    "borate," Brantley said.


    "I am leaving Aztec tonight. I will be manning the forests along with my people between werewolf realm and Wilyra."


    "Shadows would hardly go that side. Their main target is the human realm after they destroy the Lore," said Ileus. "In my opinion, you should rather take your men towards the south of the werewolf realm and north of Aztec."


    "Or maybe spread them between that band," said Daryn.


    Caleb countered, "But the main threat is to Ixoviya. Sedora will kill every sorcerer and sorceress because they are the main threats. Plus we can''t forget that the moment Bianca is out of Aztec, rather out of this pce, who knows that Shadows would attack her?"


    Brantley shuddered at the thought. He got up from his ce and walked to the window to look out in the dark night. The garden in front of the window was lit with dim torches. It had begun to drizzle and fire of the torches swayed in it. He sped his hands at the back and stood there, looking into the darkness. An argument started at his back. No one coulde to a conclusion. No one was talking about how to stop the winged demons. And time was passing¡­


    "I have a n," he said as he turned to the group.


    Everyone fell silent. They stared at him with expectant eyes.


    He walked to the map, which was rolled out in the center of the table. Pointing at Zor''gan, he said, "This is the ce we have to attack first." He ran his fingers along the periphery of the kingdom of Zor''gan. "Nusgroth, form five group and dig tunnels to reach as far as possible inside Zor''gan." With a red marker, he marked the ces where he wanted the dwarves to create tunnels. "Once the tunnels are created, you must send us a message. Carry ammunition along with you." With a ck marker, he created lines where the tunnels would lead. They were all leading to the pce¡ªto the foundations of Kar''den''s pce.


    "Lazarus, your men have to patrol the forests along with some of the wizards that Ileus must spare, as already mentioned by the group. Use your ability to parthon to dodge the Shadows or kill them. I can''t emphasize enough that you must tell your men¡ªI mean¡ªdon''t let your men feed on the Shadows. We want their souls returned to heaven or hell and not as vampires and stay back in this world." Saying that he took an orange marker and made crosses in the region where he wanted his men to be stationed.


    Lazarus nodded. "I will do that. Besides, my men feed on blood, not on flesh."


    His sentence sent shudders down the spines of people.


    "Ileus, you will have to stop them from entering the human realm. Every Shadow that goes past Lazarus has to be taken care of by you and your men. If possible create a time bubble where they would be trapped until the war is over. Once it is over, we can release them. But you just can''t let them cross over to the human realm!"


    Ileus nodded.


    Brantley turned to Dawn. "You will have to guard the ocean front where Serpents live. They are allies of Sedora and Kar''den. You have to thwart any attempts take." He marked the map towards the ocean with a blue marker.


    "I would need Adrianna''s help with this," she said with narrowed eyes.


    "No, Adrianna will be apanying Bianca, Daryn, Caleb and Lazarus to the moors of Gaira."


    "Yes!'' said Ileus. "But my father, Dmitri, is going to be with you. And as for my kingdom, Haldir is more than enough!" Haldir, the elf, had been the trusted General of the wizard kingdom for a long time now. Due to a blood bond formed between him and his mother, Haldir was bound to Ileus in a way that he could never leave this realm and go back to his. "But first, I must take you all to the hut!"


    "Great!" Brantley straightened his back.


    "But first I will take the four of you to the wizard kingdom and from there we can go to the Land of Gaira. We need my mother and Isidorus to create the portal to that ce. Not that I can''t, but I think it would be better if we all move together from now on," said Ileus with urgency. "And we have to be there before the sun rises. You have to prepare Bianca¡­ We need to move out as soon as possible¡­"


    Brantley''s heartbeat increased. He tried to calm, but he just grabbed a chair and sat down on it.


    On the outside, Bianca was standing and listening to the conversation. She had pressed her hand to the crafted dragon on the wood. The dragon seemed to wriggle under her touch. "You have to prepare Bianca¡­" her heart pounded against her ribcage. She pressed the wood harder to support herself but suddenly she felt as if her hand was getting swallowed by the wood. Every particle of the wood separated like water rippling away and she entered the meeting room through it. Wide eyed, confused as hell, as soon as she entered, the door went back to its shape behind her.

 Chapter 486 - Are You Ready For The Battle?

    <h4>Chapter 486 - Are You Ready For The Battle?</h4>


    Bianca entered the meeting room feeling shocked. How could she just pass through the wooden door as if she has walked through a veil of waterfall? Moreover adrenalin cruised through her body with what Ileus just said¡ªthey will have to leave in a few hours.


    As soon as she entered the room, Brantley''s face turned to her and he was bewildered. He stared in her green eyes and saw the panic in her. He got up and walked to her. Holding her hands, he said, "Didn''t I say that in Aztec, nature works in your favor? You control it, sweetheart."


    And that statement ebbed her fear. She smiled and they walked back to the table. Ileus got up immediately and he bowed to her. "Your Highness," he said with awe.


    She got a little flustered. Why was he speaking like that? "Uncle Ileus, are you making me feel nervous?"


    He walked to her and hugged her. "No my dear niece. Look at all the nature you have restored in this kingdom. You truly are the queen of Aztec. The words just naturally flowed from my mouth." A huge smile tugged at his lips.


    "Thank you," she said, blushing away.


    He curled his fingers under her chin and said, "Are you ready for the battle?"


    Clutching her dress, she shook her head.


    Ileus chuckled. "You are. So pack your bags. We will be going to the wizard kingdom in three hours. It would take an hour to reach the ce. I could take you via the portal, but I want you to examine the extent of damage the Shadows have done. You should see which ces have been the worst hit. Only then you canmand the army."


    Her lips quivered, but she continued to look in his almost golden eyes.


    "Remember Bianca, a goodmander doesn''t rely only on his or her own skills, they rely on the skills of their Generals and need to lead their squad in a robust manner." Ileus put his hands on her shoulders. "You have to estimate the situation, analyze it and give yourmands."


    She nodded, looking at him with more concentration.


    "Get ready for it, Bia. It is starting from dawn."


    "Yes Uncle," she breathed.


    In the next one hour, everyone was eating while revising the strategy. Nusgroth left soon after assuring them that he would send them a message as soon as he reached the center of the pce.


    When Brantley and Bianca reached their bedchamber, she dressed up in her breeches and ck tunic. She was so nervous that she didn''t speak a word after that. The tension roiled in her guts. All her movements were jittery. When she was zipping her boots, something pricked her finger and she jerked it with a curse. "I can''t bloody zip my boots, how will Imand the souls?" she muttered. She was about to resume her work when warm, strong hands from behind wrapped her waist.


    "Sweetheart," he said, smelling her hair. "Calm down."


    As if waiting for this, she immediately leaned against his chest and closed her eyes. "Brantley¡­"


    They stood there quietly together in each other''s arms till their hearts rhythm eased and matched.


    "Are you scared?" he whispered.


    She shook her head. "I am not scared. I just want this to be a sessful mission. I feel¡ª I feel so bur¡ª burdened. So many lives depend on me. I want everyone to live happily and I hate that Sedora is doing this to the Lore. Why is she doing it? Isn''t enough¡­ just enough? Why can''t people stop lusting for more power, more money?"


    He turned her face towards him. Cupping her face, he kissed her lips. She was so young, so na?ve that it made his heart go out for her. He tucked her hair behind her ears and said, "Sweetheart, when the darkness in you overpowers the emotion of bing too powerful, there is no stopping. People cross their boundaries and are unable to return because they are driven by their disillusioned vision. It''s their arrogance, which brings them to this level."


    She rested her forehead on his chest and inhaled his misty, clean smell. "Brantley, I hope I do this right."


    He rested his chin on her head. "Sweetheart, I know you will do this right. Be confident!"


    Three hourster, Ileus was standing in the front gardens of the pce along with five Mozia who had apanied him. Brantley, Lazarus, Daryn and Caleb were standing near him while talking about the weather and how fast they would reach, Darius and Dawn were with Bianca.


    Dawn took her daughter''s hand in hers and gave her a small gold chain with a green pendant. "This belonged to my mother. Wear it. It has always been my lucky charm."


    She smiled and hugged her mother. Darius helped her wear it.


    "I wish I wasing with you Bia," he said while sping the lock of the chain behind her neck. His hands were shaking. His twin sister with whom he had that deep level connection was going in such danger. He leaned his head against hers from behind. "Sis, don''t leave me. Come back¡­" With quivering lips, he kissed her hair at the back.


    She turned to face him and smiled. "I will! Who is gonna fight with you otherwise?"


    As the twoughed, Dawn hugged both her kids and closed her eyes. "This too shall pass¡­" she said softly, with hope in her voice. She held Bianca''s hand and brought her to where Ileus was standing. Taking a good look at those who would join her, she said, "Take care of her." Her eyes rested on her husband. "I trust that both of you are going toe back to me." She stopped the tears froming in her eyes and stopped herself from speaking further for the fear that they would roll out.


    Daryn embraced his wife. "I swear Dawn¡ªthis is thest of Sedora!"


    And she instantly knew that he would see to it that it is thest of Sedora even if it cost his life. She took in a deep breath and raised her chin. "So be it!" She was with him and would follow him anywhere he would go.


    Ileus''s broom nudged him. "It''s time to leave," he said. The Mozias positioned themselves just behind him at a distance. "Bianca will travel with me, while Daryn, Caleb and Lazarus are going to fly with three Mozias. He looked at Brantley. "I will keep sending information to you about them." He held Bianca''s hand and made her sit behind him.


    Before Caleb sat, he turned to Brantley and said, "You have Ixoviya''s army at your disposal. I know Sedora has sent arge number of Shadows there. It is possible that my people seek refuge in your kingdom. Let theme and use them. Use their powers. They will not deny you because I have already ordered them. They are bonded to me to carry my orders."


    Brantley nodded. His eyes gazed past him to his wife. She was looking at him as if drinking his looks.


    Ileus kicked the ground and his broom shot up in the air.


    "I love you Brantley!" she shouted from up in the air and gave him a flying kiss.


    Others followed him on their brooms.

 Chapter 487 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 487 - Encounter</h4>


    Brantley continued to stare at her as she held Ileus on his broom, until she disappeared in the night sky beyond. She looked like a meteor, against the dazzling stars of the ck night. She outshone the moon. An emotion choked in his throat and he stayed there for a long time before heading back in the pce. After their marriage this was the first time she had separated from him and he already felt a hole in his heart, a longing gnawing him at present. While walking to his room, through the open doors, he noticed Dawn standing in the meeting chamber. She looked forlorn and was turning her wedding band around her fingers. Both of them were in the same situation and yet he knew that none of them would speak about how they felt with their mates gone on such an important mission. They would endure it¡­


    Ileus flew over the forests with Mozias following him. He kept flying at a slow pace for Bianca to get used to this kind of transportation. Moreover he wanted her to scan the ground and see the destruction Shadows left in their path. He didn''t directly start towards the wizard kingdom. Instead he first turned towards Zor''gan from where the Shadows were released. From there he traced their path. He kept the broom high up in the sky just enough for all of them to see the carnage and just enough to stay away from any threat of the Shadows. They lurked in the forest mindlessly, sniffing their next prey.


    "It is so dark down there," said Bianca. "How am I going to see a Shadow?"


    "Keep your eyes down on the ground. You wille to know."


    She focused on the ground as they flew over the trees, over the vast meadows of Derize. Warm air hit her. And with it, heavy stench. She felt like puking. Victims of the Shadows littered the ground or what was left of them. Half-eaten bodies, limbs strewed around and vultures feeding off them even though it was so dark in the night. She pressed her hand over her mouth with disgust. It was so horrifying that she couldn''t imagine what a ck heart must have initiated this.


    Ileus followed the trail and directed his broom towards Ixoviya, now avoiding Zor''ganpletely. The kingdom of Ixoviya was eerily quiet. It was as if people were sleeping.


    "Don''t cross over the boundary," Caleb said loudly. "The Ixoviyans have cast heavy spells and anyone entering the borders would get fried." This was a protection against the Shadows. The problem was that they came inrge numbers and Sedora knew where the spell would be least effective. Some Shadows had breached the border. Thest he knew was that it was taken care of, but panic set in his heart.


    Once again Bianca saw numerous bodies in the trail. "By Skadi!" he muttered, as anger grew up in her stomach. So much butchery. "Sedora has a convoluted mind! Who else can think of this kind of mass murder?"


    Ileus didn''t say anything. He turned towards the forests to the werewolf realm.


    "I haven''t seen a single Shadow," she said as they flew over the forests. Had they gone far ahead towards the human realm? What was Sedora up to?


    "Look out!" Suddenly a Mozia yelled from behind. Something hit the broom of another Mozia and he was toppled from his broom. He started falling to the ground.


    Bianca was shocked. "We need to save him!" she shouted.


    But Ileus only increased his speed in the opposite direction. "I asked them to maintain a certain level, but these Mozias¡ª" he gritted his teeth.


    Mozia''s broom sped at a greater rate than him. It went right below him, settled him on it like a horse would and he grabbed it hard before it flew with him towards Ileus.


    Bianca gasped. This was the most beautiful rescue she had ever seen.


    "It seems Shadows have picked our smell," he reported to Ileus.


    "But where are they?" Bianca asked with irritation. However, as soon as the words left her, she heard hissing sound from below. She looked down and her eyes became wide. Her body froze. There was a herd of Shadows right below them, devouring a horse who was now wedged between two boulders. Half of its body was already eaten. A few meters awayid the body of its rider¡ªits head and limbs missing. Their faces turned up and their yellow flinty eyes glowed all the more. Their gaze followed the group as they sped across the air.


    Ileus muttered a curse. Mentally hemunicated his Mozias to increase their speed. A st of wind hit her face and Bianca realized that they had sped up. She held him tightly. She wondered if the Shadows could fly. But as she was thinking it, she saw a few of theming behind the group.


    "Take her away!" shouted Daryn. "I will take care of these!" He turned behind to throw beams of death towards them when Ileus said, "Don''t!" Daryn stopped himself just in time.


    "It is dark, and we will attract more attention!"


    "Then what do we do?"


    "Let my Mozias handle them," he said. "You just follow me!"


    Daryn grated, not happy with the decision, but Ileus was right. If he used his sorcery, they would attract attention. "Don''t let your Mozias go," he said. "I have a better solution!" He looked at Caleb and the two waved their hands towards the Shadows who were flying as fast as them and were merely a few meters away. All of a sudden the sky behind them got covered with ck smoke, as if ink had spread and it was growing. Screeches were heard as Shadows banged into each other due tock of vision.


    Taking advantage of the situation, the team hastened from there.


    "That was a good one!" Lazarus growled. "Though my hands were itching to gut them!"


    They flew in silence for the next twenty minutes. This time Ileus went higher up in the sky. However, a few miles before the werewolf realm, they came to a screeching stop. A herd of Shadows was up in the air, waiting for them.


    The entire group came to a halt. Stench filled the air.


    "How is this possible?" Ileus said in a low voice. "It looks as if they are waiting for us." There was apprehension in his voice.


    "Look at their eyes," Bianca whispered. She mentallymunicated to her father and Uncles.


    They were glowing orange and yellow like fire, as if trying to take in information.


    She could feel an irresistible urge to go towards them. She felt as if someone was calling her from far. "Come to me child¡­" a voice hissed in her mind. "I am so lonely¡­" It was a soft voice of a woman. It was soft, but¡­ disembodied¡­ emotionless¡­ scary¡­ Goose bumps lined her skin. She had to resist the urge tomunicate with it. She had to shove her out of her mind. "Join me¡­ This is your destiny¡­" The darkness in her churned. It was so enticing to give in to it. ''Brantley¡­'' she chanted his name like worship.


    ''I am always with you Bia¡­'' his soothing voice floated in her mind, and the darkness dispelled.


    She heard them hissing. Caleb and Daryn were waving their hands while Lazarus was growling.


    Her reverie broke. She shouted, "We need to be invisible now!"


    The Shadows attacked them immediately.

 Chapter 488 - Sedora Is Watching

    <h4>Chapter 488 - Sedora Is Watching</h4>


    Once again the sky was filled with inky darkness, but this time they could hear the gurgling and hissing of the Shadows through the darkness.


    "Go higher!" Bianca said on top of her voice.


    Ileus''s broom shot higher in the air and others followed him close behind.


    "She is watching us," Bianca hissed. "Sedora is watching our movement."


    "How can you say that?" asked Ileus. He flicked his fingers and a wisp of inky smoke rose higher up in the air. The wisp extended and curled and started to swirl attracting more smoke and gaining speed. By the time they came near to it, the portal created was almost two meter in radius. His broom whooshed through it and they found themselves on the third level of the wizard kingdom, right outside the pce.


    Bianca stepped down and turned back to see if others had arrived safely. When she was assured that they have, she exhaled a long heavy breath. "That was close!"


    Ileus asked his question again. "Why did you say that she is watching us? How can she do that?"


    She started walking towards the pce along with Ileus. The outside walls of the pce were glowing in the dark. Sweet smell of the orchids and carefully tended blossoms, wafted in the air. The fountains sshed water and the spatter of the water could be heard loud in the quietness of the night.


    It was difficult to shirk off the ominous feeling. She rubbed her arms and took in a deep breath. In a low voice she said, "I could hear her in my mind¡­ The eyes of the Shadows... they glowed..."


    Ileus''s eyes narrowed. "That woman is known to have dark magic. She is a sorceress and can sway people''s minds. You have to be extremely careful with her."


    Bianca''s hand went to the back of her neck. She nibbled her bottom lip. "I will be careful now. I am also a sorceress," she mumbled.


    Daryn rushed to her and grabbed her by her elbow. "Bia!" he said in a nervous voice. "Why aren''t your mental shields up?"


    She stared at him. "Father, I had tomunicate with all of you. How could I put up my mental shields?" She said frustratingly, and then started to walk inside the pce.


    As soon as they reached the heavily crafted door of the pce, two guards appeared in front of them with their spears crossed. They straightened their spears and bowed to Ileus. The doors opened to the main hall.


    Dmitri and Adrianna were standing right there waiting for the team.


    Daryn and Caleb walked up to them and hugged.


    Looking as beautiful as ever, Adrianna simply towered above the rest of them like a queen. She was wearing a silver tunic and ck cks. Her hair was curling around her shoulders and her skin was glowing. Dmitri was standing right behind her. Tall, with broad shoulders, his son shared his masculine looks.


    The man and his wife looked as if they hadn''t aged even one bit despite their years. Bianca loosed a breath when she saw them and out of respect bowed. Adrianna smiled. She gathered her in her arms and said, "You have grown into such a lovely woman!"


    "Thanks," she blushed at thepliment.


    As the men gathered around them, Dmitri said, "The Shadows are not able to breach the walls of the kingdom, but there''s a force that keeps mming the walls at one point on the east. The spells out there seem to weaken every now and then." He went to sit on the cushioned chair.? "We have been building the spells one after the other."


    "It is just two to the dawn, mother," said Ileus. "We must move to the Land of Gaira. Where is Isidorus?"


    "He is already on his way to Gaira. We will be meeting him there. In fact let''s not waste the time and start," said Adrianna. She turned towards Bianca. "I want you to travel with me, Bia."


    She nodded.


    "Why don''t we just create the portal and go there. It is way up north and winds are going to get chillier as we move," Daryn suggested. He was in a huge rush. From the corner of his eye, he saw Dmitri who was watching every movement of the vampire king. Lazarus had been so arrogant that he had given them a curt nod upon arrival. He had scowled at every other thing that was around. Perhaps he was missing Emma as much as he was missing Dawn.


    "I will create the portal when needed, but this is the only time I can talk to Bianca," Adrianna exined.


    Daryn pursed his lips and nced away, but he didn''t go against her decision.


    This time six more Mozias and an elf joined them. It was the first time Bianca was seeing Haldir and her breath hitched. She had no idea how beautiful the elves were. With those pointy ears and straight white hair that fell around his face till his back added to his ethereal beauty. She couldn''t take her eyes off him for some time. He looked at her and nodded.


    Daryn and Caleb greeted him and he returned the greeting with serious expression. He didn''t even look at Lazarus and in a way Lazarus liked it. Daryn shook his head. Obviously, Lazarus had his nose high about his vastly handsome looks, and seemed a little jealous of Haldir.


    Haldir bowed to Adrianna. "My queen, I will be apanying you to the outskirts of the kingdom for ten miles. After that I shall return." He looked at Ileus. "You better be careful and let me drag your sorry ass back here!"


    "That''s the sweetest endearment I have heard from you Haldir," Ileus teased keeping his hand over his heart.


    Bianca burst outughing. Adrianna was already pulling her back to the garden. The entire group was on their brooms, up in the air.


    All the while Adrianna taught Bianca on how tomunicate with the mortal world and give instructions. "Take advantage of the Cadvals. They are useful. I will try my best to go to Zor''gan, so you have to guide me."


    "Yes," Bianca murmured.


    Adrianna went on to speak more. It was as if there was a lot to tell her in so little time.


    Ten milester, the air became chiller and Haldir turned back, but only after creating a portal for them and ensuring that they all walked through it instead of flying more. He sealed the portal once the entire group flew through it and returned. A Mozia had seen a Shadow lurking on the outskirts of the wizard kingdom. He didn''t know where to enter from and so was mming against the invisible wall repeatedly.


    They reached the Land of Gaira and dismounted the brooms. While the Mozias stayed behind, the team walked behind Ileus and Adrianna to the hut behind the old Aspen tree.


    Isidorus was already waiting for them inside the hut. Looking older with a bunch of wrinkles around his wintery gray eyes, his gaze went to the youngest of them¡ªBianca.


    Without wasting time, he pointed at the four cots that were readied for them.


    Bianca''s body went rigid. She looked at Daryn. "Daddy¡­"


    "Go on my baby," he encouraged her. "I aming to find you. Just stay around, okay?" He wanted to add, don''t stray. His heartbeat increased.


    She nodded and then went to lie on the cot.

 Chapter 489 - They Rose

    <h4>Chapter 489 - They Rose</h4>


    Good luck, young one!" said Isidorus, as he waved his hand in the air. Thousands of small orbs of white light exploded in front of her. He plucked an orb from there. He opened her palm and ced the orb over it and closed her hands. "This orb is going to stay in your hand. When you feel the need toe out on an urgent basis, squeeze it tight, okay?"


    "Okay," she whispered.


    "Now go, kill the sorceress and fulfill the purpose of your existence!" he said with vengeance and waved his hand in her direction. The orbs covered her and she was enveloped in white light.


    She heard herself grunting. Air from her lungs whooshed out from her mouth. She felt as if her body was about to explode into thousands of pieces as orbs started circting and touching her skin. She heard Daryn''s shriek.


    "Bianca!"


    He must have lunged at her to protect her, but she couldn''t feel his touch. Perhaps he was mmed back.


    "You have to let her go," came a voice from somewhere.


    Her father must have sat down on his knees near her cot. "Oh God, my baby," he wailed. She heard him as her back arched. "By Skadi!" he tried to ce his hands on her only to be prevented by the orbs. She wanted to say, ''I am fine Daddy¡­'' but words didn''t leave her mouth. Only air rushed out.


    "You should stay away from her!" Isidorus grunted. "Her soul is getting detached and it needs space."


    Bianca felt as if someone had thrown a bucket of ice water over her. The skin of her palms wrinkled as if they had been in cold water for hours. She could feel her body freezing. White luminescence came out of her mouth and it spilled all over her body until it consumed herpletely. The light throbbed over her body, softly, gently. And suddenly, after taking the shape of her body, it detached. Bianca''s bodyy there on the cot, frozen in time as the orbs continued to swirl around it. Her soul¡ªa silhouette of white light with fine defining lines. It floated above her. She could see her body, pale like that of a ghost and then she lifted her hands, which were nothing but just a delineation of her body. She gasped. Breaking free from her body, she floated and stood next to her cot. She saw expressions on Daryn''s face. He was aghast and Ileus had held him back. They were all looking at her body since now none of them could see her or hear her.


    "Bia, stay where you are!" she heard her father''s voice from behind as she glided out of the hut. It was so peaceful¡ªthis state.


    Someone blocked her path before she could levitate higher and feel free. "You have to wait Bianca!" Adrianna snarled. The way she was looking it was as if she was staring in her eyes.


    "Can you see me?" asked Bianca.


    "Stay where you are and fulfill the purpose!" Adrianna grunted.


    She snapped back. How could she let herself go? She bowed to the queen of wizards, feeling her power as they reached her, felt her.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw outline of an enormous ck stud emerging from behind the Aspen tree. He trotted towards her, his mane rippling with every step he took. It came and stood right beside her. Feeling every bit shocked at the way the horse was acting familiar, she found herself reaching out for him. Neighing, the horse leaned his head into her hand. She could feel the iciness on his touch. "Who are you?" she whispered. The whole experience was so surreal. Ghostly tendrils swirled around him as the horse swished his tail while prancing around her as if he knew who she was from a long time.


    Five minutester three more horses came running out from the same ce. She looked at all of them with bewilderment. They strutted around her, each of them trying to nestle their heads in her palm. She chuckled when the ck stud tried to remove them from her.


    Twenty minutester, Daryn, Caleb and Lazarus joined her.


    "Are you okay Bianca?" asked Daryn in a panicky voice as soon as he came to her. His voice was so disembodied it was as ifing from a tunnel.


    "I am father," she replied and looked at their souls.


    "Izar!" Daryn eximed.


    The ck stud who had firste out neighed again and walked to his owner.


    "You know him Daddy?" To say that she was surprised was an understatement.


    "I do," said Daryn fondly. "He hase for you, baby." Izar had died long back, right after he had rescued them from Ulfric. He had sensed the girl when she had conceived.


    "We need to go to the outskirts of the wizard kingdom now," said Caleb, breaking their reverie.


    Lazarus had already mounted his horse waiting impatiently.


    The horses snorted and pawed the ground as their masters mounted them.


    Isidorus walked out of the hut. He looked at them and instantly Bianca knew that he could see all of them. "These horses are going to transport you to the outskirts of the wizard kingdom. You will have to summon the souls over there. Remember to call the Cadvals too."


    Bianca nodded. She turned her horse to leave when she heard Isidorus from behind, "Remember, not to turn away from what you must do." His voice was chilly.


    Dawn broke bringing up the sun like a crown in the dark sky.


    They rode a short distance and then all of a sudden the horses sped up as if they were talking to the wind. It took the entire day to reach the periphery of the wizard kingdom. It was almost nighttime and the sky had again be dark.


    Bianca stopped and examined the area. Izar rode up to a small knoll and stood above it. Almost as if knowing what to do, her hand shot up in the air. An enormous pulse of light emanated from her hand and rippled down the knoll in waves, which throbbed with every pulse that emanated from her hand. The whole knoll was washed in white ethereal light.


    "Naredujem vam da ustanere dodere k meni!" her voice echoed. She realized that she wasn''t speaking the normalnguage, instead she spoke some ancientnguage, which she understood very well. "Treba mi da mi se pridruzis biktu." She could feel the burn of speaking thenguage in her throat.


    Caleb, Daryn and Lazarus stood right behind her and watched the pulse of white light that continued to throb.


    "What is she saying?" Lazarus asked as he watched her with awe.


    "Imand you to rise ande to me. I need you to join me for the battle," said Daryn. He was amazed by his daughter.


    And what happened next was breathtaking. From all the sides of the knoll, the souls obeyed hermand. They rose.


    Anxious, Bianca clutched the pendent Dawn had given her just before she left. Was it a memory? She closed her eyes and memorized the contours, the lines of her husband''s face. Her head turned up towards the sky. She heard a soft voice in her head, "I am there Bia¡­" His voice soothed her. When she opened her eyes, she saw them¡ªthe spirits of the Shadows.

 Chapter 490 - Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 490 - Battle (1)</h4>


    Bianca surveyed the spirits in front of her, her throat burning after speaking the ancientnguage. They rose at hermand. As if on instincts, she felt powered.


    "Pripremite se!" Her voice boomed. "Vas neprijatelj je vase izmenjeno ja!"


    Watching his daughter with pride and awe, Daryn tranted it for the others while she spoke thenguage. "Prepare yourself. Your enemy is your altered self."


    The spirits howled in unison. A man stepped in front of them. "Bianca," he said with a proud smile.


    She recognized him immediately. "Grandfather!" She eximed.


    Caleb and Daryn dismounted his horse and so did Bianca. They floated towards him. "By Skadi!" said Daryn. This was the first time he was seeing his father and that too in his spirit form. The moment was emotionally overwhelming. "Father!" Daryn fell on his knees right in front of Gayle and looked up at the silhouette of his body. "I have been yearning to see you for so long father," he rasped.


    Gayle bent down and ced his hand on his shoulders. "So have I, my son. I was waiting for this day to arrive."


    Daryn felt his soul would shred for he was quivering.


    "I wanted to see you for so long, father that you were beginning to feel fictional," said Caleb. "And then you just existed in dreams for us¡­" Caleb cried. "Please be real again for us. You have toe back." Caleb had felt the worst. When he returned, his father was already taken away by Sedora.


    Gayle embraced both his sons. Their white bodies turned pale orange with the emotions passing between them. He looked up at his granddaughter and beckoned her toe to him. With a whimper, Bianca ran to him and embraced him. She could feel warmth flowing from him. And it felt good in so much icy chilliness.


    "Thank you for saving me that day Grandfather," she said. "It cost you your life. How can I ever forget it? I will always be indebted to you."


    Gayle smiled at his granddaughter. "No my child. I am d that I could be of some help. I have been waiting for this day, gathering these spirits, collecting them for you. Lead these souls and defeat Sedora. That would be my retribution. That is the only way my soul would rest in peace. I have full confidence in you."


    She nodded and a whimper left her.


    Gayle turned to his sons. "Sedora had my body deep in her chamber, and her chamber is five levels below the pce. As soon as I died, Kar''den''s men took my body to her." He remembered how deranged she looked and sounded. She was pumping his heart again and again. "You can''t leave me Gayle!" she had screamed. Her cries had awakened the entire pce. "You were the man that held all my cards! Come back!" she pressed his heart. She used her dark magic to revive him, but nothing happened. Ultimately when she failed in every way to revive him, she picked up his body in the air and walked to her chamber. His body was stored in a hole that was carved in the gray stone of her chamber just beside her bed. He had watched her for many days as she denied him thest rites. Sedora hadn''te out of her chamber for the next fifteen days. Gayle had left her to do what was inevitable.


    Gayle continued with sadness, "She hasn''t done anything to my body, and I feel that she might never part with it because then my soul will always hover in this realm. I have a feeling that she is going to deal with you even after my death. She will use my body as a trump card."


    "Oh my God!" said Daryn. "Has she no guilt conscious? Has her lust for power driven her so far?"


    "She has lost it, Daryn," said Gayle. "Right now you should focus on defeating the Shadows. We will talk about itter." He looked at his elder son. "Caleb, when you find my body, bury it in our ancestral grounds, near my ancestors."


    "Yes father," Caleb said. He promised it to himself to get his father''s body intact.


    Bianca looked at the spirits behind Gayle. They were waiting for her orders. They looked up at her as if they were eager to go for the battle.


    She stepped in front of them and saw a huge army of white spirits standing all around the grassy knoll. "Ima li vasu odanast?"


    "Aa!" A resounding yes echoed from them.


    "You have our allegiance," said Gayle. "No lead us!"


    Bianca raised her chin with confidence and walked to Izar.


    The kings mounted the horse and circled Bianca as the spirits began to recede from the center. There was turbulence in the ground and suddenly smoke oozed out of it. It swirled around the kings. At first it swirled slowly but soon it gained speed and spun faster. It covered them from all the sides.


    Thunder and lightning marred the skies threatening a heavy rain through the dense clouds.


    She felt she was ready. She raised her hand and a bolt of lightning streaked across the sky to her hand. The souls shrieked and cried and whispered. They raised their hands up and lightning began to appear in each one of their hands. This was the weapon they had to use with the Shadows.


    "Ubijte t ovim oruzjem!" Her throat burned more as she shouted out those orders.


    "We have to y the bodies with this bolt in our hands!" said Daryn. Only Dawn was able to do this kind of magic. And now he understood why Brantley insisted that she enhanced her magic when she was pregnant. It just naturally came to Bianca. All the threads segued so beautifully.


    "Marta!" she yelled through the smoke that swirled like a whirlwind around them.


    And the spirits marched.


    "Where are we going first?" asked Lazarus as his horse galloped in the wind.


    "I saw the Shadows just in the area before we reached the werewolf realm. I suspect that now there must already be arge horde of them traveling towards the wizard kingdom. That''s where we will go!" said Bianca.


    The queen of the souls led the army to the werewolf realm. She could smell the rotten bodies and the peculiar smell of the Shadows in the air as they neared. It was repulsive.


    And true to her estimate, there was a huge horde of Shadows that had thronged the forests surrounding the werewolf realm. As they neared, she found Ileus already fighting with them along with his Mozias and Dmitri.


    "Hana?!" she shouted.


    And the spirits attacked the Shadows.


    "Lazarus, I need you to trap them from the west!" Shemanded.


    Lazarus nodded and turned his horse to the west. As if what to do, a portion of spirits apanied him.


    She gave simr orders to her father and uncle.


    Once they had gone, Bianca unleashed her force upon the Shadows. Izar raced through the Shadows and her bolt pierced them, sliced them or burned them. Every time a Shadow burned, a shriek was heard¡ªof the soul whose body was affected. It was as if they wanted to be released from this agony and go away. But Bianca couldn''t release them now. She needed them¡ªall of them.


    The Shadows were surrounded from all sides in this region. Ileus was fighting a lost battle because it was the bolts of light that killed the Shadows.

 Chapter 491 - Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 491 - Battle (2)</h4>


    The whole area looked like it was covered in ck smoke that swirled and twirled. Ileus, Dmitri and Mozias could feel the icy chilliness of the souls when they crossed them every now and then. Since they were not able to kill the Shadows, they opted for a new strategy¡ªto chase them towards the spirits.


    Bianca and her horse Izar rode around with ease shing and killing every Shadow that came in her way. Her horse was galloping but not on the ground¡ªin the air. The battleground was filled with cacophony of hair-raising shrieks and howls. It took them an entire night to hunt the Shadows and kill them.


    When Bianca had met with the Shadows just before the werewolf realm while she was flying with Ileus, the Shadows'' eyes had glowed. And through the Shadows'' eyes, Sedora was watching every movement in the Lore. Her gaze fell on her granddaughter and she let out a hollowughter. "Finally, you areing to me Bianca. I will kill you and take your power." Her hands were on the crystal ball in which she was seeing them. "I am so happy!" she chuckled. "Your power is untapped and I can mold it the way I want!" In order to stop her from going to the Land of Gaira, she had sent arge force of Shadows after her. However, she didn''t know that the girl would return as the queen of souls. This presented a new challenge to her. Now she had to go to the Land of Gaira and retrieve her body.


    Once they had dealt with thest of the Shadows in this area, they turned towards Wilyra. There was arge number of Shadows in that region.


    Disconnected from the world because of being located in the hollow of mountains covered with snow and thickyer of ice all around, Wilyra''s periphery presented a new look today. Its snow-white grounds were littered with crimson blood and flesh and a smell so rotten that he repulsed.


    He saw the Shadows attacking his people and then trying to enter his kingdom. They were lurking like locusts all around in hordes. Rotten smell wafted as he galloped along the periphery. He had never seen his kingdom under this kind of attack, under this kind of gore. He had kept his people safe. He had ensured that they remained safe even when he wasn''t there, even when his wife was serving Sedora and now¡ª He looked up at the sky and a bellow emerged. "I will kill all of you!" he yelled.


    Lazarus found hordes of them moring over each other to eat one of his blood vassals. Even though he was not in his bodily form, even though he had seen horrible things in his life as a vampire, the sight of Shadows feeding on his blood vassal made him recoil. He was so furious and appalled with the way they were eating him that he charged at them with his sword made from lightning. His horse was amongst the Shadows within a second and his sword slicing them, burning them. Cacophonous screams were heard from the Shadows and the souls whose bodies were burnt.


    The Shadows were confused by the attack. In their frenzy to eat the vassal they pulled its body in the air and tore it apart. It was sick.


    Time stopped for Lazarus. Like a madman, he swayed his sword at every Shadow that crossed his path. His eyes were bloodshot with revenge. He looked ahead and saw the massacre that had urred. Many of his people were attacked and infected by the Shadows. With a choked throat he had to kill them because they would have turned into Shadows otherwise. Fury, disgust and pure revenge filled in his chest. Once he finished with the Shadows on the border, he raced inside the kingdom.


    Caleb and Daryn had entered Wilyra to see if any of the Shadows had infiltrated the boundaries. To his relief Lazarus found that Caleb and Daryn had killed all the Shadows. Not many were able to cross. Wilyra had strong protection.


    When they had killed them all and were assured that none were left, Bianca lifted her sword, the bolt of lightning and cried, "To Ixoviya!" Her horse hooved the air above the ground, and broke into a gallop.


    The spirits followed their queen to the kingdom of Ixoviya. What would have taken their horses a week, took them only a few hours. All along the way, they found Shadows in hordes and killed them. By the time they reached Ixoviya, the first dissent in the spirits was seen. A spirit of a man was unable to bear staying in this realm after his body¡ªa Shadow was burnt. He felt the call to the afterlife strongly.


    "Release me, queen of souls!" he cried to Bianca. "It is agonizing to stay here. My soul needs peace. It has been a grueling ten years since I have died and now¡ª now I want to rest in peace. I want to go to where my body is onest time and leave this ce. Release me¡ª" he was on his knees in front of the queen.


    "You have a duty!" she said in an angry voice. "If I let you go, why shouldn''t I let the others go?" Her voice rose. "I won''t allow you to leave until this task is over, until I win the battle!"


    "What if you don''t win the battle?" hemented. "Will I be trapped forever in this realm?"


    "If I won''t win this battle, I will also remain trapped in this realm, in this form!" she rasped.


    Before she could speak more, Daryn came to her. "The Cadvals are here."


    Bianca left the spirit and followed her father. She had rarely been harsh, but this incident made her feel bad on the inside. However, she had to show that if she became soft, more of them would want to leave. And right now, she needed all of them.


    She was surprised to see that there was arge group of Cadvals at her service.


    "We havee to join you, Your Highness," their leader said.


    She recognized his voice. He had apanied the Shaman to meet her in Aztec.


    "I will release your souls only when I win this battle!" she put forth her condition immediately.


    "We agree," Cadval said in a serious tone.


    The Cadvals followed Bianca along the perimeter of Ixoviya. She saw that Caleb was already much ahead of them. Daryn was next to her on his mount. As their horses trotted together in the wind, Daryn said, "You should ask the Cadvals to send a message to Brantley and Ileus that we have reached Ixoviya."


    "Yes, I also want to know Nusgroth''s progress," she replied. She summoned the leader of the Cadvals and instructed him ordingly. "Take half your men and leave them on the outskirts of Zor''gan. Tell Nusgroth that he must find a tunnel somewhere close to Sedora''s chamber. Your men should stay there until wee."


    Loud screeching noise distracted them. Arge number of Shadows had surrounded them from all the sides. The spirits cowered and they began to merge towards the center.


    "Why are they afraid?" Bianca whispered as she watched the Shadows walking with glowing red-hot eyes towards them.


    Suddenly, eyes of a Shadow glowed a brilliant red. A beam escaped it, and hit a spirit.

 Chapter 492 - Battle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 492 - Battle (3)</h4>


    Bianca looked at the Shadows whose eyes were glowing like red-hot charcoal. Once again she had an ominous feeling that Sedora was trying to contact her.


    "You should join me, Bianca¡­" She could hear her soft, ghostly, eerie voiceing from a tunnel.


    "Together, we will rule this world¡­"


    Bianca froze for a moment. Even in her state, she felt she couldn''t move.


    "If you will join me, you will be the queen of the dark world," her voice floated in Bianca''s mind with icy chillness as if touching her with a thousand year old frozen cier.


    "You are my blood¡­ can you feel the power?"


    Her reverie broke when the Shadow''s eyes became red like me and a beam suddenly broke free from it. She ducked and the beam struck a spirit behind her. The spirit shrieked and started burning. "Nooooo!" It shouted.


    Immediately she yelled out her orders. "Attack their eyes!" Because this was where Sedora was watching them from. Now she understood. The eyes of the Shadows were somehow manipted by the sorceress and through them she was seeing every movement of the war.


    She leapt at the Shadow, who had shot the beam and pierced her bolt in his eyes. The thing strangled and scratched at her to tear her apart and drag her off her horse. Bianca was shocked as to how could the Shadowtch on to her considering she was just energy, soul, that no one could feel or touch. She peeled the Shadow off her and Daryn stabbed it. The Shadow''s body trembled and crumbled into dust.


    "Daddy, go for their eyes, because that is what she is using to watch us!" she cried over the top of her voice. Yet another Shadow charged at her and Izar leapt to meet it. Bianca''s sword pierced the Shadow''s neck, leaving dust as its body trembled and disintegrated.


    Caleb shouted, "We can''t kill them easily! This batch seems to be more powerful than thest one. They are here to kill the spirits too." He stabbed another Shadow that was trying to lunge at him. He looked around. Arge horde was closing in.


    Bianca shot her orders to the Cadvals. "Take your men to the outside of the circle the Shadows are forming around us and start decapitating them. Go for the eyes!"


    The leader of the Cadval nodded and instantly along with his people, disappeared from there. They appeared where thest of the Shadow was seen. He raised his hand up towards the thundering sky and snatched a bolt that Bianca had sent their way. His people followed the suit. Soon they started rampaging the enemy.


    Bianca noticed that not all the Shadows'' eyes were burning red-hot. It was only a few whose eyes glowed like that. That meant that not all were as dangerous.


    The souls and their queen fought until the next day till the sun had almost set. Therge group of Shadows was yed and sliced and without an exception their eyes were pierced. There were blood curdling cries as spirits who were burnt by the red beams of the Shadows cried in pain and got lost in the war. Bianca should have felt exhausted as she fought non-stop for the past two days, but as a soul, she only felt more powerful. Power thrummed through her like a raging storm. And she wanted to unleash that power over the Shadows, over Sedora. When she had thest Shadow on her sword, she looked into its red-hot eyes and conveyed to her, "You want to rule the world with me? Too bad! Because I want to impale your head on my sword. Wait for me." There was eerie silence from her side, but Bianca knew that Sedora was listening. "Your blood? I wish it turns into water and I bleed it out!" Communicating that she prated her sword in the Shadow''s neck and sliced its head from the eyes.


    Daryn was watching her from the corner of his eyes as he battled with thest of the Shadows. He knew that she was trying to send a message to Sedora. He trotted up to her. "Did you talk to her?"


    She nodded as she signaled other kings to join her. "I sent her a message that she should be ready for me." Caleb and Lazarus came to her and they stood by her side.


    "Has anyone got affected in Ixoviya?" she asked.


    Caleb''s lips turned down. "There have been plenty of casualties, but now that the threat is gone, my people are going back. They hade out to support Daryn and me. They were transporting their powers to us as we attacked and killed the Shadows. It left them weak and some of them got killed." He became silent feeling the loss. He looked up at Bianca and asked, "Is the threat over on this side?"


    Before she could answer the Cadvals came to her. The leader said, "I have sent half of my men to Nusgroth. But I heard that Kar''den has prepared arge fleet of warriors to attack Aztec. As of now, these warriors are marching towards Aztec."


    Bianca scoffed. Sedora knew her weak point, but she didn''t know that Bianca was ready for her. "Then we go to Zor''gan!" she announced. "Tell you men to inform the werewolves and the wizards tounch an attack on the winged demons when they are halfway to Aztec. Don''t stop them at the outskirts of Zor''gan. Ask Ileus to strategize the attack. It should be a pincer movement. They should surround the Zor''gan demons and ambush them from all the sides.


    "Yes, my queen," said the Cadval. "Any news for the king of Aztec? He is waiting to hear from you for two days¡­"


    Bianca became quiet for a moment as she stared at the Cadval. She couldn''t imagine his nervousness. "Tell him I am fine."


    "I will," he replied.


    "Give him all information about Zor''gans'' attack and ask him to stay prepared."


    The leader disappeared with his men after nodding. However, he left two Cadvals with them.


    As they trotted on Bianca''s side, Caleb asked, "Bianca, you should have asked Ileus to attack the demons right at the perimeter of Zor''gan. Why are you allowing them to travel halfway to Aztec?" He felt irritated by her decision. "This would bring additional headaches if they would defeat Ileus and Dmitri. And march forward"


    She looked at the darkness that was slowly engulfing the blue and gray sky. Thunder and lightning was still streaming across the dense clouds that hung low. She spirits were moving alongside¡ªa white sea. "Sedora knows that I aming for her. That is why she wants to attack Brantley. She wants to distract me, scare me. And I want her to think that she is scaring me. Leading the winged demons army out will leave her in a vulnerable position, and will leave Kar''den in a vulnerable position. I think that if Kar''den is moving such a huge army to attack Aztec, then Sedora is definitely governing him, giving him order." She looked up at the skies. "We will be easily able to attack Zor''gan."


    "But I am sure that Kar''den wouldn''t employ his entire army to invade Aztec. He would retain some over there. And from what I know, he has arge army!"


    Bianca held the reins of Izar to bring him to a halt.

 Chapter 493 - Battle (4)

    <h4>Chapter 493 - Battle (4)</h4>


    Izar neighed and stopped. He didn''t like the intrusion in his speed.


    Bianca looked at Caleb and said, "Uncle, we have to divide Kar''den''s army. By dividing the army, we will be able to defeat them better. I want to strike the chambers where Sedora has kept the Shadows. And that can be done only when there is less protection around her. Once those chambers are destroyed, half the battle is won. The other half is Sedora¡­ whom I want to meet desperately!" And kill. She nudged Izar to move forward.


    Caleb pursed his lips and started trotting aside her.


    "You should not fret so much Caleb," Lazarus said in his cold, arrogant voice. "From what I feel, most of her Shadows are already dead! It''s just a matter of time now."


    "There is one thing I noticed," she said as her horse trotted above the ground. "The Shadows with very strong glowing eyes are able to attack us too. It seems Sedora is controlling them with some power. We have to be extra careful of those." She looked around at the sea of souls that were following her, and she knew that she had lost several of her army in thest battle with the Shadows. "I don''t want those Shadows to go near the spirits because while they are getting burned, we aren''t. That is why I didn''t see too many of those glowing ones around me."


    "How can we segregate them?" asked Daryn. "They must be mixed with the rest."


    "I have an idea," she said. "But it might not work."


    "Then we better take a chance at it!" Daryn encouraged. "Also I think we should split into four groups. South of Zor''gan is the big desert beyond which is the ocean. That ce is inhabitable. The ces where we can attack them on the ground are north, northwest and east. You can go to where Nusgroth is and we will follow you after we eliminate the Shadows on the periphery."


    "Father, let''s wait for the news from Cadvals. Once they tell me the position of the Shadows, I will form the strategy. Currently, I am wondering what I would do if I were Sedora." Saying that Bianca fell silent. The night had grown darker. A normal travel from Ixoviya to Zor''gan would take at least two weeks, but the way their horses were moving, she knew it would be covered within a few hours.


    They all moved in silence for the next two hours. After thinking Bianca was sure of one thing¡ªthere would be arge number of Shadows waiting for them on Zor''gan''s periphery, that is if they haven''t already discovered Nusgroth.


    "I have a different proposition, father," said Bianca finally.


    Daryn looked at her with a frown.


    "How about we gather the Shadows and round them up together in one ce?"


    "Gather them where?"


    "Instead of killing them, if we gather them inside Zor''gan and then attack them from all the sides, Sedora is going to get confused. I want the Shadows to only see each other. What I mean is that we herd them like cattle. If that happens, then Sedora wouldn''t have a chance to understand what to do next." She looked towards the Yelgra forests that surrounded Ixoviya in front of her. The gold and silver leaves of the forests looked dull under the dark gray skies. The legend was that Yelgra was made from the drop of blood of a Fae. Where the blood fell, a tree with golden, silver and green leaves emerged. People started offering prayers to the tree and soon the ce proliferated. Yelgra trees covered arge area but remained mostly towards Ixoviya, thend of gold. It was as if the trees understood where offering would be richer. asionally pink dew mixed with golden, dropped from the leaves of the trees. And at these times, people wondered if the trees also fed on blood.


    They had to cross Yelgra forest to reach Zor''gan.


    All of a sudden, her eyes caught a movement. She canted her head to focus on the movement. More Shadows. She held her sword high up in the air. And everyone knew that it was a sign for an attack.


    There was a gush of air overhead and when she looked up at the sky, she saw a number of wizards and witches on their brooms flying in the direction of Zor''gan. This meant that Cadvals had already informed Ileus. From inside the forest, she heard roars and howls and groans¡ªthe werewolves were running this side.


    While Ileus was leading the wizards in the air, Dmitri was leading his werewolves.


    Daryn gave a confident smile. "My people will join Dmitri."


    "They can''t cross the Shadows but," Bianca warned.


    "No they won''t because we are going to kill them!" said Daryn and charged at the first Shadow who had emerged from his hiding. He had to prevent them from eating his army of Lykaes, who was rushing to be with him at Aztec.


    Aspared to thest group, this one was smaller and they tackled the group in no more than an hour. The bodies of the Shadows, which dropped on the forest floor, were gobbled up by the Yelgra trees right in front of their eyes. It was a gruesome sight and Bianca flinched when she saw the roots and stems and tendrils of the trees circling around the Shadows and snatching them away from the ground.


    This time thankfully, she didn''t see any Shadow with red-hot eyes. She understood that Sedora''s magic was dark, but not dark enough to create arge army that could kill the spirits.


    Basically the spirits had to be killed by her only. So when she was looking at them through the eyes of the Shadows, she was using her magic to burn the souls. And every time she did that, her skin sagged taking the sap from her body. More wrinkles appeared. There was no time left to manage the Shadows. So she had asked Kar''den to prepare his army of winged demons to attack Aztec. That way, Bianca would fear it. She wanted to use the opportunity for something bigger. Her army was slowly getting depleted. She hadn''t anticipated Bianca to perform so well in such a short time. Sedora was regretting the day she couldn''t kill Bianca. She never knew that Gayle would help her out of her clutches. She didn''t know when he had be so close to Og''drath that she aided him in the escape of Bianca. The whole situation was getting out of control. She had to do something to distract her, to kill her.


    Bianca reached the outskirts of Zor''gan in the next two hours. They would have reached earlier but the small intrusion dyed her ns. What was the reason for sending this small group? Why did Sedora want to dy hering to Zor''gan? Bianca was well aware that her Shadows were finishing fast, then why waste this small group here? She couldn''t get her thoughts to fix this puzzle.


    The Cadvals had informed her that the battle between the winged demons and Ileus, Dmitri and Brantley''sbined army had already started in the valley between Aztec and Zor''gan.


    Nusgroth was waiting for them in a tunnel on the northwest, but there was arge number of Shadows that were spread on the periphery.

 Chapter 494 - Battle (5)

    <h4>Chapter 494 - Battle (5)</h4>


    "Father, along with Caleb and Lazarus, you must start gathering them," Bianca said. "Push them to a deserted ce inside Zor''gan. Once you gather them, call me."


    The way she said, Daryn knew what had to be done. He looked at Caleb and he nodded. They had to trap the Shadows with their sorcery. "Do you think you will be able to extract the remaining Shadows from the pce''s underground? Sedora won''t really leave you." Daryn shuddered as he said that. "I would like to apany you."


    Bianca looked at therge horde of Shadows who were looking like critters, ready to eat anything that fell in their way. And they wereing towards them. She had very little time to act. "No Daddy. You must go with Caleb and Lazarus. Just round them up."


    "Okay Bia, but what about you?"


    "I am going to meet Nusgroth. I hope he has found a way through Zor''gan to the pce."


    Daryn trotted his horse near his daughter and picked her hand in his. "I am so proud of you baby. I want to enjoy a long time with my child whom I got after my prayers were answered by Skadi. So be careful. Don''t worry about the Shadows that we are going to hold in a circle because both Caleb and I can hold them with our sorcery." He closed his eyes for a while, savoring his daughter''s feel in his hands. When he opened them, he whispered, "I want you back Bia. Be careful."


    She smiled. "Yes Father. Don''t worry." She wanted to hug him but she knew that she would do so once this thing is over¡­ "Now go!" She looked in front of her. A huge sea of Shadows wasing near them. Journey to Zor''gan had been bitter and hard. They had slogged and fought, and now she was waiting impatiently to meet and kill the woman who was the crux of this fiasco.


    Daryn nodded and turned his horse to the Shadows who wereing towards them. None of them had bright red eyes. Caleb and Lazarus split and they surrounded the Shadows on the northwest and east side while Daryn, along with his horde of souls attacked them from the north.


    The kings and the souls were relentlessly cutting and attacking the Shadows and burning them. For every one Shadow killed, numerous emerged. It was as if they had attacked a ho''s nest. They continued toe one after the other.


    Daryn and Caleb yelled at the souls to gather them all in the center of Zor''gan. They had already breached the perimeter of the kingdom.


    Kar''den was smart. He knew that his winged warriors couldn''t harm the souls, so he didn''t leave any of them there. He went with what Sedora told him to do¡ªhe attacked Ileus, Dmitri and Brantley''sbined army.


    "How do you n on rounding them up?" Lazarus shouted to be heard over the blood-curdling screams.


    "I am going to encircle them and fight them as I push. Join me from the sides and don''t leave gaps," Daryn replied. "We can only create a trap like that."


    "The circle cannot be too big for our sorcery to work," Caleb bellowed. "So kill as many as you can." With that started killing and scorching the Shadows with increased fervor.


    Lazarus had started to push them inside and so had Daryn, but Caleb was finding it tough to drive them inside.


    Bianca, along with her team went inside the tunnel, which Nusgroth had dug and which led to the pce. As she descended it, two Cadvals walked to her side. Since no one could see Bianca and the spirits, the presence of Cadvals indicated that she was there. Bianca saw that the dwarves had done a great job in digging the tunnel because Kar''den hadn''t been able to discover it. What should have been a few days journey, became a fifteen minute journey to the ce where Nusgroth was waiting for her.


    As soon as he saw the Cadvals, he knew that she was there. Light zapped and snapped and buzzed out of her sword every now and then indicating her presence. He bowed to her and said, "We have built two more such tunnels. The other two open directly in the pce. Only this one opens in the chamber where Sedora works." He pointed at a peephole through which they could see. He beckoned her to see the chamber. When he felt icy chilliness next to his body, he knew she was there.


    Bianca got down of Izar and walked up to the peephole. And when she peered through it, she thought she was lucky not to be in her bodily form, for she could have puked and puked.


    The chamber was nothing short of a horror chamber. There was so much blood and stench out there. Trays filled with cut out eyes were ced in piles. Cut limbs, wings and horns of all those who had be Shadows were strewn around. The gray stones of the walls were smeared with symbols in blood of the dead. Most blood had caked but some was still flowing. Only a person as deranged as Sedora would go to this extent. She was indeed insane. Bianca was so ashamed of her heritage that she was repulsed by herself. Her grandmother wasn''t dark. She was evil.


    "I want to go in!" she said, as an urge to kill her rose to her chest like her need to breathe.


    The Cadval conveyed this message to Nusgroth.


    "We have been keeping a close watch on her for the past two hours ever since we reached here. She came in only once to convert a dead body into a Shadow. But she is mostly going a level below. So I have concluded that there must be something at that level that is keeping her busy," said Nusgroth. "If you breach this wall, I am afraid that you won''t find her. So if you want, you can wait for us to build a route to a level below."


    "No!" She turned to him, her sword zapping with intensity. "Break it here!"


    When the Cadval conveyed this message to Nusgroth, he pursed his lips. "Okay." He looked at the other dwarves who were standing with their weapons. They came forward and with two blows broke the wall.


    Bianca entered and behind her were the Cadvals and the spirits. Anxiety gripped her. There was no one in the chamber. Loud shrieks could be heard from a level below mixed with an ancientnguage, which she recognized immediately.


    Bianca dismounted Izar, patted him and said, "Stay here." The horse hooved the air and nuzzled his head in her as if trying to say ''stay safe.'' She looked at the spirits and put her hands up asking them to stop. She asked the Cadvals to follow her. Locating the exit of the chamber, she started climbing down the narrow winding staircase. The noise of the shrieks became louder. Sedora was performing some dark magic, which was affecting her.


    "Dzim, Sedora¡­" said Bianca. ''I aming, Sedora¡­''


    And the shrieks stopped.


    A rustle of clothes and metal instruments falling to the floor.


    Silence.


    A franticughter. "Dodi, cekam t¨¦!"


    Bianca knew that Sedora was waiting for her. A chill ran through her. She was shocked beyond words as soon as she entered the chamber.

 Chapter 495 - Meeting Sedora

    <h4>Chapter 495 - Meeting Sedora</h4>


    As soon as Bianca climbed down thest step and entered the chamber, right in front of her was a woman so old that she looked like a hag. Bianca''s eyes became wide.


    Sedora was standing right in front of her, seeing her with dull ck eyes that were full of madness.


    Bianca knew that Sedora could see her. The two got locked in a staring game.


    Wrinkles had battered Sedora''s face beyond recognition. Dirty gray hair fell on her shoulders in thin strands. The nose appeared knotted and twisted. There was blood around her lips. She was wearing a long ck gown over which there was a blood stained apron. Scissors, scalpel, tiny limbs of bats and other creatures and yellow stones filled the pockets of the apron.


    There were holes carved in the stones of the chamber. White icy smoke emerged from inside those holes. The ceiling of the chamber was very high and Bianca scanned it with abhorrence. Sedora was not insane, she was a demon.


    And right behind her was arge oval shaped mirror, which was framed with bones that jutted out like spikes. In that mirror, Bianca could see the Shadows fighting with the spirits or the spirits ying the Shadows. She caught a glimpse of her father.


    "Dobrosli!" Sedora weed as arge grin spread on her face.


    Bianca didn''t answer. She loathed her. So this was the woman who wanted to kill her sons and daughter-inw and her grandchildren? Bianca growled.


    "Trebalo ti je dugo dodes¡­" Sedora hissed. And as she said those words, more blood flowed out of her mouth.


    "I am notte. I just killed your Shadows¡­ enjoyed killing them. I was keen to meet you Sedora," said Bianca as she brought her sword in the front and pointed it at her. She took a step forward.


    Sedora took a step back. She cackled. "I have many more!"


    "From what I can see, you don''t have any left! Because if you had more, you wouldn''t be creating them while the war is ongoing on the outside."


    Sedora stared at her and then suddenly startedughing loud showing her dirty yellow blood stained teeth. "You are more intelligent than I guessed." She backed a little more.


    The Cadvals came to Bianca''s side as they also shed their swords at her.


    Bianca realized that the more Sedora spoke the ancientnguage, the more she bled. That meant one thing¡ªher body was not able to sustain her dark magic. It was hurting her a lot but the woman was ready for the pain.


    "If you join me," said Sedora looking at her soul greedily, "Then we will be a power so intense that we will be beyond control! The world of Lore and the human realm will be ours!"


    "I st¨¡ onda?" she asked. She was provoking her to speak the ancientnguage.


    "Then? Then will be the queens! We will rule the world!" She raised her hands and beckoned Bianca with a finger. "Spoji se u meni!"


    Suddenly Bianca felt a strange pull towards Sedora. It was a call¡ªa call for her to merge her soul with Sedora. It was so luring. Power thrummed in that call. Bianca felt as if she was going to be the most satisfied, most happy and powerful being in the world. The throne called her.


    "Spoji se u meni!" Sedora hissed that as a chant while stepping back more. "Cekao sam te¡­"


    Bianca''s eyes became wide. She was entranced. Magic was working one her. She didn''t want to fight it. She wanted to merge in Sedora. She wanted to merge in that darkness. Her concentration wavered. Her sword fell to her side and her jaw ckened.


    "My queen!" The Cadval on the right hissed at her. "You can''t give in to her magic!"


    Suddenly white beams crackled out of her fingers and hit the Cadval. He shrieked before his smoky self disappeared into painful oblivion.


    However, his shriek didn''t have any effect on Bianca. She continued to look at Sedora. Sedora''s face lit up. Her lips curled into a smile. "Aa Bianca, pridi mi," she said with more blood flowing out.


    Could she actually be so powerful?


    "Napravic¨² te kralj." Sedora walked back, luring her away from the remaining Cadval. "I will make you the queen."


    "But how will I be the queen?" she asked softly.


    "You won''t my queen. She wants you to merge your soul in her body. You are young and powerful. The moment you merge your soul into hers, she will rise as the most powerful dark queen and you will be gone forever because after that¡ª" warned the other Cadval.


    White beams crackled from Sedora''s fingers to hit the Cadval, but he dodged and the beams hit the wall behind him.


    Bianca heard him screaming at her. She wanted to give in to this lure. It was soforting.


    "My queen, wake up!" the Cadval shouted. "You can''t merge with her body." He dodged another beam. This time he went towards the door from where they had entered to call the spirits.


    "Don''t listen to him Biancaaaa," Sedora whispered. She took another step back. She gestured to her with her fingers toe closer.


    "Bianca!" The Cadval yelled. "If you merge with her, she will never release us. Do you realize what is going to happen?" He didn''t see any reaction from Bianca. "This sorceress is going to be the queen of this world and the world of spirits!" He called the spirits from above to join him. And they came like a sea of white foam. They gathered behind him.


    Bianca smiled at Sedora. All her anxieties, her tension, her apprehensions and her pain¡ªeverything subsided. To submit to Sedora, to merge with her was the most beautiful thing that she could ever imagine. It was a call of the blood. It was where she always belonged. She had to go to her. She had to be one with Sedora.


    "My queen," the Cadval gave her a shout. "She will kill your body as soon as you merge with her. Don''t you understand?"


    ---


    On the outside, the kings had gathered the Shadows in a circle. As the spirits started to bind them in a circle, Caleb and Daryn started to make symbols around them. As they chanted, yellow, fiery symbols appeared in the air. They drew three circles around the Shadows with trident in them. They chanted ancientnguage and the symbols floated over the tridents. The tridents began to shake. The symbols clung on to the tridents and pulled them out of the ground. The three tridents floated in the air with red and yellow fiery symbols on them. They hovered in the air for some time and then pointed at the Shadows.


    "Move out!" Daryn bellowed.


    Lazarus and Caleb moved back along with the spirits.


    As if like electricity, the tridents advanced towards the Shadows and within a few minutes they sliced and burnt each and every one of them.


    Caleb and Daryn raised their hands to bring the tridents back to the ground.


    "My king!" One of the dwarves came running to Daryn. "The queen needs your help!"


    Daryn''s mind froze. He mounted his horse and galloped to where the dwarf directed him. Behind him Lazarus and Caleb followed.


    "Bianca¡­" he tried tomunicate with her mentally. But there was no answer.

 Chapter 496 - The Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 496 - The Mirror</h4>


    When Daryn reached the chamber where Bianca was, he saw that she was stepping towards his mother. And his mother¡ªshe reminded him of gothic horror. She looked so horrible. Her eyes shone as she looked at Bianca. And he knew that she was lusting for her granddaughter''s soul because only her soul would merge with her body. It was a blood call.


    He had always wondered as to why she never ever attempted to kill Bianca and today when he saw Bianca going towards her, he knew the reason. She must have known, or had wished that she could get his daughter''s soul. For the first time, he felt like peeling the neck of Sedora from her body. The woman was beyond redemption. "Bianca!" he shouted, breaking his mother''s trance.


    Sedora''s head whipped in his direction. She stared at him. "Darynnnn¡­" she whispered. "You havee finally¡­" Her eyes shone. "You can''t stop this. Let here to me. Only then I will rule this world. I will make my sons my ves. This girl belongs to me. She was meant to merge with me. It is me or her¡­" She looked at Bianca again who was in a trance like state. "Dod¨© do mene¡­" she spoke in ancientnguage and spat blood.


    The spirits behind Bianca started shrieking, started protesting. "We trusted you, queen. You can''t betray us," they hissed in unison. They crawled around her, they crawled on the walls and up on the ceiling. They tried to distract her. Bianca was merely ten feet away from Sedora, her gaze locked on her.


    "Bianca, you have to resist this pull," said Daryn as he walked to her. "You can''t be so selfish. Fate of this world and the other world rests upon you. You have to withstand this lure."


    Bianca heard her father''s call from a distance as if he was trying to say something to her from a deep tunnel.


    "Don''t listen to anyone Bianca," said Sedora. "You and I are the same¡­" she hissed. "We were meant to be one!"


    "Bianca, she wants to steal your youth and your powers. Please baby, don''t hear her."


    Sedora looked at Daryn with hatred in her eyes. In order to thwart his attempts at distracting Bianca, she threw a beam of strong blue light at him. He leaps up in the air just in time to avoid it, but the beam hit the spirits on the walls behind him. They shrieked as they burnt. Sedora looked back at Bianca. She lifted her finger and beckoned her again. Bianca had toe to her voluntarily. Only then her body would ept her soul. At the same time Seodra wanted her to be as far away from the spirits as possible, so she backed a little more, towards the mirror. "Dod¨© do mene¡­" she hissed. "Once you join me, I am going to make you the queen of Aztec. I will kill Brantley for you and get his dragon to be your ve! I will kill Dawn and get her dragon to serve us. Come on Bianca, I know you want this. Don''t resist." She outstretched her arms when Bianca was merely five feet away from her. She nodded her head. "You can do this!" She was dying to merge with Bianca. There was so much lust in her eyes, so much greed that she licked her lips hungrily. Power was thrumming around Bianca. It was so palpable. She imagined what all she could do with it and multiplied by ten times.


    Daryn''s heart plummeted. "No Bia¡­" he cried. All his efforts were going for a waste. "You can''t do that¡­"


    Bianca''s eyes were straight on Sedora. Her lips tugged up in a smile. She stepped closer. "Grandmother?" she said in a soft voice.


    Sedora nodded with ecstasy. "Yes, yes Bianca!"


    "Did you ever love me?" she asked sweetly like a small toddler.


    Sedora nodded vehemently. "Always! You can''t imagine how I have waited for this day. I have waited for you toe to me ever since Dawn defeated me. I waited for you even before you were born. We belong to each other Bianca! Can you understand the prophecy? Why was it that only I could rule the Lore? Why was it that only you could kill me?"


    Expressions soft like a baby, she shook her head, "No grandmother¡­"


    "Because we both are two sides of a coin. Because one can''t live without the other. The amalgamation of your soul and my body was inevitable." She took a step forward. "I always loved you Bianca!"


    Bianca''s expressions turned dark. "Then why did you kidnap me to kill me?" she asked and swayed her sword towards her with a lightning speed.


    "Noooooo! Sedora shrieked with excruciating pain. The sword struck her stomach and burned its trail. She stumbled back looking at the burn that ran across her stomach. Wide eyes, shocked as hell, she looked at Bianca. She had raised her sword again to strike her.


    "If you loved me why did you say that you would kill Brantley?" Bianca swayed her sword against her, this time shing her chest.


    "Arrggghhhhh!" Sedora stumbled back further as sharp pain shot through her chest. "You bitch!" She cursed her. "You are a filthy spawn of your mother and father." She turned to run towards the mirror. "I will make sure that you never evere out of this state. I am going to get you in me one way or the other!"


    "Don''t leave her!" Daryn shouted. "Don''t let her go to the mirror!"


    The spirits started crawling towards the mirror in order to stop her. Sedora''s hands crackled with magic and she threw beams at the spirits on the wall near the mirror. Not a single spirit would crawl over the mirror and she knew it. The spirits screamed as they got burnt but with every one getting eliminated, ten more came, like a legion.


    Bianca ran after her with the sword. If Sedora reached the mirror¡ª


    Sedora threw beams one after the other to clear her way and all of a sudden she leapt into the mirror¡ªand she was gone. The mirror gobbled her up.


    "Where has she gone?" asked Bianca with fear.


    "Most likely to the Land of Gaira," came a voice from behind. They turned sharply to look and found Nusgroth almost shaking, his face was pale like that of a ghost. "We are all doomed now." He sank on the floor on his knees with his head in between his heads. "We are all doomed now. No one can save us."


    "Adrianna and Isidorus are there!" said Bianca. "Father, can you create a portal for me to Gaira?" She couldn''t believe that Sedora escaped once again. So that was why she was going closer to the mirror? Clever woman!


    Daryn shook his head. "Only Ileus, Adrianna and Isidorus can do that."


    "Then take me to Ileus Uncle!"


    "They are fighting a war against winged demons," said Daryn in


    "Father, listen to me. You have tomunicate with him mentally and arrange this as of now, otherwise¡ª"


    Daryn frowned. "Otherwise¡ª"


    "I will jump in this mirror!"


    Enraged, Daryn rushed and struck the mirror with his sword. It shattered into a thousand pieces. He held Bianca''s hand and said, "Come!"

 Chapter 497 - The Trap

    <h4>Chapter 497 - The Trap</h4>


    "Wait Father!" Bianca said. She turned to look at Nusgroth. "There are more levels like this beneath. You must find every level and destroy them. You can st this ce for all I care!"


    Nusgroth nodded with a grim expression. He hadn''t expected that this was going to happen. The only person who could kill her was Bianca and she let go of that opportunity. "You have failed us," he hisses. "You failed all of us!" He looked at her with fury in his eyes. "You have lost all the respect you had in front of the spirits and in front of us. You had one chance¡ªone fat chance to kill her, but you gave into your temptation to get pulled into darkness." He got up. He clenched his fists and pounded on the wall in front of him. "What will be the guarantee that you won''t give in again? Why did we depend on you?" He almostmented. "No one is going to trust you!"


    Bianca''s guilt couldn''t make her so miserable. She remained quiet and walked past him.


    When they came back to the surface, Bianca saw how her father and uncle and Lazarus had massacred the Shadows.


    "What happened down there? Did you meet Sedora?" asked Lazarus impatiently. "Have you killed her?"


    The spirits behind her hissed and howled.


    "I couldn''t¡­" she replied with a drag. "I got¡­ distracted."


    "What do you mean distracted?" Lazarus grated. "We have been trying hard over here to survive, to protect you and to kill these bloody Shadows, and you are saying that you got¡­ distracted? Is this a bloody game for you?" Lazarus shouted with anger. "Are we fools?"


    She remained stoic. "I am going after her¡­" she whispered. Words were not enough for the guilt that ripped her. The temptation to give into her darkness had crazed her. How could stand a chance against a woman like Sedora, who was such a skilled and dark sorceress, who was pure evil, who was so immortal that nature had to find a way to give birth to someone who would eliminate her. And yet what did she do? She lost that chance.


    Daryn created the portal silently. Even he wasn''t speaking to her. His reasons were different. For the first time he was scared to the extent that he felt utterly helpless. He was about to lose his daughter to the evil he had pursued for so long. And though he was sad that she lost the chance to kill her, he was proud that she fought the temptation, even if that was at thest minute. It was a close call. "Step in," he said quietly.


    Izar hopped inside the portal followed by the other. As soon as Daryn stepped in the spirits followed them like a white sea in ripples. When thest of the spirit crossed the portal, it closed.


    Bianca found herself on a teau from where she could see the ongoing battle between the winged demons and thebined army on the vast grounds outside Zor''gan. It was a sight to behold. It was something Lore witnessed once in a thousand years. It was a battle of wits and strength and against Lore''s biggest evil. Metal nking against metal. The ce smelled of magic, copper, blood, wax and burned wood.


    The wizards were flying at mind-boggling speed over the winged demons. They were throwing spells and beams of lights could be seen everywhere. The werewolves had attacked the demons along with Lykaes and were taking down and ripping apart their wings, their bodies and slicing their heads off. Howe their bane blood wasn''t affecting them?


    Bianca reeled. So much was going on and she failed. She felt like crying. But Sedora''s escape was necessary.


    All of a sudden Ileus appeared in front of them. The right side of his forehead was cut and blood was dripping over his eyes. He gave her a withering look. "Mother is going to be there along with Isidorus. If you think she has gone there, then you better hurry up. I will create the portal to Gaira now!" Saying that he looked up at the sky and then chanted a spell. mes erupted in his palm. He threw the yellow me in the air and it whooshed into a tiny circle. Slowly the circle increased and when it became two meters wide, he said, "Go!"


    As if knowing what to do, Izar hooved the ground and jumped into the portal. Daryn, Caleb and Lazarus''s horses jumped right after her. As soon as they did it, Ileus closed the portal, much to the shock of the spirits. "You all will be going to the outskirts of the wizard realm from where Bianca gathered you, and wait for her. If you go to the Land of Gaira, that realm is going to suck you in!" Ileus created a portal for them and they all crawled inside it. When the portal was closed, he returned to the battle.


    As soon as Bianca had jumped in the portal she saw that Adrianna and Isidorus were casting spells and throwing magic on Sedora. She was floating above them, cackling like an old witch and dodging their spells or throwing heavier ones at them. She hurled a huge ball of fire towards Bianca. Izar neighed and reared. He jumped away from there.


    "You have followed me!" Sedoraughed. "Good! Sadcu te ubiti!"


    "Not before I kill you!" Bianca growled. She turned her horse and raised her sword. "I want all of you to clear this ce."


    "I will remain," said Isidorus gravely.


    Everyone else immediately cleared the ce.


    "Are you so afraid that I will kill them?" Sedoraughed like a mad woman and hurled a beam of white light at her.


    Bianca tilted to the right and escaped the beam. Her horse started galloping towards Sedora who was still in the air, floating and conjuring more magic. Taking advantage of the time, Bianca lunged at her with her sword. But her sword was met with another sword that Sedora had immediately plucked from the air. Although her sword broke immediately, Sedora plucked another sword from the air.


    "You can''t defeat me!" she screamed in a shrill voice and disappeared from there only to appear in front of the hut. "I am going to kill all of you!"


    However, Isidorus was ready for her. Before she could cast her spell, Isidorus had hurled a st of yellow mes towards her. Sedora hurtled in the air and fell to the ground some fifty feet away. He stared at her with his stony gray eyes.


    Shocked as hell, Sedora ran to the hut again, but this time Bianca came right in front of her and stopped. "Do you know why I allowed you toe here, Sedora?" she said.


    Sedora started tough. "You allowed?" her body started shaking with mockery. "You failed Bianca, and you failed miserably. You wanted to fall in the trap." Sedora took a step back again as Bianca moved forward.


    "Yes I did. I loved the pull of the darkness, but you know what happened that time? I saw inside your mind, and I knew that you had a n two, in case I didn''t merge with you. That is why I pushed you to the wall, to the mirror. So that you can easilye to Gaira."


    Sedora frowned. "Now isn''t that stupid?"


    "Not in the least!" Bianca lunged forward and attacked her with her sword.

 Chapter 498 - Killing Sedora

    <h4>Chapter 498 - Killing Sedora</h4>


    Her sword hit her right hand and Sedora screamed in pain as her hand sliced and fell on the ground. She looked at Bianca with shock as pain sailed through her body like massive ocean waves and she staggered behind. She didn''t have enough energy to recreate that limb and also throw magic at the same time. The ce where the sword met her hand burned leaving her skin ck and red and brown.


    With her left hand she threw beams of lethal purple, blue and red lights at her in continuation, one after the other. Bianca swatted the beams with her sword easily as she stepped forwards. Sedora chanted the spells in ancientnguage and rose higher in the air. She screeched withughter. "Even in this state I am stronger than you," she said as blood spilled out of her mouth. "And you made a big mistake in letting mee to Gaira. Now it would be easier to cast your spirit into the Land of Gaira. You are going to be trapped there forever!"


    Bianca dismounted her horse and rose to where Sedora was chanting the spells. Yellow symbols started floating around her and every chant gave birth to a new symbol in the air.


    Bianca chuckled. "You might be strong, but you are a fool. Coming to the Land of Gaira was your biggest mistake. You can''t kill me even if you try till eternity Sedora! You know why?" She swatted a symbol out of her way. "Because I know that your body is fast getting depleted of magic. You are not left with slightest energy to defend yourself." With her sword she pointed towards Isidorus. "Do you see that man?"


    Sedora nced at Isidorus.


    "We had nned this as soon as I came after you. I know that this ce sucks evil forces like you."


    Sedora''s eyes became wide as a saucer. She screamed, "Then taaaaakeeee it!" she threw all the symbols she had created towards her. As soon as she did that she floated to the ground and started running towards the forest¡ªthe ce from where she had entered Gaira. She had left the portal open.


    The symbols gathered in a ball of fire and with a huge force they sted towards Bianca. She moved her sword in the line of fire and it absorbed all of them. And now her sword started glowing red and yellow. Electricity zapped on its edges. Bianca saw Sedora running towards the forest. She descended. "You can run but where will you go Sedora," she roared.


    As soon as she found the portal, Sedora jumped into it only to bounce back. She crashed on the ground, stunned. She didn''t understand how she could bounce back. She should have got through it, and jumped out in her room.


    "Father destroyed the mirror that you so wanted to jump back in," Bianca''s rough voice trailed in the silent forest.


    Sedora scrambled to her haunches. "This. Can''t. Be. The. End. Of. Sedora." She said, pronouncing every word clearly. She pointed a finger to the ground and sent a shockwave, which rippled until it reached Bianca. Thend cracked and gobbled everything in the way.


    Bianca leapt in the air and floated right above her. "You have gone out of your wits Sedora. This is my soul. How could you think that a physical shockwave would eliminate me? You are old. Correction. You are ancient. And now about to be extinct!" Saying that Bianca swayed her sword over her head, but Sedora lowered herself to the ground and the sword carved a gash in her torso.


    She shrieked in pain. In a frenzy she kicked towards Bianca''s legs but all she met was air. Her legs passed through Bianca''s legs as if she was cutting through air.


    The next instant, Bianca raised the sword and swayed it across her neck. She didn''t let Sedora register the shock of her actions.


    Sedora''s head severed from her body and rolled on the ground. ck blood sprouted out in a gush. A wisp came out of the neck and started to rise up. It soon transformed into a soul. It started to glide in the air away from Bianca. "I will rise!" it hissed. "I wille again. I can''t dieeee!"


    "Now!" Bianca shouted.


    Isidorus appeared right next to her. He pressed his hand to her and shoved her spirit inside the hut immediately. "Stay in!" he growled.


    He looked at Sedora and he conjured a white ball in his palms. He threw the ball towards the Land of Gaira. The ball struck the invisible wall and a hole was formed. Air started swooshing inside it as a whirl formed.


    "No!" Sedora screamed. "Don''t do this to me!" She shouted as her soul started getting sucked in the hole. "I am going to kill you Isidorus!" She red and started wing against the force of the air. Her soul stretched as she struggled to stay out of the hole, but the force was too much. She threw her hands at Isidorus to w him, but she found herself getting churned in the whirl. She let out a painful shriek. "Nooooooo! Don''t do this to me. I can''t die. Give me Bianca''s bodyyyyyy!" Herst scream got absorbed in the hole and the next moment the wall became as it was.


    Sedora was gone. Sucked in the Land of Gaira. Forever.


    Isidorus walked to the hut where the kings in their physical form and Bianca''s spirit were waiting. He looked at them triumphantly. The kings erupted into jubnt exmations.


    There were tears in the eyes of Daryn and Caleb. The brothers hugged each other for a long time. The greatest evil was gone from their lives¡­ forever.


    Adrianna looked at Bianca and said, "You have important work to do."


    "I know," she whispered as she looked at the men with a smile.


    Adrianna walked outside the hut and created a portal. She stepped in and Adrianna stepped right after her. They came out right outside the wizard realm where all the souls were waiting for her. She looked at all of them¡ªthe sea of white foams. The dead swirled restlessly around her. The vast army of the souls had spilled all around her. She could feel their agony, the pain to go away from this realm into hers. She couldn''t fathom the power she had over them. She saw the Cadvals also standing right below the knoll she was standing on. They bowed to her. The whole experience left a stain on her spirit.


    "I can''t thank you enough for what you did for me, for us. I can''t repay you enough. Me and my family and the Loreans are indebted to you."


    "Long live, the queen!" The souls said in unison.


    Bianca bowed to them. "I release you from mymand with gratitude and pride. I hope you seek peace in the next world. I hope you continue into your beautiful journey."


    There was a ripple in the white sea and souls faded away leaving a vast space covered with green grass.


    "That was beautiful," said Adrianna. "We must put you back in your body because I want to hug you." She created the portal back to the Land of Gaira.


    Bianca chuckled as she stepped in the portal.

 Chapter 499 - I Missed You

    <h4>Chapter 499 - I Missed You</h4>


    Seven dayster.


    Bianca was sitting on a bench in the garden that overlooked Rochnan Mountains. She was gazing the wild red flowers that fluttered in the soft chilly breeze. Over thest seven days she heard how thebined armies of Brantley, Ileus and Dmitri had fought with the winged demons. Her uncle and her father had


    The demons were yed and the ones, which survived, ran back to Zor''gan. Yesterday she came to know that Kar''den had also tucked his tail between his legs and ran off to Zor''gan.


    However, Nusgroth had sted the chambers where Sedora had hidden her Shadows. The pce was shattered. The st had ripped it right from the center. So when Kar''den came back to the pce, he found ruins of his glorious past.


    Her mother and Darius hadn''t gone back to the human realm. They were still waiting for her father to return.


    Bianca''s hand went to her neck inadvertently. She rubbed it with a sigh. Ever since she had detached her body with her soul, she had felt so lonely, iplete. However, now that she was in her physical form, she still didn''t feel good. She yearned for her husband, her mate. And for seven agonizing days she woulde everyday to sit on the bench and watch the red flowers.


    The morning sun was falling on her skin and she wrapped her shawl close to her body. Suddenly she felt that someone was watching her. She gasped when she smelled a familiar smell. She turned her head on her shoulders, stopping the tears that formed in her eyes. "Brantley, are you there or I am hallucinating?" She asked in a choked voice.


    A twig crunched under his foot as he walked towards her. He came to stand right in front of her and extended his hand. She grabbed it immediately. She whimpered. Brantley pulled her up and scooped her in his arms. The woman had grown thinner. He sped her tight next to his chest and walked with her to his bedchamber as the servants watched them with adoration in their eyes. Bianca buried her face in his chest.


    Holly was there outside their bed chamber and she eximed with happiness. She bowed as they passed her. The royal guards walked behind them with their spears until they reached their room. Holly opened the door for them and closed as soon as they entered the bed chamber.


    "I missed you," she said in the room and kissed his neck. The softness of her lips made him groan. He ced her on the bed gently and flicked his hands. The windows were instantly covered with shutters and only the candbras lit the room. He looked into her green eyes and the world ceased to exist for both of them. He cupped her face and brushed her cheeks lightly with his knuckles. At this moment all he wanted was to explore her all over again. He wanted to assure that she wasn''t just a spirit. He wanted to feel every inch of his wife.


    Bianca''s lips quivered as she stared in his hazel eyes. No one was as beautiful as the man standing in front of her. Battle-weary with blood soaked in his clothes, he looked alluring. She was dying to touch her and Brantley¡­ he explored her everywhere. He crawled over her and branded her with his kisses on her face, her nape, shoulders, her corbone, until she closed her eyes when his lips found her breasts. He kissed them, suckled them and then moved further down to her stomach.


    Her body shuddered under his touch and when he looked up, he saw her red hair that was spread around her, burning like the morning sun. Brantley kissed her all the way up to her neck and then pressed his lips on hers. She hastily unbuttoned his shirt and unbuckled his pants. He removed them in one swift move. He sat down on the bed and pulled her in his embrace. He removed her clothes and buried his face in her hair. "Bia¡­ sweetheart¡­" he rasped. Brantley didn''t leave a ce on her body and learned her again and again. "I can''t ever get enough of you angel," he said.


    When he pressed a kiss on her folds in between her thighs, she muttered his name like a chant. And when he plunged inside her, he forgot all about the battle he had fought with the demons and the evil. They made love wildly, they made love until they were satisfied and they made love until they didn''t know where he began and where she ended.


    Shey cradled over his body and let the tears fall from her eyes. Brantley stroked her hair and rubbed her back until her tears stopped. When she looked up at him with her red swollen eyes and swollen lips, she said, "Wee home."


    He stared at her face and then his face erupted into a smile. "Now I know that you missed me, sweetheart."


    She giggled and settled back on his chest. Momentster he cupped her face and said, "You have been so brave, sweetheart. You didn''t give into the lure of the darkness and sessfully warded the evil away from ournds. I think the Loreans can''t thank you enough."


    She sniffled and wiped her face with the nket. "I did this for our better future husband," she said in a soft, gentle voice.


    Brantley pulled her closer to him and pressed her against his chest. Everything receded in the background¡ªhis pce, his people and his kingdom. Only Bianca was there, his mate was there¡ªalive and kicking. And Sedora was gone. Could he get any luckier? "I love you, wife," he said as he kissed the crown of her head. "You are my home." Saying that he plunged again in her.


    ---


    Dawn was sitting across the bed when Daryn had entered the room. She looked at him with trembling lips. The man had undergone so much over thest few days that she didn''t know how to soothe him. She got up and ran to him and embraced him tightly. Through her tears he breathed, "You are back!" She kissed his chest as he just hugged her in his arms.


    Daryn scooped her in his arms and took her to the bathroom. He had to take a bath and get rid of the creepy feeling of the winged demons and of Sedora.


    Later as theyy against each other, he yed with her hair as usual. This small act assured him, rxed him.


    "What about Aed Ruad?" she asked as she drewzy circles on his chest.


    "He disappeared on the third day of the battle. God knows where he is and frankly I am not bothered."


    "And Caleb?"


    "Both Caleb and Ileus have gone back to their kingdoms."


    "I wanted to ask you one thing Daryn."


    "Hmm?" he said he pulled his wife over his chest. Her weight always calmed him and he needed to sleep.


    "Howe the blood of the winged demons never affected our armies?"


    "Ileus had prepared a potion for all of us, which he made us gulp down our throats before letting us fight!"


    Dawn chuckled. "He is a smart wizard!"


    In the next few days, economic and trade embargos were imposed upon the kingdom of Zor''gan. Ileus, Caleb and Daryn had sealed its borders with their magic to such an extent that for an innocent passerby the ce would just look like a barren desert.

 Chapter 500 - Babies

    <h4>Chapter 500 - Babies</h4>


    Five yearster.


    Brantley Frazier was sitting under the shade of an orange tree, which was part of the orchard his wife had been carefully nurturing from the past three years. He looked to the ce where Bianca was teaching their three-year-old son, Philip, how to nt a sapling. Sheughed when Philip flooded the sapling with so much water that the stem bent down. She had given him two amazing children. Both had golden hair like him but green eyes like hers. When Philip was born, Brantley thought he was the luckiest man in the world. In thousands of years, the kingdom of Aztec had got their heir. There were so many celebrations in the entire kingdom. People hade to see him and present him with gifts. It was a crazy month. ording to Bia, Philip looked like him.


    His infant daughter, Leia, who was presently cradled in his right arm, for some reason slept better in her father''s arm all the time.


    In the morning he had gone to survey hisnd and taken Philip with him. The boy loved Rirsyr and wanted to fly on him everyday. He hade back by afternoon and still the boy chatted with him nonstop. Brantley never got tired of talking to him.


    The Kingdom of Aztec''s poption had boomed. Over the past five years, five hundred births were registered and he was shocked but extremely happy. The poption, which was dying slowly, had recovered at a rapid rate.


    Nature waspletely restored, and now Rochnan Mountain and the valleys it cradled were a home to so many migratory birds that they were on the verge of bing a menace.


    Bianca never realized that motherhood would bring such a change in her. At first she was wary of being a mother because she thought she was too young to be one, but when their son came into the world, her life automatically got pulled in it. She could never forget the look on Brantley''s face the day Philip was born. He had cried.


    From where she was, she turned to look at him and found him staring at her. She grinned and he beamed.


    This gesture made his heart race like a horse, it always had, even when he watched her from the shadows, even when those grins weren''t for him. What could he do? He was obsessed with his wife. Many had pointed that this obsession wasn''t good, but he was beyond any cure. Every night when he slept with his son in between them and daughter in the cradle on his side, he would patiently wait for both of his kids to sleep. Then he would cross over to go to his wife and hold her close to his chest.


    Bianca caught their son''s hand and said, "We need to get ready, darling!" He smiled, showing his front missing teeth. His little fangs were so cute that sheughed. She walked up to Brantley and said, "I think you really need to rush and get dressed."


    He looked at his two months old daughter and stroked her tuft of golden hair with a heartbreaking smile. "Hmm¡­" he said and got up.


    ---


    "Well?" Bianca asked Holly. "How do I look?" She twirled on her heel. She wore ck pants over a pale pink silk shirt, which had embroidery of gold thread on its cor and hem.


    Holly stepped back to see her handiwork. "You look very¡­ human, Your Highness."


    Biancaughed aloud. "That''s where I am going, am I not?" She was going to attend her brother''s graduation ceremony from one of the Ivy League colleges. Darius was still single and had the policy of ''Easy Mingle''.


    When Brantley came out, she was blown away¡­ again. Garbed in navy blue pants and a white shirt with gold cufflinks, he looked ethereal. She could never get enough of admiring him.


    The nannies came to give him his daughter while Bianca picked up their son in herp. Brantley created the portal and the family stepped in it.


    As soon as they were out, Dawn was squealing.


    "My baby!" she took Philip in her arms immediately.


    Daryn hugged his daughter and immediately walked over to look at his granddaughter. Every time they met, he would nitpick with Dawn as to whom his grandchildren resembled¡ªher or him. This time again, even though he was pressed for time, he observed Leia carefully. "I think this girl looks quite like me, except for those golden hair¡­"


    "No, my dear Silver Crescent Prince!" Dawn''s voice came from behind.


    "But baby¡ª" Yes, he still called her his baby. It all started with Dawn. His love for her grew every day. If it hadn''t been for her, Sedora would have thrived. Softly he murmured just enough for Brantley to hear, "By Skadi, I love that woman."


    "Darius!" Bianca said loudly when she saw her brothering out of his room.


    Wearing ck pants and a white shirt, Darius looked ruggedly handsome. He had be his college''s rugby team captain taking after his Uncle, Cole.


    "Ready?" she asked him with her dimpled smile.


    "Yes!" he nodded. "But where is Uncle Cole?"


    "I am right here!" Cole shouted from the entrance. He came and gave them both a quick hug before hopping to see the kids. "When am I going to have grandkids?" he wondered. Leia was so cute and soft that he knew he would spoil her so much that she wouldn''t want to go back to her parents.


    Darius and Bianca were left staring at each other. Ever since the kids had entered the world, their importance dwindled to a great extent.


    "It''s fine sister¡­" said Darius, patting her back sympathetically. They had resigned to this kind of treatment long back.


    The ceremony was about to begin in two hours. Kids were given to the nannies and they all walked to the cars. "Where is Uncle Neal?" asked Darius. "And what about Uncle Caleb?" He looked at his father.


    Daryn put his hands up. "Don''t ask me. I had sent them the invitations long back!"


    They reached the auditorium of the college in an hour''s time. Darius found them good ces to sit and then disappeared into a throng of students. Suddenly he came back with Neal and Caleb trailing him. "They decided to walk out from the portal under the damned stage!"


    While Caleb chuckled, Neal said, "It was his idea, not mine. You should thank me that he didn''te out of the portal on the stage!"


    With onest affectionate look at his parents, Darius ran back to where the students were standing. He had graduated summa cumude in electrical engineering. And he was offered too many jobs, but the boy had decided to join The Silver House, as a Junior Manager. He knew that his father wanted to retire and go on a long holiday with his mom. They both deserved it.


    THE END


    Dear all,


    Thank you forpleting this journey with me. While writing this book, I was overwhelmed to see your reactions and yourments. It gave me immense happiness.


    Check my other books in the series. Next one is Ileus: The Dark Prince.


    See you on the other side!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!